Is this a mass migration of animals?She murmured.
Luo City, who was beside her, had already held her hand.
Everyone ran out and saw the shocking scene before them.
All kinds of animals in the sea were running desperately in one direction. The seabirds in the sky were also flying in groups, letting out shrill cries.
After Gu Yan saw this, he suddenly said to the people around him, Quickly change the direction of the ship! We Cant crash into these animals head-on!
The bearded captain immediately said, Yes, well turn the ship around right away, but But where are we going?
Turn the ship around first and drive at full speed!Gu Yans heart was beating fast.
Sometimes, the instincts of animals were super urate.
Now, the animals in the ocean were in such a panic.
In other words, a huge danger had happened!
A huge danger in the ocean..
Liu Xingyun also came to the deck. His hair was blown up by the wind.
His expression was also very solemn.
It was hard to tell whether he was happy or sad.
If, if abnormal situations appeared one after another, that meant that they were getting closer to his destination.
He just hoped that no one would get hurt.
The frightened dolphins scrambled out of the sea and fell into the sea, creating huge waves.
It wasnt just that.
Gu Yan saw all kinds of fish swimming across the seabed.
She even saw the dominant shark in the sea, which was also quickly swimming past their boat in panic.
Gu Yan turned back and looked at the direction behind the boat.
Over there What on Earth was there?
Chapter 2494 - 2494 Chapter 2494 Sea Tornado
2494 Chapter 2494 Sea Tornado
However, Gu Yan soon knew what they were going to face.
Because whether it was the panicked animals or the full-powered ship, their speed was far slower than the speed of the water wall behind them!
It was a water wall that was twenty to thirty meters high!
They had encountered a sea tornado!
Gu Yan immediately shouted, Quick, everyone put on your life jackets and go into the cabin! Close all the doors! Quick!
At this time, they had no other choice.
If the ship was directly hit by the sea tornado and shattered by the water wall, then everyone would be buried in the sea.
Everyones expression changed and they all started to move.
Because at this speed, in less than ten minutes, their ship would hit the water wall!
There were already huge whales that were swept up into the air and then fell down heavily.
When Gu Yan saw this scene, she immediately ran to the cockpit and said to the bearded captain, Turn quickly and avoid those whales! If the whales are swept up and hit our ship, the ship will definitely be damaged!
The bearded captains forehead was covered in cold sweat. The water wall, the water wall...
Gu Yan looked at the water wall that was getting closer and closer. She took a deep breath and said, We can only leave it to fate!
She grabbed the microphone in the cockpit and said to the people inside, Everyone on the ship, pay attention to everything around you. Put on your life jackets. When the collisiones, you must take care to protect yourself!
The voice of the microphone could be heard in every room, so everyone could hear it.
Moreover, they were not ordinary people. If the ship could still be saved, they would only listen to Gu Yan once, and they would know how to better protect themselves when danger came.
Gu Yan stared at the wall of water that was getting closer and closer.
If, if Ah Ye and the others had also encountered this sea tornado, they would still be alive, which meant that Gu Yan and the other people on the ship would definitely still have a chance of survival!
By their ears, they could hear the cries of all kinds of animals.
The voices were incessant, causing everyones heart to be filled with despair.
Liu Xingyun sat quietly in the room. His hands were sped together as he muttered something in his heart.
Guo Rou and Gongsun Yus hands were tightly sped together.
The two of them had long known that this trip would be fraught with danger. However, in order to find the whereabouts of theirpanions, they did not regret it!
In the other room, Angel and Luo Cheng were tightly hugging each other.
Los Angeles asked, Angel, are you scared?
Im not scared. Even if I die, Im satisfied to die with you.
In the other room, the three of them were all together.
Moloch was still eating potato chips. Because it was too humid, the potato chips were no longer crisp. However, he still finished a bag of potato chips.
Mephistopheles sat there with a lot of bandages wrapped around his arms. His expression was natural.
Meanwhile, Miao Xiaoyu stood by the window, looking at the water wall that was getting closer and closer.
There were also the fish that were panicking..
She frowned.
Time passed bit by bit.
The water wall was getting closer and closer..
At the same time, Lu Haiyang and the others who were far away on Yabaker finally finished dealing with the matter of stealing the child. It turned out that he had done an official job previously, causing a man to hold a grudge against him, which was why he found Li Xian, he asked Li Xian for help.
Li Xian had a good rtionship with Qin Lanzhi. Originally, she had instigated Qin Lanzhi to do this, because if this matter got out, it would damage Lu Haiyangs official career.
Then, it would cause Lu Haiyang to have a conflict with his inws, Bai Jianjun.
But what Li Xian didnt expect was that this brainless Qin Lanzhi actually cowered and didnt dare to do this.
Chapter 2495 - 2495 Chapter 2495
2495 Chapter 2495
In the end, Li Xian had no choice but to do it herself. Then, she decided to frame Qin Lanzhi again.
As for why Li Xian would do something for that man, it was because Li Xian had cheated on him before, and that man was her lover.
Later, Li Xian wanted to end this disgraceful rtionship, but that man didnt agree and used it as ckmail.
In the end, the truth was revealed. Those who deserved to be sent to prison were sent to prison, while those who deserved to be sentenced were sentenced.
Because of this incident, Qin Lanzhi became much more honest.
However, there was only one thing that everyone didnt understand.
Lu Haiyang said, The medicine that Li Xian mentioned was indeed toxic. Later on, I sent someone to theb to have it tested. The mild poisoning was caused by fainting. If it was severe, the person might go into shock. A childs resistance is lower than an adults, so...
Maybe Li Xian remembered wrongly and didnt give Xiaoyu the injection at all,Xie Luan said. Its also our Xiaoyu. A blessing in disguise.
Yes, yes, yes, it must be.
Bai Jianjun didnt say anything beside her. He only looked at his wife, Xie Luan, thoughtfully.
Because the Lu family was in the wrong, they naturally wouldnt keep the child at this time. They were worried about elder Bai, so Bai Jianjun and his wife took Xiaoyu back to the main star.
When only Bai Jianjun, Xie Luan, and Xiao Yu were in the car, Bai Jianjun asked slowly, Xiao Luan, did you stop Haiyang from continuing?
Since they were the only ones here, Xie Luan didnt hide it anymore.
She sighed and said, Yes.. Jianjun, actually, that woman did give Xiao Yu an injection. Its just that... Our Xiao Yus body seems to have a strong immunity. That poison might not have any effect on her at all.. So, I dont want more people to know about Little Yus bodys uniqueness.
If she was only immune to one poison, it might just be due to her unique constitution.
If she was immune to all poisons..
Indeed, it was best not to let more people know about this uniqueness!
They naturally trusted Lu Haiyang. However, there were so many people present just now. If one of them were to find out about this and go to study Little Yu in the future..
En, Xiao Luan, you did the right thing!Bai Jianjun nodded his head in agreement.
It was a sin to have a treasure.
If it was very unusual, then in the eyes of ordinary people, it might be the existence of a different species.
Xie Luan had no way to tell her husband about the little jade pendant. After all, it was too unbelievable, so she could only choose apromise.
Fortunately, her husband, Bai Jianjun, was a smart person.
More importantly, they all loved Xiao Yu very much.
Xiao Yu, who was being hugged by Xie Luan, was sleeping very sweetly. She did not know what she was dreaming about, but the corner of her mouth was slightly raised, revealing a shallow dimple.
There were some fates that had already been determined from the very beginning.
At this moment, the Little Xiao Yu still did not know what kind of exciting life she would have to face in the future.
But at this moment, Gu Yan was quietly looking at the wall of water that was right in front of her.
She lowered her eyes, and there was a sh of determination in her eyes.
Finally, its Here!
However, just before she touched the wall of water, a huge whale suddenly descended from the sky. Gu Yan, Captain Big Beard, and the others tried their best to turn the rudder, but the tail of the whale still smashed into the stern of the ship.
The next moment, the entire ship was almost thrown into a 90-degree angle.
The ship almost stood up!
Chapter 2496 - 2496 Chapter 2496
2496 Chapter 2496
Because of the 90-degree tilt of the ship, there was nothing fixed on the outside of the cabin. In an instant, it fell into the sea.
As for the people inside the ship, even though everyone had made preparations beforehand, they were still in a sorry state.
Gu Yan and Wen Lan were in the cockpit. After the stern was hit, the ship stood upside down, and they were in the front position.
The two of them grabbed onto the handrail beside them and looked at each other.
In such a dangerous situation, the two of them remained calm. On the other hand, the bearded captain and the other two crew members were rolling around in a sorry state.
Moreover, an object suddenly hit the bearded captains head because it was tilted. Gu Yan was quick and immediately kicked an object beside his foot away, colliding with that object, the heavy object forcefully changed its direction.
Leaning against the wall, the big bearded captain felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, fortunately...
Its too early to be happy!Gu Yan immediately said. She thought for a moment and immediately said, The boat is going to capsize!
Indeed, after being hit by the whale, the boat stood upside down, but with the arrival of the water wall behind it, pushing the boat that was standing up, the result was..
Was that the boat was bound to capsize!
There was no time to worry about that now. He could only improvise!
Just as this thought shed through Gu Yans mind, the boat suddenly crashed into the water wall, and the entire boat toppled over!
Even though the cabin was sealed, some of the rooms were still filled with water. The moment the boat toppled over, Gu Yan tightly gripped Wen Lans hand.
At the same time, the other people on the ship were also having a hard time!
However, they could only try to minimize the damage to their bodies!
It was as if the ship was thrown upside down into the sea. Because the wall of water was very strong, it directly pushed the ship into a very deep position in the sea!
Everyone was thrown into a mess. Some unlucky crew members could not avoid it and directly hit their heads.
Fortunately, Gu Yan and the others did not deserve to die.
After the ship was pushed to the bottom of the sea, it happened to encounter a strong undercurrent of water vapor. With the power of the undercurrent, the originally overturned ship was lifted up once again. After the strength of the water wall waspletely removed.., the entire ship was overturned once again!
Actually, all of this happened in the blink of an eye. It did not take more than half an hour.
However, everyone felt that the days were like years.
The Sword of death had been hanging there the whole time. Moreover, the future was uncertain.
Fortunately, everyone was not an ordinary person. Naturally, their mental strength was very strong. Even in such a dangerous situation, most of them could still remain calm.
Xiao Yan, are you okay?
Hearing Wen Lans voice, Gu Yan slowly opened her eyes. Her arm was bruised from the impact, but it was not a problem. There were no fractures.
One of the crew members left in the cockpit unfortunately did not manage to dodge the flying heavy object and was hit right on the head.
Fortunately, the bearded captain and the other crew member were only slightly injured.
Gu Yan left the crew member to take care of the injured bearded captain first. She and Wen Lan immediately went out to check on the situation of the others.
We were at the bottom of the sea just now. We must have encountered an undercurrent of water vapor, and then the ship was flipped over again.
Okay.Gu Yan nodded. She first checked the window and found that their boat was sailing smoothly. There was no danger in the surroundings for the time being, so she pushed the door open.
However, Gu Yan turned around and said to Wen Lan, Our boat is not small, and that undercurrent of water vapor can actually lift our boat up and capsized it. Then, its very likely that there are volcanoes active on the seabed nearby!
Chapter 2497 - 2497 Chapter 2497, you seem to have become younger
2497 Chapter 2497, you seem to have be younger
Wen Lan immediately understood this point.
And in this mysterious sea, if another undersea volcano appeared..
We have to think of a way to leave this ce as soon as possible!
Yes, but lets see everyones situation first.
Gu Yan was especially worried about Liu Xingyun because she knew that the current Liu Xingyun had already be an ordinary person. He did not have much martial strength, and she did not know how he was doing after that dangerous experience.
One had to know that Liu Xingyun was the weakest person on the ship!
He could not evenpare to a strong crew member.
Gu Yan and Wen Lan split up to check on everyone. Gu Yan went to Liu Xingyuns room first.
At the same time, Captain Big Beard, who had recovered, brought the rest of the crew members to check on the ships damage and water intake.
After all, because of the intense impact just now, some of the ss had broken, and a lot of seawater had poured in.
On the way, Gu Yan saw Guo Rou, Gong Sun, and Sun Yuing out.
The two of them were only slightly injured, so it was not a big deal. They also helped to bandage the injured persons wounds.
Gu Yan ran to Liu Xingyuns room. Because it was at the stern of the ship, it happened to be hit by the whales tail, and a few pieces of the window shattered.
When he reached the door, he smelled a very fishy smell. It was obvious that a lot of seawater had poured in.
Boss Liu!
Gu Yan was anxious and immediately opened the door. When she saw that the inside was in a mess from the seawater, her heart skipped a beat.
Then, Gu Yan saw Liu Xingyun lying on the ground.
She immediately ran over and helped Liu Xingyun up.
She didnt know if it was Gu Yans imagination, but she found that Liu Xingyun looked younger. He was originally in his thirties or forties, but now he looked like he was in his twenties.
However, his face was very pale.
In addition, he had silver hair..
Boss Liu, wake up!Gu Yan shouted anxiously. She gritted her teeth and her eyes were red.
Although Liu Xingyun didnt tell her what the bond between him and Gu Yan was, Gu Yan didnt know.
But from the bottom of his heart, Gu Yan had already regarded Liu Xingyun as a close rtive.
Now that she saw Liu Xingyuns life and death unknown, she felt an intense sadness surge out of her chest. Her eyes were filled with tears.
Little Luan, dont, Dont Cry...Liu Xingyun slowly opened his eyes and reached out to touch the corner of Gu Yans eyes. He said with a weak smile, I wont die. Its not the time for me to die, really.
Really?
When have I ever lied to You?Liu Xingyun was in a bit of a sorry state. He looked at the fish jumping around his feet and asked, Is the danger resolved?
Gu Yan hurriedly helped Liu Xingyun to a chair beside him and sat him down.
As for the bedding on the bed, everything was wet and chaotic.
Gu Yan said, The danger hasnt been resolved yet, but its still calm for the time being. Lets take a look at everyones situation first. Boss Liu, are you really alright?
Yes, Ill take a short rest. I should be fine. Youre a doctor, so you know that I dont have any fatal injuries.
In fact, Gu Yan had already taken a look at Liu Xingyuns body. There were no bloody marks on his body. Besides, his face was pale and his breathing was a little weak, but he was not seriously injured.
He had walked a few steps just now, but there were no internal injuries such as fractures.
However..
Gu Yan raised his head and looked at Liu Xingyun. Boss Liu, why do you... Look Younger?
Chapter 2498 - 2498 Chapter 2498: speeding up
2498 Chapter 2498: speeding up
Liu Xingyun was stunned for a moment. He reached out and touched his face. Then, he said with a smile, Maybe after a while, Ill be younger than you. When that timees, dont be jealous of me.
He knew that Liu Xingyun was joking.
But for some reason, Gu Yan had a bad feeling in his heart.
But now was not the time to ask in detail. Besides, everyone had many secrets, especially Liu Xingyun... Gu Yan even thought that Liu Xingyuns secrets must be beyondmon sense.
After settling Liu Xingyun Down, Gu Yan immediately went out to meet the others.
Angels hair was a little messy. She patted her chest and said, This is too exciting! Gu Yan, I told you, it would be interesting to follow you out.
It seemed that this princess was still very excited even after experiencing such a life-and-death situation.
Los Angeles stood at the side and touched the tip of his nose. He looked at Angel with a doting gaze.
However, he knew very well.
If it werent for the fact that they hade out to save her, he probably wouldnt have been able to be together with Angel.
Angel must have thought so too.
For the others, this trip was fraught with danger.
But for Los Angeles, it was a blissful experience.
Gu Yanqing counted the number of people. Fortunately, other than the crew member who died in the cockpit, another crew member was missing.
The rest of the people, Liu Xingyun, the bearded captain, and Hawkeye were more seriously injured.
However, most of them were fine.
On the other side, Liu Xingyun was very weak. The bearded captain had many abrasions on his body and had lost a lot of blood. Fortunately, it was dealt with in time, so there wasnt much of a problem.
As for Hawkeye, his arm was fractured. Gu Yan had given him a simple bandage and fixation, so he was fine for the time being.
However..
Guo Rou looked around and said suspiciously, Where are we? Why? Why do I feel that something is wrong?
Gongsun Yu frowned. Somethings wrong.
The few of them looked around. The sea water was still dark blue and very calm. The sky was filled with dark clouds, but it was silent.
It was too quiet.
At this moment, Wen Lan told Gu Yan about her previous thoughts, We were in the cockpit at that time. We saw clearly that when our boat capsized, it was brought over by an undercurrent. Such arge undercurrent... Im afraid that theres a volcano active at the bottom of the sea.
If arge-scale eruption urred at the bottom of the sea, then they would probably be plunged into a new crisis!
Gu Yan finally understood that after Ah Ye and the others lost contact with thend, they must have experienced so many hardships and dangers!
Map, map...
Such a quiet sea made everyone feel extremely uneasy.
Gu Yan immediately went to find the map. ording to the longitude and dimension, they were already halfway through their journey.
They were only halfway through.
In that case, who knew how much danger awaited them.
Gu Yan pinched the map and immediately found the bearded captain, Jack, to ask about the damage to the ship.
Theres some damage, but it doesnt affect much. Someone has already repaired it. However, some of the rooms can no longer amodate people, and some of the weapons and food are wet.
As long as it doesnt affect our normal driving, well be able to drive at full speed towards the southwest! We have to be fast!
Gu Yan looked at the sky over there. There was a faint blue color.
Moreover, that was the direction indicated by the map.
After all, if they didnt leave soon... that volcano would probably erupt!
Chapter 2499 - 2499 Chapter 2499, space of consciousness
2499 Chapter 2499, space of consciousness
Now, big-bearded Jack knew that Gu Yan was the leader of this group of people.
Moreover, before they set off, Beirut had also instructed him to listen to Gu Yan until he found his boss, Lucifer.
Therefore, without saying anything, he immediately took his men and set sail.
The ship set sail again, but even though the ship was moving very fast, the wind was still very light.
Gu Yan frowned again.
However, at this moment, Gu Yan saw Miao Xiaoyu. She suddenly thought of something and turned around, walking to Liu Xingyuns side.
Liu Xingyun had already changed rooms and was sitting in the middle of the room.
He had changed into a set of clothes and tidied up. Other than his pale face, there was nothing else.
When Gu Yan found him, he asked directly, Boss Liu, I want to ask you something.
Tell me.Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan warmly.
Gu Yan said, Boss Liu, do you still remember when Guan Yujue was unconscious, you helped me enter his subconscious and then sacrificed the little jade pendant to save him?
I remember.
He fainted again.Gu Yan exined the cause and effect of Guan Yujues fainting and finally said, Now that you dont have magic power and I dont have the Little Jade Pendant, is there no way to save him?
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan and smiled gently.
He was only in his twenties, but Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun calmly.
He said calmly, Xiao Yan, do you want to save him?
As a friend, Im willing to try my best to save him.
If she didnt love him, she didnt love him.
Therefore, Gu Yan made it clear that she was someone who would do anything for her friend. However, she was only a friend.
To be fair, Guan Yujue was not a bad person. Moreover, Gu Yan didnt hate Guan Yujue, whether it was in Xiang city orter in seclusion.
Not to mention..
To a certain extent, Gu Yan saw how sad Miao Xiaoyu and Guan Lan were. She was not a cold-hearted person.
If she could help, she would definitely help.
But if she could not help, she would not have any other thoughts.
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan quietly.
He knew.
His Little Luan had grown up in the end.
After that rebirth, the current Gu Yan was no longer the little luan from before.
Liu Xingyun said quietly, Its not impossible to save him, but there will be some danger.
Gu Yans eyes lit up. Boss Liu, whats the method?
First, you have to find someone who is very good at hypnosis. Let this person who can hypnotize send a persons consciousness into that persons subconscious. Remember, if its just one person, it will be very difficult to seed because you just said that Guan Yujue has two personalities in total. Therefore, if you want to save that person, at least two people have to go in. Every time an additional persons consciousness goes in, the danger increases. Whether its the hypnotist, the consciousness that goes in, or the unconscious person, they are all in great danger.
After Liu Xingyun finished speaking, he raised his head and looked at Gu Yan, In addition, if the two people who enter fail to awaken the other persons personality, the unconscious person will remain unconscious forever, and the person who enters... may never wake up again.
It had to be said that this was an extremely dangerous path!
Gu Yan lowered his eyes slightly and nodded.
Boss Liu, I understand. Thank you.
... Xiao Yan, I hope you wont take this risk.Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan with concern.
Chapter 2500 - 2500 The 2500th Octopus bit someone
2500 The 2500th Octopus bit someone
Liu Xingyun thought for a moment and said, Xiao Yan, because this matter is very dangerous, I dont want you to take risks so easily. If anything happens to you in this life, you wont be able to do it again...
As he said this, he raised his head and saw Gu Yan quietly smiling at him.
Liu Xingyun came to a realization.
At this moment, Gu Yan was also taking a risk.
Just a moment ago, they almost had an ident.
Liu Xingyun fell silent.
Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun calmly.
She said, Boss Liu, I know that youre worried about me because of me. I also know that rebirth will never happen again. And now, Im very grateful that I can do it again. However, I couldnt avoid all dangers just because my life was fragile. For example, right now, for the people I care about, I can go forward bravely. The measure of the meaning of life is not the length, but the width.
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan quietly, and there was a gratified light in his eyes.
He smiled gently and said, Xiao Yan, its my concern that makes me confused.
No, Boss Liu, thank you. Youve been very kind to me. Its my honor to meet you.Gu Yan bowed deeply to Liu Xingyun, then he said, The next voyage may be even more dangerous. Boss Liu, you must be more careful when the timees.
Well, were not out of danger yet. You can go and do something else.
Okay.
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yans back as she turned around and left with approval. She was clearly in her twenties, but there was a sh of time in her eyes.
Im relieved that all of you are fine.
He closed the door, turned around slowly, and sat cross-legged on the bed.
He turned his head and looked out the window at the dark sky.
Liu Xingyun hoped that Xiao Yan and her family would be able to leave safely this time.
This quiet and strange water area was extremelyrge. Captain Jack felt that it was not good to stay here, so he did not dare to stop. He sped up and left this ce.
The group traveled day and night. They traveled for two days and two nights before they finally left that strange water area.
The sky above them began to return to its normal color.
And around the ship, there were also sea creatures and all kinds of fish.
Fortunately, before they set off, they had prepared all kinds of fuel.
As for some of the food that had been destroyed, they could only catch some fish to make up for it.
However..
Guo Rou looked at the fish that had justnded in surprise and showed it to Gongsun Yu. Gongsun Yu, have you seen this kind of fish? Howe Ive never seen it before?
This sea area is very far away from our nial, and its not a high seas starfield anymore. There might be some rare mysterious sea creatures.Gongsun Yu looked at the fish that was struggling desperately, it was actually trying to attack them. There were actually sharp teeth in its open mouth!
His expression immediately changed. Just as the fish was about to be unhooked, he used another fishing rod and directly threw the fish into the sea!
However, before the fish fell into the sea, a seabird suddenly swooped down from the sky and bit the fish.
The bird raised its neck and swallowed the very ferocious fish.
Guo Rou looked at all of this in a daze and blinked.
She said to Gongsun Yu, Did... did my eyes go blurry just now? I saw that the fish was going to bite me. It was very ferocious, and then... then that ferocious fish was eaten by an even more ferocious bird?
Chapter 2501 - 2501 Chapter 2501 bird biting fish
2501 Chapter 2501 bird biting fish
You didnt see wrongly. This sea area is too abnormal.
Although they were far away from the underwater volcano area, this sea area was obviously not a safe ce.
Gongsun Yu immediately told Gu Yan about this matter, and Gu Yan was bandaging the arm of a crew member.
I already know about this matter. This crew member was bitten by that fish just now.After Gu Yan bandaged the crew member, he told Gongsun Yu some precautions, Ive asked Captain Jack and the others. They often go out to sea, but theyve never seen this kind of fish. Ive suspected before that this ce might belong to Bermuda, so there might be many creatures that weve never heard of or seen before.
Bermuda, also known as the universes Devils Triangle and the hell of death. Ever since there was this legend, many idents can not be exined by science. However, there are also people who say that all of this doesnt exist. Its just a legend.Gongsun Yu looked left and right, he said, Whether its true or not, we have to be more careful from now on.
Okay.
The fish caught could not be eaten for the time being. The person who was the most unhappy was Moloch.
You want to eat jerky and bread again...he sighed, took a bite of the sausage, and said angrily, Although that fish bites people, there are no other people in this area. At most, they have eaten other fish. Just treat it as a carnivorous fish. Catfish eat everything. Dont we also eat catfish?
Mephistophelesughed gloatingly. Why dont you try to eat a fish first? If Its okay for you to eat it, the rest of us can eat it.
Why do you want me to try it? Why Dont We Grill One and try it together?Molochs face was full of eagerness.
Miao Xiaoyu walked in. There was a scratch on her face, but it wasnt deep.
It was cut when the boat capsized just now.
She said, Are you sure that these fish have never eaten human flesh?? You have to know that the route we are taking now is the route that boss and the others took. Of course boss is still alive, but the others... maybe some of them died in the belly of the fish?
Molochs expression changed when he heard that. I say, Lilith, dont scare me.
Miao Xiaoyu didnt lie to you. Its really possible,Gu Yan said to Moloch as she came in from outside, That fish bit a crew member just now. Although it wasnt poisonous, I saw that the crew members wound was very strange. Later, I used an alcoholmp to roast it, and then I found out that there were parasites in the fishs saliva. If I hadnt treated that crew members wound in time, Im afraid it would have been terrible. Do you dare to eat this kind of fish?
God knows, the big Moloch hated those insects that had no hair and wriggled very disgusting when they got up.
He immediately said decisively, I think jerky and bread are simply delicious in this world. Really!
Mephistopheles snickered at the side.
Gu Yan also pursed her lips.
She then walked up to Miao Xiaoyu and looked at her fixedly.
Miao Xiaoyu felt a little ufortable under Gu Yans gaze. She said jokingly, Gu Yan, dont look at me like that. Ive been well-behaved these few days. I havent done anything wrong, right?
I know how to save Guan Yujue,Gu Yan said calmly.
Miao Xiaoyus eyes widened in surprise. What? Really? What exactly is the method?
Chapter 2502 - 2502 Chapter 2502, the food chain
2502 Chapter 2502, the food chain
Gu Yan repeated what Liu Xingyun had said to Miao Xiaoyu.
Then, she reminded her of the dangers of this method.
First of all, if it fails, the person who goes to save the person or the person who is saved may never wake up. So, youd better discuss this matter with Guan Lan.
After all, Guan Yujue might still wake up.
If he failed to enter his subconscious, he would never wake up again and would be a real vegetable.
Miao Xiaoyu was also very conflicted.
It seemed that she was the only one who could act as the hypnotist. To save Guan Yujue, there had to be two more people.
At this moment, Mephistopheles walked over and ced his hand on Miao Xiaoyus shoulder. He then said, Lilith, dont be too conflicted. After we save boss, we will get boss to help us think of a solution.
Miao Xiaoyu nodded.
Yes, even if she wanted to save Guan Yujue now, she had to wait for him to return.
Thinking of this, she temporarily put aside her conflicted feelings.
Gu Yan saw that Miao Xiaoyu had quickly adjusted her state of mind, and she was slightly relieved.
She said, We still dont know whats in this sea area. ording to the map, we might have to sail for another four or five days.
What else could there be? Its just some fierce fish and birds. Could there be a big monster?Moloch chewed on a piece of bread nonchntly.
In the end, no one expected Molochs words toe true.
At first, it was a school of fish with sharp teeth that followed their ship.
Then, the birds that followed the school of fish flew in the sky. Not only did they disperse the school of fish, but there were also a few who tried to attack the people on the ship.
Fortunately, Los Angeles and Angel were standing beside the crew. Each of them stabbed a bird.
The birds eyes were red and its beak was very sharp. No wonder it was able to bite the fish to death.
The feathers on its wings were very hard. When they shed quickly, they could even cut peoples skin.
Angel widened his eyes and was very excited. Hey, I want to catch a live one. I can take it back and keep it.
Luo Cheng remembered that Gu Yan had mentioned that there were parasites in the fishs saliva. He immediately said, This bird is too ugly. Also, did you forget that it just ate the fish with parasites? There must be parasites in the birds stomach as well.
But I think this bird often eats that fish. Its probably not afraid of any parasites.
Angel, youre right. This bird is very skilled at eating that kind of fish. One look and you can tell that it eats it often. And that fish has already be their diet. This should be because theyve evolved. After all, theyre the upper and lower levels of the food chain. However, theyre all local creatures, while were foreign creatures.Gu Yan walked over, she said slowly, Although you really want to raise them, there are still many things that will happen next. Im afraid you wont have time to take care of that bird.
Oh...although Angel was quite disappointed, she also thought that Gu Yan was right, so she gave up the idea.
However, while they were talking, a few more birds rushed down, but they were all quickly taken care of by Gu Yan and the others.
They thought that there would be more and more birds, but suddenly, for some unknown reason, groups of birds suddenly spread out in all directions and flew away in panic.
Whats wrong with this group of birds?Angel looked at the birds flying around suspiciously.
Gu Yans eyebrows jumped and his expression changed.
Gu Yan immediately turned around and said, Everyone, quickly pick up your weapons and be on guard!
Chapter 2503 - 2503 Chapter 2503 Iron Plate
2503 Chapter 2503 Iron te
Fish are afraid of birds.
And what birds are afraid of... might be even more terrifying!
This was the food chain!
The next moment, a very long pink tentacle emerged from the bottom of the sea and smashed directly onto the bow deck.
It immediately swept away a crew member standing on it!
Gu Yan was stunned.
This tentacle..
Was, was it an octopus?
How Big was this octopus?
Moloch, who was still in the room, heard the sound and rushed out with his gun. He looked at the long octopus tentacle and choked.
Oh My God.
If this was to be made into an iron te, how big would it have to be?
Gu Yan raised a powerful gun and aimed it at the tentacle that was about to entangle angel. He immediately shot it.
The tentacle was as thick as an adult mans leg. Fortunately, the gun in Gu Yans hand was very destructive, causing the tentacle to break in the middle. Vaguely, Gu Yan could hear an animal screaming in pain and anger.
Gu Yan couldnt care less about that. She immediately went forward and pulled Angel back.
However, Gu Yan looked at the octopuss leg again.
How did she see the wound on the Octopuss Leg?
Although it shed by, Gu Yan was sure that the wound was an old wound.
On the other side, Angel reacted and was instantly furious.
The little octopus dares to bully me? Ill blow all of its legs away!
Los Angeles rushed over and handed a gun to Angel. The angry Angel immediately began to bomb the octopus.
Soon, Mephistopheles and the others joined the battle.
Captain Jack, Liu Xingyun, and the others were left in the safe and secure cockpit.
Fortunately, they had prepared a lot of guns and ammunition for this trip.
After three of its legs were broken, the octopus chose to leave temporarily.
Yes, temporarily.
Because Gu Yan was not sure if the giant octopus woulde again.
The few of them stood on the deck, still in shock. They raised their guns and looked around.
Moloch kicked a broken octopus leg and said, Gu Yan, do you think this octopus leg can be made into iron te barbecue?
Gu Yan:...
The tense atmosphere was like a deted ball.
Ming bei, who was beside them, also looked at the octopus leg and said, Dont tell me, smelling the burnt smell and sprinkling some cumin and pepper barbecue powder, it will definitely taste good.
Moloch seemed to have found a good friend and looked at Ming bei excitedly. Are you a foodie too?
Ming Beis face darkened. Not really!
Gu Yan said, Alright, dont let your guard down. That female octopus mighte again. We cant let our guard down.
Gu Yan, how did you know that it was a female octopus?Guo Rou asked curiously.
Gu Yan said, Just now, it revealed a bit of a suction cup. The suction cups were arranged very irregrly. Although its huge, it should be about the same size as a small octopus.
Then why did it attack us? And it was so aggressive. It didnt even look at the fish and birds and just kept attacking us.
Gu Yan turned her head and looked at the undting surface of the sea.
She said, Its very likely. When Ah Ye and the others passed by here, they attacked it. When it first appeared, I saw some old wounds on the legs of the Octopus.
When they heard that, they were pleasantly surprised.
In other words, they were getting closer and closer to the person they wanted to save!
But at this time, Gongsun Yu said worriedly, The animals in this sea area are all very ferocious. Just now, a single fish attacked humans and wanted to bite them. Then, the giant octopus that we attacked twice, Im afraid...
It must be enraged!
As soon as Gongsun Yu finished speaking, the boat beneath his feet suddenly began to shake!
Chapter 2504 - 2504 Chapter 2504. If this continues, the ship will capsize
2504 Chapter 2504. If this continues, the ship will capsize
Gu Yans guess was right.
This huge octopus was the overlord of the nearby waters.
When had it ever been treated like this?
Twice!
Thest time, a man actually jumped on its head. If it hadnt dodged so quickly, its head would have been split open!
In fact, it had also wanted to capsize that ship thest time.
Unfortunately, the ship was too big. With its strength, it was really difficult to overturn.
But this time, the ship was smaller than the previous one.
So, after having its legs broken, it angrily decided to overturn the ship!
The ship began to shake.
Everyone tightly grabbed onto the handrail beside them. However, other than the ship shaking, there were also many octopus legs that whipped over!
If they couldnt Dodge in time, if they were hit directly, they would either die or be injured!
Not to mention that the octopus was still spitting out disgusting liquid. The color of the liquid was very strange, and one look was enough to tell that it was poisonous.
Damn it!
Gu Yan grabbed onto the railing by the side with one hand, and her clothes were drenched.
No!
If this continued, the boat might capsize!
They were in the deep sea now. If the boat capsized, not to mention this terrifying octopus, even the palm-sized fish with teeth would be enough to choke them.
At this time, Moloch stood more steadily than anyone else.
He carried a rocketuncher and fired at the big octopus.
The iron te octopuss thoughts made Molochs firepower very fierce. Moreover, because he was big in weight, he stood very steadily.
After being hit by the rocket cannon several times, the octopus lost two more legs.
The Octopus: ..
An ordinary octopus had eight tentacles.
This giant octopus had already mutated and had 16 tentacles.
Each tentacle had a total of 500 suction cups.
It was originally a very dangerous weapon.
However..
Now, it only had six tentacles left... it was even fewer than an ordinary octopus!
The octopus got angry and directly rushed out of the sea. It spat out a mouthful of poison toward the people standing on the ship.
Gu Yan had long known that the poison was very harmful. At least, it could not directly touch the eyes!
Gu Yan quickly picked up a board beside her to block her face and block the attack of the poison.
As for the poison that was poured on her body, it did not touch her skin for the time being, so it was not a big problem.
However, Gu Yan took this opportunity to jump directly onto the head of the Big Octopus!
The Big Octopus was a little distracted at the moment. One of its tentacles had already entangled Miao Xiaoyu. The powerful suction force of the suction cup made Miao Xiaoyu unable to break free for a moment.
On the other hand, Mephistopheles immediately shot at the tentacle, but the other tentacle slowly approached him from behind..
On the other side, pale blue, who had been invisible all this time, was also wrapped around his waist. He was about to be dragged away. Ming bei and Guo Rou immediately rushed over and kept shooting at the big octopus, they tried to stop it so that they could save theirpanions.
However, the boat was still shaking. They could not stand steadily. They were also worried that their guns would identally hurt theirpanions, so their firepower weakened.
At this moment, Gu Yan jumped onto the octopuss head.
The octopuss head was especially slippery, and Gu Yan almost couldnt stand steadily. However, the moment she lost her bnce, she immediately fired a shot at the Octopuss head.
The octopus that was shot didnt die immediately. The immense pain made it suddenly jump up.
Although the octopus was big, its body was covered in water and mucus, and it was especially slippery.
It shook this, looking at Gu Yan is about to slide down from its body!
Chapter 2505 - 2505 Chapter 2505 underwater breathing
2505 Chapter 2505 underwater breathing
Because Gu Yan had hit the octopus, all the tentacles of the octopus were released. The few people who were imprisoned instantly regained their freedom.
Everyone fell onto the deck of the boat. They were in a sorry state, but fortunately, their lives were not in danger.
Gu Yan, who was about to fall from a high altitude, quickly pulled out a dagger and stabbed the octopus.
As her body continued to slide down, Gu Yan also left a deep but hideous wound on the octopuss body.
And the wound was very long.
It almost scratched half of the octopuss body.
But because of this, it increased the resistance and slowed down Gu Yans fall, allowing her to fall steadily.
What Gu Yan did not expect was that this action of hers was the perfectplement to what Lu Ye had done previously.
The immense pain caused the octopuss body to begin to twist in a strange shape. The remaining few tentacles pped the surface of the water forcefully.
It finally gave up on the n of overturning the ship. It only wanted to escape.
However, because the octopus was huge and had great inertia, perhaps because its intelligence was higher than ordinary animals, it immediately remembered Gu Yan, who had caused it to be in such a sorry state.
Therefore, before it sank to the bottom of the sea, it stretched out itsst tentacle and wrapped itself around Gu Yans waist, pulling Gu Yan into the depths of the sea!
Because both of Gu Yans hands were tightly bound, the gun in Gu Yans hand was knocked off by the Tentacle!
Xiao Yan!
Seeing this scene, Wen Lan waspletely stunned. Without thinking, she jumped over and tried to grab Gu Yans leg.
However, the octopus was too strong. Gu Yan was dragged out and her body was suspended in the air. Wen Lan grabbed her ankle tightly.
Wen Lan was also dragged out.
Guo Rou was anxious when she saw this. She couldnt care less about her injured arm. She rushed over and used her uninjured hand to grab Wen Lan.
However, she still couldnt do it.
Gu Yan was about to suffocate. She watched helplessly as Wen Lans body was about to be dragged out.
She gritted her teeth and said directly, Sister-inw, let go!
I wont Let Go!Wen Lans hair was very messy. Even her long hair covered her eyes.
However, it could not hide her determined gaze.
Id rather die than let anything happen to you!
To Wen Lan, Gu Yan wasnt just her husbands biological sister.
He was also her family.
Her partner.
Wen Lan knew that she usually had a cold personality. She had never been close to her family since she was young. After she grew up, she barely had any friends.
It was Bai Changle who brought his family into the world and warmed Wen Lans life.
Gu Yan was different from the other sister-inw. In Wen Lans eyes, Gu Yan was even closer to her than her biological sister.
However, if this continued, everyone might be dragged into the sea.
Gu Yan shouted directly, Sister-inw, let go quickly. I have a way to escape!
I dont believe it!
At such a critical moment, Gu Yan had no choice but to stop hiding.
She said directly, I can breathe in the water. Let Go quickly. I know how to escape! Believe me, I havent met Ah Ye yet. I will definitely not die!
Wen Lan was stunned. She let go of her hand.
Gu Yan was sucked into the sea.
Guo Rou and Gongsun Yu immediately pulled Wen Lan back.
The few of them looked at the turbulent surface of the sea worriedly.
Miao Xiaoyu, who was next to them, choked. She looked at Guo Rou and the others.
Gu Yan, can you really breathe in the water?
Chapter 2506 - 2506 Chapter 2506: did the ship sail away
2506 Chapter 2506: did the ship sail away
No one knew.
But at this time, Gu Yan had beenpletely swallowed by the sea.
The octopus was very smart. It seemed to know that humans couldnt breathe at the bottom of the sea. It had killed a human like thisst time.
So this time, it had suffered a great loss on Gu Yan, so it wanted to drown Gu Yan.
Although the little jade pendant had disappeared, it had made a lot of changes to Gu Yans body during those years.
Not only did it make her smart, but it also made her faster than ordinary people.
In the beginning, Gu Yan held her breath underwater for a long time. In the end, the time grew longer and longer. Even if she stayed underwater for a long time, Gu Yan would not drown. It was the same effect as breathing underwater.
Not only did she not care about theck of oxygen, but the huge pressure underwater was also ineffective against Gu Yan.
The heavily injured octopus was originally very proud. After sinking for a while, it rolled its prey in front of its eyes, wanting to see if its prey had died.
Gu Yan had been waiting for this moment!
The moment she got close, she suddenly tightened her grip on the dagger that she had lost and regained, and directly stabbed it into the octopuss eye!
Her movements were very fast. After stabbing into the octopuss left eye, she kicked the octopuss face, then used the force to break free from the shackles of the octopuss tentacles, and then quickly stabbed it into the other eye of the Octopus!
The heavily injured octopus let out a painful roar. While it was struggling wildly, Gu Yan once again stepped on the wound on the top of the Octopuss head that she had injured. With the help of the buoyancy of the water, her entire body was like a spring, she directly bounced upwards!
Because of the residual power of this octopus king, the other sea creatures did not dare to approach it for the time being.
However, the octopus was already heavily injured. In a short while, the other sea creatures would feel that there was a profit to be made and would probablye to besiege it.
The strong preyed on the weak. The survival of the fittest.
Therefore, Gu Yan knew that she had to leave this ce as soon as possible.
Another thing was that the ship was still waiting for Gu Yan.
If the ship left, then no matter how powerful Gu Yan was, she might not be able to do anything.
After all, this was the deep sea.
So, did the ship leave or not?
The Octopus was injured, and the huge smell of blood first attracted many strange-looking seabirds. These seabirds all had fierce eyes, sharp ws, and sharp beaks.
Some of the crew members on the ship who were still in shock immediately said to captain jack nervously, Captain, lets leave quickly! These birds are too scary!
Big-bearded Jack knew that it was not just these birds. With the smell of blood floating around, there might be other creaturesingter!
But..
We cant leave! Xiao Yan hasnte up yet!Wen Lan said coldly.
Guo Rou also said, Thats right, you cant leave! Gu Yan hasnte up yet!
But Miss Gu has been in the water for a long time. One of our people fell into the water, and you didnt wait either!The crew member said indignantly.
The crew member who had been swept into the sea by the octopus tentacles not long ago had a very good rtionship with him.
Jack red at the crew member and said, If you say one more word, I will throw you into the Sea Right Now!
Others might not know, but he did.
Who was that Gu Yan? She was the younger sister of their boss, Lucifer!
Even if everyone on this ship were to be in trouble, that Gu Yan should not be in trouble!
Miao Xiaoyu touched the seawater on her face. She looked at the sea level and said quietly, It has already been thirty-five minutes...
This suffocation data had long surpassed the limits of human beings.
Could it be that Gu Yan could really breathe underwater?
Chapter 2507 - 2507 Chapter 2507: Is Gu Yan still alive
2507 Chapter 2507: Is Gu Yan still alive
Xiao Yan will definitelye back!Wen Lan did not have time to deal with the mess on her body. She immediately reloaded the gun in her hand.
Then, she raised the gun and stood quietly at the bow of the ship.
Guo Rou looked and immediately reloaded the gun. She also threw an extra gun to her husband, Gongsun Yu.
She said, Gu Yan must still be alive!
Thats right, thats right! Its just that there are too many birds. If worstes to worst, well just shoot them all down and make them into Orleans roasted wings!The fat on Molochs body trembled as he reloaded the Rockets in his hands.
Los Angeles, Angel, and the others immediately reloaded their ammunition without saying a word. The few of them arranged their positions and stood guard in all directions. Once Gu Yan appeared, they would immediately inform everyone to save Gu Yan together!
Jack was a little shocked.
If it was anyone else who fell into the water, they would not have done so.
But that person was Gu Yan.
Although he did not want Gu Yan to die, he also thought that after staying in the sea for so long, it was probably... a disaster.
But even so, Captain Jack still asked the remaining people to check the condition of the ship. At least when they left, the ship could set off at any time.
There were more and more birds in the sky. Some even fell down to bite the broken tentacles of the octopus.
Captain Jack immediately said, Everyone, throw these broken tentacles into the sea first!
Wait!Gongsun Yu walked forward and immediately said, Throw them all at the stern, and throw them further away! This way, we can lure the strange birds and strange fish to the stern, so that Gu Yan cane back from the bow!
That was true. If they casually threw the octopus tentacles everywhere, it would also cause a lot of trouble for Gu Yan!
When Captain Jack heard that, he suddenly understood and immediately ordered everyone to throw them at the stern.
However, he stillmented in his heart. As time passed, the possibility that Gu Yan was still alive was getting smaller and smaller..
Some of the octopus tentacles were broken into a few sections, while some were very heavy. Fortunately, there were many people on the ship, so they worked together and soon threw the octopus tentacles into the sea.
As a result, as soon as the broken octopus tentacles fell into the water, some birds immediately dived into the water. At the same time, some fish in the sea also jumped up and fought for those tentacles.
The stern was very lively, but the water at the bow of the ship was much quieter.
However, the stinky smell of the big octopus was still lingering in the air.
Captain! Its been almost an hour. Arent we leaving yet? !A crew member couldnt help but look at Jack.
Jack frowned.
At this moment, everyone on the ship didnt look too good.
Angel held Luo Chengs hand tightly and asked in a worried voice, Cheng, Will Gu Yane back?
Definitely!Luo Cheng gritted his teeth and nodded. She and Ye, this couple, are both extremely outstanding and monstrous existences! They are said to be evil for thousands of years, so both of them are definitely still alive!
Angel held Luo Chengs hand.
Guo Rous eyes were red.
She saw Wen Lan standing there, holding the spear and not moving at all. She really wanted to go up and talk to Wen Lan, but Gongsun Yu pulled her back.
Gongsun Yu shook his head at her.
At this time, everyone felt ufortable.
And the person who felt the most ufortable was none other than Wen Lan.
Wen Lan held the spear tightly. She bit her lips and her eyes were red.
Why did she let go at that time? !
At this moment, an extremelyrge seabird suddenly flew over from the sky. It was simr to an eagle, but its entire body was white.
The wings of the seabird spread out and were ten meters long!
More importantly..
There was actually a person standing on the back of this seabird!
Chapter 2508 - 2508 Chapter 2508 was an impressive entrance
2508 Chapter 2508 was an impressive entrance
Xiao Yan!A pleasantly surprised smile shed across Wen Lans face.
Her eyes were filled with tears.
As she smiled, Wen Lans tears fell.
Xiao Yan is still alive!
Thats great!
The huge sea eagle hovered in the sky for a while. When it flew over the ship, Gu Yan suddenly jumped down from it.
The Sea Eagle, which had finally gained its freedom, let out an angry roar and dived toward Gu Yan on the ship!
It was not its original intention to be treated as a mount!
It was only excited when it received the news that the disgusting octopus was going to die.
While the other sea creatures were foolishly snatching the tentacles of the giant octopus, it dived directly to the bottom of the sea, intending to eat the brain of the giant octopus.
That was a great tonic for it!
The Sea Eagle had also evolved. Not only could it stay in the sea for a short time, but it also urately found the dying octopus in the dark sea.
The Sea Eagle finally got what it wanted and ate the octopusbrain. However, when it came out of the sea again and shook off the water on its body, it suddenly felt that something was wrong.
It was not something wrong.
It was something special!
There was something on its back!
That thing even used up the most important feather on its neck!
The Sea Eagle was extremely angry, extremely angry.
So it rolled its body, sometimes it rushed into the sea, and then it rushed out again. However, no matter what, it could not shake off that bold thing.
That was how Gu Yan came out.
When Gu Yannded on the ground, she did not have time to say anything to the others. Instead, she snatched the rocketuncher from Molochs hand. Her movements were so fast that Moloch did not even have time to react!
But the sea eagle was also very fast. Just as it was about to reach Gu Yan, its huge wings whipped up a strong wind!
Gu Yans long hair was blown up.
She narrowed her eyes and aimed the still-smoking rocket cannon at the Sea Eagles head!
Although the sea eagle was slightly less intelligent than the octopus, at this moment, a huge danger was approaching it. Just as it was about to get close to Gu Yan, it suddenly made a sharp turn.
In just a few seconds, it turned its head around, but it was still unwilling. Its huge wings directly pped towards Gu Yan.
The rocket cannon in Gu Yans hand immediately rang.
The target became the wings of the huge sea eagle, but the wings of the sea eagle were extremely flexible.
So this attack was actually dodged by it!
And at this time, the sea eagle had already turned around.
But it did not expect that Gu Yan would actually fire a second shot in such a short time!
In the end..
The sea eagles tail feathers, which it was proud of, were charred ck, and the smell of burnt meat came from somewhere.
The Sea Eagle immediately let out a miserable cry and plunged into the sea!
Gu Yan did not have time to say anything. She turned around and urately found the captain, the bearded jack, among the crowd.
She said, Start the boat immediately! Hurry!
At this time, the strange birds and fish around had finished eating the octopus tentacles at the stern and began to turn around to attack the people at the bow of the boat.
Big Beardy Jack didnt dare to waste any time and immediately led his men to start the boat.
Liu Xingyun stood there and looked at Gu Yan, who was surrounded by hispanions. Only then did his heart rx.
Because just now, Liu Xingyun had been tightly holding the bodhi seed in his hand..
Chapter 2509 - 2509 Chapter 2509: Unbridled Life
2509 Chapter 2509: Unbridled Life
Fortunately, Xiao Yan was fine.
When they were finally far away from the group of ferocious sea monsters, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
Everyone surrounded Gu Yan, asking about his well-being.
Guo Rou asked curiously, Gu Yan, youre really awesome. You actually rode a big bird out of the sea! But by the way, how did that birde out of the sea?
The animals here are already different from the animals we know. There are signs of atavism. That bird can also stay at the bottom of the sea for a period of time. It took advantage of the big octopus being seriously injured and then took advantage of its illness to take its life. There are too many animals in the sea. After I broke free from the Big Octopuss restraints, it wasnt easy for me to leave. So, I took advantage of the moment when the Big Bird came down to hitch a ride.
Miao Xiaoyu, who was at the side, crossed her arms and smiled. Gu Yan, youre really something, hitching a ride.
Gu Yan smiled and turned to look at the surface of the sea that they had left behind.
The sea eagle was probably very angry. However, it was heavily injured, so it had to be wary of other creatures taking advantage of this moment.
Just like what it had done to the giant octopus just now.
Gu Yan narrowed his eyes slightly.
The Sea Eagle could not be taken lightly at any time. It had developed some intelligence, so it would not make such a fatal mistake at this time.
However, they still had to seize this opportunity and escape quickly.
Because once the sea eagle recovered, the oue would not be certain.
After they finally escaped, the Sun had slowly slid down the sea level, and the golden light scattered on the surface of the sea.
asionally, there would be some seabirds flying over, but they were all flying very high. Moreover, with the previous experience, Gu Yan and the others were also paying attention to their surroundings at all times.
At this time, Liu Xingyun slowly walked to Gu Yans side. His hair was gently blown up by the sea breeze.
Xiao Yan, if we turn back now, perhaps...
I wont turn back.Gu Yan quietly looked at the turbulent sea surface. She turned her head and a smile appeared on her face. Boss Liu, I really like my life now.
Unbridled and ostentatious.
She could do whatever she wanted.
She didnt have to be like her previous life, where one wrong step led to another.
She didnt have to cower anymore.
Even if there were a lot of dangers, she was willing to suffer!
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yans determined eyes and smiled warmly. Then, he immediately took out an item from his pocket.
He handed it to Gu Yan.
Gu Yan looked at the item in his palm and raised his head in surprise. Boss Liu, this is...
Do you still remember what I said about Lu Yes life and Death?
I remember! But you also said that hes still alive!
Liu Xingyun nodded slightly, Lu Ye is indeed still alive at this moment, but your danger is far from this. Xiao Yan, you dont have the little jade pendant anymore. If Its ast resort, this bodhi seed can help you.
The thing in Liu Xingyuns hand was definitely a good thing.
But..
Gu Yan shook his head and said, Boss Liu, you said that you are already like me, an ordinary person. You should keep this bodhi seed. Although I dont know what you are going to do to find that mysterious ce, its definitely dangerous.
Looking at Liu Xingyuns younger and younger face, Gu Yan frowned.
At this moment, Liu Xingyun looked to be at most eighteen or neen years old.
I havent given you any gifts before you got married. Consider this bodhi seed as my wedding gift to you.Liu Xingyun gently and decisively pushed the Bodhi seed back into Gu Yans hands.
Chapter 2510 - 2510 Chapter 2510 Wen Lan cried
2510 Chapter 2510 Wen Lan cried
Xiao Yan, this time, I might really have to say goodbye to you.
Boss Liu...
Liu Xingyun shook his head slightly and smiled faintly.
Then, looking at Wen Lan who was walking over, Liu Xingyun said softly, Go over and have a good talk with your sister-inw. Just now, after you fell into the sea, she was extremely worried.
Gu Yan wanted to say more, but Wen Lan was already close, so she had to stop the topic.
Just now, when Gu Yan had just returned, Guo Rou, Miao Xiaoyu, and the others had expressed their concerns about Gu Yan directly. Only Wen Lan did not say a word.
However, Gu Yan knew that the person who was most worried about her was definitely Wen Lan.
Therefore, when Liu Xingyun left the deck, Wen Lan directly hugged Gu Yan.
She was a woman with a cold personality and was not good at talking.
Her childhood experience made her a little heartless.
However..
Ever since she met the Bai siblings, Wen Lan was no longer as cold as she used to be.
This was the first time Wen Lan took the initiative to hug her sister-inw Gu Yan. She hugged her very hard and her body trembled slightly. Even Gu Yan could feel it.
Sister-inw...Gu Yan had just opened his mouth when he felt the warmth on his neck before it turned cold.
Gu Yan was shocked.
Wen Lan Cried!
Sister-inw, sister-inw, why are you...
Im fine, Xiao Yan. Let me cry for a while, let me cry for a while...
For a moment, Wen Lan was really worried that Gu Yan would die. If Gu Yan died because of this, it was definitely because she did not hold onto Gu Yan!
It was all her fault!
For the first time in her life, Wen Lan felt afraid.
If something really happened to Gu Yan... how would she face her husband?
If she faced Lu Ye, her partner and brother-inw?
Gu Yan instantly understood what was going on. She used her sleeve to wipe the tears off Wen Lans face and said softly, Sister-inw, dont me yourself. Sister-inw, dont me yourself. Am I not doing well?? Besides, your sister is the most outstanding person on this ship. Im not afraid of any danger. How could anything happen to me? If you dont believe me, then it means that Im not outstanding enough. If you cry again, youre looking down on me, Huh?
Hearing Gu Yans words, Wen Lan didnt know whether tough or cry.
This girl was so thick-skinned!
However, Wen Lan admitted that Gu Yan was indeed the most outstanding person on this ship.
These people might be more outstanding in a certain field, but none of them were more versatile than Gu Yan.
Alright, you were tired just now. Go back and rest first. Who knows what will happen next,Wen Lan wiped her face and said softly.
Actually, Gu Yan really didnt feel tired. Her physical strength was already unparalleled.
It wouldnt be a problem for her to endure for another two days.
However, she was a little hungry.
Gu Yan said, Alright then. Ill go get something to eat first. Later, Ill rece all of you on sentry duty.
After these few incidents, the crew members on the ship had suffered more serious casualties. Although they were stronger than the average crew members, they were still weaker than Gu Yan and the others in terms of physical fitness and reaction speed.
Therefore, there were less than ten people left by Captain Big Beard Jacks side now.
Moreover, some of these people had been protected because they were in charge of technical aspects such as sailing the ship.
In order to prevent any danger from suddenly approaching, Gu Yan and the others were divided into four groups and took turns to stand guard.
Gu Yan bade farewell to Wen Lan. After thinking for a while, she went to the small kitchen on the ship first.
She was very hungry.
Chapter 2511 - 2511 Chapter 2511 assorted fried rice
2511 Chapter 2511 assorted fried rice
When Gu Yan rushed to the small kitchen, she happened to see Moloch rummaging through the refrigerator.
This was not surprising.
Because Moloch had a strange strength, and his biggest hobby was eating and eating.
Gu Yan had vaguely guessed before that these core members of Yin could almost bepared to the seven deadly sins.
Moloch was a glutton.
Hearing themotion, Moloch turned around and saw Gu Yan. His eyes immediately lit up.
Gu Yan, Gu Yan, are you going to Cook Something Delicious?
We dont have much food left. We definitely wont cook anything tooplicated. We have to be careful,Gu Yan smiled and walked over to the fridge, Let me see whats left.
Although there were fewer people on the ship, thest time the ship flipped, it entered the water, causing some food to be spoiled.
Therefore, it was still necessary to be frugal at this time.
The creatures in the sea all had parasites or were poisonous. No one dared to try it lightly.
When there was no food or water supply, it was better to be frugal.
Moloch squatted by the side. His eyes were bright, and he looked like a big pet.
What are you doing? Just make more. Just leave some for me.Moloch gulped.
Because in his heart, even if Gu Yan was boiling water, it was still better than others!
Gu Yan thought about it. These few days, everyone had been scared a few times. Almost twice, they had escaped death, and they had consumed a lot of energy.
Therefore, she decided to make more food for them to eat.
Because there were many people eating, they could not make it tooplicated, but they could not make it bad.
So..
The mixed fried rice became Gu Yans first choice.
Gu Yan was not tired to begin with, so she could make it whenever she wanted.
There were tworge electric rice cookers over here. Gu Yan first cooked rice.
Then, she asked Moloch to bring some vegetables over, washed them, and cut them. She also diced the sausages, sausage, and other meat, and prepared fifty eggs.
The white, crystal-clear rice was plump.
Coupled with the golden egg yolk, the color was attractive.
The colorful vegetables were diced and rolled along with the rice, looking even more beautiful.
The unique meat fragrance of the preserved meat sausage lingered in the air.
Moloch, who had been eating bread andpressed biscuits for a long time, was now staring at the pot. He rubbed his hands and said, Gu Yan, are these two big pots ours?
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry. Can you finish them?
Yes! Yes!
Come on, this is for everyone. I guess everyone hasnt had a good meal or rest during this period of time.Gu Yan found a clean disposable lunch box and spoon in the cab in the small kitchen, then, she put the mixed fried rice that was prepared first into the lunch box.
She said to Moloch, Give these ten portions to everyone first, as well as a small bottle of mineral water. When youe back, the second pot should be ready. Oh, by the way, Go and ask Mephistopheles to serve it with you.
Can I eat first...Moloch sniffed and asked eagerly.
Gu Yan smiled. After you deliver everyones food, Ill give you the rest.
Really? !
Of course its real. Hurry up and go.
Okay!
Moloch was suddenly full of vitality. He was already very strong, so he easily lifted up a carton and happily went to deliver the fried rice.
Gu Yan looked at Molochs back and the smile on her face slowly disappeared.
They had a boat full of people and hot fried rice to eat.
I wonder how Ah Ye and the others are doing now..
Chapter 2512 - 2512 Chapter 2512 was despised
2512 Chapter 2512 was despised
After eating a steaming hot te of assorted fried rice, everyone felt warm all over.
Everyone had their own duties. Some people cleaned up the mess on the ship, while others continued to stand guard. However, most importantly, they needed to study the route map.
Gu Yan frowned and stared at the map in his hand. He said softly, Its really strange. We encountered several idents and were forced to change the route. However, we actually took a detour and returned to the original route.
Yes, and it took a little less time than the previous route. It can be considered as a shortcut.Wen Lan was also very solemn.
Gongsun Yu touched his chin and said with a deep frown, Somehow, it seems like they intentionally let us rush over quickly.
If thats really the case, then itll be fine.
Ever since Gu Yan saw the injuries on the big octopus, he was very sure that Ah Ye and the others must have taken this route.
They had been sailing for a few days now and had not encountered anything. In other words, the journey that Ah Ye and the others had taken was very safe.
After all, it had been a long time since Ah Ye and the others had gone missing. Perhaps they had also been floating for a long time in this endless sea.
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu said, The ship of boss and the others must be stronger than ours. Therefore, after a series of idents, although our ship was damaged, it did not affect the voyage. Therefore, their ship must be fine.
So, what did they encounterter?
As soon as Hawk-eye finished speaking, everyone fell silent.
The atmosphere suddenly became a little gloomy. Guo Rou looked left and right, especially Gu Yan.
She tried to say something to liven up the atmosphere.
Guo Rou said, Maybe we didnt encounter any idents. We cant be too pessimistic, right?
Whether it was water walls, capsized ships, sea tornadoes, underwater volcanoes, huge octopuses, ferocious fish and birds, or animals like the sea eagle..
No one actually wanted to experience it again.
If there was no objective reason, then what about subjective reasons..
Almost everyone couldnt help but think of this point.
Seeing everyones expression change, Gu Yan was the first to speak, Only my brother and Ah Ye are not hidden people on the ship. The others should listen to Lucifer. Eagle Eye, before you left, this was the situation, right?
Yes.
Gu Yan continued, Ah Ye and my brother are both people who see the big picture. I guarantee with my life that they will not act recklessly when they are in danger. Therefore, I believe that there are no problems within their ranks. From now on, everyone should still do their jobs and stand guard carefully. No matter what happens, we will take it as ites!
Gongsun Yu looked at Gu Yan thoughtfully.
At the same time, Miao Xiaoyu also turned to look at Gu Yan.
However, after Gu Yans words, the tense and subtle atmosphere suddenly returned to normal.
After everyone left, Gongsun Yu gave Gu Yan a thumbs up.
Gu Yan, youre too awesome.
Its nothing. After all, we only have one ship now. Before we sessfully save people, we cant start from the inside. Its very necessary to take precautions.
Listening to the two of them exchanging words, Guo Rou was a little confused.
She said, Hey, no. What are you two talking about? I know every single word. Why dont you understand when you put them together?
Gongsun Yu smiled helplessly and dotingly, then said, You dont have to understand. Im here.
Guo Rou:...
Was she being looked down on for her intelligence?
Chapter 2513 - 2513 Chapter 2513
2513 Chapter 2513
At the same time, Miao Xiaoyu came back with Mephistopheles, and Moloch went out to stand guard.
Ever since Mephistopheles was beaten up by Wen Lan, he no longer dressed up as a white-haired man.
As for Lu Yes appearance..
He wanted to dress up, but the point was that he couldnt beat Gu Yan.
Mephistopheleszily sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said to Miao Xiaoyu, Lilith, did you have something to say just now?
Yes.Miao Xiaoyu sat on the sofa as well. She picked up a clean apple from the table and took a bite.
Mephistopheles was curious. Then why didnt you say anything in the end? Why?
If the direction of our discussion just now continues to evolve, it will be mutual suspicion between the two of us. After all, if anything happened to Bosss ship, it would be subjective. Then the problem would definitely be that Lu Ye and Bai Changle. After all, the others are our hidden people.
A smart person would understand immediately. Mephistopheles immediately nodded, I understand. Gu Yan stopped everyone from continuing just now because she didnt want our current cooperative rtionship to copse. She didnt even want some seeds of suspicion. Thats why she forcefully changed the topic just now.
Thats right. I think that psychiatrist called Gongsun Yu probably knows about this too.Miao Xiaoyu narrowed her eyes and said softly, If the matter really isnt subjective and not because of the two NIAR star warriors, then what exactly did boss and the others go through?
Hidden people werent cowards.
They all had a certain sense of adventure in their bones.
Even though Miao Xiaoyu was the only woman and she was good at supporting skills like hypnosis, she was anticipating, excited, and uneasy about the unknown danger that was about toe.
Mephistopheles immediately tilted his body andy there. He put his hands under his head and closed his eyes. He said softly, Anyway, Gu Yan is a smart person. No matter what, I dont believe that she will harm us.
Yeah, Gu Yan definitely wont.Miao Xiaoyu took another bite of the apple and took a big bite.
She muttered to herself, But I dont know about the others.
Guo Rou finally understood what Gu Yan meant. She suddenly understood. So thats the case. I havent figured it out yet since you guys didnt tell me. But... is this group of people trustworthy?
Gu Yan carefully tidied up the map, rolled it up, and put it into a long barrel.
She slightly lowered her eyes.
We dont suspect them when we use them, but we dont use them when we suspect them. Moreover, in the current situation, we have no other choice.Gu Yan raised her head again, she took a breath and said, Moreover, if there is no essential conflict, they are trustworthy.
Gu Yan, we trust your judgment!Guo Rou said immediately.
Gongsun Yu didnt say anything, but he also trusted Gu Yan.
Cang Lan happened to pass by the door and heard this. He carried a big bucket and continued to walk to the deck.
There were some blood stains of strange birds on it that needed to be cleaned up.
Cang Lan mopped the floor with a mop while looking up at the blue sky.
What was going to happen next?
Almost everyone was thinking about this.
A Day had passed, and two days had passed. Time passed slowly, and everyones patience was getting worse.
Moloch said a little grumpily during a meal, Seeing that theres less and less food, whats going to happen next? Hurry up and let it happen!
Chapter 2514 - 2514 Chapter 2514: if all the food is eaten up..
2514 Chapter 2514: if all the food is eaten up..
Guo Rou, who was beside him, also nodded. She also agreed with him, Yeah, whether its a big octopus or some strange bird that eats people, juste out. Nothing has happened. Its like theres a sword hanging from the top of your head.
The calmest person on the ship was none other than Liu Xingyun.
Other than that, it was Gu Yan.
However..
Gu Yan suddenly looked up at Moloch and asked, Moloch, what did you say just now?
Moloch was stunned. I, I didnt say anything just now.
No, you said it.
Moloch:...
To be honest, Moloch was a little scared by Gu Yans serious look, just like the person in front of him was Lucifer.
It had to be said that Gu Yans temperament was indeed very simr to Lucifers. No wonder Lucifer took Gu Yan as his sister in the end. The others felt that it was not out of ce at all.
Moreover, for some reason, they felt that it was very appropriate.
Moloch immediately adjusted his attitude and scratched his ears and cheeks. After thinking for a while, he quickly said, Just now, I said, seeing that there is less and less food, what is going to happen next? Hurry up and let it happen!thats What I said! There is really nothing else.
Gu Yan lowered her eyes.
She walked over and found Captain Jack. She asked, Jack, how much food is left on the ship?
Not much. Its about enough for us to eat for five days. Thats why I came to look for you.Jacks beard grew a lot longer, almost covering half of his face.
Jack said worriedly, What should we do? We cant eat the fish in the sea. We...
They encountered this problem too,Gu Yan murmured.
The few of them looked at Gu Yan.
The people present were all smart people. They immediately understood what Gu Yan meant.
Lucifer and his group had been sailing aimlessly for a long time after experiencing the series of dangers of the water wall.
Then..
They ran out of food.
Wen Lan said in a deep voice, Moreover, our food was damaged by the seawater when the boat capsized. In other words, we didntst as long as them.
Lucifers groups goal was the treasure, so they must have been driving at full speed.
Gu Yan and the others didnt know if their food was consumed or not.
Gu Yan and the others only knew..
Now, they didnt even see a single piece of trash on Lucifers ship.
Did something happen to them?
Wen Lan didnt have any expression on her face, but her tightly clenched hands indicated her anxious mood.
She was also worried about Bai Changle.
Moloch touched the tip of his nose, looked at this and then looked at that. He said, Why arent you guys talking again? But, dont worry. Even if boss and the others dont have anything to eat, they will definitely find a way to get something to eat. If theres nothing in the sea, maybe theres something onnd.
Even though that was the case..
Moreover, they didnt see anything on the sea, especially the wreckage of the ship.
If their route was correct, it meant that Lucifers ship was still intact.
Xiao Yan, what should we do next?Wen Lan walked to Gu Yans side and asked in a soft voice.
Gu Yans eyes were burning as he said, Their ship isnt destroyed, so its very likely that they went ashore. Sister-inw, can the detector still be used?
Sometimes it is good and sometimes it is not.
Chapter 2515 - 2515 Chapter 2515 seafood feast
2515 Chapter 2515 seafood feast
Gu Yan nodded. She said to Wen Lan and hawk-eye, Use all the possible equipment together to detect where there are inds around!
Okay!The two agreed.
Then, Gu Yan said to the rest, Our food may not be enough to support us until we find people, so now we need to fish and catch seabirds. Give me all the marine creatures we catch first. Ill check if they are edible.
But Gu Yan, didnt you say that those fish that bite people have parasites on them?Moloch asked in confusion.
Gu Yan lowered her eyes and said as she went to look for the fishing rod and, Poisonous things, but not necessarily fatal. We had enough food before, so we didnt have to worry about this. But now, its not up to us. For example, theres a type of eel that has electricity all over its body. After a person eats it, it will be partially paralyzed. But after a period of time, it will be fine. As long as we do a good monitoring before this, it wont be a big problem. If its something with a fatal toxin, we can just throw it away.
Thats right!
Cang Lans eyes lit up as well.
In fact, it was because they had been at sea for a long time. In an enclosed environment, the sea stretched as far as the eye could see. There was less and less food, and theirpanions had no news at all.
Psychologically speaking, these factors would faintly cause people to begin to feel depressed. When it became serious, they would start to be restless.
Just like Moloch from before.
Gongsun Yu also understood this deeply. Once again, he admired Gu Yan from the bottom of his heart.
If Gu Yan was not here, perhaps, the people on this boat would have long had a rift in their hearts, or even fall apart.
Fishing was a very interesting thing. Since some of the creatures in the sea had mutated and were very fierce, she told everyone to be careful, and they immediately went to catch their prey in groups of two or three.
The Silent Cang Lan actually brought a superrge from God knows where..
Because of the fishing incident, the tense atmosphere on the boat once again rxed.
Because of the days spent together, the two groups of people became more and more harmonious. During the fishing process, they even helped each other.
The other two people on the boat, who understood peoples psychology better than Gu Yan, just happened to look at each other.
Miao Xiaoyu smiled slightly and turned to look at the one-eyed fish that Moloch had caught.
Gongsun Yu turned around and walked to Guo Rous side, worried that the fish would attack people.
The delicate bnce was maintained just like that.
Gu Yan also let out a slight sigh of relief.
Everyone was not an ordinary person. Those who fished and fished for shrimp were all experts.
In a short while, everyone began to send out all kinds of strange-looking sea creatures one after another, looking for Gu Yan to appraise them.
Seeing that Gu Yan was really busy, Angel came over to help Gu Yan.
When Gu Yan looked at these creatures, he was also curious. It turned out that there were many unknown creatures that were not understood by humans.
Wow, this little fish is so cute!Angel suddenly said.
Before Gu Yan could remind Angel, the pink and tender little fish had bitten off a corner of Angels stic gloves in one bite.
It was all thanks to Angels quick reaction.
Otherwise, what would have been bitten off would have been her finger!
Although it was a close call, by 10 pm, Gu Yan and the others still found five or six types of non-toxic marine creatures, as well as seven or eight types that were slightly toxic, but not fatal.
One of them was even more interesting. After eating it, it would make people intoxicated and appear drunk.
After doing all this, everyone was tired. Gu Yan pped his hands and said, Okay, everyone rest first. Ill prepare a seafood feast for everyone!
Chapter 2516 - 2516 Chapter 2516: Mirage
2516 Chapter 2516: Mirage
Gu Yan ced some of the more plentiful and non-toxic seafood into the ships freezer.
In the next few days, everyone could catch more of these kinds of seafood.
With the help of Wen Lan, Gu Yan tidied up the remaining portion and made a whole pot.
It was quite simr to the seafood feast she had eaten in her previous life.
However, due to the limited conditions, there werent too many seasonings. Fortunately, the seafood was fresh enough, so it didnt affect the taste.
Moloch was eating to his hearts content. He held his stomach and said, Im already prepared to eat in the wild. But with Gu Yan, there will be delicious food every few days. In the future, when we go on missions, we just need to bring Gu Yan with us.
Miao Xiaoyu also ate quite a lot. She leaned against her seat, picked her teeth, and said softly, Its a pity that Gu Yan wont be going out on missions with us in the future.
Moloch also immediately remembered Gu Yans identity, like a deted rubber ball.
Gu Yan didnt care when she heard that because she knew how Miao Xiaoyu spoke, but she didnt mean any harm.
She smiled faintly. Apart from my identity, if you still treat me as a friend, then I, Gu Yan, will definitely treat you as friends.
Yins way of doing things had always been a mix of good and evil. They had never attacked innocent people.
If it werent for the matter of the ck Angel, the treasure, and the Heavenly Eye, Gu Yan wouldnt have joined Yin as a spy.
As she had seen recently, Yin wasnt a pure bad person.
Of course, he wasnt a pure good person either.
That was why she had to put aside her status and standpoint.
Miao Xiaoyus eyes shed, but she didnt say anything.
Molochs side was much simpler. After he found out that he could ask Gu Yan for a meal in the future, he was very happy. His smile spread across his face once again, and his fat shook along with it, making him look especially festive.
Just like that, days passed. As for the food, because of the seafood supply, although it was always greasy, fortunately, there was no shortage of food.
However, the fresh water gradually decreased.
These few days, it was sunny and Sunny. There was not a single drop of rain, and the sun was particrly hot. It was very ufortable to be grilled, as if one was being ced on a charcoal fire.
Just as the fresh water was about to run out, Wen Lan and Hawkeye made a discovery.
Gu Yan,e and take a look,wen Lan said calmly.
Gu Yan immediately stood up and walked from the cabin to the deck. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was immediately stunned.
She said, This is the sea...
Yes, this is a mirage.Wen Lan nodded, When it appeared earlier, we could still see the residents on it. They should be the kind of barbarians who wear leaves and hold sharp objects with fierce eyes. And look, those leaves and those nts are also things that we have never seen before.
So we think that the things on this mirage should also be in this sea area. Its very likely that they are not far from us.
Because of the appearance of the Mirage, everyone came out of the boat to take a look.
Gu Yans gaze was calm.
Could Ah Ye and the others be on that ind as well?
This Mirage had existed for a very long time. Everyone saw a group of people surrounded by leaves. After killing a huge wild boar, they split it into several pieces.
Their movements were very practiced. It could be seen that they often hunted like this.
Molochs eyes lit up. Wow! Will this meat taste good when roasted?
Chapter 2517 - 2517 Chapter 2517 was always calm when faced with important matters
2517 Chapter 2517 was always calm when faced with important matters
The wild boar meat isnt very delicious either, but it obviously looks different from the wild boars weve seen before. I dont know if the taste will mutate,gu Yan calmly answered Molochs words and turned his head, he happened to see Wen Lans shining eyes.
They were thinking the same thing.
If Ah Ye and the others ran out of food and water, they would definitelynd on this small ind.
Not to mention, Lucifers original goal was that treasure.
Everyone thought of it, so they were naturally sharpening their fists. But the question was, where was this ind?
Lets Go Southwest.Liu Xingyun took hispass and walked in. He handed thepass to Gu Yan.
He said, During this period of time, Ive discovered a problem. The direction that mypass is pointing in is the same as the direction on your map. If Im not wrong, then if we follow the direction of thispass, if the treasure youre talking about is really on that ind, then the direction of thepass might be correct.
What if its not correct?Miao Xiaoyu asked back.
This Liu Xingyun was very mysterious.
Many people had noticed that when this person boarded the ship, he looked like he was in his thirties. But now, he looked like he was less than twenty years old.
If everyone had their own secrets...
Then this Liu Xingyun definitely had a huge secret.
Not to mention hidden people like Miao Xiaoyu, even Guo Rou was very curious about this Liu Xingyun. She had discussed it with her husband, Gongsun Yu, in private.
At that time, Gongsun Yu calmly said that since Gu Yan trusted this person, then they would trust him.
However, trust was one aspect.
And now, it was rted to their future voyage.
If the voyage was wrong, they would have to forcefully miss it with Ah Ye and the others. As for whether they would be able to return safely, they still did not know. All the dangers they had experienced before would have been in vain.
Everyone had doubts in their hearts.
Gu Yan knew that.
However, there was always a moment of calm before a major event.
Gu Yan looked calmly at Liu Xingyun and said, Boss Liu, how confident are you?
80% .
Liu Xingyun was a little apologetic.
Because he did not have any spells now. If he still had any, he could give Gu Yan a 100% answer.
80% ..
Enough!
Life was a gamble.
It was always better than what they were doing now. They were like headless chickens, running around randomly.
Gu Yan nodded and said, I, I agree with this matter. Whats everyones opinion?
The people on the Snow Wolf Star teams side were very united.
Gongsun Yu nodded. Gu Yan, youre the leader of our team. If you agree, the rest of us wont have any opinions.
The people they were going to rescue were Gu Yans husband and her biological brother.
Gu Yan was more anxious and nervous than anyone else.
Therefore, the Snow Wolf Star team trusted Gu Yan.
Miao Xiaoyu and Mephistopheles looked at each other. As for Moloch... his opinion could be ignored.
Eagle Eye and Azure Blue, who were left, expressed their tacit approval.
Finally, Miao Xiaoyu sighed and said, Alright, we dont have a better idea now.
Everyone agreed. Gu Yan nodded and said to captain jack, Change the course, Captain Jack.
At the same time, the Mirage outside had disappeared without a trace, and Gu Yan and the others set off on a new journey.
If they were right..
Then it wouldnt be long before they could see the person they wanted to save!
Chapter 2518 - 2518 Chapter 2518 discovered their ship
2518 Chapter 2518 discovered their ship
Just like that, five days after the ship set sail, the originally Sunny Day suddenly began to rain cats and dogs.
The ship, which had already been severely damaged, swayed in the huge waves like a rootless duckweed.
However, for them whocked fresh water, the rain was still a good thing.
Moloch rushed out, raised his head, opened his mouth, and drank a few mouthfuls.
But in the next moment, he spat it out.
Moloch frowned. This rain actually has a strange smell.
Gu Yan took out some utensils, took some, and did a simple test.
She finally sighed and announced to everyone, The acid content in this rain is especially high. It might have been affected by the underwater volcano, so we cant drink it.
We really dont have much fresh water left.Captain Jacks face was full of worry.
They had brought enough food and fresh water, but who would have thought that they would encounter a water wall at that time, and the ship almost capsized.
As a result, they lost a lot of food and fresh water.
Outside, there was lightning and thunder, and the atmosphere in the cabin was very gloomy.
At this time, Hawkeye suddenly rushed over excitedly and said, The detection instrument has a reaction! About two hours away from us, there is an ind!
At this moment, the word Indgripped everyones heart tightly!
When they heard that there was an ind, everyone let out a sigh of relief almost at the same time.
Gu Yans eyes lit up. Lets speed up and set sail for the ind!
Because there was hope, everyone was particrly motivated. Each of them had their own duties, and the ship was also moving quickly. In the inky sea, it was like a bolt of lightning.
It was clearly a two-hour journey, but Gu Yan and the others did not take more than two hours to get close to the ind.
The rain was still falling, so they did not know the size of the ind. Moreover, they had seen the barbarians in the Mirage before. If they went ashore recklessly, they would also be in danger.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and let the boat sail around the ind for a while. With the light of the Lightning, some ces were cliffs and cliffs, and some ces were t coasts.
Because of the heavy rain, neither animals nor the suspected wild people could be seen.
Should they go to the ind immediately or wait for a while?
However, at this moment, a crew member who was in charge of Lookout rushed over and said anxiously, At six oclock in front, we see a ship! We dont know what kind of ship it is, but its bigger than our ship!
Jack looked at Gu Yan and said decisively, Lets go over and take a look!
If this ship was the ship of Lucifer and the others.
In other words, they were heading in the right direction!
They were about to see Lucifer and the others!
Gu Yan was excited as she clenched Wen Lans hand.
She said to Hawkeye, Hawkeye, you came down from that ship. When we get closer, take a closer look and see if it is the ship that Ah Ye and the others are on!
Hawkeye nodded solemnly.
He also became nervous.
I hope its their ship!
I hope my younger brother Jonah is safe!
The ship that Gu Yan and the others were on slowly approached therge ship. The ship was pitch-ck, as if the power supply had been cut off.
The closer they got, the heavier everyones heart became.
However, because it was still raining heavily, Hawkeye could not see clearly. Just as he was hesitating and uncertain, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck from the sky. In an instant, the surroundings were extremely bright.
Hawkeyes eyes suddenly widened!
Chapter 2519 - 2519 Chapter 2519 Danger! Danger!
2519 Chapter 2519 Danger! Danger!
Its their boat! Its their boat!
After confirming that it was Lucifer and the othersboat, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
However, the next moment, there was a problem.
Why was there no light on the boat and it was so quiet?
Even if they were sleeping and resting, based on Lucifers cautious personality, it was impossible for him not to arrange for people to stand guard.
Under the current situation, it was highly possible..
Something had happened to them.
Gu Yan immediately decided, We have to go to the ship to check if they are still on the ship and if something happened to them.
I will go too!Guo Rou immediately said.
In an instant, everyone had to go.
However, the situation on the ship was unknown, so it was better to have fewer people on board.
The people who finally decided to board the ship were Gu Yan, Cang Lan, Mephistopheles, and Guo Rou.
Wen Lan put on a kind of walkie-talkie for the few of them and said, This kind of walkie-talkie is useful at close range, but it wont work when its far away and is affected by the maic field here. Remember, dont leave the ship.
Okay.
The four of them armed themselves and then boarded a small ship. In the huge waves, they sailed towards the huge ship in the darkness.
Our mission is to check if there are still people on the ship. If there are no people, where did they go? To see if there are any problems. Well meet back here in an hour!Gu Yan said calmly.
Yes!The few of them nodded.
Gu Yan and Guo Rou were in a group. When their ship approached, they saw the broken ss of a room on the hull.
Gu Yans heart sank.
It seemed that Ah Yes ship had also experienced many difficulties and dangers. Even though their ship was very big and strong, there were different degrees of damage.
Ah Ye, you must not get into any trouble!
Gu Yan and Guo Rou entered through the broken ss, and the ground was indeed a mess.
The two of them held torches in their hands as they walked slowly.
At the same time, Mephistopheles and Cang Lan had already gone upstairs to search.
Gu Yan and Guo Rou walked for more than ten minutes, but they did not see a single person, not even a corpse.
However, there were a few pools of blood on the ground. It looked like they had been dry for a few days.
Lets go to the ce where the weapons are stored.
Okay.
The two of them searched for a few minutes before they saw the armory in the air.
This ship was extremely huge, and it even had a special armory. ording to Lucifers ability and personality, these weapons were all different. He could get his hands on any rare weapons.
Some of the weapons were taken away. In other words, they might have left voluntarily.Gu Yan let out a sigh of relief.
This was already the best oue.
However..
Since they left voluntarily, why did they leave voluntarily?
Did they encounter some kind of attack?
When Gu Yan passed by the kitchen, she carefully discovered that there was still fresh water in the kitchen. Although there wasnt much, it meant that although they didnt have much food and fresh water left, they werent at the end of the road.
So... What exactly did they encounter?
At this moment, Gu Yan suddenly felt as if she was being targeted by something dangerous. Her body reflexively bent down faster than her consciousness.
At this moment, a ck shadow suddenly darted over Gu Yans head!
If it wasnt for Gu Yans quick reaction, her head would have been bitten by this thing by now!
Chapter 2520 - 2520 Chapter 2520 was afraid that wild beasts were cultured
2520 Chapter 2520 was afraid that wild beasts were cultured
When the ck shadow saw that the shot had missed, it probably subconsciously felt that this prey was very troublesome. In the next moment, it actually rushed towards Guo Rou, who was a few steps away.
When Gu Yan saw it, he immediately raised his gun and shot at the back of the shadow.
However, this thing was really quick-witted. After sensing that there was danger behind it, it actually decisively gave up on Guo Rou, who was close at hand. With a turn, it actually jumped into the darkness.
The moment the gunshot rang out, not only Guo Rou, but even Cang Lan and Mephistopheles, who were on the other floors, heard it!
Guo Rou looked at the ck shadow disappearing with a confused expression.
What the hell, what is that thing! ?
Some kind of beast. I only had time to see its tusks and grayish-ck fur just now,Gu Yan immediately turned on themunication device and said to Cang Lan and Mephistopheles, Be careful. Theres an unknown beast on this ship. Its attack power is very strong, and its Super Smart! You two better move together. After a quick check, well leave this ce immediately.
Okay.
Mephistopheles and blue on the other side of themunication device nodded.
The two of them had originally separated, but at this time, they were no longer arrogant. They decided to be together again.
Just as Cang Lan found Mephistopheles, before he could say a word, he saw a ck shadow charging at Mephistopheles again.
Cang Lan did not even think and immediately fired.
Because he was standing in the dark, he did not have the time to speak. Because Cang Lan had not been with Mephistopheles previously, the ck Shadow did not know that Mephistopheles had a partner!
Unlike when Gu Yan was with Guo Rou, it knew that these two people would be more alert when they were together.
In addition, Blues marksmanship was also very urate.
With a bang, the gunshot directly hit the ck Shadow. After the ck Shadow let out a tragic howl, it instantly turned around and jumped into the darkness.
There were drops of blood on the ground, proving that the thing had been hit by blue.
Mephistopheles also widened his eyes. He choked and turned to look at Cang Lan. I say, your marksmanship is not bad.
It was dark just now, and I was also a conditioned reflex,Cang Lan said calmly. Then, he turned on themunication device and told Gu Yan that they had also been attacked by an unknown beast.
Mephistopheles looked pale at the side.
I say, at least we were colleagues before. Arent you going too far.
If we miss, whos to me? !
When Gu Yan heard Cang Lans words, he immediately decided that it would be better for the four of them to search together.
Besides, there was only one floor left and the deck outside.
He didnt know whether it was because that thing was injured or because it knew that the people here were more troublesome, so it didnt appear again in the following time.
After Gu Yan and the other three met up, they didnt encounter any more attacks.
However, they didnt find anything either.
There were only bloodstains on the ground, but there was no one, not even a corpse.
Gu Yan thought of the beast that had just appeared, and she muttered to herself, Could it be that the corpse was eaten by the Beast?
After stepping into this magical sea, Gu Yan had seen too many animals that had evolved back to their ancestors.
Although he didnt get a clear view of the Beast, Gu Yan was sure that its intelligence must have evolved as well.
He wasnt afraid of the ferocious beast, but he was afraid that the beast was cultured!
After another half an hour, the four of them searched the entire ship, but they still didnt find a single person.
There wasnt even a single clue.
Finally, the four of them carried some weapons, some fresh water, and some food. They nned to return to the small boat from the window of the room they had just entered.
However, just as Gu Yan was holding a shlight and unconsciously sweeping the wall, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.
Chapter 2521 - 2521 Chapter 2521, Treasure Island
2521 Chapter 2521, Treasure Ind
Wait!Gu Yan suddenly said.
Guo Rou and the others were about to leave, but they stopped and looked back.
Gu Yan had already walked to the wall and saw some symbols carved on it.
Mephistopheles raised his eyebrows. Cang Lan was still expressionless.
Only Guo Rous eyes shed.
This is...
Gu Yan nodded.
Only the members of the Snow Wolf Team knew about these symbols, outsiders didnt know about them.
Without a doubt, these symbols were definitely left behind by Ah Ye and Chang Le!
Underwater volcanoes, water walls, giant octopuses, man-eating strange birds..
The first row recorded everything that Gu Yan and the others had encountered. Lucifers ship was more well-prepared than theirs, and the weapons and personnel were moreplete. Therefore, after these difficult and dangerous situations.., it didnt hurt them too much.
Next, there was less and less food and fresh water.
However, from the fact that they still had some fresh water and food on this ship, it could be seen that the other party had also found a substitute for food and water. At the very least, they didnt run out of ammunition and food.
The next record was that they found Treasure Ind.
Treasure Ind?
Gu Yan immediately took out the map that he carried with him. After a pause, he said, We have to go to the central control room again.
Gu Yan opened his mouth, but the other three did not object. Although they did not know what Gu Yan was going to do, the three of them followed Gu Yan very tacitly and returned to the central control room again.
Because the four of them were there, they did not suffer any attacks. Gu Yan sessfully found Jonahs new exclusive equipment.
Although this equipment was not as good as the heavenly eye, it was still better than the normal navigation test equipment.
There was also a backup power generation equipment.
The entire ship had no electricity at all, but this equipment could still be used.
Gu Yan was focused on fiddling with the equipment while Guo Rou and the other two were on guard duty for Gu Yan. They all had a feeling that the beast that had attacked them previously had not left yet.
It was probably in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to strike.
A smart and fierce beast. If it had great patience, it would undoubtedly be the most dangerous.
Gu Yan was also aware of the current dangerous situation. She also knew that she needed to end the battle quickly.
Other than that beast, she did not know what was in the dark.
The unknown was always the most terrifying.
After Gu Yan quickly started the machine, she found the data inside. A look of As expectedshed across her eyes. Then, she turned off the equipment again.
Since it was a backup power source, it was better to use it sparingly.
Although they did not know why the power source of the entire ship was turned off and time did not allow them to continue investigating, from the looks of it, this ship was even better preserved than Gu Yans ship.
Who knows..
When they left, they might have to take this ship.
After all, Gu Yans ship had suffered a lot of damage after experiencing a few incidents.
After Gu Yan got the information he wanted, his gaze suddenly fell on an electronic disk at the side. This electronic disk was ced in such a conspicuous position. was there a purpose to it?
Gu Yan thought for a moment and put the electronic disk into his pocket.
After the four of them were done with everything, they turned around and left the ce.
What Gu Yan didnt know was that after they left, the animal that had attacked them before dragged its injured hind legs and looked at them quietly in the dark.
A sh of anger shed through its scarlet eyes.
Chapter 2522 - 2522 Chapter 2522: the things left behind by Jonah
2522 Chapter 2522: the things left behind by Jonah
After Gu Yan and the other three came back, they told them what they had seen and heard.
On the other side, Gongsun Yu was silent for a while, then said, Who are you? Theres no one on the ship, but theres food and water as well. Some of the weapons have also been taken away.
Gu Yan nodded. Yes, which means that they must have gotten their equipment and gone ashore.
If they went ashore, there shouldnt be no one left. Besides, you guys said that there were some blood stains and ces where there was a fight. Also, the power supply of the entire ship was cut off.
Guo Rou immediately said, Could it be rted to the beast we encountered?
Beast?
The four of them told them about the beast. Besides, they had been attacked by the beast twice. If they hadnt reacted quickly, they would have been in trouble.
Gu Yan said, Weve been on the ship for so long, and theres only one beast. It must be a lone wolf.. I guess we must have encountered something. There were injured people on the ship, but the injured people on the ship must have met with an ident.. So, they turned off all the power on the ship.
Are you worried about attracting other beasts?Gongsun Yu raised his eyebrows.
Gu Yan nodded.
However, with this wild beast, it was already scary enough.
They hadnt even reached the shore yet and there were already so many things happening. It was obvious that the uing journey on the ind was very dangerous.
However, if the people they were looking for had already reached the ind, then they had no other choice.
Gu Yan said, I found a backup power source in their main control room and saw their data location. The ind they are currently on is indeed the Treasure Ind on the map.
Treasure Ind?
It was the destination of Lucifer and the others. Now, it was also the destination of Gu Yan and the others.
When Eagle Eye heard Gu Yan talking about the equipment in the control room, he suddenly asked, Gu Yan, did you find anything else suspicious in that control room?
Because he knew that the control room was definitely managed by his younger brother, Qiao Na.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and took out the electronic disk from his pocket, I found this inside. Because this electronic disk was ced next to the controller of the backup power supply. It seemed to have been left for someone else on purpose. Moreover, it was waterproof and so on. I took it back with Me First.
Hawk-eyes eyes lit up and he said anxiously, Let me see.
After saying that, he realized that it was not appropriate for him to say that.
After all, he was here to look for his younger brother, so he was allowed to board this ship.
If Gu Yan refused to show it to him, it would be reasonable..
However, Gu Yan was out of his expectations and directly handed the electronic disk to him.
Hawk-eye nodded excitedly. subconsciously, he thought that this must be an important message left by his younger brother!
Because Gu Yan trusted him, Hawkeye expressed his sincerity. He ended the electronic disk and put it into a set of electronic devices in front of everyone.
Miao Xiaoyu and the others turned their heads slightly to look at Gu Yan. They wondered why Gu Yan trusted Hawkeye so much.
After all, Yin Ren had fought side by side with Gu Yan before. Miao Xiaoyu and the others had lived with Gu Yan for a long time, so it was reasonable for Gu Yan to trust them.
But this Hawkeye... he used to be a member of the ck Angel, and he was Pandoras most loyal follower back then.
The next moment, everyone saw the strange maze that popped up on the monitor, and they immediately understood.
Feeling..
Did Gu Yan know that this thing definitely had a password?
Chapter 2523 - 2523 Chapter 2523, Siren
2523 Chapter 2523, Siren
Guo Rou couldnt help but ask Gu Yan in a voice that only the two of them could hear, Gu Yan, did you know that there was a password?
No, I didnt know,Gu Yan said calmly.
Seeing how calm Gu Yan was and how Guo Rou came back with Gu Yan, she really didnt see Gu Yan use the device to test the electronic disk.
So, did Gu Yan really trust Hawkeye?
On the other hand, Hawkeye did not know what everyone was thinking. His heart warmed up when he saw the maze.
When I was young, I used to y these games with my younger brother,he said. The maze and the password. Oh, and all kinds of riddles.
Although Hawkeye had embarked on the path of space pirates, he and his younger brother, Jonathan, had always been interested in these things.
After hawk-eye finished speaking, he cracked the maze code excitedly, and an audio file suddenly popped up.
The audio file was the only thing left on the electronic disk.
What Ive seen and heard on this trip haspletely broken my understanding ofmon sense.
The audio file was recorded by Jonathan. What he had said before simply described the unbelievable things that they had encountered since they lost contact with thend when they went to sea. Gu Yan and the others had also encountered these things sessively.
However, although they had experienced simr things, the degree of danger was also different.
It turned out that Lucifers team had also encountered a kind of siren that could sing. The name siren was also given by them at thest minute.
Because they really didnt know what that kind of monster should be called.
It looks like a human, but its not a human. It has a tail. It can emit a tone that sounds like a dolphins voice. The voice is very nice, but it can bewitch peoples hearts and make them hallucinate. Fortunately, boss reacted in time and let everyone shoot at the group of Sirens, which allowed everyone to escape.
On the way here, Gu Yan and the others didnt encounter the sirens that they mentioned.
It was also possible that the sea demons were seriously wounded and did not appear again for the time being.
However, it was indeed terrifying that they could bewitch people and make them hallucinate.
Jonathan continued talking in the audio.
We have finally found Treasure Ind. ording to the location of the equipment, it is indeed the ce where the old captain of the light of Hell Pirate Gang visited. However, those of us who went out did not go far before we heard the rm from the people who were left on the ship. When we returned, we found that the eight people who were left on the ship had all disappeared. Of the eight people, except for four who were wounded, the remaining four were all strong people. We checked the entire ship, but we did not find any clues. There were only some blood stains on the ground.
Hearing this, Gu Yan and the other three people who had just returned from their ship looked at each other.
In other words, the danger on that ship was not just the Beast!
There were other dangers!
After all, there were eight people on the other side, but all eight of them had disappeared without a sound.
Even if it was a wild beast, it shouldnt have eaten so quickly!
Not to mention, when Gu Yan and the others were around, the wild beast didnt leave, but it didnt dare to attack again. This meant that it still had scruples and was afraid.
Then, other than the wild beast, what other dangers were there?
Just now, it brushed past Gu Yan and the others?
Chapter 2524 - 2524 Chapter 2524-landing on the island!
2524 Chapter 2524nding on the ind!
This strange sea seemed to be two different nes from the world they were in.
Any living thing or event was beyond their understanding.
Fortunately, only some of the crew members on the ship were less experienced and timid. Gu Yan and the others had quickly adjusted their mentality and were actively preparing tond.
Although the night was easy to disguise, the dangers in the night could be magnified infinitely.
There were less than four hours left until daybreak. They had to seize the time to rest and then make some preparations.
For example, food and weapons.
Also, on this ind, other than wild beasts, there were also the barbarians that they saw in the mirage.
Thinking about how the Barbarians were uncivilized and fed on raw meat and blood, everyone silently brought more bullets, daggers, and other weapons.
Fortunately, everyone had extraordinary skills, and they were eager to save others, so they were not afraid of anything.
Everyone from the Snow Wolf team had to go to the ind.
And on Yins side, Miao Xiaoyu and the others also had to go to the ind.
Cang Lan believed that he was still Gu Yans subordinate. He would go wherever Gu Yan went.
Hawk-eye raised his head and said decisively, Im here for my brother, Jonathan, so Im definitely going to the ind. Dont worry. Ive been the captain of the space pirates for a while, so I wont be a burden to you.
Among them, hawk-eye was older, and he was even older than Gongsun Yu.
However, as he said, even though he had been abandoned for a long time for Pandora, he still had his foundation and was much stronger than ordinary people.
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan quietly and said, Xiao Yan, my destination is also on the ind.
Guo Rou knew that Liu Xingyun was someone that Gu Yan cared about very much. Besides his silver hair, he looked younger and younger. He was also a person that could be easily ignored, he also gave people a veryfortable feeling.
Even if he was so close to Gu Yan, no one would feel that there was any love between the two of them.
It was a very clean, clear, peaceful, and mysterious person.
Guo Rou said worriedly, Mr. Liu, why dont you stay on the ship? If you want to find somewhere, well help you keep an eye out. When theres no danger, you cane down?
Ill be fine. Dont worry. If theres danger, I can protect myself.
At this time, Liu Xingyun had already turned into a sixteen or seventeen-year-old. He was a handsome youth with silver hair and ck eyes. He looked like a beautiful youth from a manga.
Although the others did not understand Liu Xingyun, they wanted to persuade him not to force himself on ount of Gu Yan.
At this moment, Liu Xingyun turned his head and looked at Gu Yan quietly. He said softly, Xiao Yan, that ce is the final goal that I have worked hard for many years.
Although his voice was very soft, his tone was very determined.
This was the first time Gu Yan had seen Liu Xingyun like this.
Perhaps it was because he had be younger, but at this moment, there was a different kind of emotion jumping in Liu Xingyuns eyes.
Only then did Gu Yan remember that Liu Xingyun had said that he had broken his memories and could not remember some things. And ever since he remembered those things, his entire person seemed to have suddenly be much more lively.
He had said that he had been working hard and doing many things for one person.
Then that person must be someone very important to him!
Chapter 2525 - 2525 Chapter 2525 she was my master
2525 Chapter 2525 she was my master
Liu Xingyun had helped Gu Yan so much. Gu Yan did not know how to repay him for his great kindness.
Now, after saving Ah Ye and Big Brother Changle, even if she had to die, she would not hesitate.
The kindness of others should be repaid in full.
Moreover, Liu Xingyuns kindness to her was already greater than the heavens.
Okay, Boss Liu, lets go down together.Gu Yan nodded quietly.
The others had other opinions, but Gu Yan had already made up her mind. Everyone was used to listening to Gu Yans opinions, so they didnt say anything more.
Gu Yan also believed that even if something happened to her, she would never let anything happen to Liu Xingyun.
As for the other people, only Captain Jack and the eight crew members were left.
Among the eight crew members, three were injured. One of them was seriously injured and had trouble moving. He had been lying in bed the whole time.
Due to the dangerous experience on the ship, Gu Yan kept the ship away from the coastline. This way, thend beasts that could not swim on the ind would not be able to jump up.
He also asked Jack to take people to repair the damaged parts of the ship as soon as possible.
At the same time, he had to send people on duty in case any other dangers came.
Jack was Beiruts confidant, so he naturally agreed to them one by one. Then, he said, Miss Gu, you must work hard and save boss and the others.
The remaining crew members looked at each other and didnt say anything.
But some people had a strange look on their faces.
But it was very obscure.
It was almost dawn. Gu Yan and the others took the time to rest and get ready. They set off on time at six oclock.
Gu Yan was actually still worried about Liu Xingyun. She chose a small weapon that did not have a strong recoil and handed it to Liu Xingyun.
Boss Liu, take this. Even if you cant shoot urately at a critical moment, it will be fine. It can scare the opponent.
Liu Xingyun took the gun, paused, and said with a bitter smile, Xiao Yan, do you see me as a child now?
No, you have always been a very reliable elder in my heart!
Liu Xingyun shook his head. The smile on his face was very faint, but it was full of nostalgia.
He suddenly said, She is my master.
Gu Yan turned his head and looked at Liu Xingyun quietly.
Liu Xingyun continued slowly, I didnt want to tell you at first, but I had to tell you because I was worried that you would me me for leaving without telling you.
He rolled up his sleeves, revealing an ancient bracelet on his fair wrist.
When she failed to transcend the tribtion and her soul dissipated, I worked hard in cultivation. Later, after I seeded in cultivation, I came to these three thousand worlds to help her find the soul fragments. At that time, all of you ended up in a bad situation because you wanted to help me. While I was searching for her soul fragment in the three thousand worlds, I helped you change your lives. Xiao Yan, you have begun to reverse your life in this lifetime. In the future, you will be very happy in your lifetime.
Liu Xingyuns gaze was very gentle as it swept across the bracelet on his wrist.
Now, the soul fragment was about to be pieced together. There was only one piece left, and thest piece was on this strange ind.
After he finished speaking, he raised his head and quietly looked at Gu Yan. His gaze was slightly restrained, Xiao Yan, what I said might be too far-fetched. You can forget it and not believe it. When you sessfully save Lu Ye this time, your future life will be smooth sailing.
Chapter 2526 - 2526 Chapter 2526, this girl actually dared to frame him
2526 Chapter 2526, this girl actually dared to frame him
Gu Yan shook his head. No, I wont forget it, and I wont feel that its impossible. As early as the moment I woke up from my rebirth, I actually had a higher eptance of anything that went beyond the norm.
That was the truth.
In this world, there were all rebirth events, so Liu Xingyun said that he could travel through several worlds. What was so hard to believe?
What Gu Yan cared about more was..
Boss Liu, if you sessfully find thest piece of her soul and she can wake up, then... What will happen to you?
There was no longer any spell.
He was getting younger and younger.
Thest time Liu Xingyun left in her dream, Gu Yan already felt ufortable, but this time, she was worried that the two of them would really say goodbye forever.
When Liu Xingyun saw Gu Yan, he was not surprised by what he said, nor did he look at him strangely. He did not feel that what he said was inconceivable.
But he was only worried about his ending.
Liu Xingyun felt a warmth in his heart.
This was his little luan.
No matter how many lifetimes it had been, no matter what it had be.
The corner of his mouth was suffused with a gentle smile. Liu Xingyun stretched out his hand and gently touched Gu Yans face. His gaze was as gentle as an elder looking at a junior.
I remember what I told youst time. We might be fated to meet again. If we are not fated to meet again, there is no need to be sad. As long as we live happily, it will be fine.
Gu Yan suddenly felt tears in her eyes. She raised her head and pretended to be angry, Look at you. You clearly dont have any spells anymore, and you have even turned into a teenager. How can you still say such a chatans words! Do you know that a chatans words are all lies! Boss Liu, you are lying to me, right? !
Although he was trying his best to say something angry, the red rims of his eyes could not deceive anyone.
A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Liu Xingyuns mouth.
He said, Its true. I dont know how my ending will be. At that time, I could calcte how many lifetimes you will have to go through hardships, and I could help you at the critical moment, but... I still cant see my future.
Perhaps this was the case. Those who were involved were lost.
Liu Xingyun saw that Gu Yans eyes were red, and his heart softened. He handed the tissue to Gu Yan and said softly, You dont have to feel sorry for me. In fact, I dont regret what Ive done. Im willing to do anything for her. Because if it werent for her, you wouldnt have the Me You metter. And there wouldnt be the me that is standing in front of you now.
Boss Liu, you must really like your master, right?Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun with a smile.
Then, for the first time, she saw the calm Liu Xingyun. A hint of panic shed in his eyes.
Then, he immediately said, Xiao Yan, dont talk nonsense. She is my master! She...
You can also like your master, the way you like your elders. Boss Liu, I didnt say anything else.
Liu Xingyun:...
He raised his eyes and saw the teasing smile on Gu Yans face. Only then did he react.
This girl actually dared to frame him!
However, Liu Xingyun had never been angry with Gu Yan. He shook his head helplessly. Oh, you...
Boss Liu, the way you were just now, its the first time you have the aura of fireworks,Gu Yan said sincerely, Although I cant bear to part with you, everyone has their own beliefs. If you insist on doing what you want to do, I, Gu Yan, will be the first to support you!
Liu Xingyun was in a daze for a moment, as if he saw the same scene from back then.
Chapter 2527 - 2527 Chapter 2527 rebellion
2527 Chapter 2527 rebellion
Even though she had fallen into the cycle of reincarnation, Xiao Luan still supported him without hesitation.
Liu Xingyun nodded his head heavily.
Soon, it was daybreak.
Gu Yan and the others finished packing up and set off on time.
They took two small boats one after the other and slowly rowed towards the shore.
The sky was just beginning to brighten, and only the sound of waves gently crashing against the hull of the boat could be heard.
Jack stood there, looking at the backs of Gu Yan and the others, silently praying for them.
Captain, we have something to discuss with you.A blonde crewman stood there, looking at Jack.
It was this crewman who had advised not to wait after Gu Yan was dragged away by the octopus.
This blonde crewman was called Lawrence.
Jack was a little dissatisfied with this crew member, but he was someone who had followed him before. At this time, he would not say anything and could only wait for the mission to end.
He nodded and followed this Lawrence back.
The moment Jack entered, he saw that his crew members were all here.
Other than the heavily injured person lying on the bed, there were six other people gathered here!
Only Jacks confidant, Ferlin, was not here.
However, just as Jack thought so, Ferlin pushed the door open and came in. He looked at Jack in a daze. Captain, do you have any new orders?
Jack frowned. He had a bad feeling, but the next moment, his forehead was held by a gun!
Jacks arm had been injured before, which caused him to realize that something was wrong, so he pulled out the gun a little slower.
Lawrence said directly, Captain, Im sorry. Only in this way can we have a good chat.
On the other side, Ferlin had already understood. He rushed over excitedly, Bastard! Who told you to Point Your Gun at the Captain? Are you rebelling? !
However, there were already two crew members who immediately stopped Ferlin. One of them also pointed his gun at Ferlins temple.
What do you want to Do?After all, he was someone who had seen big things, so Jack looked at Lawrence and the others calmly.
These people, with Lawrences attitude as the leader, Jack knew that Lawrence must have done something to make these people join him.
What was the reason?
He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, Its not the first time you joined Yin. Do you know the consequences of being a traitor?
Boss Jack, of course we know what will happen if we betray Yin. We dont want to betray Yin. We all have families. We dont want to die in vain like this. Those brothers died too miserably before. There were no corpses. We just didnt want to die.
After Lawrence said that, he sighed and said, Boss Jack, we all came out to mingle. Its not easy, is it?
I was blind.
Jacks eyes were very cold.
He was a subordinate of Beirut, and his subordinates were naturally recruited by him.
However, at such a critical moment, someone actually betrayed him. Then, it was definitely his fault.
However..
This was not the first time that this group of people had gone through life and death with him. Why would they suddenly be afraid of death at this time?
There must be another reason!
However, Jack was very smart and did not pursue the matter. He only looked at Lawrence and the others coldly. What exactly do you want to do?
Boss Jack, we just want to leave. However, since you have been taking care of us before, I will give you a boat. You can also go to the shore to look for them.
Lawrence said with a smile.
Chapter 2528 - 2528 Chapter 2528 Jack’s Choice
2528 Chapter 2528 Jacks Choice
Half an hourter, Jack and his confidant, Ferlin, sat on a small canoe and slowly floated towards the shore.
Ferlin was extremely angry. Boss Jack! Why Did You Stop Me Just Now? I really wanted to beat that Brat to death! Back then, he almost became a robber. Boss, you gave him a way out, but he was so ungrateful!
At that time, if the two of US fought, they would have been able to kill us justifiably.
Boss, what you mean is...Ferlin was extremely surprised, but his straightforward temper made him want to curse again. These cowardly bastards!
No, they are not afraid of death. These people, especially Lawrence, are not on a mission with us for the first time.Jack looked coldly at the ship that was getting further and further away and said indifferently, Im afraid that they are also interested in that treasure.
Ferlin looked at Jack in surprise.
However, he was not stupid. After hearing what his boss said, he instantly understood.
But that treasure is not Lucifer...
Jackughed coldly and said, Lawrence wants to touch Lucifers treasure. In the end, he will not even know how he died!! Miss Gu was worried that we would be in danger, so she let us stay on the ship. However, it seems that they first pretended to chase us away so that they could leave an impression that they ran away because they were afraid of death. You see, when the ship leaves and goes around, they will choose another ce tond.
Then, boss, what should we do now? At this time, we definitely wont be able to catch up with Miss Gu and the others.Filin was a little worried.
That Bastard Lawrence didnt give them any weapons or food.
To put it nicely, he was letting them meet up with Gu Yan and the others.
In fact, he might have hoped that the two of them would encounter some ident and die.
Jack was silent for a moment before saying, My arm is injured. Your Marksmanship hasnt been very good. Moreover, miss gu said that there are many dangers on the shore. Im afraid that we might lose our lives before we see Miss Gu and the others.
Jacks expression did not look good either.
However, just as the kayak was about to float to the shore, his gaze fell on the huge ship not far away.
Flint said in surprise, Boss, do you mean that the two of us are going to that ship? But, but didnt miss gu and the others juste back and say that there was a beast on it?
Miss Gu and the others said that there was a beast on it. When they were inrge numbers, that beast seemed to be afraid and didnt rush over. In other words, Mr. Jonathan said that many people went missing. Im afraid that it wasnt that beast who did it.
In other words, there might be other dangers on the ship!Filin choked.
This ce was too strange.
He wasnt afraid of death.
But he was afraid of that unknown thing.
Jack said, If there are other things, then Miss Gu and the others will definitely discover it. Moreover, that beast is injured. First, if its still on the ship, it might be more afraid of us. Secondly, if it is injured, it might leave the ship and return to its nest.
However, Ferlin was still a little hesitant. Boss, what if... What if that beast uses this ship as its nest?
Then we will help boss Lucifer and the rest to clean up the ship first!Jack saw that Ferlin was still uneasy and said, You dont have to worry too much. Ive sailed this ship before. I know that some of the storage rooms have a lot of food in them, and theyre very hidden. If theres really other danger, then we can enter that storage room and hide.
Chapter 2529 - 2529 Chapter 2529 the King’s flower
2529 Chapter 2529 the Kings flower
At this point, even though filin was still worried, he had always trusted his boss, Jack, so he nodded solemnly.
He said, Alright, Ill row over to the big ship!
No! Well wait here for a while and wait for Lawrence and the others to go far away.Jack narrowed his eyes and looked at the ship that was gradually moving away.
Jack did not want Lawrence and the others to know that he was nning to go to that big ship.
And Lawrence naturally did not want the two of them to know that they were going to another ce tond.
Indeed, their goal was the treasure that would make the world go crazy!
However, there was one person who was a little timid. He came up to Lawrence and whispered, Lawrence, are we not being fair to boss Jack by doing this?
How is it unfair? He listened to Gu Yan foolishly. Why should we listen to him? That damn woman didnt want us to go to the ind to get the treasure. Thats why she asked us to wait here. After all, they were the ones who were unfair first! It must be noted that a small amount of the treasure could allow the old captain of the light of Hell to build such a powerful pirate gang. We dont need much, either. As long as we have a small amount, we wont have to worry about the rest of our lives.
When the timid man heard that, the guilt he felt for Captain Jack instantly disappeared.
Of course, in the face of the temptation of money, the other principles were all fed to the dogs.
When Lawrence saw that hispanions were moved, he immediately followed, Its not easy for us to risk our lives. Think about it. How many brothers have died since we came out this time? We just want to get some money to bring back and bring some back to the families of our dead brothers. That way, they wont die in vain, dont you think
But when we seed in our mission and go back, the bosses wont mistreat our dead brothers, right
Then its not mistreating, but how can it bepared to getting the money first?
In the end, it was still money.
In the end, everyone wavered.
On the other side, Lawrence led the group happily and drove around the other side of the ind.
He remembered that behind the southeast rocks, there should be a beach that could be disembarked.
Gu Yan and the others did not know what happened behind them because they had sessfully disembarked and walked into the forest on the ind.
The nts here were notmon tropical nts, but some could still be recognized.
For example, the worldsrgest flower, the dioecious king flower.
The rotten smell made everyones noses crinkle.
When they had smelled the stench, everyone had been on high alert, thinking that a corpse had appeared. In the end, it turned out to be a huge king flower.
Guo Rou sighed. All the knowledge and experience of this mission has exceeded my original understanding.
Why?Gu Yan turned around and asked her.
Guo Rou said, Lets not talk about this king flower first. At least, Ive seen it before. What Im more concerned about is that sea monster that Jonah mentioned. It can bewitch peoples minds and make them hallucinate. This is even scarier than Miao Xiaoyus hypnosis.
Miao Xiaoyu, who was suddenly called out, turned around and looked at Guo Rou speechlessly.
On the other side, Gu Yan pursed her lips and said softly, Actually, although many things are strange, they are not withoutmon sense. For example, the siren you mentioned, I think its very likely to be a dugong.
Chapter 2530 - 2530 Chapter 2530 dugongs
2530 Chapter 2530 dugongs
Dugongs?Guo Rou blinked. Arent they mermaids?
Some people say that dugongs are mermaids, but there are also some who say that dugongs are vegetarian. However, since many animals in this sea area have evolved or reverted to their ancestors, its not certain that this dugongs have also changed,Gu Yan said softly.
Singing... for the time being, it could be considered that they were singing, so this kind of singing had the effect of bewitching peoples minds.
They had not met..
What if they did?
Gu Yan still kept an eye out. Deep down, she believed that the group of dugongs should not disappear so easily.
Mephistopheles, mingbei, Gongsun Yu in the front, Gu Yan, Guo Rou, Liu Xingyun, and Eagle Eye walked in the middle.
Only Miao Xiaoyu and the others were left behind.
Whether it was the people from the snow wolvesside or Yins side, it was not the first time they had experienced such a tropical rainforest.
Even Moloch, who had a huge body, walked as light as a swallow.
The only one who was a little worried was Liu Xingyun. Although he looked very young and thin, no one knew what kind of steps he was taking. He was actually very light, and he nimbly avoided the poisonous insects and other things that they encountered along the way.
This made everyone slightly relieved.
Because everyone was cautious, they did not act recklessly along the way. They did not advance recklessly. They avoided any dangerous things in advance. Although their speed had decreased, they did not encounter any danger.
While they were advancing, Gu Yan carefully looked at the surrounding trees. There was actually no trace left behind.
There were no special symbols of the Snow Wolf Troop.
Could it be that Ah Ye and the others did not take this path?
Gu Yans heart sank slightly.
Although she was a little disappointed, she still carefully carved a mark on the surrounding trees.
However, the group of people walked for a while and found that something was wrong.
Guo Rou pulled Gu Yan, letting her look at a mark on the tree.
She sobbed and said softly, Gu Yan, this mark...
The mark on the tree trunk had been carved with a knife not long ago because it looked fresh and clear.
Gu Yans heart sank.
I carved it not long ago...
She suddenly said, Everyone, wait a moment!
Liu Xingyun quietly followed beside Gu Yan. He was so quiet that his invisibility was almostparable to pale blue.
Everyone cautiously stopped in their tracks. They were still surrounded by a lush rainforest.
Everyone looked at Gu Yan.
Gu Yan took a deep breath and said, Were going in circles.
How is that possible? !
Everyone was very surprised, but they quickly adjusted their emotions.
Miao Xiaoyu looked left and right and said, Repeating the same action over and over again could also be a psychological hint. However, it shouldnt be possible for all of us to be hypnotized, because I know that at least me, Gu Yan, and Gongsun Yu shouldnt be hypnotized.
Miao Xiaoyu was good at hypnosis, so she could say it with certainty.
Because they were circling around on the spot, it wasnt good for them to continue moving forward in a hurry.
But before one wave was over, another wave rose!
Gu Yan was about to say something when she suddenly heard a loud bang!
The few of them instantly became alert!
Everyone took their positions and looked around vigntly.
Even the sky was not spared!
But..
After waiting for a while, there was no more sound.
Gu Yans hearing had been improved by the small jade pendant. She turned her head to look to the east.
There was also a huge sound of waves in the explosion... so the sound should havee from the sea.
Chapter 2531 - 2531 Chapter 2531:100% trust
2531 Chapter 2531:100% trust
By the sea..
Did something happen to Jack?
There was no one on Lucifers boat.
Before Gu Yan left, he told Jack not to dock the boat. Although there were dangerous creatures in the sea, there might be more dangers on the shore.
Moreover, because there were more dangers on the shore, the sea creatures near the sea would probably stay away from the ind.
After all, the strong preyed on the weak.
Seeking benefits and avoiding harm.
This was the instinct of animals.
That was why Gu Yan boldly told Jack and the others not to go near the shore.
Jack will not be in trouble so easily. We still have to think about how to get out of this forest.Mephistopheles was not worried about Jack. After all, he was rmended by Beirut, so he should not be at a disadvantage so easily.
As for whether the ship would get into trouble..
They had already arrived here, so they had to save the people first.
As for how to leave, they would wait until they saved the people before making any ns.
It had to be said that although Gu Yan didnt agree with Mephistopheles to take things one step at a time, he also knew that the most important thing now was to get out of this forest.
Perhaps, after they got out of this forest, they would have a clue about Ah Ye and the others!
Gu Yan tried his best to calm himself down, while the others also cautiously checked their surroundings.
At this moment, Liu Xingyun walked to Gu Yans side and said softly, Xiao Yan, there will still be some aura of the little jade pendant in your body. Although its not as good as before, the aura on the little jade pendant can give you some correct hints.
Gu Yan turned around. What should I do?
Let Guo Rou hold your hand and Cang Lan and the others protect you. There will naturally be a path in your heart.
Gongsun Yu walked over and also heard Liu Xingyuns words. However, as cautious as he was, even if he did not believe Liu Xingyuns strange method at all, he remained silent for the time being.
Gu Yan was silent for a while before agreeing to Liu Xingyuns method.
She turned her head and said to everyone, Lets continue walking forward. This time, Ill walk in front. Everyone, walk slowly and look for some clues.
After saying this, Gu Yan handed his hand to Guo Rou. Then, he told Gongsun Yu and Cang Lan to stay on the left and right.
Then, Gu Yan turned to look at Liu Xingyun. Boss Liu, stay close to us.
Okay.
It was not the time to separate from Xiao Yan and the others yet. Liu Xingyun would naturally stay close to everyone.
The others did not hear what Liu Xingyun said to Gu Yan. Gu Yan said to walk again. Everyone wanted to see what the problem was.
Regardless of whether it was Guo Rou or Gongsun Yu, the couples feelings for Gu Yan were not as simple as that of a partner.
Naturally, they trusted Gu Yan 100% .
As for Cang Lan..
He was here to help Gu Yan find someone, so he naturally would not refute whatever Gu Yan said. Moreover, he had a cold personality and would not even say a word of rebuttal.
The group of people continued to walk forward.
Gu Yan walked in front with her eyes slightly closed. She trusted herpanions with her safety.
Gu Yan tried hard to recall the aura of her little jade pendant since her rebirth.
The gentle green light.
And the gentle white light..
Slowly, a familiar aura, like water droplets, slowly gathered together.
In the end, it actually formed a path in the depths of Gu Yans mind..
Eh? It seems that the surrounding nts have changed!Guo Rou, who was beside her, said in surprise.
Chapter 2532 - 2532 Chapter 2532 pirates
2532 Chapter 2532 pirates
As expected, after half an hour, Gu Yan and the others finally walked out of the forest.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at Gu Yan in surprise.
Gu Yan didnt continue the topic.
Gu Yan didnt want to tell anyone about Liu Xingyuns secret and the little jade pendant.
She didnt want to bring trouble to Liu Xingyun.
At that moment, Gu Yans nose twitched. She smelled a pungent smell.
Could it be that the loud sound from the seaside was an explosion?
But..
Gu Yan looked up at the sun and then turned to look at the source of the pungent smell.
Gongsun Yu had also discovered the problem. He walked over and said, The loud sound shouldnt havee from Jack and the others.
They had been deep in that strange forest just now and couldnt determine the specific direction for a moment.
Now that they hade out and gained freedom, they could also make judgments based on the wind, sunlight, and smells.
Especially Gongsun Yu. His experience as a special forces soldier was longer than everyone in the Snow Wolf Brigade.
Guo Rou and Gu Yan had been specially trained by Gongsun Yu.
Thats strange. Could it be that there are other people on this ind?Miao Xiaoyu frowned.
It was already troublesome enough that the local barbarians had not appeared yet. If another force appeared..
Then the situation would be even moreplicated!
Gu Yan and the others were right. The direction of the explosion was not where they hadnded.
However, the one that had caused the loud bang was the ship they had been on previously!
At this moment, the captain of this ship had turned into that Lawrence.
As time went by, before Gu Yan and the others had walked out of the forest, Lawrence was still dreaming, thinking that he was about to be a millionaire!
He instigated the crew to rebel against Captain Jack together with him. Then, he took his men and nned to take the ship to the other side of the ind so that they could find a ce tond.
However, halfway through their dream, an ident happened when they had just found the shoal where they hadnded.
A pirate ship was identally dragged into this area of the sea. Fortunately, the big octopus had been taken care of by Gu Yan and the others. Although this group of inds had also encountered strange birds and strange fish and suffered some injuries.., more than a dozen people survived.
The original captain of this group of pirates was already dead. The leader of these dozen people was the former deputy of the pirate captain, Nada.
Nada seemed to be a gentle and refined person, but he was very sinister and vicious.
When Nada and the rest of the pirates saw Lawrences ship, their first reaction was to rob the ship!
This area of the sea was full of strange things.
Nardo didnt dare to disembark rashly, so when he used the binocrs to confirm that there were only six or seven crew members on the ship, he took action with his men.
That was why Gu Yan and the others heard the loud sound earlier.
Although Lawrence and the others were not ordinary crew members, even after the incident, they still maintained the strength to fight.
However, the pirates that Naruto brought with him were even more vicious.
They had almost died and were at the end of their rope. They were short of food and fresh water, and there were many of them.
Therefore, the final result was, of course, that Lawrences side had failed.
At the same time, Lawrences ship needed to be repaired, and it was damaged by the pirates.
Half an hourter, Lawrence and the other three surviving crew members were tied up and brought before Nadas eyes.
Chapter 2533 - 2533 Chapter 2533 was betrayed
2533 Chapter 2533 was betrayed
All four of them were injured, but Lawrences injuries were lighter than the other three crew members.
As for the others, they had long lost their lives.
The pirates directly threw their bodies into the sea.
Nado, who was wearing ck boots, walked up to the four people and asked, Are you here to take risks?
No one said anything.
Nado suddenly smiled, picked up his pistol, and directly shot the first crew member in the head. The moment the gunshot sounded, blood sttered everywhere. At the same time, it scared Lawrence and the other two to the point that their faces turned pale.
But that was all.
They were all mercenaries, and their hands were stained with blood. Everyone knew that they might lose their lives this time, so they were not too scared at this time.
They were just a little desperate.
Because from the looks of these pirates, they shouldnt be able to escape.
But..
If they could live, who would want to die?
Lawrence and the other two looked at each other, and the expression in their eyes was slightly moved.
Especially Lawrence, he could smell the fresh blood of the pirate leader standing in front of him. He also saw that this pirate ship was a little damaged, and it looked like it had experienced a lot of things.
We... We were identally dragged into this ce. Sir, we can repair the ship. We can repair your ship!
There are so many guns to repair the ship? Heh.
Nanduo smiled at his subordinate beside him and shot back.
The crew member who spoke just now also fell into a pool of blood.
The third one was Lawrence!
He immediately said, Boss! Ill talk, Ill Talk! Were here to look for treasure on this ind! We already have a team on the ind. They went to look for the treasure first and asked us to stay here!
In order to survive, Lawrence did not dare to hide anything.
After he said all of this in one breath, he panted heavily, but he did not make a sound.
Treasure?
There was a sh of light in Nardos eyes behind the lenses.
He touched his chin, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Then, he looked at the remaining crew member besides Lawrence.
Nardo asked, Why didnt you say anything just now?
The crew member choked and subconsciously turned his head to look at Lawrence beside him.
Bang! Another gunshot.
At this point, Lawrence was the only crewman left on the ship.
Lawrence immediately said, Sir, sir, I can lead the way for you! Also, also, among the people who have already boarded the ship, there are a few women. Most of the women are nial women. Its very interesting. Sir, you will definitely like it!
At this time, some pirates had already searched Gu Yans ship. One of the pirates whispered into Nados ear, saying that there were some womens clothes on the ship. It was obvious that there were women living on it.
At this time, it was better to have women. After all, after they robbed a merchant ship, they were dragged into the whirlpool of the storm.
However..
It was even better to be able to get the treasure!
Naruto narrowed his eyes and slowly walked to Lawrence, helping him up.
Naruto said kindly, Brother, Whats Your Name?
I, Im Lawrence.
Alright Lawrence, were brothers from now on. Come, lets drink and eat meat together. Then you can tell me about the treasure.
Naruto put his arm around Lawrences shoulder and turned around to walk into the cabin.
Before he left, Naruto gestured to his subordinates.
What he meant was... there was no need to keep the shabby ship.
Chapter 2534 - 1754 Chapter 1755 together?
1754 Chapter 1755 together?
In this bustling metropolis, it was not easy to find an internship.
A serving of fried rice cake!The customers voice broke Yin beis train of thought.
She quickly came back to her senses and helped her mother take care of her business.
Her cell phone rang. Yin bei took out her cell phone to take a look and saw the familiar name.
Hello?
What are you doing?
Helping my mom at the Food Stall!
Im going to country Y for a business trip tomorrow.
Yin bei was stunned when she heard the voice on the phone.
Country y was so far away. It would take more than ten hours by ne.
Will you be going for a long time?
About a week.
Oh...
Although she was reluctant, Yin bei did not say anything.
Well Go Together?
Yin bei was stunned.
Together?
Yes.
Youre going to take care of some things. Why should I go?
I need an assistant.
Yin bei hesitated.
Although he had been very busy since graduation, he still had time to have a meal every day. This trip to country y meant that they would not be able to see each other for a week. They were on opposite ends of the Earth.
However, after graduation, Mu Dan got married and did not live in beiguang district. If she went, her mother would be the only one left. She was worried.
I wont go. I still have to work.
On the phone, Shi Mo was silent.
Have a safe trip. Im hanging up.
Because it was the busy time at the moment, Yin bei was about to hang up.
Wait!
On the other end of the phone, Shi Mo spoke once again. Her action of hanging up the phone stopped.
Youre really not going?
I...She wanted to say that it wasnt that she wasnt going, but that she was worried about her mother.
I dont have any work experience. Even if I Go, I wont be able to help you. Furthermore, my mother isnt able to leave, so forget it.
What she said wasnt a reason for Shi Mo..
Im busy, I really have to go!
Without waiting for a reply, Yin bei had already hung up the phone.
Because she really had to be busy!
Here are three servings of fried rice cake!
Okay, Ill be right there!
As the night deepened, the customers at the food stall gradually became fewer and fewer.
At 10 am, after helping her mother clean up the stall, the two of them returned to Beiguang district.
After graduation, Yin bei found out that her grandfather had not bought this house for them. The one who had bought it was Shi Mo..
After returning to her room, Yin bei had just finished showering and was about to lie on her bed when her phone rang. It was a wechat message.
She picked up her phone and immediately saw Shi Mos familiar nickname.
[ Im downstairs. ]
Yin bei paused and hurriedly ran to the window to look down.
As expected, she saw a familiar figure standing under the Four Seasons Green.
Mom, Im going out for a while!
Walking out of the bedroom and passing by the living room, Yin bei hurriedly shouted at Nian Yuqing before rushing out of the door.
Hey! Bei bei, you C
Nian Yuqing wanted to say something, but her daughters figure had already disappeared at the door.
This child, why is she wearing pajamas and going downstairs?
She ran all the way downstairs, but the figure that had been standing under the four seasons green earlier had disappeared at some point.
Yin bei did not have the time to recover her senses when she felt a strong hand suddenly grab her. Then, with a strong force, she was pushed against the wall!
It was 10:50 am in the middle of the night. The lights in the residential area were dim, and there was no one around. For a moment, Yin bei was still a little scared, thinking that it was some bad person.
It was not until that familiar smell came into her nose that she was sure that the person in front of her was Shi Mo..
Youre scared to death oh C
Chapter 2535 - 2535 Chapter 2535 catching the ringleader first
2535 Chapter 2535 catching the ringleader first
ording tomon sense, those who walked at the front were usually more likely to encounter unexpected situations.
However, ever since they stepped into this sea area, nothing had happened ording tomon sense.
Fortunately, everyone was already used to it and reacted quickly.
Just now, Wen Lan was walking when she suddenly realized that the vines in this tropical rainforest... had moved!
She quickly determined that she wasnt seeing things.
But the vines seemed to know that she had been discovered and immediately wrapped around Wen Lans feet!
Fortunately, not only did Wen Lan calmly and quickly cut the vines with her dagger, but she also informed herpanions in time.
This was probably the first time the vines, which were used to hunting, had encountered such a thorny situation.
This group of prey was not afraid of it at all, and even chopped its branches into pieces!
The vines were furious.
More and more vines around them, as if they had eyes, fiercely attacked the group.
Seeing the vines, which seemed to have gained intelligence and evolved, Liu Xingyuns expression changed slightly.
It seemed that the impact of that ce on the surrounding animals and nts was already so great?
He had to hurry..
On the other side, Gu Yan saw that one of the vines almost hit Liu Xingyun. She leaped up and directly cut off that vine.
Although the vines couldnt do anything to Gu Yan and the others for a while, that thing seemed to be inexhaustible and inexhaustible!
It just so happened that Miao Xiaoyu cut off a few vines and leaned against Gu Yans back.
She said, Gu Yan, this thing has turned into a spirit. It wants to fight a long battle with us and exhaust our strength!
We cant go on like this...
They wouldnt be afraid of any other dangers.
But they were here to save people. They couldnt continue to be entangled with this thing!
Gu Yan had the best physical fitness among the group.
Her physical strength was already considered a BUG-like existence.
She could hold on for a little longer, but no matter how strong the others were, they would eventually be exhausted!
They had to think of a way..
Looking at the sky full of vines appearing one after another..
No!
This kind of thing only knew how to drag people away. It did not have any other actions. At most, it would pull people away and then try to drag them away.
In other words, the purpose of this thing was to drag people away!
Where to?
It must be the main body of this strange nt!
Although he didnt know what that thing was going to do by dragging people over, it was definitely not a good thing!
To catch a thief, one must first catch the leader!
When he found the main body part of this thing, he could directly destroy the main body part!
Thinking of this, Gu Yan turned around and said to cang LAN, Cang Lan, help me protect boss Liu!
Okay.Cang Lan buried his head in cutting the vines. He did not ask Gu Yan Why. He rushed to Liu Xingyuns side and helped him.
Meanwhile, Gu Yan jumped onto the tree branch and jumped higher and higher.
Guo Rou looked at Gu Yans behavior in surprise. She noticed that Gu Yan had said something to Cang Lan and Liu Xingyun before he left.
She hacked with all her might and approached Cang Lan. She asked, What did Gu Yan Say just now?
She said she wanted me to help protect Mr. Liu.
Is that all?A vine directly wrapped around Guo Rous neck. Guo Rou pulled it with one hand and chopped it with her other hand decisively.
After the vine broke, she tore off the vine around her neck and threw it on the ground. She asked, Didnt she say what she was going to do?
Chapter 2536 - 2536 Chapter 2536 soft can overcome hard
2536 Chapter 2536 soft can ovee hard
No,Cang Lan answered expressionlessly and turned around to continue cutting the vines.
Guo Rou was a little depressed.
This cang LAN even said that he was here to help Gu Yan, but in the end, did he not care about Gu Yans safety at all?
What would happen if he said a few more words!
However, Guo Rou was also a little worried and confused.
At this moment, Guo Rous ankle was entangled by another vine, causing her to stagger and lose her bnce.
Fortunately, Gongsun Yu rushed over in time and cut off the vine.
Gongsun Yus forehead was a little sweaty. His physical strength was severely exhausted, and he had not recovered properly before.
Even so, he was still very calm andposed.
Gongsun Yu frowned and looked at Guo Rou. Dont be distracted! Gu Yan must have her own thoughts. What we need to do is to believe her! Also, dont drag her down!
Guo Rou had not seen her husband so serious for a long time, so she nodded silently.
The husband and wife fought side by side, and there were no more dangerous situations. The effect of the two of them fighting together was evident.
Soon, everyone began to work in pairs. This way, not only could they guard against the sneak attack of the vines, but they could also have a break to rest.
They wouldnt be too tired.
However, this would only dy the current stalemate. It would only treat the symptoms, not the root cause!
At this time, Gu Yan had already jumped to the top of the tree crown. She looked down at the vines that looked like green snakes.
It actually waited for us to walk in before taking action. No wonder sister-inw, who was walking at the end, discovered it,Gu Yan muttered to herself.
This vine had probably evolved its intelligence too!
Following the sea, the sea creatures that Gu Yan and the others had encountered before also had simr results.
No..
Perhaps it was even more serious.
Gu Yan naturally knew that some nts also had the habit of preying, such as pitcher nts. However, no nt would be as arrogant as this vine!
Moreover, this vine seemed to have grown for a long time. Otherwise, it wouldnt have such a wide range!
Ah Ye and the others shouldnt have encountered this thing before, right?
Gu Yan took some time to worry about Lu Ye. Then, he immediately forced himself to quickly determine the location of the main body of this vine.
This vine was a yin-loving nt, so its main body wouldnt be in a ce that was particrly sunny.
And now, it was sniping at the ce where everyone was, because there was a tall tree above its head, and its huge leaves blocked most of the sunlight. This allowed the vine, a yin-loving nt, to run amok during this period of time.
Main Body, main body..
Because she was standing high up, she could see far, and Gu Yans vision was also enhanced by the small jade pendant.
So, standing on the branch, she saw a panicked wild boar, also running frantically to avoid the vine.
The Wild Boars body was also much bigger than Gu Yans impression. Its fierce fangs were slightly emitting a cold light.
Gu Yan firmly believed that the fighting strength of a wild boar like this was definitely much stronger than those of ordinary wild boars.
Unfortunately, although this wild boar was very strong, when its four limbs were entangled, it would randomly bump and struggle, but it would be of no use.
Softness can ovee hardness.
The vines were already very strong, and there were many of them. After the wild boars weapons and fangs were entangled, it could not use them anymore.
After struggling for a while, more and more vines wrapped the huge wild boar into a green cocoon!
Then, the vines dragged the wild boar in one direction!
Gu Yans eyes lit up!
She seemed to know where the main body of the giant vine was!
Chapter 2537 - 2537 Chapter 2537!
2537 Chapter 2537!
Previously, Gu Yan had thought of pretending to be caught and seeing where the vines would drag her.
However, as soon as she thought of this, she denied it.
Because of the chaotic situation just now, she did not have time to tell everyone her n. What if everyone saw her being swept away by the vines and got excited and made a wrong judgment?
Moreover, looking at the wild boar that had been wrapped into a green cocoon, Gu Yan was even more d that she was not so impulsive just now.
The wild boar that had been entangled still let out a weak howl, but listening to its voice, it also became weaker and weaker.
Gu Yan chased after the vines while carefully avoiding some of the vineshopes.
In addition to the dense trees here, Gu Yan had been jumping around on the branches and did not get too close to the vines.
asionally, some small vines woulde over to attack Gu Yan, but they were all cut off by Gu Yan.
Presumably, in terms of size, the huge wild boar instantly became the main target of the vines, so as it got closer and closer, more and more vines wrapped around the wild boar.
The Wild Boars howl was so weak that it could not be heard.
Gu Yan knew that the wild boar was about to die.
In other words, the main body of the vine must be nearby!
As she got closer and closer, Gu Yan became even more cautious. She was originally nimble, and with the help of some tools, she climbed to the crown of the tree very easily.
At this time, the wild boar was alreadypletely silent.
More and more vines, like huge green waves, dragged the wild boar, which had be a big green ball, directly into it.
Gu Yan did not dare to be reckless at this time. She did not continue forward. Instead, she turned around and jumped, climbing up the tallest tree around.
Even though Gu Yan was brave and mentally strong, when she looked down, the situation below still made her gasp!
This was an algae swamp, but this swamp had already beenpletely upied by this vine.
All the vines were gathered together. No one knew how thick they were, but Gu Yan believed that if a person fell into the swamp in a daze, they would instantly be dragged into the mud by the vines and would never be able toe out again.
She suddenly felt lucky. She felt lucky that they hadnt reached here yet!
Of course, although this vine had the consciousness to hunt, it had not evolved to such a terrifying level.
If Gu Yan and the others had already reached this swamp, they were afraid..
Moreover, that main body... should be hidden under this swamp!
A nt that was so cunning was truly terrifying!
Fortunately, at this moment, the unlucky wild boar was swept over, and then from the left side of the swamp, something slowly rose up.
At the beginning, that thing was muddy. Presumably, because it was underground in the swamp, it was muddy. Naturally, it was muddy.
As this thing slowly rose up, the muddy and muddy color slightly dropped, revealing the dark green color inside.
Gu Yans hand was already holding a fist-sized explosive device that was exceptionally powerful!
Gu Yan didnt want to use this thing so early, but there was nothing she could do now!
She didnt know how Guo Rou and the others were doing!
What Gu Yan knew was that if Guo Rou and the others were exhausted, it would be very dangerous!
At this time, the huge thing had already risen very high, and there was a big hole at the top. There was some milky white liquid around the hole, and the liquid gave off a pungent smell.
Even though Gu Yan was standing very high up, her sense of smell was very sensitive, so it was even more unbearable!
However, Gu Yan did not care about that. She narrowed her eyes, and a cold light shed in them.
Now! ! !
Chapter 2538 - 2538 Chapter 2538
2538 Chapter 2538
Taking advantage of the moment when the thing opened its mouth wide and was waiting to swallow the wild boar, Gu Yan threw the thing in his hand forcefully, and it fell right into the mouth of the huge thing.
The huge thing did not know what it was, and to it, the size of the device was indeed too small.
Not to mention, it was focused on Eatingthe giant boar.
The boar had been swallowed by it, and the giant Mouthwas slowly closing.
After the giant creature swallowed the boar, it slowly sank into the swamp again..
At this time, Gu Yan had already turned around and jumped to a tree further away!
Gu Yan used the grappling device in her hand and swung it hard. After hanging onto another tree, her body swung over.
Because she knew the power of the explosion, she had to seize the time and get far away from here!
Therefore, Gu Yan did not care about hiding anymore. Speed was the most important thing!
Some of the vines sensed the living prey and immediately sent several vines toward Gu Yan!
Gu Yan wanted to jump even further while using her dagger to cut off the vines that were trying to entangle her.
When she was hit by one of the vines, her sleeve was torn and there was a bloody mark on her arm. Gu Yan did not even have time to feel the pain!
Because she was counting down in her heart.
Ten, nine, eight..
Gu Yan was about to reach the next big tree, but an ident happened in the next moment!
A vine as thick as a childs arm wrapped around Gu Yans waist, and then pulled Gu Yan to the back!
Gu Yan, who had jumped into the air, was pulled, and his body was forcefully changed direction, falling straight down!
The bottom was not out of the swamp. If he fell, no matter how powerful Gu Yan was, he would not be able to save his life!
Gu Yan quickly took out a dagger and stabbed the huge tree. The vines were still dragging Gu Yan down. Gu Yans dagger was very sharp, the dagger left a very deep mark on the tree!
However, it only slowed down Gu Yans fall. It was not enough to solve the problem!
Seeing that an explosion was about to happen, and more and more vines were reaching over, Gu Yan gritted her teeth. Her legs went straight to the tree trunk. She held the dagger with one hand and leaned down, she immediately took out her gun and aimed at the thickest part of the tree trunk. Bang! Bang! Bang! She fired a few shots!
The moment the vines broke, Gu Yan suddenly borrowed the force and kicked the tree trunk. The ropes in her hands flew out together. At the same time that she hung onto the crown of a tree further away, Gu Yan jumped up high!
Three, two, one..
Bang!
The people who were drenched in sweat after being tortured by the vine did not suffer any damage. At most, they suffered some minor injuries. However, it was obvious that they had used up a lot of their strength.
Moloch cursed as he cut the vine. Am I going to be broken here?
A vine caught Moloch by surprise and wrapped itself around his leg. Then, it pulled with force..
Moloch was still standing steadily even though the vine did not move.
The Vine:...
In the next moment, the vine was cut off by Ming bei.
At this moment, it was no longer clear whether it was yin or the snow wolf team. Everyone hade out together and experienced many dangers. They had be a team.
After all, when everyone gathered firewood, the mes were high!
The loud explosion happened when everyone was about to be exhausted!
Wen Lan suddenly cut off a branch. She turned around and shouted in the direction of the explosion, Xiao Yan!
Chapter 2539 - 2539 Chapter 2539, stand by
2539 Chapter 2539, stand by
The moment the explosion sounded, the vines that were attacking the group of people suddenly seemed to have lost their lives. They let out a rustling sound and finally copsed to the ground.
There was no more sound.
The leaves on the vines were also slowly withering. Soon, only the withered vines were left.
This...
The few of them looked at each other.
Xiao Yan!
Wen Lan had already taken out a device. A small red dot was shining on the device, which represented Gu Yans current location!
Wen Lan anxiously ran along the signal while Gongsun Yu and the others said, You guys rest here first. Well go and look for Gu Yan!
I. . .Guo Rou suddenly opened her mouth, but Gongsun Yu said, Guo Rou, stay put and wait for orders! Keep an eye on the surroundings and check the condition of our wounded!
Guo Rous expression froze, but then she bit her lip and nodded.
Gongsun Yu immediately ran in the direction Wen Lan left, but at the same time, Mephistopheles followed him.
Gongsun Yu looked around at Mephistopheles, and the corners of Mephistophelesmouth curled up. I run very fast, and Im not one of your subordinates.
It had to be said that this Mephistopheles ran really fast, and Gongsun Yu could not keep up.
It was better to have someone to help, but it was not suitable for everyone to rush over.
Then well go over immediately. Im worried that something has happened to Gu Yan.
Okay.
The two of them quickly disappeared. Guo Rou wiped the blood off her face, turned around, and began to check on everyones condition.
Although everyone had been beaten up by the vines, there were no serious injuries other than a few superficial wounds.
The weapons and food they had brought with them had fallen to the ground. They still did not know what had happened before, so they could only pick up their backpacks one by one.
Seeing guo rou frowning and biting her lip, Liu Xingyuns expression was extremely unsightly. His face was cut by a vine leaf, and he said softly, Dont worry. Xiao Yan will definitely be fine.
I believe that Gu Yan will definitely be fine. I just...Guo Rous brows were tightly furrowed, and her face was filled with frustration, I just me myself. Why Cant I help Gu Yan every time i reach a critical moment?
This was the case when the Snow Wolf Unit took the test.
When faced with danger, watching Gu Yan fight for her life, Guo Rou realized she could only watch helplessly.
Actually, Guo Rou was already an outstanding female ck Star Trooper, but every time, the danger they faced was huge, and they werepared to Gu Yan..
Liu Xingyun looked at Guo Rou with gentle eyes.
It was great that Xiao Yan had so many good friends, so many outstanding people, and so many good friends who cared about her.
Guo Rous emotions came and went quickly.
This was not the time for her to be sentimental.
She had already bandaged Eagle Eyes arm. Then, she walked up to Liu Xingyun and said, Mr. Liu, I need to bandage your wound and disinfect it, or it might get infected.
Alright, thank you.
Liu Xingyun actually knew that regardless of whether it was infected or not, there was no need for him to bandage his wound.
However, he was just like that. He would not reject the kindness of others.
Just as everyone was resting and reorganizing, Wen Lan, Gongsun Yu, and Mephistopheles rushed over to look for Gu Yan, Gu Yan was climbing up from the mess of withered leaves.
Suddenly, Gu Yans body stopped.
She slowly turned her head and saw what was in front of her.
Chapter 2540 - 2540 Chapter 2540 mutated crocodile
2540 Chapter 2540 mutated crocodile
The device finally managed to take care of the vine.
However, Gu Yan did not manage to leave the explosion range in time at the critical moment just now. She was finally hit by the Shockwave and was sent flying.
Fortunately, she had used an inverted hook to grab onto the tree before it exploded. At the same time, she managed to protect her vital points in time.
Fortunately, after Gu Yan was sent flying, she had managed to leave the area of the swamp.
This caused her to fall to the ground and not fall into the swamp.
Initially, other than the abrasions and dislocated wrists, her internal organs might have been shocked. Fortunately, it was Gu Yan. If it was anyone else, their internal organs would have bled out long ago.
Even though Gu Yans internal organs were not ruptured, it still made her spit out a mouthful of blood.
It was as if her internal organs had been disced!
Gu Yan wanted to lie down first to take a breather, but she suddenly felt the hair on her back stand up!
That was why the scene just now had happened.
The previous collision had caused Gu Yans gun to fly to God knows where and her backpack to fly away.
At this moment, she only had the dagger that could cut through iron like mud in her hand.
Gu Yan panted slightly. She felt blood flowing down from her forehead and touching the corner of her eyes.
However, Gu Yan did not even wipe it.
Because at this moment, in front of her was a crocodile that was ready to attack!
Simrly, as a product of this magical domain, this crocodile had also evolved.
Its body was twice the size of an ordinary crocodile, and the eyes around its body were slowly changing, from a muddy yellow color to a dark green color like the nts around it.
Moreover, the crocodiles teeth were especially sharp, emitting a cold light.
Its body actually grew many scales that looked like barbs, and those scales looked very solid because they reflected light!
With a gun, when her physical strength was at its peak, Gu Yan couldnt even guarantee that she could fight against such a mutated crocodile alone.
Not to mention, her physical strength had also been depleted a lot. She didnt have any heat weapons with her, and her wrist was dislocated, so it was inconvenient for her to move.
Previously, when they went to the ind, they basically didnt encounter any wild beasts. It was because the range of the vine was toorge, and it had be a climate. Therefore, the other animals in this area had either be food for the vine.., or they had hidden somewhere else.
This was the territorial awareness of the creatures.
And when the vines died, the other animals would be restless.
This was the case for the mutated crocodile that Gu Yan had encountered.
Gu Yan tried her best to make her breathing be lighter. Moreover, she also tried her best to make her heartbeat slow down. In this way, her blood flow would also slow down.
If the enemy doesnt move, I Wont move.
If Gu Yan chose to turn around and run at this moment, it would be a huge mistake.
This mutated crocodile, which had evolved into a protective color and was far more ferocious than an ordinary crocodile, would bite Gu Yans neck!
Never leave your back to your enemy!
In the end, the mutated crocodile couldnt hold it in any longer.
It had been badly bullied by that vine, and many of its kind had been eaten by that vine.
It had finally survived until now. After it came out of hibernation, it found that the aura of the vine was gone. Then, it found the aura of the living prey.
It was ready to hunt.
But it was strange. Why was the aura of the prey in front of it getting weaker and weaker?
Was it going to die?
Although it did not care if it was eating a dead or alive prey, it clearly felt that something was not right. Therefore, it decided that it was better to end the battle as soon as possible!
So when it thought of this, the mutated crocodile immediatelyunched an attack on Gu Yan!
Chapter 2541 - 2541 Chapter 2541: Get Rid of this guy!
2541 Chapter 2541: Get Rid of this guy!
Although Gu Yans right wrist was dislocated, Gu Yan rolled on the ground the moment the crocodile attacked her. She took the time to break her dislocated wrist!
This action was very fast because Gu Yan had calcted it herself!
With a Kacha Sound, Gu Yan did not even frown. Her other hand turned around and stabbed the crocodile directly.
The crocodiles body was tough enough.
Gu Yans dagger made sparks when it hit the crocodiles body!
Knowing that her opponent was very difficult to deal with, Gu Yan didnt want to continue fighting. She immediately flipped over and jumped to the side of a big tree. Without thinking, she stepped on the branch and jumped up.
The tree was also affected by the explosion. Gu Yan quickly climbed up the remaining half of the tree trunk.
But before she could catch her breath, she immediately felt the tree shaking.
Gu Yan looked down and immediately wanted to curse!
This crocodile had evolved to be able to climb trees!
Why didnt you just grow wings and fly!
Although she was cursing, Gu Yan was not someone who would admit defeat.
Just as the crocodile was about to climb up, Gu Yan kicked it in the head. Then, her body fell heavily and she turned around to run.
The crocodile was also very fast. It immediately jumped down from the tree and chased after Gu Yan.
As Gu Yan Ran, the blood in his veins flowed faster, which caused the mutated crocodile to chase after its prey even more excitedly.
It decided that this living prey would be its first gift to end its hibernation!
Gu Yans goal wasnt to escape.
She didnt want to lure such a dangerous creature to herpanions!
Either she got rid of this creature, or... kill it!
A cold light shed past Gu Yans eyes.
Gu Yan dodged while calcting in her heart.
This mutated crocodiles body was especially hard. Even the dagger in Gu Yans hand didnt cause much damage to it.
Moreover, this crocodiles movements were very agile. Not only did it have a protective color, but it could also climb trees.
The crocodiles weakness..
Gu Yan took some time to observe it. The mutated crocodiles mouth was simr to an ordinary crocodiles, and the strength of the crocodiles bite muscles to open its mouth was very small. As long as it did not open its mouth, it would be fine!
Then he had to think of a way to seal the crocodiles mouth!
And the next step after sealing it was simple.
That was the eyes!
Gu Yan dodged while looking for the best opportunity to counterattack. The crocodile thought that the prey was afraid, so it kept running.
And it seemed to be ying with its frightened prey. Wherever Gu Yan jumped, it would follow.
It was precisely because of the carelessness of the mutated crocodile that Gu Yan finally found an opportunity. After she jumped again, her legs suddenly buckled on the tree branch, and her body made an inverted hook.
Then, Gu Yan threw the hook rope on her wrist and hooked her body again.
She let the rope hook onto the crocodiles mouth that was just sticking out!
Gu Yan quickly wrapped the rope around many times. At the same time, she decisively pulled out a dagger and stabbed at the mutated crocodiles eye!
The hook rope was very strong. No matter how hard the crocodile struggled, it was difficult to get rid of it.
After its eyes were stabbed, the mutated crocodile was like a fish on a chopping board. It began to struggle and roll. The surrounding vegetation was crushed by it!
The huge tail with scales that were as tough as barbs swept towards Gu Yan at this moment!
Chapter 2542 - 2542 Chapter 2542: Kill together
2542 Chapter 2542: Kill together
When Wen Lan arrived, she saw such a thrilling scene!
She almost stopped breathing!
She suppressed the intense worry in her heart for Gu Yan. Wen Lan didnt shout at this critical moment because it might distract Gu Yan and make him even more dangerous!
She calmly pulled out her gun, narrowed her eyes, and shot at the crocodiles green and white belly!
Bang! It hit the crocodile.
The crocodiles skin was very hard, like tears and scales, but its belly was much weaker.
In addition, it was fully focused on giving Gu Yan a fatal blow, so it revealed its weakness.
Fortunately, Wen Lan was very calm and decisive.
After being shot in the belly, brown liquid flowed out of the crocodile, mixed with the stench of the exploding vines in the air.
The moment Gu Yan heard the gunshot, he jumped far away.
Xiao Yan, gun! Catch!Wen Lan saw the dagger that Gu Yan was holding tightly and knew that her gun was not beside her. She immediately threw another gun over.
The two of them had a tacit understanding. The moment Wen Lan threw the gun, Gu Yan reacted and quickly caught the gun in his hand.
Seeing that the mutated crocodile was seriously injured, now was the best time to kill it.
These evolved animals were smarter than ordinary animals. There was no guarantee that the crocodile woulde back for revenge in the future!
Thinking of this, there was no need to say anything. Gu Yan and Wen Lan worked together perfectly. They shot left and right, not letting the crocodile hit them nor letting it escape.
After Gongsun Yu and Mephistopheles rushed here, they directly joined the battle. With the firepower of the two of them, the fierce mutated crocodile finally lost its breath.
Gu Yan sat on the ground and panted heavily.
No matter how strong her physical strength was, the series of high-intensity battles had exhausted her strength too much.
If it had been anyone else, they probably would not have been able to lift their hands.
Wen Lan immediately walked to Gu Yans side and asked with concern, Xiao Yan, are you alright? Are You Hurt Anywhere?
Sister-inw, Im fine.
Although she looked at Gu Yan and said that she was fine, Wen Lan quickly took out fresh water from her backpack and handed it to Gu Yan when she saw her slightly cracked lips.
Gu Yan was indeed thirsty, so she immediately gulped it down.
Gongsun Yu picked up Gu Yans backpack that had been knocked off earlier. After removing the rotten leaves and dust on it, he handed it to Gu Yan.
Gu Yan nodded. Thank you. Brother Gongsun, is everyone alright?
Its fine. The vines have all withered, but everyone has used up a lot of their energy. They are resting and resting on the spot.Gongsun Yu looked around and asked softly, Gu Yan, what did you do just now?
That vine grabbed a huge wild boar and dragged it away. I followed after it.Gu Yan briefly recounted what had happened just now and said, I dont know how many things we ate. There are white bones in the swamp. I dont know if they belong to humans or other animals. Moreover, this vine and the mutated crocodile are just the beginning. We cant let our guard down from now on.
Wen Lan and Gongsun Yu nodded solemnly.
Mephistopheles had already turned around to study the crocodiles corpse when he saw that Gu Yan was fine.
Chapter 2543 - 2543 Chapter 2543 Jonah’s new tail ring
2543 Chapter 2543 Jonahs new tail ring
The mutated crocodiles mouth had been tied up by Gu Yan with the hook rope, but it was unknown which shot had hit the rope. After the crocodile died, the rope was also opened, and the crocodiles mouth was slightly parted.
Mephistopheles squatted there and suddenly felt a cold light sh past the crocodiles teeth. He thought for a moment, then immediately picked up a branch from the side and began to fiddle with the crocodiles mouth.
On the other side, Gu Yan was drinking water and had Wen Lan help bandage the wound on her arm. She nned to go back and meet up with the others as soon as possible.
This ind was fraught with danger. It was better for them to stay together and not be separated.
Gongsun Yu looked at Mephistopheles with a helpless frown. Stop studying that thing. Lets go back and meet up with everyone.
Wait!Mephistopheles didnt even raise his head. He pulled out a metal ring from the gap between the crocodiles teeth.
Taking a closer look..
What did you find?
Gu Yan and the others understood that Mephistopheles must have found some clues. The three of them immediately walked over.
Mephistopheles used the water in the puddle beside him to rinse the metal ring, then ced it on a huge leaf.
The expression on his face immediately became serious.
This is Jonahs new tail ring.
Gu Yans expression froze.
Could something have happened to Jonah?
Although Gu Yan had not spent much time with Jonah, she subconsciously did not want anything to happen to Jonah.
On the other side, Mephistopheles had already angrily picked up his gun and fired at the crocodiles corpse!
Bastard! Ill kill you!
After a series of gunshots, Mephistopheles panted heavily, and his eyes were a little red.
Among the core members of Yin, everyone was like family.
In his eyes, Jonathan was also his blood brother.
Gu Yan remembered Hawkeye from the team over there. She thought for a moment, walked over to Mephistopheles, and gently patted his shoulder.
Mephistopheles was still in a state of shock. He was still holding a gun in his hand. He suddenly turned around and looked at Gu Yan with a terrifying gaze.
However, Gu Yan was not afraid at all. On the contrary, her voice was very gentle.
Mephistopheles, Jonathan will definitely be fine. You have to believe that boss Lucifer will not let anything happen to his good brother.
Maybe it was because of Gu Yans voice, or maybe it was because he heard Lucifers name, Mephistopheles finally calmed down.
He took a deep breath and said, Gu Yan, you are right. Boss will definitely not let anything happen to his good brother!
Okay, lets go back now.
That ring...Mephistopheles said, Should we let Hawk-eye know about it?
He was already so excited. If Hawk-eye knew about itter, his mood would probably fluctuate greatly.
Gu Yan squatted down and picked up the ring, then said, He has the right to know.
The four of them immediately rushed back together. Fortunately, nothing happened to them. It was also possible that vines had been the king of this area for too long, and the other fierce animals had retreated to other territories.
Seeing that Gu Yan had returned safely, everyone let out a sigh of relief.
Guo Rou even ran over and checked Gu Yan up and down. After confirming that nothing had happened to Gu Yan, she let out a sigh of relief and said, Gu Yan, next time you go on such a mission alone, call me. Even if Im your assistant, its fine.
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curved. She saw Gongsun Yu sighing beside her, not knowing whether tough or cry. He looked at Guo Rou with eyes full of affection, and Gu Yan could only nod.
Now, Gongsun Yu and Guo Rou could be considered to be fighting side by side.
What about her and Ah Ye..
Chapter 2544 - 2544 Chapter 2544, the host of the island
2544 Chapter 2544, the host of the ind
Wen Lan had told them about how Gu Yan had dealt with the mutated vine, and how they had encountered a ferocious crocodile when they had rushed over. All of this had made everyone more careful.
Gu Yan walked up to Hawkeye. She stretched out her hand and handed the ring to Hawkeye.
Hawkeye was resting, his eyes slightly narrowed. During the battle with the vines, his stamina had decreased significantly.
But the moment he saw the ring, Hawkeyes eyes lit up.
Where did you find this ring?
In the crocodiles mouth.
Hawkeyes expression changed.
Gu Yan was about to say something tofort him, but Hawkeye immediately took out a small device that could y a disc from his backpack. Then, as if by magic, he took out a small chip from the ring, it was a small chip.
As he put the chip into the yer, he exined to Gu Yan, This ring has always been worn by my brother. There are some recorded data in it that can be deciphered. Perhaps we can find out what happened to them.
However, what Hawk-eye did not continue to say was.
This ring would not fall easily.
Jonah Xins ring was lost. Even if he did not encounter the mutated crocodile, it was possible that something extremely dangerous had happened!
Hawkeyes heart was filled with worry for his brother, but he still forced himself to calm down. He still believed that his brother Jonah Xin was safe!
After hearing about this matter, a few people came over.
The chip in the ring recorded some discement data. There was no need to consider the data before going to the ind, so the data after going to the ind would definitely be of great reference value!
The starting point is the same as where wended. Theres no problem with that. After all, their ship is there.. And theres a round-trip, which is what was described in the video left by Jonathan. They just left and then went back. They found that the people and wounded on the ship were gone. Then, they turned off all the lights,Gu Yan said softly.
Hawk-eye nodded. He reached out his hand and pointed at the light, Look, they walked from here. When they came here, they strangely turned to the side. In other words, they didnt enter the forest that was difficult to get out of.
Miao Xiaoyu frowned at the side, But the strange thing is, if thending site is the same as ours, then this road is the only way to the ind. Theres no need to take a detour. Were not locals. Could there be other paths?
You are right,Gu Yan suddenly said.
What?Miao Xiaoyu was stunned.
Gu Yan raised his head and slowly said, There are indeed locals on this ind. Moreover, if they are locals, they must know that there is something wrong with the forest, so they probably took a detour.
You are talking about the Barbarians?Guo Rou said in surprise.
Lucifers team had met the barbarians, and it was just when they arrived on the ind.
This was indeed not good news.
Everyones expression changed and they did not say a word.
That group of barbarians was definitely not friendly and even ate people! Such a dangerous number was probably even more terrifying than those animals.
After all, the intelligence of the barbarians was definitely higher than those animals!
At this moment, Ming bei narrowed his eyes and said, However, even if they met the barbarians, there were no signs of a fight near thending area. Does that mean that they left with the barbarians willingly?
Chapter 2545 - 2545 Chapter 2545 seemed to be about ‘people who came out from the bottom of the sea’
2545 Chapter 2545 seemed to be about people who came out from the bottom of the sea
How could it be voluntary? Those barbarians are obviously not good people.Guo Rou still remembered the scene she saw in the Mirage.
Of course, everyone present would not forget it.
However, Wen Lan, who was beside her, said softly, But their original purpose was the treasure. If there were locals leading the way, Im afraid it would be easier to find the treasure.
Guo Rou was stunned and then sighed, I almost forgot about this.
In fact, Lucifers goal was to find the treasure, and Lu Ye and Bai Changle would definitely not let Lucifer get what he wanted.
Perhaps during the whole process, the two sides were still fighting.
However, this was not a question that was suitable for further discussion. Gu Yan changed the topic and said to eagle eye, Are there some traces of discement on it that we havent been to before?
Yes.
Then, after were done resting, well go and look for these traces of discement first. Who knows, we might find something else.
This ind was very big, and the forest on the ind was very dense. The markings on the map became abstract when they reached the ind.
In other words, if Gu Yan and the others did not find any iconic mountains or waterfalls, it would be difficult to find the destination on the map in the forest.
In other words, there was a blind spot in the area.
With the guidance of this ring, they could roughly know half of the way.
If they were not careful, they could leave the forest and find the small waterfall marked on the map!
They were eager to save people. In addition, other than Gu Yan and the other three, they had all rested before. After a simple rest, the group set off on the journey to find the person.
At the same time, Captain Jack and his trusted subordinate, Flynn, had sessfully boarded the empty ship.
The sky was still bright, but the two of them were very cautious and nervous, keeping an eye on their surroundings at all times.
It was broad daylight, but the ship was quiet. This feeling was really scary.
Plus, they had learned about it from the audio that Jonah had left behind..
Jack, who had experienced many storms, felt a chill run down his spine.
Meanwhile, Ferlin was already drenched in cold sweat and his calves were trembling.
He said with a trembling voice, Boss, boss, do you think theres... something strange on this ship?
Dont scare yourself! At most, theres that wild beast that looks like a wolf that they mentioned earlier! Besides, both of us have guns and that thing is injured. If we really encounter it, the both of US might not lose!
Thats, thats true.
Just as the two of them were walking up quietly, they did not know that a few bubbles had popped out from the depths of the sea.
Then, from the originally calm surface of the water, a wet thing slowly popped out.
It was as if it was a person who had dived out from the bottom of the sea.
One, one, and another..
However, none of these people who had dived out from the bottom of the seawere wearing diving equipment.
Long ck hair.
And a pair of... Scarlet Eyes!
They were the sirens mentioned in Jonahs audio!
Mutated dugongs!
Just as one of the mutated dugongs stretched out its webbed ws and was about to climb onto the ship, a loud sound was suddenly heard!
The group of dugongs quickly sank to the bottom of the sea!
Soon, there was a second loud sound.
About ten minutester, the leader of the dugongs emerged from the bottom of the sea. It did not look at Jack and Lawrence who had climbed onto the ship. Instead, its eyes were filled with hatred as it stared at the direction of the explosion.
It remembered this sound..
It was this sound that caused their race to suffer heavy losses!
And that direction..
Is where the pirates and Lawrence and the others were..
Chapter 2546 - 2546 Chapter 2546 greed
2546 Chapter 2546 greed
The pirates led by Nardole didnt know what they were about to experience.
After destroying Lawrences ship, Nardole took his men to rest and prepare to go to the ind.
The four of you, stay on the ship. The rest of you, take your weapons and go to the ind with me!
Yes, Captain!
Nardole couldnt wait anymore because he was worried that the others would get to the treasure before him, so he took his men and got off the ship half an hourter.
Lawrence was naturally one of them.
On one hand, he knew that these pirates were temperamental. Although they could survive for the time being, once they found the treasure, they probably wouldnt spare his life.
On the other hand, Lawrence was also a little excited.
That was a treasure!
It was an uncountable amount of money!
If he could secretly get some and then secretly take it away,.
It would be enough for the rest of his life!
At this moment, Lawrence did not even think about the crew members who had been tricked by him, betrayed Jack, and now had been fed to the fish.
What he was thinking about now was that the Piratesfirepower was very fierce. If he followed them, the chances of getting the treasure would be much higher!
Moreover, there might be a chance to take care of Gu Yan and those stinky women!
Why should they go to find the treasure and not take him with them!
A few thoughts shed through Lawrences mind. He raised his head and said with a ttering smile, Captain, can you give me a gun? I swear, I Wont run away. But what if there are some wild beasts on this ind and I cant protect myself?
Although Lawrence was not tied up, he was now unarmed.
He still remembered the beast that Gu Yan and the others had talked about. Its sharp teeth could bite through a persons bones!
It was a little hesitant.
Besides being fierce, the ind was also suspicious.
Seeing the hesitation in its eyes, Lawrence immediately said, Boss, I swear to God, I really just want to protect myself. You must have noticed that the animals in this area are all quite fierce. We even encountered that kind of fish before. It can even eat people! And there are so many of you. If I dare to run, you guys will each shoot me. Ill be like a beehive coal.
Although Naruto was suspicious, he knew that this Lawrence was still useful. He could not die now.
He thought for a moment and asked his subordinate to give Lawrence a gun. There were only eight bullets in it.
Na duo sneered at Lawrence. Dont y tricks on me. You have to know that I have a hundred ways to kill you!
I know, I know. The captain gave me a dogs life to repay the boss. I will definitely listen to the boss obediently!
Alright, Alright, lets go.
Na duo was eager to find treasure and immediately announced that they were going to the ind.
As for Lawrence, he would send people to keep a close watch on him.
After that multi-talented pirate brought people to the ind, they rushed into the forest without stopping. At the same time, the group of dugongs that Jonah called sirens had already swam to the side of the pirate ship.
The leading siren slowly poked its head out. It looked left and right, and in the end, a fierce glint shed in its eyes.
The few pirates on the pirate ship didnt know that danger had arrived.
They were still chatting about treasures and women.
Sigh, were really unlucky. We didnt go treasure hunting with Captain Nardo and the others.
Another pirate took a sip of beer and said, If boss and the others found them, they definitely wouldnt mistreat us. Actually, Im more regretful that I cant y with those NIAR women first. Hahaha.
Chapter 2547 - 2547 Chapter 2547 the ‘singing Voice’of a dugong
2547 Chapter 2547 the singing Voiceof a dugong
You only know women!The third pirate sneered.
The fourth pirate was less talkative. There were a few scars on his face. He was about to speak when he seemed to have heard something. He said suspiciously, Did you hear... who was singing?
Are you crazy? ! Who is singing in the sea? !
Thats right!
After being ridiculed by his threepanions, the fourth was also a little suspicious. However, he still shook his head and decided to go into the cabin to wash his face with cold water to clear his mind.
He had encountered too many strange things along the way, and he was a little scared.
After soaking his head in cold water, the pirate took a deep breath and calmed himself down.
The indistinct song was still lingering around him. He felt annoyed, so he had to turn on the record yer.
Listening to the tune on the record yer, the pirate gradually calmed down. He even started to beat along with the rhythm.
Because he was annoyed, the volume was especially loud.
After listening for a while, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.
The pirates who had been wandering the starry sea all year round were very sensitive to the smell of blood.
However, at this time, a strong smell of blood suddenly came from outside. That was unusual!
The pirates body immediately stiffened. He quickly stood up, picked up his gun, and walked out of the cabin.
When he came out of the cabin, he saw blood all over the floor!
The threepanions who had been chatting andughing with him just now were now lying in a pool of blood. Their expressions were aghast!
The pirate thought that something was wrong, but just as he turned around, his chest had been pierced by a sharp weapon, leaving a huge bloody hole.
He slowly turned around and looked at the thing in front of him. His eyes suddenly widened!
The gun in his hand also fell to the ground with a click. It bounced twice before finallynding in the pool of blood beside him.
The leading dugong grinned and revealed its sharp teeth.
Then, it let out some strange cries. The other dugong picked up the corpses and threw them into the sea.
After the corpses drifted far away, they would be eaten up by the strange fish that smelled the blood.
If Gu Yan saw this scene, he would understand why there was no one on Lucifers ship.
The wolf-like beast was probably here to get a share of the spoils.
However, the wounded and crew members on the ship were first confused by the dugongssinging and lost their minds. They killed each other before the sirens cleaned up the battlefield.
It became an empty ship.
If it was really an attack, the wounded would at least hide in a safe ce.
However, once they were mesmerized by the sirenssinging, they would lose their resistance. Even when they were killed by theirpanions, they would not know how they died.
It had to be said that Jack and his subordinate, Ferlin, were undoubtedly the luckiest.
When the group of sirens attacked the pirates, Jack and Ferlin had already found the safe warehouse on the ship. There was food and fresh water inside. It was enough for them to stay here for a few days.
There were also some weapons that could be used for self-defense.
Ferlin found two nkets and handed one to Jack.
Boss, Will Gu Yan and the others rescue boss Lucifer and the others?
Definitely!Jack took a bite of the bread. He took a deep breath and said, They will definitely return safely. When the timees, someone will definitely need to sail the ship. So, the two of US must survive!
Yes!
Ferlin nodded, but when he thought of their ship, he gritted his teeth.
Lawrence, that traitor! Dont let me see him. Otherwise, I will definitely cut him into pieces!
Chapter 2548 - 2548 Chapter 2548: run
2548 Chapter 2548: run
Jack looked out of the small window at the sea and the sky.
He said, If Lawrence is insatiable, Im afraid that he will be killed by his own greed before we meet him again.
You mean hes going to look for treasure?Ferlin instantly understood.
Jack nodded.
The danger on this ind was definitely much more than what they had seen along the way!
At this moment, Gu Yan and the others had encountered their third problem since they came to the ind.
If it was that strange forest, they almost couldnt get out.
That evolved vine almost exhausted all their strength.
But this group of giant bees in front of them..
If, if I knew that this group of bees was so big, I wouldnt have poked their hive,moloch choked and said, Actually, I havent poked it yet.
If you really poked their hive, there would definitely be more than a dozen bees,Miao Xiaoyu said from the side.
These bees were ten times bigger than ordinary bees. If there were hundreds or even thousands of them, then they would all be dead.
At this moment, Gu Yan had actually heard the sound of water.
In other words, they were very close to the small waterfall they were looking for!
Gu Yan calmly said to everyone, Run forward for another ten minutes or so and you should be able to see the waterfall. Cang Lan, Mephistopheles, Moloch, Guo Rou, Wen Lan, Ming bei, when I count to three, we will shoot at these big bees together. The moment the others heard the gunshots, they quickly ran forward! After the others finished shooting and shot all the bees, they also ran towards the waterfall. The gunshots might attract the other bees!
Okay!Everyone replied in a low voice.
Seeing that the bees were getting closer and closer, Gu Yan picked up the gun and aimed at one of them.
She said in a deep voice, One, two, three, fire!
In an instant, the sound of a gunshot rang out.
Although the Bees were flying, it was a good thing that their targets were huge. Moreover, Gu Yan and the othersmarksmanship was top-notch, so the dozen or so huge bees were quickly eliminated by them.
Before that, Hawkeye, Liu Xingyun, Miao Xiaoyu, and the others had already dashed forward.
Ten minutes.
It wasnt long, but it wasnt short at all.
Gu Yan was right. After taking care of the dozen bees, the gunshots startled many birds and beasts in the forest.
A huge buzzing sound followed!
Run!
The group of people ran forward quickly, while Moloch, thergest, fell behind.
Gu Yan ran to Molochs side and followed him inside.
As Moloch ran, all the fat on his body trembled. In the end, he turned to look at Gu Yan. Ah, Gu Yan, why are you running as slow as me?
I was wrong. I should have let you run first...
Gu Yans apology was very sincere. She remembered that Molochs marksmanship was very good, but she had forgotten about his weight.
The other dangers were fine. Moloch could probably send a cow flying with one punch, but that bee..
The effect of using a strange force to punch was too poor.
The others ran to the waterfall and jumped in regardless of what happened.
Gu Yan and Moloch ran at the back. Seeing that the ck bee was about to arrive, Gu Yan did not think twice and kicked Molochs butt, directly throwing him into the spring!
She took a step forward and leaped up. At the same time, she threw a moloch in her hand.
The moment the Bees were attracted away, Gu Yan also jumped into the spring!
Chapter 2549 - 2549 Chapter 2549 finding the waterfall
2549 Chapter 2549 finding the waterfall
Fortunately, the Bees had evolved in the direction of bing bigger and fiercer.
However, their instincts had not changed.
They hovered in the air above the spring for a while before the bees flew away unwillingly.
When Miao Xiaoyu came out of the water, she touched the water on her face and immediately red at Moloch. You really didnt take out the beehive? Then why are there so many bees? !
Moloch also came out of the water. He rubbed his butt and said pitifully, I really didnt. If I did, why wouldnt I admit it? I never hide what I eat.
He eximed again and looked around for Gu Yan. Wheres Gu Yan? Are you wearing high heels? It hurts so much!
A group of people emerged from the spring one after another. They held their breath for a short period of time, but it was still okay. At most, Liu Xingyuns face was slightly pale.
Everyone was wearing waterproof diving suits under their clothes. Their clothes outside were all wet, so they quickly lit a fire to roast them.
As for their backpacks, they were waterproof, so they were not worried about the humidity of their weapons.
Gu Yan had already climbed up the bank and stood on a big rock, looking at the sshing waterfall.
She said to Wen Lan beside her, Sister-inw, this waterfall should be marked on the map, right?
Yes.Wen Lan looked around and said, But its getting dark now. We need to find a ce to rest.
The path of the waterfall was the same as the one in Jonahs ring.
The group did not encounter the group of barbarians on their way, but they might not be able to find them in the future.
Many things had happened today, and one bite would not make one fat.
Gu Yan looked at the group and said, Alright, lets Rest here and find a ce to spend the night.
There was a water source, an empty space, and a cave nearby.
It was indeed a suitable ce to spend the night.
The group of people were not pretentious people. Even if there were women, they had all experienced an environment that was a hundred times more difficult than the current one.
As long as it was safe, they could rest.
The group of people began to set up camp and start a fire to roast clothes and prepare food.
Gu Yan walked to Liu Xingyuns side and took out a clean towel and handed it to Liu Xingyun. Boss Liu, are you alright?
If, when I be a baby who cant walk, I havent reached my destination yet, can you let someone carry me?Liu Xingyuns eyshes were very long, and his eyshes were actually silver.
Looking at his big wet eyes and listening to his words, Gu Yan was slightly stunned.
The next moment, the corners of Liu Xingyuns mouth curled up into a smile. I was joking with you.
I took it seriously.Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun, who had be two years younger, and sighed. At your speed, if we dont reach our destination in three days, we might have to carry you.
Liu Xingyun also fell silent.
A bitter smile slowly spread from the corner of his mouth.
Xiao Yan, if I be a burden to you at that time, you...
Impossible.Gu Yan put away the smile on his face and his eyes were firm. Unless I die, I will not give up on you.
Liu Xingyuns mouth opened, but in the end, he still did not say anything.
Xiao Yan, there was no banquet in the world that would not end..
Although Liu Xingyun did not say anything, Gu Yan understood. However, for the first time, Gu Yan refused to understand this matter.
She whispered a few words before turning around and leaving.
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yans stubborn back and sighed slightly.
Just as Gu Yan and the others were looking for a ce to spend the night, the sky gradually darkened.
The forest, which was already fraught with danger, was now plunged into a mysterious darkness.
Chapter 2550 - 2550 Chapter 2550 changing the route
2550 Chapter 2550 changing the route
Gu Yan and the others were considered lucky. At the very least, they found a ce to spend the night.
Furthermore, there were many of them. They were divided into a few groups to guard the night. Each of them took turns to rest, so they were still in high spirits.
However, the pirates thatnded from the other side were not so lucky.
Along the way, they encountered some very big poisonous insects.
One of the Pirates had his hand bitten. He angrily shot the fist-sized spider, causing it to jump and break into pieces.
The mucus was all over his body.
Damn, what the Hell Is This!
He did not notice that the wound on the back of his hand that had been bitten had begun to change color.
Lawrence was walking at the front.
He hadnt taken out the map because he was afraid that the pirates would kill him if they stole it.
In order to survive and get the treasure, Lawrence had been very careful.
At this moment, a scream came from the back of their team.
The screamsted for more than a minute before it was stopped by a gunshot.
Na duo narrowed his eyes and asked, What happened?
A pirate walked over and said in a low voice, A brother seemed to have been poisoned. He fell to the ground, twitching and foaming at the mouth. The skin on his body was rotten. In order to prevent the infection from spreading to us, he was beaten to death.
Even his own brother was so ruthless.
Lawrence, who was standing next to him, still had lingering fear in his heart.
Although he was the same as the group of people in front of him before, they were all space pirates, but they were also known as pirates because they lived in the Sea of space.
However, Yins inner circle was actually very united. Moreover, they would not abandon their brothers carelessly in the face of danger.
At this time, Lawrence felt a little regretful.
What he regretted was not betraying Captain Jack, but regretting that he should have followed Gu Yan and the others off the ship and onto the ind.
He could have done anything.
Because now that he was following that group of pirates, Lawrence was very uneasy. He could feel a chill on his neck at any time!
And the poisonous insects were only the beginning.
Gu Yan and the otherspath was because of the mutated vines, causing the poisonous insects and wild beasts to avoid them far away.
But on Nados side, it was the opposite.
Sometimes it was poisonous insects, sometimes it was poisonous snakes and scorpions, and sometimes it was strange birds that attacked people.
In just a short while, they had lost six people!
Naduo tugged at Lawrences cor and said fiercely, What the hell is going on? ! Is this the right path? ! Did your group also take this path?
They, theynded from the east coast. If we follow too closely, we might be discovered by them.
Na duo also understood this logic.
However, he was not stupid.
The path they were taking now had already lost so many brothers in just a short while.
If they continued walking, they might not even see the treasure before they werepletely wiped out.
He thought for a moment and said, Lets go back and take the other path they took. With them stepping on the mines in front, well just follow behind.
Lawrences expression changed slightly.
After a few seconds, he squeezed out a smile and said, Then boss na duo is wise and Mighty!
Na duo sneered and turned around to let his men change the route.
However, Lawrences face slowly turned pale.
Because once na duo really followed Gu Yan and the others, then he wouldnt need this map anymore!
No Way!
Looks like, he must look for the opportunity, first leaves that manys team!
Chapter 2551 - 2551 Chapter 2551 gloated
2551 Chapter 2551 gloated
The pirates on this side brought the pirates back the same way they came.
The speed of returning the same way was much faster, but even so, when they returned, they still felt that something was wrong.
Their ship was parked there.
It was very quiet.
One of the pirates smiled and said, Those four bastards, did they fall asleep? Its actually so quiet.
Maybe they were tired and were cking off.
Hahaha.
Nao duo scolded his subordinates and didnt think too much about it.
Only Lawrence looked back at the quiet pirate ship suspiciously.
For some reason, he suddenly remembered Lucifers big ship that they saw when they came here.
It was also so quiet..
He was gloating in his heart.
However, Nado was not wrong. It was indeed very easy to walk on the path that Gu Yan and the others had taken.
Except for one pirate who was slightly injured, no one else was injured.
However, it was still toote.
When Nado and the others saw the dead mutated crocodile, it was already dark.
This ind was full of strange things. If they walked at night, it would be tantamount to courting death.
Although na duo was not afraid of death, he did not want to die.
Na duo kicked the dead crocodile and said to his subordinates, Well camp here for the night.
Captain, the smell is too smelly,a pirate pinched his nose and said gloomily.
Na duo looked around and sneered, What do you know! Its precisely because of the smell that other wild beasts dont dare toe. Its safest for us to stay here for the Night!
NA duo had stayed in a worse environment than this.
Moreover, besides being a little damp and smelly, this ce was indeed very safe.
It had to be said that na duo was really smart.
Previously, this territory was the territory of the mutated vines. Now that the mutated vines had exploded, this territory was filled with the rotten smell of the mutated vines.
In a short period of time, no wild beasts dared toe over.
Just like that, Nanduo and his men had some time to catch their breath.
However, Lawrence was waiting for an opportunity to escape.
Lawrence knew that Nanduo was toozy to kill him now. However, if he were to encounter any danger after setting off tomorrow, he would probably be asked to step on the mines.
After all, he was no longer useful in guiding the way.
Therefore, he had to escape tonight!
Lawrence was looking for an opportunity.
And the opportunity had reallye to him!
His previous calctions werepletely correct. This road was indeed much safer than the one they had taken previously.
There was not even a single poisonous bug.
The only mutated crocodile that had just crawled out was also killed by Gu Yan and the others.
However..
What Nao Duo didnt know was that the giant wolf that had attacked Gu Yan and the others on the ship was smelling the scent of Gu Yan and the others and was slowly following them.
Then, it bumped into NAO duo and the others!
At first, one of the vigil pirates was bitten on the neck. When the other pirate saw it, he was so scared that he immediately fired his gun.
Then, the sleeping pirates woke up one after another.
Lawrence seized this opportunity and immediately picked up a backpack with food and a gun. He took advantage of the chaos and escaped.
Nandao saw that Lawrence had escaped, but at this time, he did not care about catching people. He immediately took his men and shot at the huge wolf.
The sound of the gunshot rang out for a long time, startling the night birds in the forest.
Even Gu Yan and the others, who were resting far away by the waterfall, heard the sound.
Its a gunshot!Wen Lan said with her deep eyes.
Chapter 2552 - 2552 Chapter 2552: A mysterious woman
2552 Chapter 2552: A mysterious woman
Moloch rubbed his eyes and asked, Could it be the boss and the rest?
No.Gu Yan tried to figure out the direction. She squinted her eyes and said, The direction of the gunshot is near the coastline, which is behind us.
What she meant was that there was no need to exin.
It couldnt be Lucifer and the others.
Moloch immediately understood. He thought for a moment and asked suspiciously, Could it be Jack and the others?
Jack and the others should still be on the ship. If they were really forced to go ashore, it can only prove that they are in danger or... someone else appeared here!Gu Yan said with a serious tone.
On this ind, it was not strange to encounter danger.
It was not strange to encounter local barbarians.
However, if there were other people here, then it would be a little strange.
However, now was not the time to let their imaginations run wild. Regardless of whether they were enemies or friends, they would be there to fend them off.
Gu Yan said to everyone, Everyone, take your time to rest. In another three hours, we have to set off.
The ind was located at four or five oclock in the morning. The Sky was beginning to brighten, so it was suitable for them to set off.
What Gu Yan and the others needed to do next was to follow the map and cross the small waterfall.
No one knew what was waiting for them behind the waterfall.
But in the end, Danger and opportunity coexisted.
The few of them quickly closed their eyes and began to rest. Wen Lan walked to the bonfire beside Gu Yan and sat down. She said, Xiao Yan, go and sleep for a while.
Among the group of them, Gu Yans stamina was the most exhausted.
Not to mention that Gu Yan had blown up the mutated vine by himself previously.
Gu Yan shook his head. Sister-inw, you know me. My Stamina is much better than that of an ordinary man, so dont fight with me over this. Ill guard it with hawk-eye. Go and sleep for a while.
Wen Lan looked at Gu Yans determined look and nodded. She walked to the side and leaned against the wall with her eyes closed.
Hawk-eye rested more during the day. Later, when he encountered the vines, he was protected by everyone. Just like Liu Xingyun, he did not expend much of his physical strength.
But in reality, Hawk-eyes physical strength was much better than Liu Xingyuns.
He had slept for two hours before he got up and sat next to the bonfire, which was right opposite Gu Yan.
Gu Yan, you are really a magical woman.
Hehe, I take it that you areplimenting me.Gu Yan smiled and fiddled with the bonfire.
Hawkeye said very seriously, I am reallyplimenting you. I really dont know what words to use to describe such an excellent woman like you.
Pandora was also a very special woman in the past. Although her life was very chaotic, she was able to establish the only female pirate gang and once made the ck Angel the number one pirate gang, it was evident that she was not a simple woman.
However..
Although Hawkeye had loved Pandora deeply in the past, he had to admit that Gu Yan in front of him was much, much better than Pandora.
This kind of admiration had nothing to do with any standpoint.
Not to mentionparing Gu Yan with other women, even whenpared to those outstanding men, Gu Yan was not the slightest bit inferior.
She had the courage and boldness that ordinary men could notpare to, as well as a womans meticulous heart and keen observation ability.
I finally understand why Xiu chose you. Moreover, looking at you risking everything to rescue Xiu, I think that many of us actually Envy Xiu.
Chapter 2553 - 2553 Chapter 2553 was very emotional
2553 Chapter 2553 was very emotional
Back when Lu Ye was working as a spy under Hawkeye, his alias was Xiu.
Moreover, the Hawkeye Gang was long gone now. Hawkeye only appreciated Lu Ye and nothing else.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Theres nothing to be envious of. I just miss him very much now. I dont know what kind of environment hes in, whether his life is in danger, whether hes well fed, and whether hes unharmed.
You love him very much.
Yes, I Love Ah Ye more than my life.
Hawk-eyes eyes were filled with envy for Lu Ye.
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu woke up. She raised her eyelids, but they fell down again.
Mephistopheles was sitting not far away from her, leaning against the wall.
The corner of his lips curled up. If Gu Yan is willing to treat boss like this, boss will be so happy that hell go crazy.
Have you ever seen bosss emotions fluctuate so much?Miao Xiaoyu raised her eyes.
Mephistopheles was stunned.
Then, both of them fell silent.
Although they knew that Lucifer liked Gu Yan, but how should they put it? Maybe he had experienced too many things when he was young. Even if Lucifer really liked Gu Yan, he was very patient.
Either that, Lucifers emotions were not that strong anymore.
Or..
Lucifer did not like Gu Yan as much as everyone thought.
Of course, in all these years, Lucifer had never liked anyone. Gu Yan was the first.
If only boss did not have that strange poison in his body.Mephistopheles sighed.
Miao Xiaoyu wanted to say that from a womans point of view, she knew that Gu Yan didnt like her boss, Lucifer, no matter if he had that poison or not.
Love was such a luxurious and unpredictable little fairy.
Time slipped away unknowingly.
When Eagle Eye yawned again, he saw that the sky in the east had turned white.
The Morning Star Hung High in the sky, especially bright.
Gu Yan raised her head and looked at the morning star. When she remembered that she was very close to Ah Ye and the others, and that she was also looking at the morning star with them, Gu Yan immediately took a deep breath and regained her fighting spirit.
She stood up, extinguished the fire, and said to Hawkeye, Call everyone up, lets go over the waterfall!
Okay.
Gu Yan and the others quickly packed up and were ready to set off.
At the same time, they cleaned up the ce where they had camped. The nt ash was kicked into the spring water.
Gu Yan picked up a chocte wrapper on the ground and stuffed it into Molochs pocket.
Dont litter.
Yes!Moloch said reflexively. When he saw Gu Yan leave, he heaved a sigh of relief.
He said, Gu Yan looks so much like boss. No wonder boss took her as his sister.
Mephistopheles, who was standing beside him, shook his head helplessly and followed.
It was obvious that boss could not get her because he loved her. He took a step back and became her brother and sister.
Only Moloch, the foodie, had chocte in his head!
Now, everyone had gathered in front of the waterfall.
The area of this waterfall isnt big. When we dived into the spring yesterday, we saw that behind the stone, there was another world. However, we dont know whats inside. Gu Yan, must we pass through here?Gongsun Yu said very cautiously.
The map stops here, so the next path is behind. I just analyzed the discement map left by Jonathon, and we passed through here too. From this, Im afraid we have no other path.
Chapter 2554 - 2554 Chapter 2554 mutated bat
2554 Chapter 2554 mutated bat
Gu Yan buttoned up his cuff and tightened his grip on the dagger. Ill take the lead. Ming bei Cang Lan, the two of you will be at the back. The rest of you, follow me! If theres a special situation, Ill immediately send out a warning!
Okay.
Along the way, as long as it was Gu Yans decision, no one objected.
This also reduced the impact on everyones progress due to differences of opinion.
Although Gu Yan took the lead, the others were also worried about her.
However, everyone was responsible for their own roles. They didnt rush forward, didnt drag down, and didnt affect the overall team.
Gu Yan was the first to enter the rain curtain of the waterfall. Although the waterfall wasnt big, the moment she was hit, her body felt a burning pain.
Fortunately, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain.
There was a dripping passage inside the waterfall, and the sunlight from afar indicated that there was something else inside.
Gu Yan spoke into the walkie-talkie, There is space inside, but there are a lot of stctites. Be careful when you enter. Also, the water pressure of the waterfall is very strong, so everyone must move quickly to avoid getting hurt.
How much space is inside?
Its estimated to take a few minutes to walk out, but there are a lot of stctites here. Im not sure if there is anything.
Xiao Yan, you have to be careful. We have also begun to enter!
Okay.
After Gu Yan ended the call, she held the gun in one hand, put the dagger in her mouth, and bit it. Then, she held the shlight in one hand.
The ground was littered with gravel. It had been washed by the water too many times and had be extremely clean.
At the same time, she could see the edge at a nce and then nothing.
Gu Yan raised her head slightly.
Something was wrong.
There must be something.
If this waterfall could be considered a door, then there must be something guarding the door!
Gu Yan tried to breathe as lightly as possible. Other than the sound of the nging spring water, she tried her best to capture other sounds.
PFFT.
Gu Yans eyes suddenly shed.
There was something!
Even if there was a blind spot in the cave, when that thing flew over, Gu Yan still urately and ruthlessly shot back.
The next moment, another one flew over!
It had the head of a mouse and its wings. It let out a sharp cry and its ws were very sharp!
This was a mutated bat!
More and more bats flew over. Gu Yan quickly took out a me bomb and said to the walkie-talkie, There are bats. Ill use the me bomb to drive them away. Everyone whoes in, remember to crouch down! Be careful of injuries!
Okay.Wen Lan tightened her grip on the walkie-talkie and then said to the people behind her, There are bats inside. They will be driven out by Xiao Yan soon. Everyone, crouch down immediately!
At this moment, Moloch was still outside. He was tall and big. Even if he crouched down... he would not be much shorter than someone who was standing.
Ming bei and Cang Lan stayed behind to cover the rear. When they saw the situation and thought that there would be arge number of bats flying out soon, Ming bei immediately stepped forward and pushed Moloch, who was half-squatting, to the ground.
The moment Moloch took a bite of the grass, hundreds and thousands of bats suddenly darted out of the waterfall.
These bats had also evolved. They were still the same size as the original bats, but their ws were very sharp. Just as they flew out, the Sun had just risen, and the sunlight reflected on the ws. It was cold.
Moloch spat out the grass in his mouth and said with lingering fear, Oh my god, why are there no cute little animals on this ind? Even the bats are so fierce?
Okay, lets go.Ming bei stood up and pushed Moloch.
Thest one to enter the waterfall was Cang Lan.
But just as he was about to enter the waterfall, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned around and looked at the quiet forest around him.
Chapter 2555 - 2555 Chapter 2555 saw the giant wolf again
2555 Chapter 2555 saw the giant wolf again
Cang Lan, hurry up and catch up.
Ming beis voice came from ahead.
Cang Lan responded before turning around and following Ming bei into the waterfall.
The moment Cang Lan turned around, a pair of cold eyes shed across the forest.
This giant wolf was covered in blood, but the light in its eyes was still as cold as ever.
It still remembered that it was that man who had wounded it!
After the giant wolf had killed two of its subordinates, it was shot twice and then fled in a panic.
It had followed them to seek revenge on Gu Yan and the others, but it had never expected to meet that group of pirates again.
In the heart of the giant wolf, humans all looked the same, so it naturally attacked that group of pirates.
However, the enemy had more people and enough firepower. After being injured again, the giant wolf ran away decisively.
Seeing Gu Yan and the others enter the waterfall, the giant wolf lingered nearby, licking the wounds on its body. It was a little hesitant.
Perhaps, it was waiting for an opportunity.
The pirates who were scattered by the giant wolf finally calmed down after the giant wolf left.
Na duo immediately asked his men to check the casualties.
Boss, boss, that Lawrence ran away!One of the pirates reported to na duo.
Na duo was stunned.
Then he cursed, That bastard, we should have shot him long ago!
Captain, now we...
Pack up and keep up. The map has run away, we cant let those people fall behind!
Yes!
The group of pirates packed up and set off immediately.
And where did Lawrence run off to?
He was actually also frightened by the giant wolf, but he also knew that if he wanted to get the treasure, the only chance was to catch up with Gu Yan and the others!
But he still had to make sure that Jack Flynn did note looking for Gu Yan.
After all, Jack and Flynn got off the ship first. If the two of them caught up with Gu Yan first, then Lawrence would have no way to defend himself.
Lawrence took advantage of the dark sky and took advantage of the time when the pirates were attacked by the giant wolves. He quickly ran along the route on the map.
In addition to this route, there was no longer any danger. It also allowed him to smoothlye all the way. He had only tripped over a tree branch once on the way.
However, Lawrence was worried that he would be caught up by the pirates. If he caught up, he would die. Therefore, he ran all the way and had a strong desire to survive.
He really did find the waterfall.
At this time, Gu Yan and the others had all entered the waterfall. From Afar, Lawrence could only see arge group of bats flying around.
He held his gun and approached carefully.
Through the waterfall! I have to go through the waterfall...
Lawrence muttered to himself. He wanted to go forward, but he suddenly smelled a fishy smell. This smell happened to be at night, and he had smelled it before!
It was the giant wolf!
Lawrence was so scared that his blood almost froze. He looked up and saw a huge tree. Without thinking, he climbed up the tree.
Fortunately, this tree was very easy to climb.
The movement Lawrence made attracted the giant wolf that had been wandering around the waterfall!
At the same time, Gu Yan and the others had already passed through the cave behind the waterfall.
Because Gu Yan had chased the mutated bats away, only Moloch had a bump on his head because he was too big.
The others were not injured at all.
Everyone stood at the entrance of the waterfall cave and looked at the scene in shock.
Oh my God, is this... Paradise?Guo Rou muttered.
Chapter 2556 - 2556 Chapter 2556. Different paths lead to the same destination
2556 Chapter 2556. Different paths lead to the same destination
In the distance, they saw a pce surrounded by misty smoke.
Because of the distance, it looked like a fairnd.
It was surrounded by unknown flowers, nts, and trees. The colors were extremely beautiful.
Beautiful birds with long tail feathers were singing and dancing in the air.
Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them.
Gu Yan looked at this scene in a daze and suddenly realized something. He turned his head and saw Liu Xingyun walking to her side. His eyes were filled with excitement!
I finally found it!
Liu Xingyun clenched his fists tightly. His body was trembling slightly due to his excitement.
Perhaps feeling that he had lost hisposure, Liu Xingyun turned his head and said to Gu Yan apologetically, Xiao Yan, i...
Its okay, boss Liu. is the thing youre looking for in that Pce?
Yes!
What exactly is that pce?
After Gu Yan asked this question, the others turned their heads and looked at Liu Xingyun curiously.
The end of an era. It can be considered a ruin.Liu Xingyun paused for a moment beforeing to a realization, Perhaps the treasure marked on your map is this pce. Although its dpidated, there are many things inside, including gold, silver, treasures, and even some bowls and tes. To you, they are all priceless treasures and antiques.
This also exined why Liu Xingyuns destination was the same as Gu Yan and the othersdestination on the map.
Gu Yan and the others relied on the map, while Liu Xingyun had always relied on hispass.
However, in the end, they came to the same destination.
Then, is there a trap in there?Gu Yan raised his eyes and asked.
Lei Qings father had brought people to this ce and only two people survived. Moreover, the two of them had probably brought back some rare treasures.
There was no news of Lucifer and the others. It was either rted to those barbarians or... they might have encountered something in the ruins!
As for the ring that Jonah left behind, the discement symbol in it had also returned to this ce.
In other words, Jonah lost his ring when he was near this ce.
Now, everyone should be more careful.
They didnt see any corpses along the way, so the corpses must have been eaten by the wild beasts. After all, the mutated vine that they encountered earlier had a huge appetite.
Or..
Gu Yan had never forgotten about those barbarians. If hispanions had fallen into the hands of those barbarians..
Liu Xingyun looked at the building in front of him with great longing and said slowly, Xiao Yan, do you still remember the forest that we walked into when we first arrived on the ind?
I remember that we seemed to have encountered a ghost fighting against a wall and could not get out.
If it wasnt for the Little Jade Pendantsst remaining aura guiding them, Gu Yan and the others would probably still be wandering around inside.
Liu Xingyun nodded, Thats a kind of array formation. Although I dont know why that array formationnded in that forest, its just that with my current self, I cant find the array core. And inside this hall, there wont be ack of array formations like that.
Everyone was stunned.
That Little Forest fromst time had already caused quite a lot of trouble for everyone.
In the end, there was more?
Gu Yan wanted to ask Liu Xingyun how to pay attention, but he only saw that Wen Lans expression was a little abnormal.
Wen Lan narrowed her eyes and took out somemunication devices from her pocket. She found that these devices were all in standby mode.
She frowned. Themunication devices are not working.
Chapter 2557 - 2557 Chapter 2557 encountered an attack
2557 Chapter 2557 encountered an attack
We must not separate!
No matter what danger they encountered, as long as everyone was together and had each others back, it would be much better.
Moreover, themunication equipment was no longer useful. If they were separated in this strange ce, then when they encountered danger, it would be called not working every day and not responding to the ground.
They were here to save people.
They didnt want to die here before they saw anyone!
Determination shed in everyones eyes.
However, after everyone took a few steps forward, a feather arrow flew toward them and pierced Gu Yans head!
Gu Yans reaction was faster. She waved the dagger in her hand and sent the arrow flying. With a ng, the arrow hit the tree next to them.
It was as deep as a finger!
It was obvious how strong the force was!
Even Gu Yans hand, which was holding the dagger, felt pain from the impact. However, she didnt have time to care about it. She immediately said, Everyone, find cover!
As soon as Gu Yan finished speaking, more arrows flew over. The Arrows cut through the air, making a strange sound.
Everyone quickly dodged in all directions, looking for rocks and trees to hide.
After finding cover, they immediately fired back.
Gu Yan quickly pushed the unarmed Liu Xingyun to the ground and rolled him to a huge rock beside him.
Boss Liu, are you okay?After it was safe, Gu Yan quickly asked Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun panted slightly and said softly, Im Fine.
You hide here and dont move!
After giving some instructions, Gu Yan turned around and narrowed his eyes, looking in the direction of the arrow.
Angels arm was hit by an arrow. Luckily, Luo Cheng, who was beside her, reacted faster and took her to hide beside a rock.
Bright red blood flowed out of the wound.
Luo Cheng immediately tore off his clothes and tied up Angels wound.
Im fine, its just that...
Shut up!Los Angeles would rather the arrow hit him than hurt Angel.
Looking at his panicked eyes, Angel suddenly felt a warmth in his heart. His wound didnt even hurt anymore.
Angel wasnt the only one who was hit by the arrow. Eagle Eye was also hit by an arrow.
As the arrows became more and more concentrated, Gu Yan said decisively, Guo Rou, Cang Lan, Mephistopheles, the four of us will continue to fight back here. The rest of you, quickly move toward the wall!
Yes!
The few people on this side increased their firepower. Taking advantage of the cover of the grass, the rest of them moved towards the wall.
It was unknown what was behind the wall.
But at the moment, other than retreating to the waterfall, they could only move towards the wall!
Gu Yans eyesight was very good. She quickly found a few spots hidden in the grass. Then, she said to Guo Rou, who was not far away from her, Guo Rou, four oclock ahead!
Okay!
Then, Gu Yan said to Cang Lan and Mephistopheles, who were slightly further away, West, six oclock!
Its Done!
On Gu Yans side, she looked in another direction. She narrowed her eyes and pulled the trigger.
Ah!
Vaguely, she heard a few screams. Then, the arrows finally stopped.
Gu Yan said, Lets retreat to the wall!
The four of them moved very quickly. Under the cover of the bushes, they sessfully retreated to the side of the wall.
The injured people on this side had already been bandaged. Because of the cover of the wall, and the enemys arrows had also stopped, they were temporarily safe.
However..
Are those barbarians?Wen Lan asked in a deep voice.
Chapter 2558 - 2558 Chapter 2558 the stairway to Heaven
2558 Chapter 2558 the stairway to Heaven
It should be.Gu Yan turned her head to look and said, We shot a few of them just now. They should have retreated temporarily, but they maye back after a while. This ce is not a ce to stay for long.
If more peoplee and they are very familiar with this terrain, it will be very disadvantageous to us.Wen Lan nodded.
Gu Yan nodded and went to check on the condition of the wounded. After confirming with Angel and the others that they could continue to move, he immediately retreated with his men.
The only direction they could move to was the pce in the clouds.
In fact, Gu Yan didnt want to rush in directly. After all, he didnt know how many traps there were and if there were any more talismans or formations.
However, the current situation didnt allow Gu Yan and the others to make a long-term n.
However..
Looking at the hesitation in Gu Yans eyes, Miao Xiaoyu said, Gu Yan, you said that youre worried that they might still be in the Barbarian tribe, right?
If they were really caught in the Barbarian tribe, Im afraid they would have been eaten by now, right?Moloch mumbled at the side, and then said with a bit of pride, But they definitely wouldnt dare to eat the boss. After eating the boss, they would be poisoned to death!
Gu Yan was a little speechless.
Brother, is this something that you are proud of??
If the other party ate Lucifer, even if they were poisoned to death, Lucifer would have already cooled down, okay? !!
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu had already pped Molochs head hard and said, You Jinx, dont talk nonsense. The Boss is definitely still very safe!
Gu Yan turned his head to look at the smoke-shrouded building. He thought for a moment and said, Lets retreat slowly first and see how the other party reacts before we make any ns.
It was definitely not possible to enter that building rashly. Even Liu Xingyun was afraid of it. It must be very dangerous.
If they were really trapped in some formation, even if they had all their abilities, it would be useless.
They couldnt possibly blow up the entire building, right.
Moreover, just as Miao Xiaoyu had said, Gu Yan was indeed worried that Ah Ye and the others would be trapped at the Barbariansside.
Since they were already here, it was better to be cautious.
When Gu Yan and the others retreated to the outer perimeter, they rested for a while before realizing that there was no movement outside.
After such amotion, the sky gradually darkened.
The night covered everything in a fair manner.
Gu Yan and the others did not advance rashly. Instead, they stopped at a low room. This ce could shelter them from the wind and rain. Moreover, it was still thousands of miles away from the true main hall.
Looking at the tall stairs covered by vegetation, it actually looked a little sacred under the moonlight.
There are a total of 13,199 stairs. People who seek immortality need to walk to the end step by step without stopping. If they stop for more than 15 minutes, then it will be considered a failure.Liu Xingyuns voice was filled with nostalgia, gu Yan turned around.
Seeking immortality?
Its just a legend. Deep down, everyone believes in the existence of Immortals, right?
Gu Yan knew that Liu Xingyun did not want to continue talking about this matter, so he did not ask further.
Guo Rou came over and said curiously, Although there are more stairs, most of us should have a chance to walk to the end in one go. At most, we can rest for three to five minutes. We should still be able to climb up.
Of course, your physical fitness is very good, but the kind Im talking about are teenagers,Liu Xingyun exined patiently. Then, he raised his head and looked at the stairs that seemed to be climbing up to the sky.
He seemed to see the silver-haired little beggar from many years ago climbing the stairway with all his might.
Chapter 2559 - 2559 Chapter 2559, the correct decision
2559 Chapter 2559, the correct decision
Boss Liu, are you okay?Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun with concern.
At this moment, Liu Xingyun looked smaller than he did during the day.
As Liu Xingyun looked smaller and smaller, Gu Yan became more and more worried about him.
Liu Xingyun came back to his senses and said with a smile, Im fine. I just remembered some things in the past. Xiao Yan, theres no stairway to heaven, so there should be a basic mountain defense array here. Later, its best if everyone gathered together. If we really activate that defense array, at least everyone will be together and we can think of a way.
Okay.Gu Yan also had the same idea.
Liu Xingyun paused and said, But it should have been a few hundred years ago, and this ce is deserted. The defense array should have been abandoned a long time ago.
Gu Yan turned his head and looked at the silent and dignified building.
Hopefully..
An hourter, Gu Yan brought his gun and bullets, as well as some other weapons.
Gu Yan, are you sure you want to go to the Barbarian tribe to take a look?Guo Rou frowned. Why dont you take me with you!
You guys stay here. I will go with Cang Lan.Gu Yan looked around and said, I am going to check if ye and the others are there. Once we are sure that they are not inside, we will have to break into this building to find them.
That was thest step.
Lu Ye, Lucifer, and the others were probably trapped in this pce.
If that was the case, they could only risk everything.
The reason why Gu Yan chose Cang Lan was because Cang Lan was already known as a shadow. Moreover, this person was extremely fast. It could be said that Cang Lans speed was almost the same as Gu Yans.
If they were in danger, the two of them had to quickly retreat. At this time, speed was especially important.
Not all of them had to go over and let Gu Yan and Cang Lan investigate first.
If Lucifer and the others were trapped in the Barbarian tribe, they coulde back and let the other forces n and save them together.
Alright, its decided. You Dont have to say anything more. However, I suspect that there are other people on this ind. You have to be more alert and see if there are other forces.
When Gu Yan and Cang Lans figures disappeared into the night, Guo Rou slightly clenched her fists.
Gongsun Yu patted her shoulder. Rourou, Xiao Yans decision was the right one. You Dont have to be too...
Its always like this. I can only watch her take risks, but I can only watch her back from here. I Cant help her at all...
Gongsun Yu frowned. He pressed both his hands on Guo Rous shoulders and said in a very serious tone, Rourou, if you think this way, then your thoughts are very dangerous. Do you know that youre about to make a mistake?
Me?Guo Rou was a little stunned.
Gongsun Yu did not allow her to avoid him and continued to say, In a team, each of US ys a different role. We can only fully y our own role. Then, we are the best. We are the most useful to the entire team. Otherwise, if a team is full of leaders, what will happen if we act like that? Have you thought about it?
Guo Rou opened her mouth.
After a long while, her voice was a little low. Its not that I dont listen to Gu Yans leadership, I just...
Gongsun Yu also knew that Guo Rou was worried about Gu Yan, which was why she was like this. However, he would not let Guo Rous thoughts deviate even the slightest bit, because it was a big taboo to think highly of yourself when carrying out a mission!
However, before Gongsun Yu could continue speaking, a loud sound suddenly came from the waterfalls exit!
Chapter 2560 - 2560 Chapter 2560 was a disaster
2560 Chapter 2560 was a disaster
Gongsun Yu and the others were already some distance away from the exit of the waterfall, so they could hear it clearly.
Not to mention Gu Yan and Cang Lan, who both saw the fire at the exit of the waterfall.
Cang Lan raised his head to look at Gu Yan, and Gu Yan gestured to him.
He had long suspected that there were other people on this ind. Since he wasnt sure if they were friends or enemies, it was better to be cautious.
The person who made such a loud explosion was none other than Nada and the group of pirates.
Nada was also lucky. Although he didnt have the map, he still led his men and chased after the waterfall.
Then, he saw Lawrence who had escaped from his hands.
Lawrence was originally afraid of the giant wolf, but now that he saw Nada and the group of pirates, he rushed into the waterfall in a panic.
He remembered that in the map, after passing through the waterfall, he was one step closer to the treasure.
As soon as Lawrence left the waterfall, he was also shocked by the fairnd scene in front of him. At the same time, he was shot in the arm by an arrow!
The Giant Wolf ran to an unknown ce.
Then, Nardo and his men rushed in.
They were met with the arrows of the Barbarians.
Some of Nadas men did not react in time and were shot directly. Nada immediately led his men to counterattack.
That was the sound of the explosion just now.
Gu Yan and Cang Lan hid in the dark and looked at each other.
With the way the group of people dressed, it was obvious that they were pirates.
Although Gu Yan did not know why the group of pirates appeared here, he still found Lawrence, who was shot with an arrow and then captured by two of the Pirates.
That Lawrence was from their fleet. At this time, he should have stayed on the ship with Captain Jack.
Could it be that... something had happened to Jack and the others?
Should she save them?
If Jack and the others were captured by the Pirates, Gu Yan would definitely think of a way to save them. But looking at the cowering Lawrence, Gu Yan whispered to cangn, Lets wait and see.
Although he was Jacks subordinate, he was also a member of Yin.
However, since Gu Yan said to wait and see, then Cang Lan listened to her and silently hid her figure.
Although the firepower of that many was also fierce, they had lost a lot of people when they took that route.
Later, they encountered the giant wolf.
Moreover, they were very unlucky when they passed through the waterfall and encountered the bat swarm that flew back. They were also injured, and even that many of their own arms were scratched by the bats.
However, as soon as they came out of the cave, a lot of arrows flew toward them? !
Their luck was really bad..
If Nardo knew that his brothers on the ship had let the group of sea monsters know about it, he would probably copse and go berserk.
However, at this time, he didnt have the chance to go berserk.
After repeated losses, he still didnt see any treasure on his side. At most, he saw the pavilion in the sky that was like a fairnd. Then, he heard the screams of his subordinates one after another.
Previously, the Barbarians had suffered a loss at the hands of Gu Yan and the others. They had specially gone back and called for almost half of the tribes people. When they returned, they did not see Gu Yan and the others. Instead, they were stunned and caught that duo and the group of pirates.
In addition, they had an absolute advantage in numbers.
In the end, that duo did not manage to react to what had happened. He and his subordinates were tied up by the group of barbarians who only had leaves wrapped around their waists. Their hands and feet were tied up. Then, they were carried by a thick wooden stick in the middle as if they were carrying pork.
Of course, the injured Lawrence received the same treatment.
Chapter 2561 - 2561 Chapter 2561 was actually Jonathon
2561 Chapter 2561 was actually Jonathon
Seeing that this group of people had been tied up and carried away by a group of savages, Gu Yan lowered his eyes and said, Lets go, lets follow.
The group of savages naturally thought that the person they had caught was the person who had ambushed them previously.
Therefore, amidst the shouts of victory, they swaggered and were in high spirits, as if it was the new year.
Tied up, Lawrence felt that the blood in his brain was about to flow backward. He wailed to Naruto, who was not too far away from him, I say, Naruto, hurry up and think of a way to escape. Ive seen this group of barbarians in the Mirage before. They are cannibals!
Why didnt you say so earlier!Naruto gritted his teeth.
There were only a few of his subordinates left in good condition. Not to mention the others, even Naruto himself was injured.
Naruto raised his head and looked at the distant pce. He was almost certain that the huge treasure was definitely on top of that tall building!
It was all these damn barbarians!
Lawrence was even more afraid of death. His heart was rapidly calcting.
Especially the pce shrouded in fairy mist, which attracted his attention even more.
No!
He had to find a way to escape from these barbarians!
His treasure was still waiting for him!
The attention of these barbarians was on the spoils of war. They did not know that there were two tails behind them.
Just like that, Gu Yan and Cang Lan followed these barbarians to their tribe.
Because some of the people from na duos side had already died, but they were still brought back by the savages.
They were really eating raw meat and drinking blood.
And people like Lawrence and NA duo, who only suffered minor injuries and had all their limbs intact, were locked in cages.
This also allowed Gu Yan and Cang Lan to sessfully find the ce where they were holding people.
Perhaps, it wasnt called a prison.
It was like a ce where people kept chickens, ducks, and geese.
However, perhaps in the eyes of these barbarians, they humans were just like other wild boars or something. They were just their reserves of food.
Hearing the screams of his subordinates, that duo furrowed his brows tightly.
He looked around for a ce where he could escape.
However, this cage was made of tree branches and vines. It was especially sturdy. Even a dagger could not cut through it!
Damn!
What kind of nt was this!
Dont waste your energy. Ive tried everything that cant be cut.Suddenly, a voice came from the corner.
Nardole immediately became alert.
Even Lawrence, who had lost too much blood and was a little weak, looked over warily.
In the cage next door sat a skinny man. The man looked refined, but because of malnutrition, he looked a little weak at the moment.
When Lawrence saw him, his eyes lit up.
Lord Jonah Xin!
Gu Yan and Cang Lan, who were hiding in the dark, looked at each other.
It was Jonah Xin!
Could the others be here as well?
Perhaps they were very confident that they wouldnt be able to escape from this cage, so the Savages, who had just returned, were busy celebrating.
Jonah Xin was stunned. He blinked and looked at Lawrence. You know me?
Jonas was a core member of Yin. Not many people knew about him before.
And Lawrence was one of Jacks subordinates. It was understandable that Jonas did not know him.
However, Lawrence recognized Jonas because they were here to save him!
Therefore, when he saw Jonas, Lawrence immediately said, Lord Jonas, its great to see that youre okay! This time, many of us came under Miss Gu Yans lead to save you! where is boss Lucifer Now? Is he okay?
Say it again, who brought you here to rescue us?
Chapter 2562 - 2562 Chapter 2562: the threat of pirates
2562 Chapter 2562: the threat of pirates
Yes... Miss Gu Yan.
Although Lawrence had a great opinion of Gu Yan and hated that woman for not bringing him to take the treasure, he still had to put on a disguise.
At this time, in front of Jonathon, he still had to put on a disguise.
Jonathon was excited.
Oh God, Gu Yan actually came!
If boss knew..
NAO duo sneered, Heh, the Miss Gu Yan You mentioned, isnt she the most interesting one among the Niyar girls you mentioned? TSK TSK, you really know how to y by the rules.
Jonah Xin was not stupid.
After he heard that, he looked at Lawrence suspiciously.
Gu Yan, who was in the dark, did not move. Even her expression did not change.
Cang Lan turned his head to look at Gu Yan worriedly.
They finally understood why Jack and a few others had ended up with this Lawrence.
Could it be that he had be a traitor and defected to that group of pirates?
Therefore, this also exined why that group of pirates had appeared here!
Lawrence did not know that Gu Yan was nearby. When he saw the suspicion in Jonathons eyes, he immediately said, Lord Jonah Xin, I was very unlucky to be caught by these pirates. Thats why I couldnt say that. I also wanted to help Miss Gu Yan and the others. Oh right, Miss Gu Yan and the others have alsoe here. They should being to save us soon!
Jonah Xin was not in a hurry to express anything. He looked left and right and sighed. But this damn cage is not so easy to open.
The other side had used a dagger for a long time, but the vine was still very strong. He cursed and kicked the cage at the same time.
On the other side, Gu Yan was very calm. She looked around and found that in the other cages, there were only the pirates who had just been caught.
In other words, only Jonah Xin was here?
What about the others?
By the time she had fully explored this area, Gu Yan had already confirmed that at least in this area, there was only Jonah Xin alone.
Therefore, it was better to save him first.
While the group of savages were still celebrating, Gu Yan went over and said to Jonah Xin, Jonah Xin, is it really impossible to get rid of this vine?
Gu Yan!Jonah Xin almost jumped up.
He leaned over excitedly, looked around, and then said, You, you really came?
Not just me, your brother came too. Is there anyone else here?
I separated from boss and the others.Jonah paused and added, Before I separated from them, your husband and your brother were still alive.
Gu Yan nodded silently.
Talking to smart people was to save time.
Gu Yan also took out her dagger, intending to cut the vines.
When Nao duo saw Gu Yan, his eyes lit up. However, when he saw that Gu Yan was also using a dagger to cut the vines, he sneered, Little girl, dont waste your time. These vines are impossible to cut.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yan Cut the vines that were holding the round cage.
The dagger in her hand was sharper than the average dagger.
Naturally, it was much faster than the dagger in Narutos hand.
It was toote to worry, so Gu Yan had to cut off the vines that were holding the round cage. She wanted to know the situation of Jack and the others, so she also cut off the vines that were holding Lawrences cage.
Cang Lan immediately helped to save the people in the cage.
Seeing that the others were about to run away, he immediately said, Girl, hurry up and cut off the vines in my cage, or else Ill shout and shout. At that time, none of us will be able to escape!
Chapter 2563 - 2563 Chapter 2563 Azure Blue was injured
2563 Chapter 2563 Azure Blue was injured
It was a very direct threat.
Gu Yan quietly nced at the pirate leader. After thinking for a while, he took out his dagger and went to cut the cage where the pirate leader was.
Azure blue didnt say anything. He was conscientiously undoing the vines for Jonahs new cage.
Lawrence was also very anxious, but he was also worried that the pirate Nardo would suddenly shout and summon the Barbarians.
However, everyone knew that it wouldnt be long before the Barbarians discovered it!
Sure enough, the pirates in the other cages saw this scene and also stretched out their hands, saying, Save me, hurry up and save me too!
Captain Nao duo, Hurry Up and save me!
The voices of the crowd finally attracted the attention of the Barbarians.
One of the barbarians immediately turned around and ran to inform the others.
On the other side, Gu Yan said, Its toote, Jonathan. Youll have to suffer a little.
Just tell me what to do!
Gu Yan looked at therge cages and only said one word, Get lost!
At this time, the vines that had fixed the round cages had been cut off by Gu Yan, so countlessrge balls were rolling around on the t ground.
Gu Yan and Cang Lan were dragging the round ball that Jonah Xin was in as they ran forward desperately. From time to time, the two of them would even shoot back.
It had to be said that Gu Yan had cut off the vines of those people just now in order to attract the attention of the enemy.
Lawrence only hesitated for a minute before he immediately turned around and controlled hisrge vine ball to roll towards another path on the side.
It was all because of that damned pirate. He had already made Jonah suspicious. Under such circumstances, if he insisted on following them, Gu Yan and the others would definitely suspect him!
Since that was the case, he might as well take advantage of the chaos to escape and search for the treasure by himself!
Although doing so was very dangerous.
But now, he had no other choice!
Jonah Xin was in a mess in the cage. He had been caught for a long time. If he was not lucky, he would have be food for the Barbarians.
After such a struggle, Jonah Xin found that his body seemed to have been run over by a car. Every bone was in pain!
But he gritted his teeth and endured it.
Because Jonah Xin knew that Gu Yan and Cang Lan risked their lives to save him. At this time, he absolutely could not give the two of them any more trouble.
As for the bruises and pain all over his body..
It was better than being treated as a snack by those barbarians!
Jonathon had personally witnessed hispanion being eaten by those barbarians!
If he was the skinniest and had always been despised, he probably would not have stayed until now!
Because there were many vine balls rolling on the ground, the barbarians who heard the news did not know which one to chase for a moment.
Without knowing it, they scattered.
Na duo was even smarter. He rolled the vine balls on his hands and feet, and then used his men as cover.
Rolling and rolling, he actually caught up with Lawrence.
Lawrence turned his head and saw that it was na duo. He was even faster and frantically rolling the vine balls!
Because of the dispersion of these people, there were only three to five savages who went after Gu Yan and the others!
Moreover, when they turned the corner, Gu Yans quick reflexes shot them!
Gu Yan had cangn pull on the vines and run wildly. As long as they ran past the tall wall, even if the barbarians chased after them, the firepower of herpanions would be enough to repel the group of barbarians!
When Gu Yan fought with the barbarians previously, she discovered that the group of barbarians seemed to be afraid of the wall and did not dare toe over easily!
They were close!
They were close..
They would be safe soon!
But at this critical moment, an arrow flew over and hit Cang Lans back!
Chapter 2564 - 2564 Chapter 2564: dizziness
2564 Chapter 2564: dizziness
Cang Lan!
Cang Lan stumbled and fell forward. The Vine Ball also hit a rock, and the whole vine ball flew up high!
When Wen Lan, who had been in charge of watching, saw this scene, she immediately put down the binocrs in her hand and said to everyone, Quick, help Gu Yan!
Initially, Guo Rou and the others had been worried about Gu Yan, so they had been waiting for orders and did not really rest at ease.
When they heard Wen Lans words, the group of people immediately took their guns and began to cover Gu Yan and the others!
Actually, only a few minutes had passed.
However, it gave the impression that it had been a few hours!
Gu Yan asked Gongsun Yu to think of a way to get Jonah out of the Vine Ball, while she immediately operated on Cang Lan.
The head of the Arrow had already been cut off at Cang Lans back. Fortunately, he had leaned forward at that time, so the arrow had not pierced through his body.
If it had pierced through the front of his lungs..
That would have been terrible.
Cang Lan, how do you feel? If it hurts, shout it out!Gu Yan looked at the wound, gritted his teeth, and said anxiously.
Cang Lan had lost a lot of blood, and his face was a little pale, but he was still very calm. He didnt even frown.
Miao Xiaoyu, who was helping Gu Yan, said, Its already sote, why arent you saying anything?
I feel pain. Its actually pretty good.Cang Lans forehead was covered in cold sweat, but he actually smiled at this moment.
Previously, he had been muddle-headed and numb.
Now, he was injured in order to save hispanion, but the pain of the wound reminded Cang Lan that he was injured for hispanion.
This made him feel that his existence was very meaningful.
Gu Yan looked at the smile on Cang Lans lips, and she instantly understood what Cang Lan meant.
People were actually most afraid of living without meaning.
However, Cang Lan now, even though she was seriously injured and had lost so much blood, suddenly felt the meaning of her existence.
She said softly, Theres no anesthetic. Im going to pull out the arrowhead. Bite the towel.
Okay.Cang Lan nodded quietly.
Miao Xiaoyu, who was beside her, saw Cang LANs expression. She was silent for a while before saying, Actually, your smile just now was quite handsome.
Cang Lan:...
AH...
Gu Yan had already taken out the arrowhead with a pair of sterilized tweezers. She immediately applied the hemostatic medicine that she had brought with her.
The current situation was special, so everyone could only take it easy if they were injured.
Gu Yan was once again d that the Arrowhead had only missed the arrow.
If it had gone deeper..
She did not know since when, whether it was the Snow Wolf Battalion, or the hidden ones, especially Cang Lan..
They had be Gu Yans most importantpanions!
The group of savages had some respect for the people near the building. After a few of theirpanions were killed, they retreated.
After all, there were so many vines, and there was only one here.
There was no need to take the risk.
The other savages turned around and went to chase after the other vines.
On the other side, the group finally exhausted all their methods to rescue Jonah Xin who was trapped in the vines.
Hawkeye saw that his younger brothers face was bruised and swollen, and he was as thin as a twig. He was in a sorry state.
Fortunately, he was still alive.
He rushed over excitedly, wanting to give his younger brother Jonathon a hug. However, when he reached his younger brother, Jonathon raised his head and, with a Wah, vomited all over Hawkeye.
Hawkeye: ..
Chapter 2565 - 2565 Chapter 2565’s strange singing came again
2565 Chapter 2565s strange singing came again
This time, it was his own brother who was at a disadvantage.
If it was anyone else, Hawkeye would have grabbed his thigh and thrown him out.
After a period of chaos, everyone finally settled down. Jonah, who had cleaned himself up, hugged his brother tightly.
Brother, I thought I would never see you again!
Looking at Jonah, who was covered in Snot and tears... If his brother had not rubbed snot on him, he might have tried hard to forget that he had vomited all over him!
But even so..
Hawkeyes eyes still had a gentle light in them. He reached out and rubbed his younger brother Jonaxins hair.
No matter what, his younger brother Jonaxin was still alive, so he was better than anything else.
After Jonaxin ate some hot porridge and calmed down a little, he said.
A group of US went to the ind and encountered many mutated animals. We lost a lot of people, butter, we were ambushed by those barbarians. I and a few people were caught. At that time, the boss and the rest ran over here. Those barbarians seemed to be afraid of something and didnt dare to approach this building. After that, I dont know.
After Jonaxin finished speaking, everyone fell silent.
Everyone knew without Jonaxin saying anything.
Lucifer and the rest must have met with some trouble. Otherwise, they wouldnt havee back to save Jonaxin and the rest.
Moloch was holding a bag of french fries in his hand. When he heard that Jonathan was too skinny, he was saved until the end. The other fat people were all eaten by the Barbarians.
Moloch quietly put away his french fries.
Gu Yan turned his head and looked at the pce that was getting darker and darker.
Ye, what happened to you guys??
Since the group of barbarians did not dare to go near this ce, it was safe for them now.
Having confirmed that Ah Ye and the others had entered this building, they decided to wait until daybreak to head into this magnificent building!
However, Gu Yan brought up Lawrence again.
Im worried that something happened to Jack and the others. Maybe after we left, they encountered pirates.Gu Yan lowered her eyes slightly, That Lawrence should have defected to the pirates. I originally wanted to capture him and interrogate him, but the situation was too chaotic at that time. I dont know where he went or if he was captured by those barbarians.
What I can confirm is that Jack should still be alive,Mephistopheles suddenly said, Hes Beiruts confidant. He wont betray us. Moreover, we have our own hidden personnel. We also have a special signal re. If our lives are in danger, then this signal re will be sent out. From the moment we arrived on the ind until now, I havent seen Jack send out a signal re. In other words, he must still be alive.
Seeing Mephistopheles so certain, Gu Yan nodded.
No matter what, it was good that Jack didnt get into any trouble.
In fact, Jack was indeed in danger at the moment.
He was hiding in the warehouse with Ferlin when he suddenly heard a strange song.
What, What Song Is This?Ferlins eyes gradually became confused.
The strange song was still far away, and because of where they were now, there was a certain sound instion effect.
However, when Jack saw the increasingly confused look in Ferlins eyes, the unease in his heart slowly grew!
What he did not know was that they were currently surrounded by more than a dozen dugongs around the ship they were on!
A few dugongs were already crawling towards the ship!
Chapter 2566 - 2566 Chapter 2566 was also a piece of SH * t
2566 Chapter 2566 was also a piece of SH * t
Jack suddenly remembered that they had obtained the recording that Jonathon had left behind.
It said that the singing of a group of sirens could make people hallucinate!
Moreover, there were also some injured people and crew members left on this ship, but those people had mysteriously disappeared.
Although it was already confirmed that they were doomed.
But they were all hidden people after all. It was impossible for them to be killed by their opponents without any resistance.
The worst case scenario was that they could find a ce to hide like Jack and the others.
Unless..
Unless they were bewitched by the song and had hallucinations. Did they open the door or gave up resisting?
Jack also felt that his consciousness was slowly bing blurry. He smashed his injured arm with force. The wound that was originally bandaged suddenly split open and blood flowed out.
It was also because of this pain that Jack temporarily woke up.
He immediately plugged up the two earplugs that he had identally found, both for himself and for Flynn. Afterpletely eliminating the strange singing that was getting closer and closer, Flynns mood also stabilized.
He looked at Jack with a bit of confusion.
Jack pointed at the earplugs, indicating that he should not take them off.
Then, he picked up the pen and paper beside him and wrote a string of words on them.
The siren is here, lets not make a sound! And dont take off the earplugs either!
Ferlin had always listened to Jack, especially when he remembered that he had actually lost consciousness just now. He felt a lingering fear, and a chill ran down his spine.
If boss Jack had not reacted in time, the oue would have been unimaginable.
The leader of the dugong had led his men to search the ship a few times, but he could not find anyone.
He frowned fiercely.
He always felt that there was the scent of a human on the ship, but why was there not a single person.
Not even a dead person could be seen.
Could it be that it had been eaten by the wolf from before?
The few dugong made some squeaking sounds andmunicated with each other. In the end, the leader looked at the ind. Finally, he reluctantly led his men and jumped into the sea again.
They could not leave the sea for a long time. Otherwise, they would definitely go to the ind to look for those bastards!
Jack and his men, Ferlin, escaped another disaster.
And the duo and Lawrence from before were also lucky. They actually escaped the pursuit of the Barbarians.
But the two of them were not unlucky, because the vine ball they were in was stuck in a valley.
After all kinds of bumps and rolling, coupled with the fact that one of the vines had been cut off, the vine ball was on the verge of falling apart.
The bottom of the deep cliff was so deep that one could not see the bottom. Even when a rock rolled down, one could not hear the sound of a rock falling to the ground for a long time.
At this moment, Lawrence was so scared that his entire body was cold. However, that extra cage was right above him.
Then, Captain Naruto, things have alreadye to this. Lets... Lets cooperate! If we dont cooperate, well both Die Here!
Naruto was also in a very sorry state. The gold-rimmed sses he was wearing earlier had long disappeared.
He looked at the situation of the two people with an ugly expression.
Now, the two vine balls were squeezed together, and they just happened to be stuck.
Once one of the vines loosened, the result would be that the two of them would fall into the Abyss!
I cant go back to that group of people either. Captain Nardo, your men are basically gone. Look, the two of US will work together and sessfully escape. Then, well enter the pce to look for the treasure. What do you think? The sess rate of two people is at least a little higher than one person. What do you think?
Chapter 2567 - 2567 Chapter 2567 -- each with his own ulterior motives
2567 Chapter 2567 each with his own ulterior motives
After Lawrence said that, he saw the emotion in Narutos eyes and continued, The old captain of the light of Hell Pirate Gang led his men back then. The two of them obtained some treasures from this ind and sessfully returned. In other words, the two of them have a higher chance of sess!
Heh, if you can betray them now, you will betray me in the future.Nardo knew that Lawrence was not a well-behaved person.
Lawrence narrowed his eyes and said, The reason why I betrayed them is that they went to the ind to look for the treasures themselves. They asked me to stay on the ship and wait for them. How could I be willing to do that? But we are different. When we see the treasure, who can take as much as we want will depend on our own abilities. There are so many treasures. Neither you nor I will be able to empty them. If thats the case, why dont we each take some valuable things? When we return safely, we will have enough to spend for several lifetimes.
It had to be said that this Lawrence had really convinced many people.
Even if Nada still did notpletely trust Laurence, at the moment, he did not have a better choice.
Therefore, a few minutester, Nada nodded. Alright, lets work together!
Half an hourter, the two of them struggled out of the cliff and climbed out of the damaged vine ball.
Lying on the ground, Nada panted for a while before standing up and saying, The barbarians wille backter. We have to leave this ce quickly.
Lets Find a ce to hide first. If we go straight to the pce, we might run into Gu Yans group.Although Lawrence disliked Gu Yan very much, she had the advantage in numbers now, he did not want to go forward and be caught by Gu Yans group.
Especially Yins Mephistopheles and the others.
If they knew that he had betrayed Yin, they would probably kill him immediately.
Just like that, na duo and Lawrence found a dense tree and hid. However, on the way, they saw some savages catch two pirates and return because they were afraid that the pirates would escape, those savages even broke the legs of the two pirates.
There were a few long bloody scars on the ground.
Lawrence found that when na duo saw how miserable his men were, he did not even frown.
He secretly decided that he must think of a way to leave after he got the treasure inside.
There were many ways to leave this ind anyway. At worst, he could just go to the big ship before Lucifer. He could hide even if he wanted to.
If he took the treasure and went on the ship of those pirates... Nardo wouldnt let him live.
It had to be said that Lawrence had guessed Narutos thoughts correctly.
At this moment, Naruto was thinking that after he took the treasure and returned to his ship, when that time came, he would definitely not let Lawrence Live.
Compared to Lawrence, Naruto naturally trusted his own pirates more.
But at this moment, Naruto did not know that his subordinates on the pirate ship had long been hallucinating in the dugongssinging. They killed each other and were fed to the fish.
Under such circumstances, the night deepened. A New Day was a new journey for everyone.
Early in the morning, Gu Yan said to everyone, We cant all go inside this time.
Chapter 2568 - 2568 Chapter 2568 helps us guard the ship
2568 Chapter 2568 helps us guard the ship
Why?
Everyone looked at Gu Yan.
Gu Yan said slowly, We dont know whats going on inside the pce. And now some of us are injured and need to rest.
But...Jonah Xin frowned. He didnt want to hold them back. He also wanted to save his boss.
Gu Yan raised her head and said quietly, Other than letting you guys rest for a while, more importantly, we need to maintain our strength. Once we save people and get into an ident or get injured, we might need you guys toplete the rest of the tasks after we return here. How do we get everyone back to the ship safely?
What Gu Yan didnt say was that Liu Xingyun had looked for her just now. There were some traps that required a number of people to activate.
In other words, some traps might be fine for one or two people, but five or six people would trigger the traps.
Also, since it was unknown, it was better for someone to go and investigate.
In short, they couldnt throw everyone in to save the people.
Everyone heard the same thing.
Moreover, they had just been injured. After resting for a day or two, they would feel much better. By then, Gu Yan and the others might have scouted the way back, so they could set off together.
Gu Yan walked to Cang Lans side and said in a low voice, If I donte back in three days, you can take everyone back to the ship first.
I wont.Cang Lan was very determined. My injury is fine!
I know your injury is fine, thats why I gave you this heavy responsibility. I asked you to bring people back to the ship because I wanted you to prepare an escape route for US first. I always felt a little uneasy, worried that something had happened at the beach. If something really happened there and the ship was gone, even if we managed to save Ah Ye and the others, Im afraid we wouldnt be able to leave here.Gu Yan looked around.
Although it was almost dawn, the scenery around them was also very beautiful.
However, she knew that there might be many dangers waiting for them in the dark.
Cang Lan thought for a moment and said, The others wont listen to me.
They will,Gu Yan said confidently. I believe that you will definitely guard the ship for us. You will definitely wait for us to return.
There were many injured people, so it would be inconvenient for them to move. Everyone understood this.
Especially..
Gu Yan was right. If something happened to their ship, no one would be able to leave this ce.
However..
Before parting, Gu Yan still said seriously, Just now, Jonathan also said that the group of sirens that are very simr to mermaids. Their singing will cause people to hallucinate. When they realize that something is wrong, everyone will have to cover their ears!
If the sea monsters got on the ship and fought with each other, Gu Yan believed that everyone in their team would not be afraid.
She was worried that the sea monsterssinging would mess up peoples minds and make their own people kill each other.
After exining everything, Gu Yan brought Wen Lan, Guo Rou, Mephistopheles, Moloch, Ming bei, and Liu Xingyun, who already looked like a teenager.
The rest of the people stayed behind and waited for them.
If Gu Yan and the others did not return in three days, everyone had to return to the ship.
Gongsun Yu wished he could rece Guo Rou, but he also knew that hisbat ability had decreased a lot after retiring in the past few years. Some of his reactions were not as good as Guo Rous.
He also knew that what Gu Yan did was the best choice.
The best choice was to rescue her with the strongestbat power.
Gongsun Yu suddenly hugged Guo Rou and whispered in her ear, If you donte back alive, Ill immediately find another wife!
DAMN! Do You Dare?
Chapter 2569 - 2569 Chapter 2569: a sneeze can send him flying
2569 Chapter 2569: a sneeze can send him flying
Seeing Guo Rous beautiful eyes widen, Gongsun Yu smiled and let go of her. Then, he bowed to her.
Xiaorou, you have to bring your friends back safely too.
Guo Rou was stunned. Then, she nodded solemnly.
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu looked at Gu Yan seriously. Gu Yan, you have to...e back alive too.
I will.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at Gu Yans burning gaze. She wanted to go too, but she had to admit that her spear techniques and adaptability were not as good as Mephistopheles and Molochs.
She was best at hypnosis.
However, when the time came, there might not be a need for a hypnotist in their team.
On the contrary, Miao Xiaoyu also understood that Gu Yan had an important reason for her to return to the ship.
If the sea monsters really came and bewitched peoples minds, perhaps only Miao Xiaoyus hypnotism would be of great use.
As for the Jonah brothers, they were both very weak at this time, and it was not suitable for them to enter the pce.
At this moment, the sky finally began to light up.
Gu Yan once again reminded hispanions to pay attention to the other people on the ind, especially those pirates. They finally prepared their guns and ammunition and headed for the stairway to heaven.
Miao Xiaoyu stood at the same spot, watching Gu Yan and the others gradually walk away.
She muttered, All of you have toe back alive..
Moloch walked at the back. He looked at Liu Xingyuns frail appearance, as if a gust of wind would blow him away. He whispered to Ming bei beside him, Why did Gu Yan bring this child along? Im really worried that if I sneeze, Ill sneeze him away.
Ming beis mouth twitched.
Is your sneeze a tornado?
Although he lowered his voice, Gu Yan still heard it.
Gu Yan turned around and said to Moloch, There should be some array formations in this hall. Boss Liu knows array formations so that we can avoid blindly walking into the trap.
Liu Xingyun didnt have any spells now so he couldnt crack it. However, he could still see where the array formation was at the first moment and remind everyone to take a detour.
When Moloch heard this, he was immediately filled with respect.
After thinking for a moment, he still asked, Oh right, Gu Yan, you always call him boss Liu. So, what business does he do?
Business.Gu Yan turned her head to look at Liu Xingyun, who was walking not far away from her. She thought for a moment and said, Selling antiques?
After Liu Xingyun heard this, he shook his head helplessly.
In fact, he had been traveling in the secr world for nearly a thousand years. Other than the owner of the antique shop, he had actually done a lot of business. After all, sometimes, he needed an official identity, only then could he find what he was looking for.
Traveling for nearly a thousand years, he was actually lonely.
However, during these years, he had also met many reincarnations of the old people, such as Xiao Yan.
Sometimes, Qi Bao would wake up for a period of time to talk to him.
Life did not seem so lonely.
Especially now that he was about to find thest fragment of his masters soul. Even though he knew that his life wasing to an end, Liu Xingyun still felt that he had achieved great perfection.
He also understood why Cang Lan, who was clearly injured previously, was injured because of his partner. He felt the value and meaning of his existence.
Everyone had their own fetters.
Working hard to realize the ideals in his heart would make his lifeplete.
As he walked step by step on the stairway to heaven, Liu Xingyun felt his heart be more and more rxed.
Master, Im here.
Chapter 2570 - 2570 Chapter 2570 actually, the person I envied the most was Gu Yan
2570 Chapter 2570 actually, the person I envied the most was Gu Yan
The few people who stayed behind also had their own thoughts.
Gu Yan had asked Luo City to stay behind, firstly to preserve his strength, and secondly, more importantly, because Angel was injured.
These two people were like a pair of doomed lovebirds. When their mission was over, they would probably be separated.
They had fallen in love with the right person at the wrong time and in the wrong ce.
It was undoubtedly a pity and a pain.
At this moment, Los Angeles changed the dressing on Angels wound. Maybe he was a little hasty, but Angel squeaked in pain.
Are you okay? Did I hurt you?Los Angeles looked at Angel with concern.
However, Angel shook his head.
Although the wound still hurt, their medical skills were limited, so they could only bandage the wound temporarily.
Moreover, the weather was very hot, so they had to worry about whether the wound would be inmed.
However, no matter how painful the wound was, Angel did not care.
As long as they could be together with Los Angeles, they would do anything, even if it was a mountain of knives and a Sea of fire.
It was because the two of them were from two different worlds. If Angel had not rebelled and joined the space pirates, he would not have had the chance to meet and fall in love with Los Angeles.
It was like two lines that werent rted to each other. They might only meet once in their lives.
However, they didnt want to be separated anymore.
However, Angel also understood that she would be separated from Luo City after the mission.
However, she didnt want to.
Luo City knew about this too.
In fact, the opportunity for the two of them to carry out a mission together was very precious to him.
The more he knew that they could not be together, the more he did not want to be separated.
Once upon a time, that feeling had already been deeply rooted in his bones, and he could no longer bear to part with it.
The two of them quietly cuddled together.
Every minute and every second was very rare for them.
Actually, I didnt think that I would make it back alive aftering out this time,angel said softly.
Los Angeles frowned. What nonsense are you spouting!
Im not spouting nonsense,angel said as she hugged Chengs neck and kissed him, If Gu Yan and the others donte out in three days, lets go in and save them together! I like Gu Yan very much. I dont want her to die. If its to save our friends in the end, then Im willing to die.
Everyone thought Angel was a pampered princess, but only she knew that her status was a crystal shackle that prevented her from truly living freely.
If she didnt fall in love with Los Angeles, then forget it. She could continue to be a heartless princess and live a luxurious life.
She could act as if she was high and mighty, but in reality, she didnt have a soul.
But..
She just had to meet Los Angeles.
She just had to fall in love with him.
Los Angeles looked at the seriousness in Angels eyes. He paused for a moment and nodded heavily.
Yes, lets Go and save Gu Yan and the others!
Miao Xiaoyu looked at Los Angeles and Angel who were cuddling together and said quietly. Her eyes were filled with envy.
Pale Blue, who was wiping her dagger, said calmly, Im quite envious of them too.
Miao Xiaoyu recalled Cang Lans previous love and was amazed. She thought for a moment and said, Actually, the person I envy the most is Gu Yan.
Youre really greedy.
Miao Xiaoyus expression froze for a moment, then she said unhappily, I Envy Gu Yan. Why would I be greedy?
In this lifetime, its already very difficult to get a lover who loves each other. For example, its already very difficult to get someone like Los Angeles and Angel. As for Gu Yan and Lu Ye, their love willst forever. Its hard for ordinary people to do that.
Chapter 2571 - 2571 Chapter 2571 was bypassed
2571 Chapter 2571 was bypassed
His deep blue tone was filled with envy.
He had never been in love before, so his requirements for love were actually very low.
But at the same time, he also knew that if he loved someone, that person also happened to love him deeply.
In fact, it seemed simple, but in reality, it was very difficult.
Three Days..
The result would be revealed in three days!
Nardole and Lawrence looked at the bonfire and exchanged a nce.
They left some people here?
Maybe there are injured people.Nardole took out a pair of sses from his pocket. In fact, they were used as binocrs.
Although he didnt know how many people were on the other side of the wall, there were so many shadows that there were definitely more people than them.
Therefore, he gave up the idea of ambushing them.
As for Lawrence, he was still a little guilty about Yins people. He also knew about Yins group. As long as you didnt make a mistake, they were the kindest and easiest space pirates in the world.
However, once you betrayed them, they were also the most cold-hearted people.
If they fell into the hands of Yins members, then he definitely wouldnt survive.
Lets go around it? Before the sun rises,Lawrence said.
Naruto also had the same idea.
However, he thought for a moment and said, We have to create some chaos before we go over.
Lawrence looked in the direction of the Barbarian tribe. You mean...
Not too much. Just lure one or two barbarians over.
Although the group of barbarians didnt dare to approach the building, Lawrence and Nardole still found a lone barbarian and led him to the wall.
Los Angeles and the others beside the wall immediately found the barbarian and naturally opened fire.
The Barbarian was killed after shooting a few arrows.
Taking advantage of the small chaos, Lawrence and Nardole took advantage of the fact that the sky was still dark and the grass on the other side of the wall was very high. They went around it.
However, they had to take the stairway to the pce.
Therefore, after they went around it, Lawrence and Naruto started to run up the wall.
For the treasure, the two of them worked hard and went all out.
Therefore, they ran very fast.
Only when Hawkeye was loading the gun, he looked up and vaguely saw two shadows.
Brother, what happened to you?Jonah Xin, who was sitting next to him, asked.
Hawkeye blinked and said, Nothing.
The pce was shrouded in celestial mist, and the sky was not yet bright.
Perhaps some small animals had run over.
After this savage attack, the few people left here were even more prepared.
Gu Yan and the others, who had climbed half the stairway, also heard the faint sounds of gunfire at the foot of the mountain.
They stopped in their tracks.
Gu Yan turned around. At this moment, she could only see a fog. She couldnt see anything else.
Guo Rou, who was beside her, said nervously, Could it be that Gongsun Yu and the others are in danger?
The gunfire has stopped. Presumably, there is danger. It should have been resolved by them.Gu Yan trusted herpanions very much. Moreover, she was also clear that herpanions still had plenty of guns and ammunition, therefore, the gunshots stopped after a while. They must have solved the problem.
However..
Gu Yans right eyelid suddenly twitched.
She looked thoughtfully at the thick fog behind her. She thought for a moment and said to the crowd, Everyone, spread out and walk forward. This way, if anything happens, you can immediately find cover.
Okay.
Chapter 2572 - 2572 Chapter 2572 Illusion Array
2572 Chapter 2572 Illusion Array
Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun walked at the front as usual.
The more Liu Xingyun walked up, the more excited his eyes became.
Gu Yan didnt know why, but when he looked at Liu Xingyun like this, he felt that he was getting further and further away from him.
Although he felt a little reluctant and sad.
But Gu Yan, that was what Liu Xingyun wanted to pursue. It was what he wanted to do all his life.
Therefore, she could only sincerely wish for Liu Xingyun to achieve his wish.
Just like that, Gu Yan and his group walked for another half an hour. At this time, the Sun had already risen. However, due to the fog, the visibility had actually decreased.
Liu Xingyun stopped walking and said to Gu Yan, We are about to reach the top of the stairway to heaven. At the top of the stairway to heaven, there will be an illusion array, which will let you see the scene that is most difficult for you to forget. Of course, this illusion array will not do any harm to people. If you pass through this Illusion Array, you wille to the front door of the pce.
What if you cant pass through?Gu Yan asked.
Liu Xingyun said softly, You will return to the first step of the stairway to heaven. In other words, you will be rejected by the gate of immortality and can not enter again.
Gu Yan believed Liu Xingyuns words. She turned around and told everyone what Liu Xingyun had said.
Then, Gu Yan added, If one of us returns to the first stepter, then do not enter again. When the timees, we will wait at the foot of the mountain with the others for three days. In addition, those who return will also observe the situation. I feel that someone has also ascended the stairway to Heaven.
Gu Yan no longer had the little jade pendant. In certain matters, she now trusted her intuition.
This was also thanks to the fact that everyone trusted Gu Yan very much. No one had any doubts about what Gu Yan had said about returning to the first step in the illusion array.
Although it was a fantasy, we trusted you, so we believed whatever you said.
This strong sense of trust also allowed Gu Yan to not say anything else, which also saved time.
Gu Yan was touched by everyones trust.
At the same time, Liu Xingyun was grateful for Gu Yans trust.
After all, ording to what Jonathan said, Lu Ye, Bai Changle, Lucifer, and his men had been lost in this pce for a few months.
If they didnt bring enough food, they might starve to death.
Gu Yan and the others didnt have any time to waste.
The few of them looked at each other and continued to move forward.
The fog also grew bigger and bigger. In the end, it was so big that even though Liu Xingyun was standing beside Gu Yan, Gu Yan could no longer see Liu Xingyun.
Boss Liu?
Gu Yan called out, but Liu Xingyun did not answer her.
After arriving here, themunication equipment was no longer usable.
Gu Yan gritted her teeth and called out the names of a few of herpanions, but it was as if a stone had sunk into the ocean. No one responded to her.
Gu Yan stopped and took out the dagger that she carried with her, looking around vigntly.
Could it be... that she had already entered the illusion array at the top of the stairway?
The thing that she was most worried about..
At this moment, the mist in front of Gu Yans eyes slowly dispersed. What entered her nostrils was the familiar smell of disinfectant.
Slowly, a corridor of the hospital appeared in front of Gu Yan.
A nurse walked up to Gu Yan and said anxiously, Doctor Gu, go to the operating room quickly. Themander is seriously injured and is about to die!
Chapter 2573 - 2573 Chapter 2573: Get Lost
2573 Chapter 2573: Get Lost
Gu Yan was extremely shocked.
Her heart was thumping.
Could This scene be from her past life..
In this moment of absent-mindedness, Gu Yan somehow put on a white coat and a stethoscope around her neck. She was already pushed into the operating theater by the nurses.
A woman beside her suddenly raised her head and looked straight at Gu Yan. She said, Doctor Gu, hurry up and givemander Lu the injection.
Hearing this familiar voice, Gu Yan turned her head.
When she saw Bai Weiyangs appearance clearly, her eyes suddenly widened.
Bai Weiyang, why is it you!
Bai Weiyang was also wearing a white coat. She looked old, and there were wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.
Bai Weiyang said very innocently, Gu Yan, if you have the time, hurry up and give Lu Ye an infusion. Why Do You Care Why Im here? Im also a doctor, so of course Im here. If you dont want to save Lu Ye, then Ill perform the surgery on him.
Infusion..
Surgery..
Gu Yan suddenly turned around and saw Lu ye lying on the operating table covered in blood.
Gu Yan was in a daze for a moment.
Her heart almost stopped beating!
Ah Ye... Ah Ye..
Gu Yan staggered toward the operating table. The next moment, a bottle of infusion was handed to her.
Infusion! There was something wrong with the infusion!
Without thinking, Gu Yan threw the IV bottle in her hand at Bai Weiyangs face!
Bai Weiyang was still smiling a moment ago, but in the next moment, the broken IV bottle smashed her face into a bloody mess.
Bai Weiyang went crazy.
Gu Yan, youre Crazy!
She suddenly shouted and rushed over. For some reason, Bai Weiyangs strength was so great that she pushed Gu Yan back.
With a bang, Gu Yan crashed into the iron railings.
Her back was burning.
Gu Yan gritted her teeth and suddenly kicked at Bai Weiyang. When she turned around, she found that she was no longer in the operating theater.
The iron railings around her indicated that she was currently locked in prison!
Bai Weiyang smiled sinisterly. Gu Yan, how does it feel to personally kill the person you like? hahahaha, seeing you in so much pain that you wish you were dead, only then can I feel at ease to be Bai Weiyang!
A heart-wrenching pain spread throughout her body.
No!
Ah Ye was not dead!
Ah Ye was still alive!
Gu Yan suddenly raised her head and threw a punch at Bai Weiyangs face. Get lost! You are Zhang Lans daughter. You will never be the real Bai Weiyang! Go To Hell!
The punchnded on Bai Weiyangs face, causing it to be even more bloody.
However, Gu Yan had already calmed down. She also remembered that all of this was just an illusion. It was all an illusion that wanted her to leave.
No, she would never leave!
Ah Ye and Big Brother Changle were still waiting for her. She had to enter this pce!
She would definitely find them!
The interster prison in front of her distorted again.
And the Bai Weiyang in front of her gradually became blurry.
Actually, if this scene was in front of Gu Yan in her previous life, she would definitely break down.
But at this moment, she had already experienced too many things.
Her mind was already very mature, and the tenacity in her heart was iparable.
Although in her previous life, the scene of Ah Yes death in the hospital and the vicious words of Bai Weiyang before Gu Yans death were the root cause of Gu Yansplete breakdown.
However, all of this was also the reason why she had be stronger in this life!
All the hallucinations in front of her, along with the thick fog, finally slowly dissipated.
Chapter 2574 - 2574 Chapter 2574 only envy the Mandarin Duck and not the immortal
2574 Chapter 2574 only envy the Mandarin Duck and not the immortal
Gu Yan looked down and found that she was still holding the dagger. She did not know when she had cut her arm a few times and it was bleeding. It was precisely because of the pain that shepletely walked out of the illusion.
She panted heavily and took out gauze from her backpack. She simply tied up the wound first.
After stopping the bleeding, Gu Yan looked around and found that she was in front of a huge iron door. There were lifelike animals carved on the iron door.
It looked very strange, which Gu Yan had never seen before.
In the middle of the front door, there was a huge ck stone. The stone seemed to be a tower. From the bottom to the top, it became smaller and smaller. Each floor was distinct. At first nce, it seemed to be a nine-story tower.
Gu Yan slowly approached. Just as her hand was about to touch the tower, a voice suddenly came from behind her.
Thats the nine spirit tower that tests spiritual roots. When we first arrived at the gate of immortality, the disciples who passed the Heaven Ladder Test would test their spiritual roots here.
Liu Xingyun looked like he was one or two years younger. Although he looked a little disheveled, his voice was still steady.
Apart from the mention of his master, Liu Xingyun was stable in everything else.
Moreover, Gu Yan also heard a sense of nostalgia from Liu Xingyuns words.
Your master must be a very good person.
Yes, she is the best person I have ever met,Liu Xingyun said when he heard the voice. He walked over and raised his head. Looking at the tower in front of him, he seemed to have recalled something from the past, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a rxed manner.
Now that there was no spiritual power supply, the tower could no longer detect spiritual roots.
But those things from the past, including Liu Xingyuns own and his disciples, were forever kept in his memories.
Gu Yan walked around a little worriedly and found that there were only her and Liu Xingyun here at the moment.
Could it be that the others had not passed through the illusory array?
Everyone had scars that they did not want to touch. Because they did not want to touch, it was possible that when they were restored, they would lose their cool and lose their minds.
At this moment, Liu Xingyun slowly opened his mouth, If you are unable to defeat your own people, then when you cultivate in the future, you will also have inner demons. Xiao Yan, the reason why you were able to pass must be because of your obsession with Lu Ye.
Because she had to save Lu Ye at all costs, she was able to see through the truth of the illusory formation so quickly and break the demonic barrier in her heart.
This was not the first time Gu Yan had heard Liu Xingyun talk about cultivating.
She raised her head and looked at Liu Xingyun. Boss Liu, did I also cultivate in the past?
Yes.Liu Xingyun nodded. That is a heaven-defying path. In fact, cultivating in the world you are in now might be even more difficult.
I dont want to cultivate immortality. I just want to stay with the people I care about until Im old.Gu Yan turned his head and looked at the towering immortal gate with a burning gaze. Isnt it said that one should only envy the lovebirds and not the Immortals?
Being able to be together with the person he loved deeply was more important than anything else.
Liu Xingyun looked at the determination in Gu Yans eyes. He was a little confused, but he seemed to understand Gu Yans thoughts instantly.
Only envious of the lovebirds, not the immortals?
At this moment, a figure suddenly staggered out of the thick fog.
She took two steps, bent her legs, and fell to the ground.
Gu Yan immediately ran over and held her. Sister-inw, are you okay?
Chapter 2575 - 2575 Chapter 2575 the warmth in Wen Lan’s heart
2575 Chapter 2575 the warmth in Wen Lans heart
There was a scratch on Wen Lans face. It did not look like it was caused by a sharp weapon. It seemed to be..
However, she casually touched the blood on her face. Her expression was still cold and cheerless.
However, the moment she saw Gu Yan, a hint of warmth shed across her cold eyes.
Wen Lan used Gu Yan to hold her arm and slowly stood up.
Im fine.
Gu Yan looked at Wen Lan and knew that she didnt want to talk about what she had experienced. It made sense. What everyone experienced in the illusion array was probably thest thing they wanted to look back on in their lives.
Actually, Wen Lan had indeed returned to her childhood.
Those things that she never wanted to look back on in her life had actually happened again.
Those people that she never wanted to see again appeared before her eyes once again.
Meanwhile, Wen Lan had also returned to her childhood, where she was endlessly beaten and scolded. The sky was filled with mes and fresh blood, as well as those eyes that could never be closed.
When that woman gave her a p on the face, the womans fingernails also cut through her face.
The womans face was already distorted.
But her voice seemed to echo in Wen Lans ears.
Youre a Jinx! Youre a money-losing good!
If it wasnt for you, my life wouldnt have been ruined.
Then, a man covered in blood and reeking of alcohol picked up a bottle and smashed it down on Wen Lans head.
If Wen Lan didnt have a shred of rity left, the bottle would have smashed onto her head.
When the man saw that he missed, he immediately cursed, Bastard, how dare you hide! Ill beat you to death!
Any childhood experience was enough to change a persons life.
When Wen Lan saw this scene, a chill slowly spread from the bottom of her heart.
Why did she have to go through such a dark childhood?
Why couldnt she have a warm family..
Warm..
Suddenly, Bai Changles smile, which was as bright as the sun, crashed into Wen Lans mind. Especially when he made mistakes, his ears would droop, and his originallyrge eyes would bend into dog eyes, pitifully and slyly, he said, Little Lan, are you angry? Why Dont You Punish Me and Let Me Kiss You??
The Sky was dark.
But at this moment, Wen Lan felt a corner of her heart light up.
Changle...
Lan, are my family okay? They will be your family in the future.. Oh right, you dont have to worry about the rtionship between mother and daughter-inw. My mother is an especially gentle writer. Let me show you her novel. Its really good.. Oh right, you and my sister will definitely be good friends. She will also join the Snow Wolf Star Battle team. She will definitely have amon topic with you.
The corners of Wen Lans eyes were a little moist.
Her frozen heart gradually warmed up.
And all the hallucinations in front of her, including those who had affected Wen Lan for a long time, slowly began to distort.
Then, Wen Lanpletely walked out of the hallucination.
She hugged Gu Yan tightly.
She murmured softly in her heart.
Changle, I will definitely save you!
Although Wen Lan looked a little disheveled, apart from the injury on her cheek, Gu Yan checked that there were no other injuries. Only then did she rx.
Wen Lan was a person with a strong self-control. After a few minutes, she hadpletely calmed down.
The first thing Wen Lan did when she calmed down was to look at Gu Yan with concern. When she saw the gauze on her arm, she immediately asked, Xiao Yan, what happened to you?
Chapter 2576 - 2576 Chapter 2576 Moloch’s nightmare
2576 Chapter 2576 Molochs nightmare
Im fine. Its just a minor injury.Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun, who was standing not far away. No one knew what he was thinking about, but he continued, Its only boss Liu Now. You and I havee to the mountain gate. I dont know how the others are doing.
Lets Wait a little longer.
Okay.
Gu Yans guess was right. At this moment, other than the three of them, the others were still immersed in the thing that they didnt want to look back on.
Moloch was lying on a beach. The Sun was particrly scorching. He had lost a lot of weight and was lying there on hisst breath.
Im so hungry.
When Moloch had just joined the pirate crew, it was his first mission. After his ship collided with the other partys ship, there was an explosion, and they all fell silent.
Moloch had escaped and arrived on an uninhabited ind.
This ind was devoid of any living things, let alone people. To Moloch, it meant that there was nothing to eat!
What was even stranger was that, not knowing if this area of water was special or something else, Moloch looked around and found that there were no living things in the sea!
Even if there was a shark, it was fine.
This area of the sea was quiet. Moloch had not eaten anything for three days in a row, and he was in a daze.
Moloch had been bold since he was young. Moreover, due to his strange strength, he was not afraid of anything.
He was only afraid of going hungry..
When he was young, he often did not have enough food and clothes to wear. Hence, when he grew up, he would eat as much as he could.
In the end, he became a fat man.
However, Moloch was not a clumsy fat man. Instead, he was a very agile fat man with strange strength.
Moreover, to him, the fat on his body was not a burden, but a sense of security.
However, on this deserted ind where there was nothing, Moloch had nothing to eat other than eating leaves and grass roots.
He relied on dew to barely survive, but there was too little dew. When the sun came out, there was nothing left.
Moloch, who was so thin that he had lost his form,y there, and his aura became weaker and weaker.
He looked at the blue sky, but there wasnt a single cloud.
Am I going to starve to death?
Moloch felt his consciousness slowly bing blurry.
It shouldnt be, he shouldnt starve to death like this.
Who was the one who saved me back then...
A deafening sound came from his stomach. Moloch narrowed his eyes and raised his hand with difficulty. He was in a trance, looking like a roasted pigs trotter no matter how he looked at it..
He choked.
How was he saved... Oh right, it was boss!
In the next moment, the roasted pig trotters were gone. The Manchu-han banquet in his mind was also gone.
At this moment, Moloch finally reacted. He was here to save boss. Everything in front of him was an illusion. It was all fake!
When Molochpletely reacted and realized that everything in front of him was an illusion, the sky began to crack and pieces fell to the ground.
Moloch found that his body had be round again.
When the whole world began to copse, Moloch rolled on the ground and found himself on the bluestone.
The thick fog around him slowly dispersed.
Then, Moloch saw Gu Yans concerned eyes.
He suddenly felt sad. He nimbly stood up and ran toward Gu Yan.
Gu Yan, I finally see you. Im so miserable. You Dont even know that I almost starved to death.
Moloch, who was like a small mountain, was running towards him. As he ran, the fat on his body was trembling.
If he bumped into him directly..
Chapter 2577 - 2577 Chapter 2577 was worried about Guo Rou
2577 Chapter 2577 was worried about Guo Rou
Gu Yan was afraid that she would be crushed into a meat patty by herpanions, so when Moloch pounced on her, Gu Yan decisively and nimbly dodged.
Because the inertia was too strong, Moloch directly fell to the ground with a loud thud.
The sound was very loud.
Gu Yan was also a little apologetic. After all, her little friend had just broken out of the illusion formation, and she looked like she had suffered a great injustice.
Looking at Moloch lying on the ground for a long time, Gu Yan walked over and asked, Moloch, are you okay?
Moloch raised his head, his eyes were red, and he looked at Gu Yan with a wronged expression. Gu Yan...
Didnt I just...
Do you have anything delicious there? I want to eat boiled meat slices, meat in a pot, spicy spicy pot, spicy crayfish, sweet and sour pork ribs...
Gu Yan:...
She said, Then youd better lie down for a while.
Seeing that Moloch was still so conscious and remembered so many dishes, it should not be a big problem.
Gu Yan turned around and looked at the thick fog that could not be dispersed.
The remaining people in the illusory formation were Mephistopheles, Ming bei, and Guo Rou.
Gu Yan was slightly relieved to see Mephistopheles and Ming bei because she knew that both of them had experienced a lot. It was also because Gu Yan did not know what Mephistopheles and Ming bei were afraid of.
As for Guo Rou, her good friend, Gu Yan was even more worried.
Xiao Yan, are you worried about Guo Rou?Wen Lan walked over and asked softly.
Gu Yan nodded, Mephistopheles and Ming bei definitely have a story. However, Guo Rou has always been a person who has had a smooth journey since she was young. Of course, after I went on a mission and left nial, Im not sure if she had experienced anything. But shes only been a star warrior for a few years. Im worried that if anything happens to her, she might not be as good as Mephistopheles and Mingbei.
Wen Lan listened quietly and patted Gu Yan on the shoulder. Guo Rou will definitely be fine.
No.Gu Yan shook his head. I trust her. Im afraid its just that Im worried.
Among the remaining three, only Guo Rou was a woman.
Moreover, she was the partner Gu Yan had known for the longest time.
Indeed, as Gu Yan said, Guo Rous life was more smooth sailing than anyone elses.
Gu Yan had been reborn once. Naturally, her life could not bepared to Guo Rous.
And the things that Wen Lan had experienced since she was young were things that Guo Rou had never experienced.
Guo Rous family was harmonious. Everything she had done since she was young had been smooth sailing. Even her marriage had been smooth sailing.
Gongsun Yu was much older than her. Moreover, he was a person with an extremely high eq. He was very protective of Guo Rou.
The thing that Guo Rou was most afraid of..
Whether it was Gu Yan, Wen Lan, Moloch, or even Liu Xingyun, what they had seen in the illusory formation had all happened in real life.
For example, Liu Xingyun had once again seen his master. In front of him, his soul had dissipated.
But the illusion in front of Guo Rous eyes..
Guo Rou was wearing abat uniform, and she was running wildly with a gun in her hand.
Behind her, gunshots could be heard.
From the walkie-talkie came Gu Yans voice. She said, Guo Rou, move with my sister-inw immediately. Ill cover you!
No!Guo Rou refused without thinking. Gu Yan, you cant always be at the forefront of danger!
Im the Captain! So, you have to listen to mymand!After Gu Yan said this, she decisively cut off themunication.
Guo Rou felt a sense of powerlessness again.
Why was it always like this.
It was always her who had to watch helplessly as her partner was in danger, and it was always her partner who sacrificed for her every time!
She was too weak!
She was simply not worthy of joining the Snow Wolf Special Forces!
Chapter 2578 - 2578 Chapter 2578: Be Your most reliable comrade-in-arms
2578 Chapter 2578: Be Your most reliablerade-in-arms
Although the scene in front of her was fictional.
But it was also a problem in Guo Rous heart.
Although Guo Rou had passed the first Snow Wolf Team Test in the end, her overall experience showed that she was actually not as outstanding as Gu Yan.
Even if Guo Rou was already very outstanding.
But the person she had alwayspared to was Gu Yan.
Over the years, Gongsun Yu had exined this matter to her several times. Moreover, Gongsun Yu also knew that although Guo Rou was alwaysparing to Gu Yan, but..
In Guo Rous heart, Gu Yan was also her best and best friend.
Her most trusted partner.
She could hand over her back and her life to the other party.
But..
Everyone had their own difficulties in their hearts.
But in reality..
The hurdle in Guo Rous heart that she could not ovee was actually Gu Yan.
At this moment, she was being dragged by Wen Lanas she sprinted forward. Guo Rou turned her head and saw Gu Yan in the rain of bullets.
At this moment, a bullet hit Gu Yan, and Gu Yan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.
No..
Guo Rou suddenly shouted. She forcefully shook off Wen Lans hand, turned around, and ran back.
Guo Rou still remembered when she first met Gu Yan in the logistics team. At that time, Gu Yan had not been so brilliantter on. However, regardless of whether it was the grandpetition, the Military Academy examination, orter, the two of them had undergone special training together.., then, they had participated in the Snow Wolf Special Forces assessment together..
Gu Yans excellence gradually blossomed in front of Guo Rous eyes.
But because Guo Rou was Gu Yans good friend, she also knew that Gu Yan was very good, so even if she was unwilling, she could not feel any jealousy in her heart.
It was a very contradictory feeling.
In the past few years, Gu Yan had gone on an undercover mission, and Guo Rou had been working hard to train herself. She was very hard-working, and several times, she was so tired that she fainted.
It was not to surpass Gu Yans excellence, but..
When her partner was in danger, she wanted to y her part and be a useful person!
She did not want to be protected by her partner forever!
Guo Rou, donte over!
At this moment, Gu Yans voice came from the walkie-talkie again. Guo Rous eyes gradually became tenacious.
She shot at the group of enemies while taking care to cover them.
Gu Yan!Guo Rou said loudly, Gu Yan, although my marksmanship isnt as urate as yours, and Im not as good as you in the martial artspetition, and my brain isnt as smart as yours, and my ability to adapt is also weaker than yours, I, Guo Rou, will definitely have my uses! Although Im not perfect enough, even if I die, I wont let my partner, my best friend, get hurt in the slightest!
Gu Yan, who wasnt far away, seemed to have suddenly stopped moving.
A bullet flew over from the enemys side, and it practically brushed past Guo Rous face.
Guo Rou raised her head, and her gaze was firm, and the corners of her mouth raised high. I, Guo Rou, AM actually not bad! Gu Yan, Ive never been jealous of you! I only hope that I can fight side by side with you and be your most reliablepanion!
Bang! A gunshot sounded.
The illusory realm in the surroundings instantly shattered into pieces. Guo Rou raised her head and looked at Gu Yan who actually smiled slightly at her, and then everything vanished without a trace.
Only a dense mist was left, and it surrounded Guo Rou.
Guo Rou seemed to have thought of something, and she directly ran forward. After the mist slowly dispersed, Guo Rou finally saw the fewpanions before the mountain gate.
Especially Gu Yan, who was standing at the very front.
Gu Yan!
Chapter 2579 - 2579 Chapter 2579 could not be mentioned even if one was beaten to death
2579 Chapter 2579 could not be mentioned even if one was beaten to death
Guo Rou had also met up with Gu Yan and the others. She had also suffered some minor injuries in the illusion.
It turned out that the things that had happened in the illusion would actually cause harm to their bodies.
In other words, if they really failed in the illusion, then they would probably be in a very sorry state when they were sent to the first step.
The next person toe out of the illusion was Mephistopheles.
Mephistopheles was wearing a womans outfit, with long hair and red lipstick.
Wen Lan had a cold personality, and Guo Rou was not familiar with Mephistopheles.
Only Moloch, who had eaten two big packets of jerky, came up to Mephistopheles and asked curiously, Mephistopheles, what did you see?
What did you see in the illusion?Mephistopheles asked back.
He thought that Moloch would not be willing to tell him. After all, even Mephistopheles himself did not want to recall what had happened in the illusion.
In fact, he was just a little bit away from being sent to the first step!
If not for the critical moment, he would not have reacted. That fellow would not have appeared in front of him, nor would he have done such an indescribable thing with him!
Moloch took another bite of the jerky and said naturally, Of course I saw something very scary in my hallucination!
So...
I almost starved to death!! Mephistopheles, do you still remember that time when I went on a mission and went to an isted ind? There was nothing on that ind. I chewed on the bark for a few days and lost more than 30 pounds from hunger. I...
The corner of Mephistophelesmouth twitched.
Who Wants to hear that you lost more than 30 pounds!
Was hunger really that scary?
The scene he saw was the scariest!
No, he couldnt say it!
He couldnt say it even if he was beaten to death!
After Moloch rambled on for a long time, he raised his head and saw that Mephistopheles had already left.
He immediately muttered, Thats not fair. I already said it, but I didnt say it. Are We Still Good Buddies?
Mephistopheles heard his words and waved his hand without turning his head. Whos good buddies with you?
Moloch:...
A few people came out. Seeing that no one was seriously injured, Gu Yan also heaved a sigh of relief.
She ignored Molochs constant moring. He had lost thirty pounds in his hallucination, and he was the one who had suffered the most serious injury!
Gu Yan just looked at the fog quietly.
Why had Ming bei note out after such a long time?
Ming bei and Ming Nan were twins. Ming nan stayed on m with Mei Lang to make contact.
Ever since they had encountered the water wall, they had lost contact with the people on M.
Ming bei had always had a bad temper, but he was very obedient to his brother.
And because they were twins, the two of them often went through some things together. To put it simply, with Ming Beis personality, he actually didnt have anything to hold in his heart.
This was all thanks to his brother, Ming Nan.
And in Ming Beis heart, the most important person was also his brother, Ming Nan.
So the moment the fog rose, Ming bei saw his brother, Ming Nan, who was covered in blood. Ming bei didnt think about anything and immediately pounced on his brother, Ming Nan.
However, Ming nan fell to the ground, not breathing at all.
Ming bei burst into tears.
However, the scene in front of him changed again. He was on the ship. Ming nan was swept away by the huge octopus and thrown into the ck hole. Ming bei went crazy again.
On the fifth time, when he saw his brother, Ming Nan, fall into the bottomless abyss in front of him, Ming bei finally copsed. He jumped into the deep cliff, intending to grab the corner of his brothers clothes!
Chapter 2580 - 2580 Chapter 2580 another person came out to accompany him
2580 Chapter 2580 another person came out to apany him
When he finally managed to grab hold of Ming Nans clothes, the Ming nan in front of him suddenly disappeared.
Then, there was a ng.
Ming bei realized that he had fallen onto the first step.
His handsome face darkened. He looked left and right and realized that he was the only one.
Not far away, he could even see the wall where Gongsun Yu and the others were.
Ming bei: ..
So he was the only one who came out?
Did the others note out of the illusion array yet, or had they already arrived at the gate of immortality?
F * ck!
Ming bei was a little embarrassed, but more than that, he had lingering fear.
Fortunately, everything that happened just now was an illusion and not real.
Ming bei sat on the first step and recalled that he had been injured in an ident and had yet to recover, so he did not go with Ming Nan on the second mission.
In the end, the informant suddenly betrayed him on that mission, causing one of hispanions to be sacrificed on the spot. Ming Nan was also caught.
He was also tortured.
Although Ming bei was in the base at that time, he also felt a piercing pain while Ming nan was being tortured.
Some twins did have telepathy.
At that moment, Ming bei struggled up from his bed and dragged his injured leg to save his brother Ming Nan.
At that time, themander naturally wouldnt let him go. The other party was an extremely vicious criminal. Ming bei, who was also seriously injured, was naturally not suitable for a mission.
However, when the otherrades saw the grief on Ming Beis face, coupled with the fact that Ming Nan had been missing for a day and a night, they didnt know how much pain he had already experienced.
In the end, under Gongsun Yus lead, Lu Ye and the five members of the Snow Wolf team charged into the Triangle area again. In the end, everyone was injured, especially Lu Ye, who was seriously injured, they finally managed to save Ming Nan.
If they had arrived a littleter..
They would have tortured Ming nan to death.
Ming Nan, who was covered in injuries and was on the verge of going into shock, still insisted on returning to the base. When he saw his younger brother Ming beis anxious expression, he tried his best to raise the corners of his mouth. He smiled gently and said that he was fine. Then.., only then did he pass out with relief.
The rtionship between Ming Nan and Ming bei, the twin brothers, was deeper than that between any other brothers.
Ming bei sat on the first step, his thoughts drifting.
He thought about some things from before.
He remembered that Gu Yan had said that if he returned to the first step, he would not be able to enter again.
Ming bei decided to wait here for a while.
Objectively speaking, he really hoped that another person would jump out so that he could apany him.
He could not be the only one who could not pass through that illusion array, right.
Ming bei muttered to himself. Suddenly, a person fell out of the thick fog in front of him.
That person was in a very sorry state. It was as if he had been kicked in the butt, so when he fell out, his face fell to the ground.
Bang.
Ming bei felt pain for him as he listened from the side.
Ming bei was still watching. who hade out, and in such a sorry state? It was a much more sorry state than his.
The back view was of a man..
His appearance..
Ming bei immediately took out the gun in his pocket.
Because the man in front of him, who had his back to him, was climbing up from the ground, was definitely not a big guy like Moloch.
Nor was he a Mephistopheles with a body like a model.
But..
The crew member who hade with Ming bei, who was also Captain Jacks subordinate, was also Gu Yan, who had previously said that this crew member had most likely betrayed them!
Lawrence!
Chapter 2581 - 2581 Chapter 2581: Let Me Do it
2581 Chapter 2581: Let Me Do it
When Lawrence got up, his face was covered in blood. He did not know if he had just fallen or if he had been injured before.
He looked around in a daze.
For a moment, he did not know where he was.
Obviously, Lawrence and Nadeau had also walked to thest part of the stairway and entered the illusory formation.
From the looks of it, he had also failed in the illusory formation and was bounced back to the first step.
However, because there was no Liu Xingyun, neither Lawrence nor Naruto knew what was going on.
However, when Lawrence saw the mes on the other side of the tall wall not far away, he realized that he had returned to the first step.
At this time, MINGBEIs gun was already pressed against his temple.
Raise your hands.
Hey, its Mr. Ming. Its me. Im boss Jacks subordinate. Dont you remember me?Lawrence saw that it was mingbei, so he naturally wanted to get away with it.
He originally had a gun, but he had used it just now. He didnt even know where the gun had fallen to.
With the gun pointed at his head, Lawrence felt a chill down his spine. He tried his best to Lower Ming Beis guard.
If it was someone else, it would be fine.
Ming beis temper was not very good, and he did not have much patience.
Especially when dealing with traitors.
However, Ming bei remembered that Gu Yan had said that he wanted Lawrence to tell him the whereabouts and situation of the other people on the ship.
In addition, if the man in front of them had really betrayed them, then they should let Yins men punish him.
Therefore, Ming bei tied Lawrence up neatly with a rope. He thought that if anyone else came outter, they would definitely join Gongsun Yu and the others. Therefore, Ming bei dragged Lawrence and walked towards Gongsun Yu and the others.
It had been less than a day since Gu Yan and the others left. Gongsun Yu and the others were still at the wall.
From Afar, when he saw Ming bei bringing a person over, Gongsun Yu was the first to wee him.
Then, it was Angel from Luo City.
Gongsun Yu pushed up his sses. Xiaobei, what are you...
Ill exin it to you in detailter. Gu Yan and the others should be safe at the moment. Dont worry. And this guy, I actually let him escape from the Barbarianspursuit. I asked him about Jack and the others just now, and he insisted that Jack and the rest were killed by the pirates. He even said that he was forced by the pirates. Anyway, I dont believe it. Gongsun Yu, why dont you think of a way?
Lawrence had already made up his mind.
Anyway, there was no one else. The only people who knew the truth, Jack and Ferlin, must have been bitten to death by the wild beasts long ago.
And Nardo didnt know where he went either.
Moreover, even if the pirate leader Nardo was here now, he didnt know what Lawrence had done before.
Now, as long as he insisted that he was forced, he had a chance to live.
The whereabouts of Jack and the others were very important.
If the crew, the captain, and the ship were all gone, then even if Gu Yan and the others saved people and came back, they might not be able to leave this ind.
However, just as Gongsun Yu was about to speak, a womans voice came from behind him.
Let me do it.
Gongsun Yu immediately understood something when he heard Miao Xiaoyus voice, so he stepped aside.
When Lawrence heard Miao Xiaoyus voice, he immediately remembered that this hidden core cadre was best at hypnosis!
Ah, let go of me! All of you, let go of me!
Thinking of this, Lawrences face immediately turned pale as he struggled!
Chapter 2582 - 2582 Chapter 2582: Traitors Must Die
2582 Chapter 2582: Traitors Must Die
But there were so many people, how could they let Lawrence escape?
So, twenty minutester, Miao Xiaoyu used hypnosis to get the information they wanted.
Everyones faces were very ugly.
Because from Lawrences mouth, other than Jack and Ferlin, who he had chased ashore in the early days, all the other crew members were dead.
They had all been killed by the pirates.
Lawrence himself had contributed greatly to providing the treasure, and there were also women, so the pirate leader had not killed him for the time being.
He was just a piece of trash.
Miao Xiaoyu lowered her eyes slightly and said to Gongsun Yu and the other members of the snow wolf brigade, This fellow is useless, but because he is a traitor within our ranks, I have to deal with him. Do you have any objections?
Gongsun Yu and the others nodded. Naturally, they had no objections.
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu had already squatted down and removed Lawrences hypnosis. When Lawrence woke up, he understood that it was toote.
All he could do now was beg for mercy.
Lady Lilith, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Please spare me. Although they are dead, I didnt kill them. I just wanted to get more money so that I could go back and live a good life. I didnt do anything wrong. Please spare me.
Until now, Lawrence still believed that he didnt do anything wrong.
All the crew members, including Jack, didnt die at his hands.
At most, he was just a little greedy.
However..
Everyone who knew Yin knew that they were actually very good to their members. They were like family.
It could be seen from Lucifers interactions with a few cadres.
There were also people like Beirut who were especially good to Jack and the others.
However, there was a prerequisite to this. The prerequisite was that you could not betray them.
If you betrayed them..
Yin would be even crueler and more ruthless than the other pirate organizations.
Miao Xiaoyu smiled gently. Then, she looked directly into Lawrences eyes, and her gaze began to change.
You havemitted an unforgivable crime. You must ept your punishment. Those crew members died because of you. You should go to Hell as soon as possible. They are already waiting for you there...
Lawrence felt that his consciousness was starting to blur again. The desire to survive in his heart made him have to wake up, but he was dizzy and could not react at all.
In his daze, he seemed to see Miao Xiaoyu take out a knife and cut his body one after another.
He even heard the sound of his own blood gurgling out.
The blood slowly flowed out of his body, causing his body to gradually be cold. Slowly, Lawrences consciousness also became blurry.
The blood was still dripping.
One drop after another, as if it was a song from hell.
In reality, Miao Xiaoyu had only casually cut Lawrences arms and legs twice. The wounds were very shallow and did not touch the arteries. Only a little blood had flowed out.
However, coupled with her hypnosis and the fact that Lawrence had just been defeated in the illusion not long ago, it created an illusion for Lawrence.
It was an illusion that he had bled to death.
Therefore, when Lawrence finally breathed hisst, he thought that he had bled to death. His eyes were wide open. He did not want to close his eyes, but he could not do so.
Idiot!Miao Xiaoyu stood up coldly and walked to Cang Lan, who was still leaning against the wall and resting with her eyes closed.
She said, Cang Lan, can you do me a favor?
Chapter 2583 - 2583 Chapter 2583: Good and evil
2583 Chapter 2583: Good and evil
Like Cang Lan, Miao Xiaoyu had lived with Gu Yan for a long time.
Therefore, Miao Xiaoyu was naturally more familiar with Cang Lan.
Cang Lan opened her eyes slightly. What is it?
Help me throw this idiots body into the nest of those savages.When Miao Xiaoyu said this, her eyes were still filled with naivety. After all, we are in their territory, so we have to give them some gifts.
This group of people had always been hidden, both good and evil.
Just like when Miao Xiaoyu first met Gu Yan, Miao Xiaoyu had also killed people in the womens intergctic prison.
She was not a simple woman.
Cang Lan did not care. After all, this Lawrence was a traitor.
Miao Xiaoyu saw Cang Lan nod slightly. Then, she asked, Are your injuries okay?
Im fine.
Cang Lan didnt say much. He immediately got up and dragged Lawrences leg out.
Miao Xiaoyu thought about it and decided to follow him with her gun.
At this time, the group of barbarians were resting. What if there were sentry guards who discovered Cang Lan and hurt him.
If she wasnt weak and couldnt move the body, she wouldnt have let Cang Lan Go.
As for the others..
They were all NIARs star warriors. Miao Xiaoyu subconsciously didnt want to get too close to them.
However, Cang Lan was really boring. His face was like a block of wood. There was no expression on his face. It was a waste of his face.
Miao Xiaoyu was a little angry.
Suddenly, she missed Moloch.
That guy was incredibly strong. As long as he got close to the edge of the Barbarian tribe, he would be able to throw the corpse in like a shot put.
Fortunately, the Barbariansreactions were a little slow. It was possible that they had suffered heavy casualties in the past few battles.
From the time Cang Lan threw Lawrence into the wall, to the time he left, to the time he returned to the wall with Miao Xiaoyu, the Barbarians did not chase after him.
At this point, the traitor Lawrence had gotten what he deserved.
When Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan returned, they heard Ming bei speak to the crowd, Theres another test at the top of the stairway to heaven. From the looks of it, Gu Yan, Wen Lan, Guo Rou, Liu Xingyun, Mephistopheles, and Moloch should have already reached the gate of immortality. After all, if they fail or die, they should all return to the first step.
Then youre the only one who returned to the first step,Luo Cheng said half-jokingly as he was very familiar with Ming bei.
Ming bei didnt care at all. He just looked coldly at Luo Cheng, who was holding hands with Princess Angel at this time.
What an eyesore!
He shook his head and suddenly said, No, theres still one more person who should have passed.
Everyones hearts sank.
They all understood.
It was the pirate captain who was with Lawrence, Nada.
Although Nada had be a singlemander, he had suddenly be the second-inmand of the pirate crew. Furthermore, he had survived the storm and so on, he was probably not a simple character.
Not to mention, he had also passed through the illusion array!
The most important thing now is that Gu Yan and the others dont know that the pirate leader has also passed through the illusion array. He could appear by their side at any time!Gongsun Yu said worriedly.
Everyones expressions changed in unison.
Because theirmunication devices were no longer usable, there was no way to inform Gu Yan and the others.
Chapter 2584 - 2584 Chapter 2584 split into two groups
2584 Chapter 2584 split into two groups
Time passed minute by minute.
Among the group of people, Gongsun Yu was the oldest and most experienced.
He said, We cant continue to wait like this. Its best if some people go through the illusory formation again and find Gu Yan and the others. If they meet that na duo first, kill him! If we meet Gu Yan and the others first, well inform them first! Itll be much better once were on guard.
I agree.
Several people spoke in unison.
Gongsun Yu continued, Besides, theres one more thing. We still need to send a few people back the way we came to find Jack and filin. The other crew members have already been confirmed dead. If anything happens to Jack and Filin again, Im afraid well Be in trouble.
Miao Xiaoyu nodded, Also, our original ship was destroyed by that group of pirates. So now there are only two ships. One is the ship of Lucifer and the others, and the other is the ship of that group of pirates. However, there are still pirates on that pirate ship. Moreover, their ship has been damaged by storms and sea monsters before, and its also damaged to arge extent.
Right. Therefore, our main target is still Lucifers ship.. However, there was something strange about that ship. When Gu Yan, Cang Lan, and Mephistopheles went up, there was nothing on it. There wasnt even a corpse.Gongsun Yu frowned, We need to be careful about that.
Also, there was the injured giant wolf.
If the giant wolf was already dead, then forget it.
If it wasnt dead, then it would be even more troublesome.
An animal like the wolf was extremely vengeful and cunning. Once it became vengeful, it would suddenly jump out from the shadows and take revenge!
Gongsun Yus worry wasnt wrong.
At this moment, the wolf..
Was still lingering at the entrance of the waterfall!
In other words, once they went back, whether it was to look for Jack and Flynn or to look for the ship, they would definitely encounter this wolf!
Although this wolf was seriously injured, the hatred in its heart was getting higher and higher!
Ming bei looked at it and said, I cant enter again.
We cant all go. We need to split into two groups. Some of us will go to the heavendder to challenge the illusion array and look for Gu Yan. Its best if we can take care of that pirate leader first. The rest of us will go back and search for Jack and Flynn. Then, we have the most important task, which is to find the ship!
Gu Yan had said before that they had to wait for three days. If they did not return, they had to return to the shore.
They had to help them guard the ship.
In other words, the importance of the ship.
Now, there was another task added to the guard ship, which was to search for Captain Jack and his assistant, Flynn.
Although they knew how to steer the ship, the ship that Lucifer and the others came from was not an ordinary small ship.
A huge ship required many people to be in charge of several ces at the same time before it could be started.
Moreover, Jack was a captain with rich sailing experience.
If he was still alive, then the probability of them leaving the ind safely increased from 20% to 60% !
Therefore, the choice now was clearlyid out in front of everyone.
Before this, Gu Yan was the one who made the final decision.
But now..
Gu Yan was not here.
Gongsun Yu frowned slightly.
Although he had already retired from the snow wolf team, Luo City would definitely listen to his words.
But as for Yins side..
Also, they really couldnt afford to waste any more time!
The situation on both sides was extremely urgent!
Chapter 2587 - 2587 Chapter 2587 PLUS became a MINI
2587 Chapter 2587 PLUS became a MINI
Liu Xingyun paused for a moment. At this moment, the earth was trembling even more violently.
Actually, there was no need for him to say anything else.
The gigantic thing was already in front of them!
Mephistophelesbeautiful eyes were wide open.
He looked at the gigantic thing in front of him, then looked at Moloch who was beside him. Finally, he said in a very impressive manner, Moloch,pared to it, youre really petite.
Moloch was also a little dumbfounded.
His physique was the biggest of all, butpared to this bear that was as big as a small mountain, he immediately changed from PLUS to Mini!
Gu Yan had already blocked in front of everyone. Her eyes were searching everywhere, trying to see where she could run to.
The huge brown bear walked in front of everyone. A hint of doubt shed in its huge eyes.
Then, its nose moved slightly.
The doubt slowly expanded.
Suddenly, the bear suddenly sneezed, and the thinnest Wen Lan was almost blown away.
Everyone was even more vignt as they took out their guns and aimed at the huge bear in front of them!
Liu Xingyun looked at it and immediately shouted, Xiao Yan, dont shoot yet.
Boss Liu?
Liu Xingyun had already walked to the front of the crowd and was very close to the bear.
He suddenly had a very bold idea..
If this pce was built to imitate that ce, then as a guest of the Spirit Beast guarding the door, perhaps it had something to do with being a real guest!
No matter what, he could only give it a try.
Although the current him no longer had any magical power..
But if the giant bear attacked them, even if they could escape, they would probably be severely injured!
Liu Xingyuns voice was very calm.
He asked softly, Who are you to be a guest?
The giant bears ws were about to p down because it felt the strong hostility of the group of people opposite it.
It was unknown what kind of magical artifact they were holding, but it was still dangerous.
It had seen it before.
However, after hearing the name of the guest, the ck bears ws hung in the air, paused, and then retracted.
In fact, the moment it stretched out its ws, everyone had already decided to make a move.
Gu Yan had even thought of jumping onto the giant bear to attract its attention, and then giving it a few stabs to cause chaos.
This was the only way to give hispanions the chance and time to escape.
However..
The giant bear exhaled some white gas from its nose. It suddenly patted its chest and began to whine.
That could be considered as words.
No one, including Gu Yan, could understand it.
Only Liu Xingyuns eyes shed with sadness and a hint of heartache after hearing it.
Gu Yan turned to Liu Xingyun. Boss Liu, do you understand what it said?
Yes.Liu Xingyun sighed. Its called a guest and its the Spirit Beast that guards this immortal pce. However, the one in front of me is only the son of big guest. Its been locked up in this small world for almost a thousand years.
Then, it must miss its mother very much.Gu Yan could see Liu Xingyuns difort. She turned to look at the mountain-like guest and suddenly felt that the other party was not fierce at all.
In fact, he looked a little pitiful.
And being forced to be separated from his mother for a thousand years..
It was really too pitiful.
Liu Xingyun nodded. Mm, it told me that it especially missed its mother and home.
Chapter 2586 - 2586 Chapter 2586‘If you ask me, who will I ASK?’
2586 Chapter 2586If you ask me, who will I ASK?
Gu Yan did not know that hisrades had already split into two groups.
At that moment, the majestic gate of immortality suddenly opened slowly. It was as if a boundless light was pouring out from within.
Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun nodded slightly and said, Xiao Yan, lets go.
After waiting for so long, Ming bei had probably already returned to the first step.
As long as nothing happened to him, it was fine.
Gu Yan nodded and said to everyone, Lets set off.
A group of people filed into the gate of immortality. After that, everyones figures were gradually submerged by the light.
Once they entered, the light actually magically disappeared. Gu Yan looked left and right and slightly frowned.
Just as Liu Xingyun said, there must be some ces here that had been set up with arrays.
Although it was very likely, because it was very old, it was possible that those arrays had lost their effectiveness.
However, when Gu Yan recalled the forest that they had walked into when they first arrived on the ind, he understood that perhaps some arrays had lost their effectiveness.
Perhaps some arrays had not lost their effectiveness.
Everyone, be careful.
Okay.
Gu Yan gripped his spear tightly and walked in front, while Liu Xingyun was a few steps behind her.
However, the closer they got and the deeper they went, the brighter Liu Xingyuns eyes became.
After entering the gate of immortality, they saw a few mountains.
A road was winding in the distance and there were some small mountains surrounded by smoke from time to time.
However, if Lucifer came here and his target was the treasure, he would definitely go to thergest and tallest pce in the middle!
Its too simrLiu Xingyun muttered to himself.
Although he knew that this ce was definitely not the same ce as before.
Because this ce was a small world that had been re-created based on that ce.
When Liu Xingyuns gazended on the mountain in the southwest, it was filled with nostalgia.
Boss Liu, have you been here before?
I havent been here before, but Ive been there before.Liu Xingyun sighed softly and said in a low voice, I grew up there back then.
Although Liu Xingyun didnt specify, Gu Yan understood.
This ce should be very simr to the ce where Liu Xingyun had lived before.
But Gu Yan understood, while the others didnt.
Moloch said to Mephistopheles, who was walking beside him, in a low voice, Why do I understand every word that boss Liu says, but when its connected, I cant understand it?
Youre asking me?
Yes.
Mephistopheles said casually, Then who should I ASK?
Moloch:
Why did he feel that Mephistopheles had been acting strangely ever since he came out of the illusion array!
It was as if he had eaten gunpowder!
At this moment, everyone suddenly felt the ground tremble.
Guo Rou tightened her grip on her gun and looked around. She said vigntly, Why dont the surrounding scenery move, but I can feel the ground shaking?
I feel the same.Wen Lans eyes were also deep and cold.
Gu Yan, who was walking at the front, naturally felt the unusual shaking of the ground. The surroundings were still filled with the sound of birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers. The birds on the branches were calmlybing their feathers.
What exactly went wrong?
The illusionary flower moon,Liu Xingyun suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile, This small world is too realistic. It even has it.
Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun suspiciously. What?
The Illusionary Flower Water Moon is an opening array. We have already stepped into it. Its the space we are in. Its not the space behind the real gate of immortality, but this array is just an istion function. Its not dangerous. The real danger is
Chapter 2587 - 2587 Chapter 2587 PLUS became a MINI
2587 Chapter 2587 PLUS became a MINI
Liu Xingyun paused for a moment. At this moment, the earth was trembling even more violently.
Actually, there was no need for him to say anything else.
The gigantic thing was already in front of them!
Mephistophelesbeautiful eyes were wide open.
He looked at the gigantic thing in front of him, then looked at Moloch who was beside him. Finally, he said in a very impressive manner, Moloch,pared to it, youre really petite.
Moloch was also a little dumbfounded.
His physique was the biggest of all, butpared to this bear that was as big as a small mountain, he immediately changed from PLUS to Mini!
Gu Yan had already blocked in front of everyone. Her eyes were searching everywhere, trying to see where she could run to.
The huge brown bear walked in front of everyone. A hint of doubt shed in its huge eyes.
Then, its nose moved slightly.
The doubt slowly expanded.
Suddenly, the bear suddenly sneezed, and the thinnest Wen Lan was almost blown away.
Everyone was even more vignt as they took out their guns and aimed at the huge bear in front of them!
Liu Xingyun looked at it and immediately shouted, Xiao Yan, dont shoot yet.
Boss Liu?
Liu Xingyun had already walked to the front of the crowd and was very close to the bear.
He suddenly had a very bold idea..
If this pce was built to imitate that ce, then as a guest of the Spirit Beast guarding the door, perhaps it had something to do with being a real guest!
No matter what, he could only give it a try.
Although the current him no longer had any magical power..
But if the giant bear attacked them, even if they could escape, they would probably be severely injured!
Liu Xingyuns voice was very calm.
He asked softly, Who are you to be a guest?
The giant bears ws were about to p down because it felt the strong hostility of the group of people opposite it.
It was unknown what kind of magical artifact they were holding, but it was still dangerous.
It had seen it before.
However, after hearing the name of the guest, the ck bears ws hung in the air, paused, and then retracted.
In fact, the moment it stretched out its ws, everyone had already decided to make a move.
Gu Yan had even thought of jumping onto the giant bear to attract its attention, and then giving it a few stabs to cause chaos.
This was the only way to give hispanions the chance and time to escape.
However..
The giant bear exhaled some white gas from its nose. It suddenly patted its chest and began to whine.
That could be considered as words.
No one, including Gu Yan, could understand it.
Only Liu Xingyuns eyes shed with sadness and a hint of heartache after hearing it.
Gu Yan turned to Liu Xingyun. Boss Liu, do you understand what it said?
Yes.Liu Xingyun sighed. Its called a guest and its the Spirit Beast that guards this immortal pce. However, the one in front of me is only the son of big guest. Its been locked up in this small world for almost a thousand years.
Then, it must miss its mother very much.Gu Yan could see Liu Xingyuns difort. She turned to look at the mountain-like guest and suddenly felt that the other party was not fierce at all.
In fact, he looked a little pitiful.
And being forced to be separated from his mother for a thousand years..
It was really too pitiful.
Liu Xingyun nodded. Mm, it told me that it especially missed its mother and home.
Chapter 2588 - 2588 Chapter 2588: Crying Without Tears
2588 Chapter 2588: Crying Without Tears
This world was actually a man-made world. It did not really exist.
The Little Dangke must be very lonely here.
After all, that was more than a thousand years ago.
At this time, the Little Dangke let out a few strange howls. Then, he used his huge bear head to rub against Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun was very thin now. He was almost knocked down by it.
It was Gu Yan who quickly supported Liu Xingyun.
Only then did the little dangke realize that it seemed to be a little too strong. It could only obediently take two steps back and did not dare to rub itself against Liu Xingyun again.
However, it still could not suppress the excitement in its eyes.
It was because the little dangke smelled a familiar smell from the youth in front of it.
This youth must have known his mother before!
Now that the giant ck bear was no longer hostile, everyone heaved a collective sigh of relief.
At the same time, everything around them returned to normal.
Beautiful birds that they had never seen before were dancing in the forest.
All sorts of strange flowers and nts were swaying around them.
Wen Lan asked Gu Yan, Shall we continue?
Gu Yan turned to look at Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun hadforted Little Dangke in a low voice just now, meaning that he would think of a way to send it back to its original space and time.
In fact, if Liu Xingyun really found the ce where his mastersst soul fragment was stored, he might know how to send Little Dangke back.
Liu Xingyun told the Little Dangke about this matter, and the Little Dangke also said something to Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun nodded slightly, turned his head and said to everyone, The Dangke said that there will be some spirit beasts blocking the road and some arrays, so it can take us directly past these and arrive at the main hall.
How will it take us?Molochs face was full of suspicion.
Ten minutester, the customer asked everyone to stand on its body, and then it began to run madly towards the main hall.
Because Gu Yan and the others were petite, they all stood directly on the customers back.
However, Moloch was a little bigger. He was practically hanging on the bears butt, and as the little customer ran madly, Moloch felt as if he had taken a fake roller coaster!
Moloch wanted to cry, but he had no tears.
He regretted eating so much jerky just now!
And just as Gu Yan and the others left with the help of the Little Dangke, Nardo entered the gate of immortality in a very sorry state.
Because the Little Dangke had left, this piece of scenery did not appear. Nardo only saw dust along the way.
It sprayed all over his face.
Bah Bah Bah Bah!Nardo spat out the sand in his mouth and touched his face in a very sorry state.
He looked left and right, and finally, his gaze fell on the main hall in the distance.
The treasure must be there!He gritted his teeth and immediately walked towards the main hall.
As for where Lawrence had gone, Naruto did not care. Moreover, he always knew that that man could easily betray his own people. Then, at any moment, he could betray anyone for his own benefit.
It was really unbelievable.
It was even better now that he was gone.
After he got the treasure by himself, he would return to the pirate ship and leave with the rest of his brothers!
He was thinking happily. He did not know that all the pirates under him had been wiped out.
There was no one left alive on the pirate ship.
After another two to three hours, the gate of immortality slowly closed. Just as it was about to close, two figures shed in from the outside!
Chapter 2589 - 2589 Chapter 2589: Love
2589 Chapter 2589: Love
Just a little more and angel would have been stuck outside the door!
She hugged L.A.s neck tightly.
Its okay. Were all in.
Okay.
The two of them pressed their foreheads against each other.
However, looking at the closed door, Angel was worried. This door is closed. How are we going to leave after we save her?
Well see. I believe that Gu Yan and the others will find a way.Luo City looked at Angel from head to toe and found that her wounds were all torn open and covered in blood.
He immediately bandaged Angels wounds.
Angel looked at the worry in Luo Citys eyes, but her eyes were very bright.
They also said that everyone would enter a different illusory formation, but the two of US entered the same illusory formation.
The scene was exactly the same. However, the person opposite them was not the real person.
It was like ying two identical TV series at the same time. Los Angeles was ying the male lead while his opponent, the female lead, was an NPC.
On the other side, Angel was ying the female lead while her opponent, the male lead, was an NPC. He was not the real Los Angeles.
This was because the thing that was most difficult for the two of them to let go of was the same.
They did not want to break up with each other!
In the end, N people appeared in the illusion. n things happened that caused the two of them to break up.
This was because they knew that these were all illusions, and both of them were stubborn people.
The two of them thought to themselves at the same time, damn it, it was enough that they were not allowed to be together in reality, but now, they were not allowed to be together in the illusion?
Therefore, the two of them put all their eggs in one basket and refused to give up on each other even if they died.
It was precisely because the two of them were stronger than gold that they broke the illusion at the same time and arrived in front of the mountain gate.
However, when the two of them had just arrived, they did not have the time to say too much before they saw the mountain gate slowly closing.
Therefore, they did not have the time to care about it and rushed towards the mountain gate.
That was how the first scene happened.
Fortunately, they had managed to catch up.
From the mountain gate to the entrance, they did not see anyone elses attention.
After the two of them entered, they looked around vigntly.
There were huge footprints on the ground.
However, there were also some peoples footprints.
However, as they walked, there was only one persons footprint left. After that, it was all those huge footprints of some unknown animal.
Whats going on?
As they were too worried about theirpanions, the two of them did not have the time to talk about anything else, even though they had just experienced a soul-stirring and even identical illusion formation.
The two of them hoped to find the pirate leader as soon as possible and deal with him.
Luo Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked around. Finally, he said, Judging from the footprints, most of the people should be sitting on that huge beast. However, one of them was walking behind it.
The footprints were very big, and it was impossible to tell what kind of animal it was. Therefore, Los Angeles had to rece it with a giant beast.
Angel looked around and sighed. Why do I feel like Ive entered a Dinosaur Paradise?
Judging from the legend of NIAR, it shouldnt be a dinosaur. But have you forgotten how big the octopus we met before was? Maybe it was some other mutated animal.Los Angeles stood up, squinting his eyes, he looked at the clear footprint of a man on the sand. That footprint looks like a mans. Its most likely the pirate leaders!
Angel took out her gun and smiled. She and Luo Cheng looked at each other tacitly.
Itd better be him.
Chapter 2590 - 2590 Chapter 2590 Wolf Came
2590 Chapter 2590 Wolf Came
Their mission was to catch that Nada and prevent him from ruining Gu Yans n.
This was their first mission.
Afterpleting this mission, the two of them wanted to help Gu Yan and the others find Lu Ye and the others.
This was because they learned from Jonathan that many of them had died. There were probably less than ten of them left.
Hopefully, Lu Ye and the others would be okay.
Angel and Luo Cheng immediately followed the footprints and chased after them.
At the same time, Gongsun Yu and the others had been waiting for more than three hours at the foot of the mountain by the high wall.
Both of them should have passed the test of the illusory formation,Gongsun Yu said in the end.
Miao Xiaoyu and the others had no objections.
Only Ming bei sighed. So, Im the only one who didnt pass the illusory formation test.
Although it wouldnt affect anything big, Ming bei was still very displeased.
Cang Lan raised her head and thought for a moment before saying, Youre not the only one. The one I threw to the barbarians just now didnt pass either.
Ming bei:
He wasntforted at all!
When they thought of this, they left some special symbols on the high wall the unique symbols of the Snow Wolf Team. If Gu Yan and the others saw them, they would definitely know where they went.
The group of people first cautiously entered the exit of the waterfall. The stctites inside were still hung with very fierce mutated bats.
However, because of Gu Yans previous experience, Gongsun Yu and the others followed Gu Yans method and chased the mutated bats out first.
Then, they went through the cave hidden behind the waterfall.
As they did not know when the Barbarians would appear again, they kept an eye on the situation around them.
Moreover, on the way here, many troubles had been solved by them, so Gongsun Yu and the others immediately decided to return the same way.
Cang Lan walked at the front. He wanted to return to the shore as soon as possible to see the situation of the ship.
However, he suddenly smelled a very fishy smell.
This smell was familiar!
Cang Lans reaction was very strong.
Therefore, when the giant wolf pounced on him, he quickly rolled on the ground and took out his gun. He fired three shots at the giant wolf.
The sound of the gunshot also made Gongsun Yu, Miao Xiaoyu, and the others behind him immediately alert.
A blood-red flower bloomed on the giant wolfs abdomen.
Out of the three shots, two of them hit its vital point.
The Wolfs blood flowed all over the ground.
The wolfy there, its body constantly twitching. Its blood and mud were covered in gray fur.
Cang Lan, thank goodness you reacted quickly.Miao Xiaoyu was still a little scared.
However, Cang Lan frowned as he looked at the dying wolf on the ground.
No, thats not right.
Whats Wrong?
Cang Lan said with his deep eyes, This wolf wasnt injured. Moreover, the wolf that Gu Yan and I encountered on the ship was even bigger than this ones Reminder!
Cang Lan had also shot the wolf at that time.
Later on, the wolf had been injured by the people from NAO duos side.
And the wolf in front of them, lying on the ground, was already dead..
The wound on its body was a gunshot wound to its abdomen, which was caused by Cang Lan.
Hearing Cang Lans words, the expressions of the few people instantly changed.
In other words, there was more than one mutated wolf here?
At this moment, an arrow cut through the air, almost brushing past Ming Beis sleeve as it flew over and directly pierced the tree.
Damn, the group of savages also came!
Chapter 2591 - 2591 Chapter 2591 — you are still young
2591 Chapter 2591 you are still young
You are facing enemies from both sides!
Fortunately, the few of them had extraordinary skills. They immediately found the nearest tree and hid.
However,pared to the aggressive barbarians, their archery skills were quite urate.
Gongsun Yu, Cang Lan, and the others were actually more worried about the mutated wolf hidden in the dark.
After all, Wolves were much wilder than barbarians.
Moreover, where the mutated wolf was, this was an unknown!
The unknown was always the most dangerous.
Just as Gongsun Yu and the others were being attacked from both sides, Gu Yan and the others had already jumped down from Dang Kes body.
Because Dang Ke was only responsible for guarding the mountain gate, and now, they were already within the range of the main hall.
Dang ke couldnt continue forward.
It was all thanks to the guest. Along the way, there were some small formations and some other spirit beasts. Because of the guest, they did not stop Gu Yan and the others.
Not only did it protect Gu Yan and the others, it also saved them a lot of time.
For example, the many people who were still on the road were stopped by a mutated snake. Although the snake had notpletely mutated and was not poisonous, and its attack power was not particrly strong, there was only one person.
So it was enough for him to suffer.
On the other side, Gu Yan turned to look at the customer and said sincerely, Thank you.
The customer blinked and then used a bear w to cover his face.
Gu Yan was stunned.
On the other side, Liu Xingyun held his forehead speechlessly and then said to the customer softly, You are still young. Dont think about anything else. Continue to cultivate hard. As for the way to leave this ce, I will help you keep an eye out.
Ao ao ao AO.
I know, I know. If were fated in the future, well meet again.
The young customer was still a little reluctant. He really wanted to rub against Liu Xingyun, but he remembered that he had almost been knocked down by Liu Xingyun previously. In the end, he had no choice but to give up.
After a pause, he suddenly took out something from somewhere, ced it on a leaf, and handed it to Liu Xingyun.
The customer looked at Gu Yan eagerly and cried out twice before turning around and walking away.
Moloch saw that the customer had left and said in surprise, Its already so big, and its been here for a thousand years. Its still small?
Oh My God, how big, how big must it be.
Not to mention Moloch, even Wen Lan, who usually had a cold expression, was a little surprised.
It was only because Gu Yan had seen too many unbelievable things that he was able to take it so calmly.
Liu Xingyun said, Bear beasts like dainty can live for tens of thousands of years. They only mature when they are two thousand years old, so this little dainty is still considered immature. It can be considered small.
Everyone:
Guo Rous mouth was wide open, and her jaw was a little sore.
On the other hand, Gu Yans attention fell on a lump of Honey on the big leaf in Liu Xingyuns hand?
That Honey was as big as a persons fist. It was crystal clear and was emitting a faint fragrance.
Liu Xingyun saw Gu Yans gaze and said gently, This is a gift from a guest. This is a gift from a guest. Dont underestimate such a big fist of Honey, because if you eat one mouthful, you wont have to eat for a month. It will also strengthen your physique and reduce fatigue. Come, Xiao Yan, do you have any containers? Everyone, share some.
Although each of them had backpacks, apart from weapons, they also brought some food.
However, who knew how many days they would stay here?
They didnt know if they could eat those mutated animals and spirit beasts.
Including Lu Ye and the others, they had been missing for a few months.
Perhaps There was a ce in the immortal pce that could trap people. If they couldnt get out in a short period of time, food would be crucial!
Thinking about how Lu Ye and the others had been missing for so long, everyones heart slowly sank..
Chapter 2592 - 2592 Chapter 2592, level suppression
2592 Chapter 2592, level suppression
Theyre definitely still alive.Gu Yan took a deep breath and raised his head again. His eyes were filled with determination.
Although a few months had passed, they had firmly believed that Lu Ye and the others were still alive. That was why they had broken through all difficulties ande here without hesitation.
Wen Lan also nodded heavily.
She also firmly believed that changle was definitely still alive!
Molochs attention was originally on the pile of honey. When he saw Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun sharing the honey, he was even more fixated on them.
However, he and Mephistopheles were also equally sure that boss Lucifer was definitely still alive!
Although it was possible that the other members of Yin might be in trouble, after all, Jonathan had said that some of them were captured by those barbarians.
However, Molochs honey confirmed that their boss, Lucifer, was definitely still alive!
Therefore, Molochs eyes were still glued to the honey as he said with certainty, Didnt Mr. Liu just say that after one bite of this honey, they wont need to eat anything for a month? Maybe, maybe boss and the others also ate this kind of thing, or something simr, so even after four to five months, they are still alive and kicking.
It had to be said that after Moloch said this, the eyes of everyone lit up.
Indeed, there were many unimaginable things in this immortal pce. For example, the honey of being a guest. If Lu Ye and the others could get some, they could survive even if they were trapped somewhere.
In an instant, everyone was full of confidence again.
Gu Yan also quickly divided the honey evenly among the people.
Not only do we have to save Ah Ye and the others, but we also have to go back with all of us!
Of course!
Gu Yan let out a long sigh. Then, he turned around and looked at the approaching pce with determination.
Liu Xingyun stood by the side. He turned his head to look at Gu Yan who was full of confidence. Her eyes were flying and she was in high spirits.
How Nice, Little Luan.
You have so many trustworthypanions.
You have a more and more exciting life.
Although..
Although Im still a little reluctant to part with you.
But Im finally at ease.
Little Luan, Im sorry..
This time, it was impossible for all of them to leave together..
Liu Xingyun hid the apologetic and reluctant look in his eyes and continued to follow Gu Yan and the others toward the main hall.
In fact, Molochs words from before could be considered to have hit the nail on the head.
This was because when the guest returned to the mountain gate, he looked at the tightly shut mountain gate and turned left and right. When he did not see anyone, he turned around and returned to his nest.
When he walked in front of the huge jar, he realized that there was only a shallowyer of honey left inside. The guests eyes were filled with grief.
Roar Roar Roar
There was not much honey left to begin with. Some of it had been stolen by two annoying men. If the two men had not disappeared without a trace, he would have flown them to their deaths!
Although he was reluctant to part with it, he did not regret giving the honey to Liu Xingyun and the others.
After so many years, this was the first time he felt his mothers aura from someone else.
In other words, the man called Liu Xingyun had known its mother before.
Thats right, there was also that beautiful woman. As a guest, it felt that her aura was very strange. Although it was very faint it had a familiar feeling.
There was also a level suppression.
However, perhaps because that woman had reincarnated, the level suppression on her body had already weakened a lot.
Chapter 2593 - 2593 Chapter 2593 Lu Ye’s misgivings
2593 Chapter 2593 Lu Yes misgivings
Although the customer didnt know what kind of spiritual beast that woman was in her previous life, or what kind of divine beast she was, it didnt hinder him. He liked her very much.
Ao ao ao ao
However, when he thought of the two men who stole his honey, he was still angry!
At this moment, the two polite men sat on the ground in a sorry state.
Although their clothes were torn, their hair was messy, and the corners of their mouths were dry due to theck of water.
However, it was still unable to hide the handsome looks of the two men.
Each of them had their own merits.
One of them had the appearance of a mixed-blood. His eyes were deep and dark, and his facial features were stiff. When he did not smile, he was a little cold, but when he smiled, he was very gentle.
Of course, in this situation, he could not smile.
The other man had a scratch on his face, and the blood had dried up. His originally arrogant and unruly handsome face looked even wilder with this scratch.
The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his smile was even more devilish and handsome.
Im not afraid of death, but I really dont want to die with you.Lu Ye leaned on the ground, sprawled on the ground. Not far away from him, there were some white bones.
However, he did not care about Lu Ye, who had been on the brink of death a few times before. It was just some bones.
Lucifers face was dark.
He turned around coldly.
If he was not worried about what would happen next and needed to maintain his fighting strength, he would have fought this man with all his might.
Lu Ye saw his reaction and sneered, However, dont worry. Even if I have onest breath, I will throw you somewhere else first!
If he really died with this bastard, what if Yan Yan came and found the bones of the two of them together..
Wu, would he not be able to tell which bone was his?
Lu Ye suddenly felt motivated again.
No, he had to find a way out. No matter what, he shouldnt stay with this guy!
No..
Lu Yes eyes darkened as a beautiful figure shed across the depths of his mind.
He would not give up even if he had the slightest chance!
Not only did he want to survive, he also wanted to find Bai Changle. He would definitely bring Bai Changle back..
Because he could not let go of his Yan Yan..
Lucifer red at the man sitting not far away from him.
How could Gu Yan fall in love with such a man? !
Moreover, who would have thought that after experiencing so much danger, he would be trapped here with this man? !
Lu Ye, if I met Gu Yan first
Thats impossible. You definitely wouldnt have met Gu Yan earlier than me.Lu Yes eyes were filled with tenderness when he mentioned Gu Yan.
They had known each other in their previous lives.
No matter how early you are in this life, you will never surpass him..
Seeing the smug look on Lu Yes face, the killing intent in Lucifers heart surged again.
He really wanted to kill him!
However, he couldnt die now.
This treasure was indeed strange. Lucifer didnt know how his subordinates were doing.
Especially Jonas, who was taken away by the Barbarians. When he wanted to save them, he fell off the cliff.
He lowered his eyes and clenched his fists.
Lu Ye had a de of grass in his mouth. He raised his eyebrows slightly, You stubbornly wanted to find some treasure, but in the end, you lost your brothers. Dont you regret it? Oh, you definitely dont regret it. After all, how could a selfish person like you know the word regret?
Chapter 2594 - 2594 Chapter 2594, the n th fight between two people
2594 Chapter 2594, the n th fight between two people
Lucifers eyebrows twitched.
Why was this Lu Ye so disgusting?
In this situation, his mood was already very bad, yet this Lu Ye was still rubbing salt on his wound!
A cold light shed past Lucifers eyes. He suddenly jumped up and kicked at Lu Ye.
Lu Ye reacted like a leopard. He decisively dodged Lucifers attack and punched back.
This was the nth time the two of them had fought.
Before this, the two of them had countless Sparring. It was a very unfriendly sparring.
However, Bai Changle was still beside them. Therefore, even if Lucifer wanted to kill Lu Ye, he would not kill Lu Ye in front of Bai Changle.
He knew that Gu Yan and Lu Ye had a good rtionship.
Therefore, even if he wanted Lu Ye to die more than anyone else, he could not let Lu Ye die at his hands.
Later on, Bai Changle got separated from them. Lucifer thought that it was time to kill Lu Ye.
However, they were attacked by tens of thousands of arrows. If Lu Ye did not kick him and make him turn around, the arrows would not have pierced into the ground.
Instead, they would be stuck in his heart!
What could be more depressing than having his love rival save his life?
Lucifer wasnt a truly vicious person. Just by looking at Yins attitude, one could tell.
They never showed mercy when dealing with evil people and enemies.
However, his love rival that he was going to kill suddenly became his savior. How could he turn around and directly attack him?
Not only could he not attack Lu Ye, but he could also kill Lu Ye.
Moreover, if Lu Yes life was in danger the next time, Lucifer had to attack him!
Because only in this way could he cancel out the previous savior.
This was what Lucifer told himself. After he canceled out Lu Yes savior, he would no longer have to worry about doing anything else.
For example..
He could watch Lu Ye being killed by this strange underground pce.
However, Lucifer didnt find the opportunity!
However, he hated Lu ye more and more.
Therefore..
He could only have a friendly spar with Lu Ye over and over again.
However, if he didnt use any weapons as support, the two of them would be on par.
Therefore, no matter how many times they fought, it was always a draw. Even the wounds on their bodies were evenly matched.
Lucifer was really frustrated.
Meanwhile, Lu Ye was also quite frustrated.
Finally, Lu Ye seized the opportunity and kicked Lucifer away. He nimbly dodged and jumped to the other side.
I said that you are almost done. We dont have that honey anymore. Dont you know how to cherish your physical strength? If you keep fighting, you wont be able to beat me. Also, if we cant think of a way out, we might really die here! So you should save your strength and think of a way out!
Lucifer wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, leaned against the wall and sneered, You still want to go out?
There was no exit.
It was like a cemetery.
Although there were many doors around, they had already opened many doors.
Behind the door wasnt a sealed empty room, or something strange had run out.
What two-headed snake, what three-legged bird, and even once, two zombies hade out!
Fortunately, there were only two of them, and each of them had one, so they were barely able to deal with it.
If there was one more, who knew what the oue would be.
Who knew what strange things would appear behind the other doors!
When Lu Ye heard Lucifers words, he suddenly smiled with a proud expression, Of course I want to go out. I have a wife and my wife gave birth to three cute children. I have to go out. Its a good family reunion.
Lucifer:...
Chapter 2595 - 2595 Chapter 2595
2595 Chapter 2595
Lucifer thought that his temper was good enough.
However!
Every second that he was trapped here with Lu Ye, he wanted to kill him!
Showing off!
This was definitely showing off!
In fact, when Lu Ye was showing off, his eyes were filled with gentleness.
Deep in his heart, his thoughts were also flooding over.
He had been missing for so long, what would happen to Yan Yan?
Lu Ye knew that he and Bai Changle would not be able to hide their disappearance from Gu Yan for long.
He did not know how Yan Yan was doing.
He did not know how the children were doing.
Lu Ye lowered his eyes slightly to hide the loneliness in his eyes.
In fact, he missed Yan Yan very much. He wished that Yan Yan would immediately appear in front of him.
However, Lu Ye knew very clearly that this ce was extremely strange and dangerous. He did not want Gu Yan toe here.
That was because he didnt want Gu Yan to experience any danger.
Therefore, Lu Yes current mood was very conflicted.
At this moment, Lu Ye didnt know that Gu Yan would really appear in front of him in a while.
However, not now.
At this moment, Gu Yan and the others had encountered some trouble.
That was because there were eight doors in front of them.
Liu Xingyun slowly read, Qiannan, kunbei, Lidong, Kansi, dui se se se, zhen se se, Xun Se se, Gen Se bei.
Moloch and Mephistopheles were both from outer space, so their expressions were the most confused.
Moloch, in particr, looked left and then back. In the end, he couldnt help but ask, What is this?
Innate gossip,Liu Xingyun said.
Moloch was stunned. He turned his head and asked Mephistopheles in a low voice, What is innate gossip?
Mephistopheles no longer wanted to bother with his partner.
Didnt he see that he was also confused!
Gu Yan, on the other hand, knew a little. She said, So, some of these doors are life doors, and some are death doors?
There were people guarding them before, but now, there should be some traps set up. Besides innate gossip, theres also acquired gossip.
Everyone:...
Eight plus eight, that was sixteen doors.
They now had Gu Yan, Wen Lan, Guo Rou, Liu Xingyun, Mephistopheles, and Moloch. Adding them all together, there were only six people!
Even now, these eight doors were not enough to split up!
Moreover, if they split up, was it really right?
Gu Yan turned to look at Liu Xingyun. In fact, Gu Yan did not approve of splitting up like this.
If they were to encounter danger, then they would not even have a helper.
Liu Xingyun took out thepass from his pocket and said softly, Of these eight doors, only four can pass through. Unlike the gossip from the day after tomorrow, these four roads are basically not life-threatening. If we are careful, we can pass through.
Then we can just take one road.Moloch could no longer hold it in. He took out his portion of honey, hooked it with his little finger, and put it in his mouth.
Smacking his lips, he savoured it for a while, and then his eyes suddenly widened.
It was really delicious!
Liu Xingyun said softly, In detail, you can take any path of the life gate, but... Im not sure if there will be people youre looking for Halfway.
Then, what if theyre not going to the Life Gate?Wen Lan raised an objection.
This is why I said that there must be four doors, and someone has to go through them. Because the four life gates are connected to the other four doors. In other words, if theyre stuck halfway, theyll have a chance to see it!
In other words, although there were eight doors in front of them, every two doors were connected together.
Everyone stopped talking.
Instead, they were thinking that if the six of them entered the four doors, then two of them would have to enter alone!
Chapter 2596 - 2596 Chapter 2596. She didn’t want to be a burden
2596 Chapter 2596. She didnt want to be a burden
When Gu Yan and the others were deciding which door to enter, Gongsun Yu and the others had already been forced into a corner.
There were wolves in front and savages behind.
Even though the few of them were more skilled than ordinary people, they didnt have three heads and six arms.
Moreover, in terms of martial strength, Gongsun Yu and Miao Xiaoyu were the weakest in their group.
This was especially so when Cang Lan saw the wolves appearing one after another. His expression changed and he could no longer remain calm.
He gritted his teeth and said, Ill cover the three of you. You Guys Retreat First!
This was the determination to die.
On the other side, Ming bei also frowned. After killing a savage, he said, You cant cover by yourself. Ill go with you. You take care of the wolves and Ill take care of the Savage! Brother Gongsun, you two go first!
Although Gongsun Yu had retired a long time ago, his spear skills were still a little better than Miao Xiaoyus.
The order of the four peoplesbat strength was like this.
Cang Lan was the strongest. Ming bei was next, Gongsun Yu was next, and Miao Xiaoyu wasst.
Miao Xiaoyus lips were almost bitten open.
She was even shot with an arrow on her arm.
Miao Xiaoyu was not weak to begin with, but her other threepanions were a little stronger than her. Also, their current predicament was a little too troublesome.
No!
Miao Xiaoyu did not want to be a burden to herpanions!
She still had to go back and help Gu Yan and the others guard the ship!
Because Gu Yan had asked Miao Xiaoyu to go back with Gongsun Yu and the others, Miao Xiaoyu had initially disagreed.
But Gu Yan told her sternly that she was worried that the group of dugongs that could confuse people would appear, and that Gongsun Yu and Miao Xiaoyu, who were best at psychology, were especially suitable to go back and guard the ship.
Although Gu Yan and the others did not face the group of dugongs head-on, Gu Yans sixth sense was always a little uneasy.
And it was precisely because of this reason that Miao Xiaoyu gave up the idea of entering the immortal pce with Gu Yan and the others.
After all, Miao Xiaoyu also knew her ownbat strength very well. She was practically the weakest among the group of them.
And if they really encountered a dugongs that could bewitch people, then she, Miao Xiaoyu, would be the strongestbat strength!
However, they had not even reached the beach when they encountered such a desperate situation..
Miao Xiaoyu held her gun and fired another shot at the wild man.
She did not hit the dead spot, but only hit the other partys arm.
The wild man was still stubbornly pulling his bow and shooting arrows.
However, the four of them were getting closer and closer to the wild man..
Miao Xiaoyu began to feel anxious, especially when she heard that Cang Lan and Ming bei were going to sacrifice themselves to give her and Gongsun Yu time to escape. Her heart felt like it was about to explode.
No! She was never the kind of person who hid behind herpanions!
She could hypnotize! She could definitely do something!
While Miao Xiaoyu was thinking about these things, she didnt notice that there was a huge wolf in the bushes not far away from her. It was slightly hunched over.
Its green eyes were staring at Miao Xiaoyu who was facing it!
This wolf was smaller than the one cang LAN had injured. However, it had also mutated, so its body was bigger than an ordinary wolf.
Moreover, it wasnt injured. Its entire body was covered in silver-gray fur and it looked majestic.
In the next moment, this wolf leaped toward Miao Xiaoyu!
When Cang Lan realized this, his eyes froze!
He immediately ran toward Miao Xiaoyu. Although they were not too far away, they would arrive in two minutes.
However, something unexpected happened at this moment!
Chapter 2597 - 2597 Chapter 2597 the obedient big dog
2597 Chapter 2597 the obedient big dog
The biggest mutated wolf, which was the one that was injured by Cang Lan, saw Cang Lan turn around and run towards Miao Xiaoyu. It suddenly jumped out from the bushes, it went straight for Cang Lans neck!
Gongsun Yu and Ming bei were in charge of the Barbarians at the front.
The barbarians seemed to know that theirbat strength was not bad and their firepower was fierce, so they kept attacking from afar.
While attacking from afar, they were also slowly approaching.
In fact, some wolves were also shot by the Barbarians, but that was only a minority.
Gongsun Yu heard something. The moment he turned his head, he saw the scene in front of him, and his heart almost stopped beating!
Cang Lan and Miao Xiaoyu were both knocked down by the Wolves!
Although they came from different camps, they had be partners after spending so many days together!
Gongsun Yu immediately said to Ming bei without turning his head, Ming Bei, cover me. Ill go save Miao Xiaoyu!
Although both of them were pounced on by the wolf, and the wolf that pounced on Cang Lan was even bigger, Gongsun Yu still believed that Cang Lan should be able to handle it.
As for Miao Xiaoyu, he was in deep trouble!
Indeed.
Although Cang Lan had been injured previously, he had always been a person who did not care about his life when fighting.
The reason why he had been pounced on by the wolf was also because Cang Lan had been wholeheartedly trying to save Miao Xiaoyu.
Although he had been pounced on, Cang Lan was still very strong. He used both of his hands to forcefully pull the stinking mouth of the giant wolf, and then suddenly kicked the belly of the giant wolf!
There was blood on the wolfs stomach, which proved that it was injured!
The mutated Wolf knew that it was injured, so it did note out just now.
However, it hated Cang Lan, who was the first to hurt it.
That was why it chose to attack in that instant!
Gongsun Yu saw the situation on Cang Lans side and was slightly relieved. He ran toward Miao Xiaoyu.
Just as he was about to get close, Gongsun Yu picked up his gun and aimed it at the wolfs head. Just as he was about to shoot, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.
At that moment, Miao Xiaoyu was pounced onto the ground by the giant wolf. The giant wolfs ws were still pressing on Miao Xiaoyus injured arm.
However, the giant Wolfs mouth, which was originally wide open, slowly closed.
Not only did it not continue to attack Miao Xiaoyu, but the ws that were pressing on Miao Xiaoyus wound actually slowly retracted.
Seeing that the wolf was no longer attacking Miao Xiaoyu, Gongsun Yu did not shoot.
More importantly, he had already realized something!
Miao Xiaoyu slowly stood up, muttering to herself. Her eyes were cold.
The giant wolf in front of her actually retracted the ferocity on its face. It retracted its paw and obediently squatted in front of Miao Xiaoyu like a big dog.
If it stuck out its tongue, it would look even more like a big dog.
Seeing the appearance of the giant wolf, Miao Xiaoyu, who was already sweating on her forehead, let out a slight sigh of relief.
She was distracted and saw Cang Lan, who was fighting with the giant wolf not far away. She immediately chanted a few strange words, and she even sped up her movements.
In the next moment, the obedient big dog, oh no, the giant wolf that Miao Xiaoyu had hypnotized, directly jumped towards the giant wolf that was attacking Cang Lan!
Then, the two giant wolves tore at each other!
It worked!
Miao Xiaoyu finally heaved a sigh of relief, her back drenched in cold sweat.
She had never hypnotized a wolf, especially a mutated giant wolf... but at that moment, the gun in her hand flew away, and the wolf was about to bite her throat.
That was why Miao Xiaoyu tried to hypnotize the giant wolf.
Gongsun Yu looked at this scene and gave Miao Xiaoyu a sincere thumbs up. Awesome!
Chapter 2598 - 2598 Chapter 2598 was full of trust
2598 Chapter 2598 was full of trust
I didnt know it would seed either.Miao Xiaoyu also felt like she had survived a disaster. She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and saw that the two wolves were already fighting each other.
Cang Lan could finally be safe.
Miao Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, she didnt drag herpanions down.
Cang Lan turned around and saw that Miao Xiaoyu and Gongsun Yu were safe. She immediately turned around and went to the front to support Ming bei, who was fighting against the Barbarians.
Although the giant wolf was smaller than the other one, therger one was injured by Cang Lan and the pirates.
Therefore, the two giant wolves fought and were evenly matched.
You Bite Me.
I bite you.
It was very tragic.
Miao Xiaoyu said, Gongsun Yu, help me. Well Hypnotize a few more wolves!
In this way, they could let the Wolves fight against the Barbarians and the other wolves. They could take the opportunity to go to the beach as soon as possible!
Although it was much more difficult to hypnotize a mutated wolf than to hypnotize a person.
However, Miao Xiaoyu was full of confidence because he realized that he would not be a burden to hispanions and could also help them share the burden.
Gongsun Yu had some knowledge in the field of hypnosis, and he was slightly weaker than Miao Xiaoyu. Therefore, after hearing Miao Xiaoyus words, he nodded solemnly.
He could help hispanions and also study the field of hypnosis. Gongsun Yu turned his head and looked at Cang Lan, who was desperately trying to hypnotize the giant wolf, and Miao Xiaoyu, who might be mentally exhausted if she continued to hypnotize the giant wolf..
Gongsun Yu finally understood why Gu Yan trusted Yins group so much.
If these people really regarded you as their partner, then they would risk their lives for you.
Because of Miao Xiaoyus hypnosis, the four of them finally had a turn for the better. Soon, a few wolves fought together, and two wolves ran toward the Barbarians.
Seeing that there was a chance to leave, and knowing that the Barbarians wouldnt go too far, the four of them decided to immediately chase after Hawkeye and Jonathon.
When they were attacked from both sides, they let the Hawkeye and Jonathon leave first.
Because Jonathon was chronically malnourished, his condition was very poor, and he was more inclined towards technology.
Meanwhile, Eagle Eye was injured.
Therefore, he was worried that the two brothers would be attacked by the wolves, so he let them leave first.
Now, there was finally an opportunity. Gongsun Yu and the others decisively retreated and let the Wolf Pack fight with the Barbarians first.
As for thergest wolf that attacked azure blue previously, it was currently fighting with two hypnotized giant wolves. It did not understand why itspanions would suddenly attack it!
Although it was the most powerful Wolf King in the pack, it had been injured several times, not to mention that it was two opponents.
Blood gradually flowed out of its body, and life also gradually flowed out of its body.
Before Cang Lan left, it turned around and saw the alpha wolf fall to the ground. It looked in Cang Lans direction and let out a final howl unwillingly. Then, it closed its eyes.
Miao Xiaoyu had used up too much of her energy, so she was a little unconscious.
Cang Lan carried Miao Xiaoyu on her back and did not look at the dead mutated wolf anymore. She quickly caught up with Gongsun Yu and Ming bei.
They hoped that the Hawkeye brothers would not run into any trouble.
However, the crisis on Gongsun Yus side had been resolved. Luo City and Angel had finally caught up.
Chapter 2599 - 2599 Chapter 2599 Caught Up With Nardo
2599 Chapter 2599 Caught Up With Nardo
The ce where the three of them met was near a huge tree.
The leaves were lush and fresh.
Neither Los Angeles nor Angel Knew Nardo.
Simrly, Nardo didnt know them either.
However, Nardo knew that Lawrencespanion was here. If everything went ording to n, the people he saw here should be the group of people Lawrence mentioned.
Meanwhile, Los Angeles and Angel saw the skull tattoo on Nardos arm. They knew that this should be the pirate leader that they were chasing after.
Nardo was in a very sorry state at the moment. He had just used all his strength to kill the mutated snake.
He himself was not much better. Not only were there many wounds on his body, but his ribs were also in pain. He wondered if he had been strangled by the damn snake!
This was not the most serious injury that he had ever suffered. Therefore, although he did not look well, he did not show that he was seriously injured.
He looked at Los Angeles and Angel coldly and said slowly, Hello, are you here to look for treasure? I got separated from mypanion. This ce is really strange.
Although there were tattoos on many arms, there were many people with tattoos on their bodies, such as Angel.
However..
Los Angeles and Angel did not need to look at each other to know that this cunning pirate leader was going to start lying.
Angel raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the many people. He asked, How many people did you bring in?
We lost some at sea, and then we lost some when we got to the ind. In the end, only one-third of the people came in,nado pretended to be upset and sighed, When we got the map, we didnt know that this ce was so strange. Can I go with you? When we meet our people, Ill leave.
As Nardo said these words, he paid attention to the two people in front of him.
He was very alert and sensitive, like a scorpion in hibernation.
Los Angeles noticed that the pirate leader was holding a gun tightly in his hand.
The gun was covered in blood. It was obvious that the pirate leader was seriously injured.
If he fired at this time..
Angel saw that Los Angeles was frowning. She could guess Los Angeleshesitation. At this moment, Angel saw the body of the mutated snake from the corner of her eye.
She asked, Did you kill that snake?
Yes.Nardo didnt know what this woman meant by this.
But he subconsciously moved his body and approached the towering tree beside him.
Nardo had never seen a tree this thick. Its leaves were huge, and its branches looked like a huge green mushroom from afar.
It was the size of a basketball court.
Angel took a step toward the snake and said, Im starving. I dont know if this snake meat is edible.
As she spoke, she pulled out a dagger from her boot.
The moment Angel pulled out the dagger, Nardo was so shocked that he immediately pulled out his gun and fired at Angel.
However, Angel seemed to have predicted that he would shoot. She immediately stabbed the snakes corpse with her knife and raised it, blocking all her vital parts.
Nardos three shots allnded on the dead snakes body.
The rapport between Los Angeles and Angel was even more perfect. He quickly took out his gun and fired eight shots at Nardo, shooting out all the bullets.
Although Nardo wanted to run to the back of the tree at the moment of life and death, before he couldpletely hide behind the tree, he had already been shot five times!
Chapter 2600 - 2600 Chapter 2600
2600 Chapter 2600
Out of the eight bullets fired in Los Angeles, five of them were embedded in Nadas body.
One of them even hit the wrist where he was holding the gun. Not only did the gun fall to the ground, but Nadas wrist was already bleeding profusely.
It was unknown whether Nada was destined to die or if he was lucky?
Although these five bullets brought him to the brink of death, there was not a single injury that caused him to lose his life immediately.
Seeing that Nada had lost all resistance, Angel immediately stood up and took out her gun, trying to shoot Nada who was trying to climb behind the tree.
Meanwhile, Los Angeles, who was standing not far behind her, suddenly realized that something was wrong. He immediately took a step forward, grabbed angels waist, and retreated.
Be careful!
Angel almost hit herself with a misfire. However, she trusted Los Angeles very much, so she immediately cooperated with Los Angeles and retreated.
Then, Angel saw a very shocking scene.
The Big Tree, which was quiet and did not move even when the wind blew its leaves, suddenly moved!
It was like a root pulled out from the ground, with fresh soil on it, and directly wrapped itself around the injured snake!
At the same time, the dead mutated snakes were not spared either.
Those roots were a little like the banyan tree. There were a lot of them, and they quickly turned the corpses of the mutated snakes into cocoons!
At the same time, there were also many roots waving around.
Ah!Nandao struggled desperately.
Fortunately, Los Angeles reacted fast enough. He had brought Angel and ran to a very far ce, which was the stairs on the main road.
If they had been a littleter..
They might not have been able to escape!
Angels eyes widened. Damn, what is that thing? Why, why is it even weirder than the vines we encountered before?
Los Angeles looked at the pirate leader, who had been tightly bound, motionless, and no longer struggled. He said with a solemn expression, Nothing on thisnd is normal.
Angel nodded.
Not just on thisnd, but from the moment they crossed the wall of water, it was as if they had entered another world!
The air was filled with the strong smell of blood.
The roots of the tree entangled the mutated snakes and dragged them into the ground together.
After a cloud of dust flew up, nothing could be seen. Even the blood on the ground and the blood of the mutated snake had disappeared.
It was as if nothing had happened.
However, when Los Angeles and Angel looked at the lush tree, they felt a chill down their spine. They did not feel that the tree was fresh and pleasant at all.
It was absolutely bloodthirsty and scary!
Although the two of them had experienced many storms and life-and-death situations.
However, at this moment, both of them felt a lingering fear.
Angel choked with sobs. Although Im not afraid of death, I really dont want to die like this.
They had already dragged it underground. Who knew what would happen?
The trees nourishment?
On this side, Luo Cheng also nodded solemnly.
It was simply too unsightly to die like this!
He was an experienced beauty lover!
Luo Cheng said, This tree has also be a spirit. Just now, it didnt move at all. It deliberately waited for us to get close before taking action. If we didnt have guns just now and instead chased after that duo, Im afraid we wouldnt have been able to escape.
Angel nodded and said, We shouldnt stay here for long. Lets hurry up and catch up with Gu Yan and the others!
The two of them turned around and continued to run forward, but they didnt notice that the stone b behind them was suddenly pushed up by something. A root as thick as a mans calf poked out from it and flew directly behind Angel!
Chapter 2601 - 2601 Chapter 2601 was most afraid of the sudden silence in the air
2601 Chapter 2601 was most afraid of the sudden silence in the air
Whether it was the ck Angel or Yin, Angel could be considered as one of them.
But she herself was not an ordinary person.
When she sensed danger, Angel turned sideways and dodged the roots hope.
But because of this, her speed slowed down.
When Los Angeles sensed that Angel was no longer by his side, he decisively turned around and saw a tentacle chasing after Angel!
Without thinking, he immediately ran back. As he ran, he filled his gun with bullets and shot at the back of the Tentacle.
The continuous gunshots finally stopped the Tentacles attack on Angel.
At this moment, Los Angeles rushed to Angels side and shouted, You run first, Ill cover you!
I wont!
Why would angel let Los Angeles cover for her?
If something happened to Los Angeles, how could she survive? !
Los Angeles turned his head and looked at the stubbornness in Angels eyes. He nodded slightly and said, Then lets retreat together!
Amidst the dense bullets, the roots were no longer as fast as before. However, other than the first root, there were actually two roots that were reaching over.
Just how developed was the root system of this tree.
Los Angeles and Angels faces were solemn.
The two of them fought and retreated at the same time. Although their speed was slow, they did not let the root systems sneak attack seed.
Seeing that the two of them were about to retreat to the top of the stairs, and the root seemed to have reached its limit, Los Angeles and Angel simultaneously felt that the earth was trembling!
Did... did an earthquake happen?
If there was another big earthquake at this time, it would be a hopeless situation for Angel and Los Angeles!
However, if they could die together with their loved ones and not have to go back to face the gap that they would never be able to cross... perhaps, it would be the most perfect ending for the two of them.
Los Angeles and Angel looked at each other.
It was as if this year would be ten thousand years.
The ground trembled even more violently until the roots that were attacking the two of them suddenly stopped.
Upon closer inspection, they seemed to be trembling.
Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar!
The guest was furious.
What was wrong with this ancient banyan tree? It did not stay in its own territory and even broke arge area of stone bs!
Moreover, the damage was not even!
It looked very ufortable!
Los Angeles and Angel watched helplessly as a huge bear that looked like a small mountain tore off the roots angrily and even tore them into several pieces!
After tearing them, the huge bear threw the roots back to the huge tree.
Los Angeles and Angel seemed to hear a throbbing pain, and then they disappeared.
Along with them, the roots that were chasing them disappeared.
When the dust settled, they saw all kinds of broken stone bs that were messed up by the roots.
Luo Cheng and Angel were a little dumbfounded.
Could it be that they had escaped from one danger and now fell into another?
After all, the hill in front of them... Oh No, this bear was really too big!
When the customer cleaned up the dishonest roots, he patted the dust off his hands and turned around. Only then did he discover Luo Cheng and Angel.
The customer: ..
Los Angeles and Angel: ..
They were most afraid of the sudden silence in the air.
Chapter 2602 - 2602 Chapter 2602 disagrees
2602 Chapter 2602 disagrees
If there was a 30-40 chance that the Los Angeles pair would have escaped from that weird root,.
So this mountain of a bear..
And damn nimbleness-i can tell by the way he deals with the roots that, though stout, he is absolutely dexterous.
L.A. and Angel cant help but feel like they might not even be able to make it out of here alive.
From being fertilizer for the big tree to being smashed into a meat patty by the giant bear.
Los Angeles, who was obsessed with looks, was already very depressed.
Because no matter how he died, it seemed to be quite ugly..
However..
Angel, run forwardter. Ill distract this bear!
How are you going to do that?Angel red at Los Angeles. Are you out of your mind? You always let me run first. If I was afraid of death, I wouldnt have F * cking appeared here!
Angel was so angry that she was about to cry.
Ever since she was young, other than howling a few times when she was just born, she was not a person who liked to cry.
However, this bastard man in front of her made her cry a few times.
She could not live without him.
How could she be willing to see him risk his life for her?
Seeing Angels tears, Los Angeles panicked.
He didnt even care about the mountain-like giant bear anymore.
Los Angeles immediately pulled Angel into his arms, holding her tightly, refusing to let go.
Completely ignored and forced to eat dog food, Los Angeles looked at the two humans hugging each other speechlessly.
If it werent for the aura of Liu Xingyun on their bodies,.
He would have pped them away long ago.
However, it was one thing if he didnt p them away. However, this bear was very unhappy that they were ignoring him like this!
Therefore, the customer, who was unhappy, immediately stomped his feet hard. The stone bs, which were almost broken, were also smashed into pieces.
The pieces turned into foam.
Angel and Los Angeles could not carry them anymore. After all, there was too much dust. Both of them started coughing due to choking.
Just as they were coughing, they were suddenly lifted up, and they were also lifted up separately.
The customer carried one person in each hand with great satisfaction. Then, he turned around and ran quickly toward the main hall.
The earth began to tremble again.
Luo Cheng and Angel were both dumbfounded.
What did he mean?
Could it be that this giant bear wanted to bring them back to its nest and eat them slowly?
Was there any use pretending to be dead now?
At the same time, Gu Yan finally opened his mouth and said to the crowd, Boss Liu has just found out that these four directions can be taken: Qian Nan, kun Bei, Li dong, and Kansi. How about this? Ill go to Qian Nan. Sister-inw, you apany boss Liu to Kun bei. Guo Rou, you go with Moloch to Li Dong.Gu Yan paused for a moment, she looked at Mephistopheles and said softly, You go to Kansi on your own. Is there a problem?
No problem.Mephistopheles raised his eyebrows.
He liked this kind of challenge very much.
Although he also admitted that Gu Yan was very outstanding, he was not much worse than Gu Yan.
Gu Yan dared to walk through a door alone, so why wouldnt he dare to walk through it.
Gu Yan nodded.
Because she had carefully measured thebat strength of the few of them. Other than her, Moloch was actually the strongest.
However, Moloch was a typical assistant. When he encounteredplicated matters, he was easily impatient. Therefore, even if he was the strongest, he was also prone to idents.
However, it was different for Mephistopheles.
Gu Yan still remembered the first time she met Mephistopheles. At that time, she was almost fooled by him.
However, other than Mephistopheles, no one actually agreed with this division.
Chapter 2603 - 2603 In chapter 2603, two more people came
2603 In chapter 2603, two more people came
Wen Lans voice was very cold. I can walk through a door alone. Xiao Yan, bring boss Liu with you.
Although boss Liusbat strength was not strong, Wen Lan knew that boss Liu knew a lot. It was better for him to be with Xiao Yan than Xiao Yan alone.
Guo Rou also said, I can also walk through a door alone. Why dont we let Moloch support Gu Yan or Mephistopheles?
On the other side, Moloch also muttered, I can do it alone!
If it was anything else, everyone would listen to Gu Yan.
But this time, it was really too dangerous. Although they were sure that this was the door of life, if they encountered a trappedpanion inside the rted door of death and Gu Yan went alone to save them, it was really too dangerous.
Everyone had agreed that no matter which door they were in or which trappedpanions they saw, they would lend a helping hand to save them.
Liu Xingyun thought for a moment and suddenly calcted with his fingers.
Although he had no mana left.
However, he still had some intuition.
Liu Xingyun suddenly said, In half an hour, we can enter the four doors in groups of two.
Really?Moloch was very suspicious.
Because he trusted Liu Xingyun very much, Gu Yans eyes lit up. Boss Liu, do you mean that two more people wille?
Yes.
If two more people came, then who would it be?
But since Liu Xingyun said that he woulde, Gu Yanpletely trusted him.
Thinking of this, Gu Yan said to everyone, Then well rest for half an hour. Everyone, load your bullets and eat something. Well set off in half an hour!
Naturally, everyone would not object to Gu Yans decision.
However, regarding what Liu Xingyun said, two more people would appear in half an hour, the others still had doubts.
Also, they were more curious about who would appear next.
Guo Rou moved closer to Gu Yan and asked in a low voice, Gu Yan, Guess Who will appearter?
I dont know.
Theres actually something you dont know!Guo Rou was shocked.
Aftering out of the illusion of the stairway, Guo Rou waspletely relieved. She shouldnt have beenparing herself to Gu Yan. She should have known that she had been improving.
As for Gu Yan, he was really too outstanding. and such an outstanding person was herrade-in-arms and good friend. The two of them even had a rtionship.
This was already enough to make Guo Rou very happy.
She was a straightforward person to begin with. After she had finally gotten over this hurdle in her heart, she quickly threw all her unhappiness to the back of her mind.
In fact, what Liu Xingyun did not tell everyone was that everyone who came out of the Heaven Ladders illusion wouldpletely forget the things that were difficult for them to let go of previously.
They continued to move forward.
What Gu Yan let go of were the tragic experiences of her past life that she would never forget.
As for Wen Lan, it was the tragic past of her past childhood.
Moloch and Mephistopheles were the same.
However... no one knew what Liu Xingyun had experienced in the illusion..
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan and hispanions, chatting andughing. Although they were still in a situation where danger lurked everywhere, Gu Yan was still very calm and collected.
Seeing Gu Yan grow like this, Liu Xingyun was very gratified.
At this moment, the ground trembled, but soon, the trembling disappeared without a trace.
Two dusty people suddenly appeared in everyones field of vision. Both of them were covered in dust and were coughing hard.
Chapter 2604 - 2604 Chapter 2604. You might as well ask that bear
2604 Chapter 2604. You might as well ask that bear
Angel, are you okay?
The dust had not dispersed, and Los Angeleseyes had not yet opened.
He was worried about Angels safety. After all, she had been injured before.
On the other side, Angel caressed the dust on her face. She was also very worried about Los Angeles. Ah Cheng, Im fine. How about you?
Im fine too.
Everyone looked at the two friends in front of them in a daze. They hugged each other and checked each other to see if they were injured.
Gu Yan turned to look at Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun smiled gently at Gu Yan.
Everything was said without saying.
This was also the reason why Gu Yan had always trusted Liu Xingyun.
Gu Yan had already stood up and walked up to Angel and Los Angeles. He even took out a towel and gave it to Angel to wipe the dust off her face.
Gu Yan asked, Are you all okay?
Gu Yan?Angel took the towel from Gu Yan. She didnt know how they could reconcile so quickly.
Los Angeles was also a little stunned as he looked at hispanions around him.
In the end, Angel broke the silence.
You guys were also dragged into the nest by that giant bear?She asked.
The corners of everyones mouths twitched.
Gu Yan patted Angels shoulder, then stood up and moved aside, letting them see the strangely shaped eight trigrams gate.
At this time, the dust in the house that had been kicked up by the customers had also settled down, revealing the original Golden and resplendent appearance.
On the wall were murals of fairies and fairies, and on the pirs were carvings of various lifelike animals.
Indeed it didnt look like a bears nest.
What exactly did you guys go through? Also, why did you guyse up here?Guo Rou asked curiously.
On this side, Los Angeles and Angel brought Ming bei back, and then told them about the incident with Lawrence. Finally, they told them the purpose of following them.
After that, they indeed caught up with the pirate leader, and the pirate leader was also dead. However, after the two of them escaped from the big tree, they were thrown here by the giant bear.
That bear is our friend, Dangke. We also came here on its back.Guo Rou was very happy to see her friends safe and sound. However, she remembered the way Los Angeles and Angel appeared, she was a little suspicious. Hey, Dangke actually recognized you as our friends. Why didnt we let you sit on its back?
How would I know if you ask me? You might as well ask that bear!Los Angeles usually cared about his appearance the most. Now that he and Angel had be dirty, he couldnt help but feel terrible.
Angel felt the same way.
The two of them kept wiping the dust off their bodies. After a while, they finally made some progress.
On the other side, Gu Yan had already told them about the eight trigrams school.
Because there were two more people, they had to form a team and redistribute them.
Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun went to the southern part of the Qian Empire. Los Angeles and Angel went to the northern part of the Kun Empire. Wen Lan and Moloch went to the eastern part of the Qian Empire. Guo Rou and Mephistopheles went to kansi.
No one had any objections to the distribution this time.
Gu Yan said solemnly to everyone, Everyone, you must be careful!
Of course!
Gu Yan turned around and walked into the southern gate with Liu Xingyun, stepping on the small path paved with broken stones.
When the stone gate behind them slowly closed, Gu Yan suddenly said, Boss Liu, have you never thought abouting back alive?
Liu Xingyun paused slightly.
Xiao Yan, i
Chapter 2605 - 2605 Chapter 2605: Crying doesn’t look good
2605 Chapter 2605: Crying doesnt look good
Gu Yan turned around and looked at Liu Xingyun with watery eyes.
How much longer?Gu Yan took a deep breath. How much longer will you stay by our side?
Xiao Yan
So, you n to leave without saying goodbye when the time is right?Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun, Although I have been reluctant to leave you, I also know that everyone has their own things they want to do. Even if in order to do that, I will respect your choice at all costs. However, I hope Boss Liu, we will have a formal farewell.
Liu Xingyun squatted down and looked at a nt by his feet. The appearance of the nt was something Gu Yan had never seen before.
He said softly, Xiao Yan, when this matter is over and all of you leave this ce, you willpletely forget everything here, including me.
What do you mean?Gu Yans eyes widened. All of us will lose this memory?
Yes, because at that time, this ce will disappear.Liu Xingyun looked left and right, but there was a hint of hatred in his tone, although it was very faint.
He said.., The construction of this ce was the ce where that person used to suppress my masters soul. Later, the space-time shattered. Im afraid that person didnt know that this space would appear here. All these things are too unbelievable for you and yourpanions. Therefore, forgetting them is also good for you. As for me Ive alsopleted my mission.
The smile on Liu Xingyuns face was very gentle.
Although Gu Yan felt very ufortable, she could see the satisfaction in Liu Xingyuns gentle smile.
He had done what he had always wanted to do.
He must be happy.
The two of them walked out in silence. asionally, they would encounter some spirit beasts, but those spirit beasts were not aggressive.
It did not hinder the two of them much.
The entire journey was surprisingly smooth.
Of course, they did not find anything unusual, and they did not see any trappedpanions.
After an hour, when the exit was right in front of them, Liu Xingyun suddenly said, After I take away my mastersst soul fragment, this ce will copse. At that time, when you find your friend, take your friend and leave this ce first.
Gu Yan turned around abruptly.
Liu Xingyun smiled and looked at Gu Yan quietly.
At that moment, Gu Yan felt a little sore. She remembered that when she saw Liu Xingyun in that antique shop, she was shocked.
She clearly did not know this person, but it was as if they had known each other for a long time.
Gu Yan was not afraid of separation.
But she was a little afraid of forgetting.
Liu Xingyun had given her too much help. If it were not for Liu Xingyun, she might have ended up dying in prison because of Bai Weiyang in her previous life.
Xiao Yan, dont cry. It Wont look good if you cry.
Whos crying? Im not crying.Gu Yan sniffed. She realized that no matter how brave and strong she had be, she would always be like a little girl in front of Liu Xingyun.
In time, Liu Xingyun in front of her was only a child in her eyes.
For some reason, Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun did not encounter any danger until they walked out of the stone door.
And because the two of them had been talking perhaps thest private conversation in this life, Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun took a longer time.
After exiting the stone door, Gu Yan had already wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She looked up and saw that Angel City, Guo Rou, and Mephistopheles had alle out.
Chapter 2606 - 2606 Someone was calling her name in chapter 2606
2606 Someone was calling her name in chapter 2606
Wen Lan and Moloch did note out.
In fact, thebinedbat strength of their groups was the strongest when Wen Lan and Moloch were together!
After all, Liu Xingyunsbat strength was zero on Gu Yans side.
In addition, Wen Lan was especially calm when she encountered trouble. Therefore, out of the four groups, their group should be the least in trouble!
However..
Could it be that they met their trappedpanions?Gu Yan suddenly had an idea. She turned around and was about to walk toward the east gate when Liu Xingyun hurriedly pulled her back, Xiao Yan, you have already entered the other doors. You can not enter the other doors. After you leave, you must also leave through the doors you entered.
What if you enter the other doors?Guo Rou asked curiously from the side.
The others also looked at Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun said, Then, we will be sent to the underground pce.
The underground pce, what is it?
Its the underground pce of this Immortal Pce, right?Liu Xingyun thought to himself. If he couldnt find his master after entering the main hall, he would have to go to the underground pce to find him.
Of course, he didnt want to tell Gu Yan about this for the time being.
Because he decided to enter the underground pce alone.
After all, once he entered the underground pce, it would be even more difficult to leave.
Gu Yan was a little worried about Wen Lan and the others.
Moreover, it was very likely that Wen Lan and the others met Ah Ye and the others inside!
She looked anxiously at the stone door to the east.
Gu Yan and the others were right. Wen Lan and Moloch had indeed encountered difficulties.
Because when the two of them were walking halfway, they saw a garden. The garden was filled with all kinds of strange nts, and some of them even bore fruits.
I dont know if those fruits are edible.Moloch looked at those fruits eagerly. In the end, he couldnt help but turn his head and say to Wen Lan, Can I go and pick a few? When I take them out, can I ask Gu Yan if he can eat them?
It didnt take long to pick the fruits.
Wen Lan nodded, but she still reminded him, The things here are very strange. Dont eat them in a hurry. When we take them out, Yan and Mr. Liu should know if they can eat them.
Okay, okay. I Wont eat them first.Moloch was also embarrassed, so he didnt waste any time. He just picked two of each fruit and carefully put them into his backpack.
While Moloch was picking the fruits, Wen Lan carefully looked around.
She didnt know why, but her heart suddenly jumped.
And at this moment, Wen Lan actually heard her own name!
To be more specific, someone was calling her name!
And it was a voice that Wen Lan was particrly familiar with!
Wen Lans heart suddenly jumped.
She turned her head in surprise and looked in Molochs direction.
That voice came from the garden filled with strange fruits..
Changle!
Wen Lan immediately rushed over, giving Moloch, who was picking the fruits, a fright. He was a little dumbfounded, and the fruit in his hand almost fell off.
Wen Lan, what, what happened to you?
I heard Changles voice! I heard Changles Voice!Wen Lan had already rushed over. She looked left and right, but the calls she had heard just now had disappeared.
It was as if..
Everything she had heard just now was an illusion.
Moloch knew that Bai Changle was Wen Lans husband, Gu Yans brother.
After hearing what Wen Lan said, he also rxed his breathing and listened carefully.
However, he didnt hear anything.
Moloch said suspiciously, I didnt hear anyone talking.
Chapter 2607 - 2607 You might not believe what I said about chapter 2607
2607 You might not believe what I said about chapter 2607
No, I definitely heard it! Changle is nearby!Wen Lan tried her best to calm herself down. She recalled what Liu Xingyun had said before. Their four doors of life would have a connection with the other four doors.
In other words, changle must be at the other door. And just now, she did not know what had triggered the space between the two doors to superimpose.
What had he done just now..
This garden..
Wen Lan raised her head and looked at Moloch, who was holding a strange fruit in one hand and a little confused. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind.
Pick the fruit!
Pick the fruit!
The two of them said in unison. Then, Moloch didnt need Wen Lan to say anything else and immediately went to pick the fruit.
He found a stic bag and put all the various fruits he had picked into it.
When Moloch started to pick the fruits again, Wen Lan started to shout Bai Changles name loudly this time..
..
Bai Changle didnt know how long he had been locked up in this ce with this brother who didnt like to talk.
If it werent for the fact that there were things like sweet potatoes everywhere, the two of them would have starved to death long ago.
Bai changle sat there in a rather sorry state. He held a peeled sweet potatoin his arms and chewed on it with a sorrowful gaze as he spoke, Ill never see my little LAN again. Ill never see my cutest wife again
Ter, whose sses had been shattered, sat there with a sallow face. He rolled his eyes forcefully.
I know you wont be able to see your wife. Youve already said this sentence 1,345 times.
F * ck! Are You a pervert? You actually counted how many times I said it!Bai changle was very shocked.
Ter rolled his eyes at Bai Changle.
He didnt understand. There were so many people together. How could he be trapped here with this Bai Changle! !
He didnt know how boss was doing..
Ter was someone who didnt like to talk. He crossed his arms and sat there.
Although he had been trapped here for many, many days, no one wanted to give up their lives unless they had no other choice.
Bai Changle curled his lips when he saw that this guy had closed his eyes and pretended to be dead again. He felt very bored.
Sigh, life like this was just like being in prison.
He wondered how Ah Ye was doing.
He missed his family so much. He missed Xiao Yan and the others.
And he missed his wife so much.
Xiao Lan, Xiao Lan..
Changle!
Vaguely, Bai Changle seemed to have heard Wen Lans voice. He suddenly felt a little dazed.
Bai changle muttered to himself, Could it be that I missed Xiao Lan so much that I imagined her voice?
When he thought about it, Bai changle suddenly felt extremely ufortable. He thought that since his reaction was just a fantasy, then he should just fantasize about it as much as possible.
SOB, sob, SOB, sob. He might never be able to leave this ce in his entire life. He might never be able to see his Xiao Lan again..
Xiao Lan! Where are you? I miss you so much!
Changle! Where are you? Im here, Im Here!
Im here I dont even know where I am.
Bai Changle sniffled, feeling like he was about to cry.
This was too three-dimensional!
He could even talk to Little Lan!
Bai changle rubbed his itchy eyes and said to his only roommate, Ter, you might not believe me if I say it out loud. I was imagining my wifes voice just now. I was hallucinating! I was even talking to her!
At this moment, Ter had already opened his eyes. He stood up and looked around.
He suddenly said, You didnt hear voices. I heard it too.
Bai changle blinked his big eyes and looked up at his roommate.What did you say?
Chapter 2608 - 2608 Chapter 2608, white sweet potatoes
2608 Chapter 2608, white sweet potatoes
Hey, I heard someone calling your name just now and asking where you are.Ter adjusted his sses out of habit. Then, he found that his sses were broken.
However, he had no time to care about this. Instead, he looked around to find the source of the sound.
Bai Changle was dumbfounded.
Really?
I want to save some energy. I dont want to roll my eyes.Ter looked at the strange tubers above his head. They looked like sweet potatoes.
This was also the food that he and Bai Changle had been eating.
They had chosen this door to enter, but as they walked, the nts suddenly moved and attacked them.
They resisted and dodged at the same time.
In the end, their bodies suddenly sank, and then their vision went ck. They did not know anything.
When ter woke up, there were some white bones beside him, and then they came to this strange space.
The smell of soil was near their noses, and there was also a pleasant fragrance.
It was very strange here. They could not see the sun, there was no sunlight, but it was not dark.
Ter looked around for an unknown amount of time. Finally, when he was so hungry that his eyes were blurry, he found Bai Changle.
Then, the two of them stayed here for a very, very long time. So long that they could not remember how long it had been.
They had originally thought that they would stay here forever.
But just now, Ter also heard someone speaking.
Ter said to BAI changle, Continue calling your wife and let her speak. I want to see where they are.
Okay!Bai Changles eyes lit up.
Thinking that he was about to meet his wife, Wen Lan, Bai Changle felt his entire body filled with power!
He put his hands to his mouth and shouted, Little Lan, Im Here! Where are you?
This time, Wen Lan, who was in the garden, heard it more clearly.
She looked around and felt that Bai Changles voice wasing from the garden.
However, other than the soil in the garden, there were all kinds of nts. The nts seemed to be the herbs that Liu Xingyun had mentioned before, as well as the flowering nts that bore fruit.
Where was he?
Wen Lan was usually the calmest, but at this moment, she could no longer remain calm.
Her husband, Changle, was right in front of her, but she could not find him. Wen Lan was extremely anxious.
She shouted, Changle, is there anything special around you?
Although she did not hear it clearly, Bai Changle and Ter understood it.
Something special..
Bai Changle and Ters gazes were tacitly fixed on the white sweet potatoesabove their heads.
Bai changle shouted, There are many white sweet potatoes above our heads!
Wen Lan: ..
White, sweet potatoes?
Moloch also heard the words sweet potatoes. As he continued to pick the fruits, he looked around and said suspiciously, There are only fruits here, there are no sweet potatoes.
Wen Lan thought quickly.
White sweet potato, white sweet potato.
Alright, no matter what color the sweet potato was, it would grow in the soil!
Could it be..
Wen Lan looked down at the soil under her feet in surprise.
She took a deep breath. She was extremely shocked, but she still tried to calm herself down.
She could not panic at this moment!
She could not panic!
Wen Lan shouted, Changle, is there any soil around you?
Bai changle looked around and suddenly shouted proudly, Wife! Youre really too smart! Im all covered in soil, how did you know?
Chapter 2609 - 2609 There was no excavator in Chapter 2609
2609 There was no excavator in Chapter 2609
Beside him, Ters eyes twitched.
Is this the time for you to be proud? Is this the time for you to praise your wife?
He couldnt take it anymore and shouted to the outside, Where Are you guys?
After shouting for a long time, they still didnt know where each other was. How could they be saved?
Ter really didnt want to be locked up with this Bai Changle anymore!
Never Again!
After ter shouted, Moloch, who had been busy picking fruits, was stunned for a moment. Then, he shouted in surprise, Ter, is that you? Are you still breathing? !
Although it was a very fortunate thing to suddenly hear his partners voice, especially after being trapped for a long time.
But, partner, is there something wrong with your greeting?
Ter took a deep breath, and only then did he not go berserk.
He must have been trapped together with Bai Changle during this period of time, and the tolerance he had developed was actually getting stronger and stronger.
TER shouted, Moloch, its me!
Oh Oh Oh, Ter, youre really still alive. Thats great. is boss with you?
No, theres only me and Bai Changle here.Ter was a little disappointed. I dont know how boss is doing
Wen Lan said, Lets not talk about the past for now. I suspect that youre underground. Moloch and I are now in a garden full of strange nts.
Wen Lan had already casually plucked a few nts. One of them had white tubers growing underneath it, especially the white sweet potatoes that Bai changle had mentioned earlier.
And just as Wen Lan finished speaking.
Bai Changle and Ter both raised their heads in tacit understanding and stared at the white sweet potatoes above their heads.
Bai changle choked. Little Lan, are you are you guys on top of us?
Yes.For a moment, Wen Lan was also a little dumbfounded, because she did not know what to do.
Go and find an excavator?
This was obviously unrealistic.
Moreover, what if it copsed and buried the people inside!
This kind of problem was really too troublesome.
On the other side, Bai Changle and TERs expressions were in sync again. The two of them might have been locked together for a long time, so they had a special tacit understanding.
Bai Changle looked at the white sweet potatoes on his head and said with lingering fear, Ter, if these white sweet potatoes fall, do you think they will smash us into sweet potato pancakes?
Theres no excavator. Theres no chance to smash us,ter said and was instantly stunned.
Although he did not know how Wen Lan and Moloch came here, although there were only the two of them..
Although there was definitely no excavator.
But there was Moloch!
Thinking of this, ter shouted, There are some passageways by the side. Bai Changle and I will hide over there. Can you choose a ce to smash open?
There was only one ce to break it open first.
However, Bai Changle was a little worried. What if the entire ce copses?
Ter: ..
Can you not jinx it.
As time passed, Wen Lan and Moloch also listened to TERs words. The two of them thought for a moment and decided to find a corner and start digging!
Wen Lan and Moloch found a spot at the northwest corner of the courtyard. Then, they let Bai Changle and Ter hide at the southeast corner.
This way, they could avoid idental injuries to a certain extent.
Next, it was the matter between Wen Lan and Moloch.
Wen Lan found a tool somewhere presumably, this garden was a herb ntation, so it was not strange to find a tool.
However, the digging was futile. Wen Lan dug for a long time, but there was only brown soil underneath.
Moloch, on the other hand, was much rougher.
He found an iron rod, inserted it into the soil, and pried hard!
Then, arge piece of soil was pried up!
Chapter 2610 - 2610 Chapter 2610: the white sweet potatoes were moving
2610 Chapter 2610: the white sweet potatoes were moving
The nts were uprooted one by one. Moloch only wanted to save hispanions as soon as possible and did not pay attention to the fruits.
Some of the fruits rolled on the ground and broke into pieces.
There were also some fruits that disappeared immediately after they fell into the ground.
However, neither Wen Lan nor Moloch had the energy to pay attention to these things.
The two of them were only digging while hoping that the two people below were fine.
At this moment, Bai Changle and Te ran could only hear rumbling sounds. From time to time, dust would fall down.
The two of them silently took a few steps back and hid further away.
Te did not know how thick the soil was, but he and Bai Changle still had oxygen to breathe. It should not be too thick, right?
Look! Those white sweet potatoes are moving!Bai changle suddenly shouted.
Ter looked up and saw hundreds and thousands of white sweet potatoes swarming towards him and bai changle.
Ter was also shocked.
But then, he found that these white sweet potatoes were like chicks being chased by an eagle. They were panicking and trying to find a safe ce.
Bai changle could clearly see that. He choked and said to hispanions, Are are they alive?
When he thought about how the food he had eaten for months was alive, Bai Changle was a little confused.
On this side, Ter looked at the lively white sweet potatoes and was also a little confused. However, he stubbornly exined, Whats there to be afraid of if theyre alive? Arent the chickens, ducks, fish, cows, horses, and sheep that youve eaten before also alive?
Bai Changle was instantly convinced.
He turned his head and had already calmed down. He looked at the group of white sweet potatoes that looked like chicks again and said, Could it be that they were scared by my wife and the others, so they ran towards us?
TER actually did not want to believe such a strange thing.
However, when he thought about how they had encountered many things that could not be exined by science since the beginning of this journey, he suddenly felt relieved.
Forget it.
Just treat it as an unbelievable dream.
Hope..
Hope that they could all wake up safely in the end.
The sound became louder and louder.
This was because Moloch, who was in the garden, had already pried off arge piece of the ground. He began to smash the ground with his fist.
If someone else did this, it would be tantamount to hitting an egg against a stone.
However, Moloch was very strong. Moreover, because he was eager to save people, he kept smashing the ground.
Wen Lan was not much better. Although she did not have Molochs strange strength, she was still holding tools and digging the ground.
Her eyes were red.
She bit her lips tightly.
Changle, changle..
At this time, those white sweet potatoes had already squeezed to the top of Bai Changle and Ters heads, and dust began to fall everywhere.
Bai Changle looked at this situation and felt a littleplicated. Ter, do you think that if this ce copses, the two of us will be buried alive?
Do you even need to ask?
This guy was really not a good person to talk to!
He raised his head and looked at the white sweet potatoes above his head. Suddenly, he had an idea.
Bai changle turned to tell tell tell, I have an idea. Even if we are temporarily buried, we wont suffocate immediately.
Tell looked at Bai Changle with a little distrust..
On the other side, Wen Lan and Moloch did not dare to stop for even a moment. They did not know how long they could stay here, nor did they know what was going on underneath.
They could only continue digging!
Chapter 2611 - 2611 Chapter 2611 Moloch fell down?
2611 Chapter 2611 Moloch fell down?
Molochs hand was already a bloody mess.
Wen Lans hand was also scratched by the tool and was bleeding.
The two of them did not feel any pain.
One moment, one moment, and another moment.
The two of them had already dug that corner into a huge pit that was about ten square meters deep.
Wen Lans shovel suddenly felt as if it had hollowed out something.
She raised her head excitedly, but before she could say anything, she heard a loud rumble, and then a wave of thick dust rose.
Cough Cough!
Wen Lan waved her hand and covered her nose. When the dust slowly dispersed, Wen Lan was stunned.
Because there was nothing in front of her eyes.
Where was Moloch? !
The dust dispersed a little more. Only then did Wen Lan see that there was a one-meter-square hole three steps in front of her!
Moloch had fallen?
Also, how were Changle and the others?
Wen Lan couldnt care less about the dust flying around her. She shouted, Moloch, are you down there? Are You Okay?
Im Bah Bah Bah Im fine Bah Bah Bah Bah.
Hearing this voice, Wen Lan must have eaten a lot of dirt. She immediately took out a shlight and shone it down.
The space below was slowly revealed.
Moloch fell there. Half of his body was buried. His face was covered in dirt. Wen Lan could not see his facial features clearly. She could tell from his body that he was not buried.
Of course, there was also his voice.
Wen Lan gritted her teeth and tied a rope to a pir in the distance. Then, she jumped down lightly.
At the same time, she also brought some farm tools down.
Because a lot of the soil had copsed, although it wasnt full, the surroundings were covered by soft sand.
Wen Lans heart thumped.
Changle! Where are you!
Moloch said, They should be around here, but they might be buried. We have to dig them out quickly. Wen Lan, dont worry about me. Go to the opposite direction and dig them out!
Moloch said as he dug the soil to dig himself out.
Wen Lan nodded.
There were still a few people on Molochs side. At least half of his body was outside, so he wouldnt be in any danger for the time being.
But changle and that Ter..
Wen Lan nodded and didnt waste any more words. She directly went to the opposite side to dig up the map.
She didnt know how deep this ce was. After that ce was dug out, so much soil actually fell down.
But at this moment, Wen Lan didnt dare to stop at all.
Also, because Wen Lan and Moloch had dug out arge pit, the surrounding sand was slowly sliding down.
In other words, if Wen Lan and Moloch did not rescue them quickly, Wen Lan and Moloch would probably be buried as well.
Moreover, they were truly buried.
They did not have a living space like Bai Changle and the others before.
Wen Lan started digging with her hands. On one hand, she was worried that if she used a tool, she would run into people. On the other hand, the soil had just fallen and was still very loose.
Even so, the wounds on Wen Lans hands grew more and more. Fresh blood mixed with the mud.
However, she didnt seem to know pain and didnt stop for even a moment.
Moloch had finally dug himself out. However, he was too big and the space here was too small for him.
However, when he saw that Wen Lans hands were covered in blood, he gritted his teeth and squatted down to crawl over. He began to throw with both hands.
Changle, Changle
Chapter 2612 - 2612 Chapter 2612 shut up, my dear
2612 Chapter 2612 shut up, my dear
Wen Lans eyes were filled with water vapor. Even though her vision was blurry, she did not stop what she was doing.
The sound of sand falling around them grew louder and louder, indicating that the speed of the sand was increasing.
However, neither Wen Lan nor Moloch turned back to see how much sand had fallen behind them.
At this moment, Wen Lans finger suddenly touched something strange.
It felt a little strange and hard. It was definitely not sand, but it was not human skin either.
It was like..
Sweet potatoes?
At this moment, a faint voice came from under this buried area.
Little Lan, is that you? Are you outside?
Although she was a little weak, it was Bai Changles voice.
Wen Lans eyes shone with surprise.
Its me! Changle, are you guys okay?
Were fine for now.
Wen Lan, Moloch, please hurry up!The voice belonged to Ter.
However, it sounded a little gloomy, as if it was a sign of anger.
But at this time, there was still sand sliding down behind them, making rustling sounds. They did not notice Ters voice. Why was it so gloomy.
Okay, dont talk. Well Dig You Out Now!
Wen Lan was curious. How could these two people still talk under the sand? But because there was hope, she and Moloch moved quickly.
Soon, the sand was dug open, revealing arge area of white sweet potatoes?
Moloch choked. F * ck, so many white sweet potatoes!
Wen Lan had already understood that the sand would suffocate people, but this space seemed to have oxygen, so the white sweet potatoes piled together gave Bai changle and Ter a glimmer of hope!
After all, if they were trapped under the soil for a long time, even gods could not save them.
Finally, when Wen Lan removed a piece of white sweet potatoes, she finally saw the person she had been thinking about day and night.
But..
Moloch was originally quite happy. After Jonah, he had found anotherpanion. And because there was more and more sand in this ce, Moloch was about to lie down.
But when he clearly saw the situation in front of him, he was suddenly dumbfounded.
You, what are you two doing?
Because at this moment, Bai Changle and Ter were hugging each other in an extremely intimate, extremely intimate position!
How intimate was it?
It was the kind of intimacy that two people wished they could merge into each others bodies!
Even Wen Lan, who had always had a cold personality, could not help but twitch the corners of her eyes when she saw her own man hugging another man so intimately.
Little Lan! I miss you so much!Bai Changle did not realize how strange his current position was. He looked eagerly at Wen Lan, his eyes filled with deep longing.
However, in the next moment, he might have realized that his wifes gaze was not quite right, so he lowered his head to look at TER.
F * ck! Why are you so close to me!
TERs expression was one of despair.
He did not want to either!
When the cave suddenly copsed, the space was suddenly squeezed very small. The two of them could only get so close!
Otherwise, what else could they do!
Ter looked at the exit that was getting smaller and smaller. He sighed and said, Why dont we talk outside? That exit seems to be shrinking.
F * ck!This was Moloch.
Bai Changle did not care about this. He turned his head to look at Wen Lan and said anxiously, Little Lan, you have to believe me. Although I have been trapped here with this guy for many days and nights, I still only have you in my heart.
Wen Lan:
Shut up first, my dear.
Chapter 2613 - 2613 Chapter 2613 had gained five pounds
2613 Chapter 2613 had gained five pounds
More and more sand was falling down, but the four of them were not ordinary people. Their movements were very agile.
They finally managed to escape before the pit waspletely filled.
Although everyone was covered in dust and in a sorry state, they were still alive.
Bai Changle looked at the wound on Wen Lans hand. It was covered in mud, and his eyes were red.
Little Lan, dont move. Ill treat your wound First!He looked around and saw the backpack on the ground not far away. It was Wen Lans backpack from before.
Bai Changle was very distressed. He used clean water to wash the wound on Wen Lans hand, then applied some medicine. Finally, he carefully bandaged it up.
He remembered that his wife, Wen Lan, had a pair of long and beautiful hands. At this time, there were several scratches on her hands. One of the wounds was particrly hideous, and several of her fingernails were broken.
Bai changle suddenly felt like crying.
Little Lan
Its alright, its just a small injury.Wen Lans tone was very calm.
But she looked carefully at her husband.
The husband and wife had not seen each other for a few months. They had almost been separated forever.
Although Wen Lans expression was still as calm as ever, the watery look in her eyes revealed her excitement.
Changle was still alive.
This was great.
On the other side, Ter was also catching up with his partner Moloch.
We entered different doors from boss, so I dont know how boss and the others are doing.Ters voice was a little low.
He was also worried about Lucifer and the other partners.
Moloch said, Oh, if they are trapped in the other doors, dont worry. Gu Yan and the others split the other doors. Also, we have already found Jonathan, but we havent seen the others.
Other than those captured by the Barbarians, the others..
Were probably doomed.
When we were at sea, we encountered a giant octopus. At that time, Arras was gone. Later, we went to the ind. When we met the barbarians, Jonathan and some crew members were taken away. Later, we went up the stairway together. Only Me, boss, and Bai Changle came to the top. I dont know where David and the others went.
Now, Jonah had been saved.
But what about David?
Although Moloch was usually very heartless and only knew how to eat.
But after listening to Ters words, he also fell silent.
This time, it was really too tragic..
Wen Lan looked at her hand that was bandaged like a mace and sighed. She stood up and shook off the dust on her body. She said, We dont want to stay here for too long. Lets quickly go out and meet up with Xiao Yan and the others.
Everyone nodded.
However..
Bai Changle, who was slow to realize what had happened, suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Wen Lan. Xiao-xiao Yan is here too? Oh No, my wife, who is here?
Ah Ye was in trouble.
Gu Yan would definitelye.
However, Wen Lan had already calmed down. She said softly, Youll know when you get out.
Indeed, although this ce looked like a ce full of birds chirping and flowers, everything was strange.
Also, thepanions might be very worried about them, so it was better to go out first.
Although ter and Bai Changle were people who had been trapped here for a long time, they did not know what kind of white sweet potato it was. The two of them had been chewing on it for a few months, and their faces were rosy. They did not look like people who were malnourished at all.
Especially Bai Changle, who had actually gained five pounds..
Therefore, when the door to the east finally opened, the littlepanions at the door immediately looked over. Everyone saw ter supporting Moloch. Of course, because Moloch was too big.., it was almost enough to overwhelm ter.
Chapter 2614 - 2614 Chapter 2614: Three Barbarians
2614 Chapter 2614: Three Barbarians
On the other side, Bai Changle nervously hugged Wen Lans arm and helped her carry her backpack.
Because during the rescue, Wen Lan and Moloch had suffered some minor injuries.
After Moloch fell, his foot was dislocated and swollen like a steamed bun.
Seeing the four people appear, Gu Yans eyes lit up.
Brother!
Xiao Yan!Bai Changle was so happy that he wanted to cry.
He was obviously very happy to see his sister, but in the next moment, he deliberately put on a straight face and said, Xiao Yan, why are you here? Its very dangerous here, why are you
Looking at his sister Gu Yans smiling eyes, Bai Changle suddenly could not pretend anymore.
Although he was very worried about his sister and his wife, but..
It was true that he had never educated his sister, and he had never been able to control his wife, because Wen Lan had always been in charge of him at home..
Ahem, in short, shes already here, but next, you have to be more careful. and
Brother.
Huh?
How did you gain weight?
Bai Changle: ..
Is she still my biological sister!
Even Wen Lan couldnt help but smile.
Everyone was very happy that they had saved two morepanions. Gu Yan quickly treated Wen Lans wound and went to help Moloch treat his dislocated ankle.
The two sides exchanged information.
Gu Yan said, Theres an illusion on the stairway. That means that David and the others didnt pass through that illusion.
But we didnt see David and the others along the way,Mephistopheles said with a frown.
Their faces darkened.
Gu Yan was familiar with David. She had known David during the test.
Gu Yan felt bad when she thought that something might have happened to David.
However,paring the time, Gu Yan suddenly thought of something, If David didnt pass through the stairway to heaven illusion, then they must have gone somewhere else. It has been at least three to four months since we came here, so its reasonable that we didnt meet David on the way.
Moloch was replenishing his strength, and his mouth was full of New Year Cookies. He said vaguely, That means that David and the others might still be alive, but somewhere on this ind?
This was the best possibility.
As long as there was a slight chance, everyone hoped that theirpanions were still alive.
But in reality, Molochs spections hit the nail on the head.
Hawkeye and Jonah, who had retreated first and walked at the front, who were closest to the coastline, had a change of expression when they saw the three barbariansin front of them.
Why were there barbarians here as well?
Moreover, why didnt these three barbarians take their arrows?
However, they had no choice but to think about it. Although thebat strength of the two brothers wasnt considered strong among their group, they didnt have the character of waiting for death.
They had guns. Although it was two against three, it wasnt impossible for them to win!
When they saw the two people in front of them take out their guns, the leader of the barbarians immediately shouted, Hey hey, Jonathan, Hawkeye! Dont shoot!
Jonathan Xin and Hawkeye were both stunned.
How could this person in front of them, who was dressed in leaves, messy hair, dark skin, and unshaven beard know them?
Moreover, his voice sounded a little familiar?
The leader of the Barbarians had already run up to him. He raised both his hands, and his eyes were filled with excitement.
Jonathan Xin, werent you captured by the Barbarians? Hawkeye, didnt you get off the boat and leave?
Chapter 2615 - 2615 Chapter 2615: experiencing the wilderness
2615 Chapter 2615: experiencing the wilderness
This person was none other than David.
Of course, at this moment, he could no longer be seen.
The other two people were the crew members of Lucifers ship.
David and the other six or seven people were ejected from the illusion of the heavendder. They were all dumbfounded.
Later on, no matter how hard they tried to enter, they all failed.
They originally nned to wait for Lucifer and the others toe back, but they encountered some giant wolves. While they were dodging, they encountered the barbarians.
In the end, only the three of them were left.
David and the other two had to disguise themselves as barbarians and then wander around the edge of the Barbarian tribe.
In this way, the mutated beasts didnt dare to attack them easily, and the barbarians didnt bother with them.
It had to be said that this was due to Davids quick reaction.
Even so, although the three of them survived, these few months had been very difficult. Each of them was dark and thin. In addition, their beards had grown a lot, and their hair had never been washed.
If it was not for Davids words, the three of them would be living savages.
Jonathan and Hawkeye left and took out water,pressed biscuits, and jerky from their backpacks for the three of them.
Eat slowly. When theye over, theres more.
Who is it?Davids condition was better than the other two crew members. The other two crew members were beginning to feel dizzy as they walked.
At least Davids consciousness was still quite clear.
It was just that he was very thin, and his cheeks had sunk in a lot.
He looked even skinnier than Jonathon.
Jonathon had been raised by the wildlings before, so he didnt have to run around. The wildlings were worried that the food would die, so they would give Jonathon new food regrly.
However, most of the food was Raw.
While eating, David continued to tell them about their experiences.
I dont know why, but we cant go up anymore. But boss and the others havente back.His tone was very depressed.
Jonah Xin said what Gu Yan had said, and then said, Gu Yan and his men have already gone up. I think they will definitely save boss and the others.
Really?Davids eyes shed, and the ashes were rekindled.
Jonah Xin nodded.
At this moment, Gongsun Yu and the others had caught up from behind.
The first thing they saw was that the eagle-eyed Jonah brothers had been captured by the barbarians, and they had even given food to the Barbarians.
When they slowly approached with guns in their hands, they heard the voice of the barbariansand realized that they were old friends.
Miao Xiaoyu was now a little more awake.
She was a little stunned as she looked at David in front of her.
David, your style is not bad.
Its not bad. Lets experience the wilderness.David raised his head and looked at pale blue who was carrying Miao Xiaoyu on his back. He teased, Whats going on with the two of you?
Guess?
Perhaps it was because he had seen hispanions, David felt rxed and even began to joke.
After David and the other two finished eating, the group continued on their journey.
They had to get to the shore as soon as possible.
David told them about what had happened on the ship. Are we going back to the ship like this? I keep feeling like theres something on the ship.
They had disappeared without a trace.
It was scary just thinking about it.
The remaining two crew members couldnt help but feel a chill in their hearts when they thought about how theirpanions had disappeared without a sound.
Cang Lan was still carrying Miao Xiaoyu on his back. He said quietly, We promised Gu Yan that we would guard the ship well. Then, no matter what it is, dont even think about snatching our ship!
Chapter 2616 - 2616 Chapter 2616 this woman had grown up too quickly
2616 Chapter 2616 this woman had grown up too quickly
Thats right!
David looked at the people around him in a daze. Everyone trusted Gu Yan so much and listened to Gu Yans arrangements.
Also, he remembered that Jonathon and the others had said that Mephistopheles and Moloch were also by Gu Yans side and had gone to save her together with Gu Yan.
Unknowingly, during the time when their boss, Lucifer, was not around, everyone had begun to take Gu Yan as their leader.
David was quite emotional.
Because back then, before Gu Yan joined Yin and became a core member of Yin, it was him who went to that ind to test Gu Yan.
In the blink of an eye..
This woman had grown up too quickly.
The group continued to walk towards the shore. However, after walking for so long, they still did not see Captain Jack.
Could it be that they were trapped in that forest?Gongsun Yu said softly.
After all, there was something strange about that forest. It was like a ghost fighting against a wall. They took a long detour, but in the end, it was Gu Yan who found a way to bring everyone out.
After they came out, they made a mark, so this time, they came back to deliberately avoid that ce.
If Jack and the others were really trapped in there, it would be terrible.
On the other side, David said, I know about that strange forest that you guys mentioned. When wended, we didnt meet it because we met two barbarians. We found out that the barbarians were walking in a roundabout way, so we followed them and went around. Later, we found out that that ce was strange. The Barbarians had always lived here. Maybe a lot of theirpanions had lost their way there, so they always went around this ce.
It had to be said that there were some benefits to David and the other two dressing up as the Barbarians. At the very least, they had obtained a lot of useful information.
However, David had never received any information from Lucifer and the others, so he was extremely anxious.
Fortunately, he saw Jonah and the others today.
After thinking for a while, David added, I havent seen Jack for the past two days either.
David also knew Jack. He knew that Jack was one of Beiruts men. He had been wandering around this area for the past two days. He had nned to see the shadows of Lucifer and the others.
Maybe they didnte to the ind.Miao Xiaoyu, who was lying on pale blues back, hadpletely woken up. However, her head was still a little dizzy. After listening to everyones conversation, she slowly opened her mouth.
It was also possible.
At this time, the few of them had already approached the shore and saw Lucifers huge boat.
At this time, the sea was covered in a thinyer of fog. Because the boat was too big and the draft was very deep, it was still some distance away from the shore.
The small boats that Gu Yan and the others had boarded earlier had already disappeared without a trace.
It might be the work of those barbarians. They dont dare to go near the shore, but they will asionallye to scout the terrain. They probably didnt want us to leave, so they let the boats go,David said.
Without a boat, everyone began to consider whether they should swim directly to the side of the boat or if there was a better way.
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu was already sitting on a rock, quietly looking at the slightly foggy sea surface.
She didnt know why, but vaguely, she seemed to have heard something.
It was very far away, very ethereal.
Did you hear something?Gongsun Yu walked to Miao Xiaoyus side and said with a frown.
Miao Xiaoyu nodded slightly. Its a very vague sound, but that kind of sound is very strange.
I heard it even more indistinctly, but that vague sound is very simr to when I was making psychological hints.Gongsun Yus expression was very serious.
Miao Xiaoyu suddenly raised her head.
Chapter 2617 - 2617 Chapter 2617, Earplugs
2617 Chapter 2617, Earplugs
Then, Miao Xiaoyu turned her head to look at herpanions. Initially, everyone was fervently discussing whether they should go to the pirate ship that was docked at the back or swim there directly.
However, at this moment, everyones eyes seemed a little lost.
It was as if They suddenly didnt know where they were!
Oh No!
Gongsun Yu and Miao Xiaoyu were both psychologists, and they were also involved in the field of hypnosis.
Especially Miao Xiaoyu. After her teacher died, she was considered one of the best in this field.
Therefore, their consciousness was still very clear at this moment.
The two of them looked at each other and immediately took out arge number of earplugs from their backpacks without saying anything. They began to put them on with each of theirpanions.
After they put on the earplugs, the few of them came to their senses.
Only David and the other two crew members who joinedter were a little dumbfounded.
One of the crew members even tried to take off the earplugs.
Gongsun Yu immediately stopped them. Meanwhile, Miao Xiaoyu wrote down the reason on a piece of paper and showed it to David and the other two crew members.
On the paper was written: Gu Yan said that to prevent us from encountering the dugongs, when Gongsun Yu and I feel that something is wrong, we will immediately put on the earplugs for you.
Gu Yan and the others did not actually face the dugongs head-on.
However, from the audio recording that Jonathan left on the ship, Gu Yan still felt a little uneasy. As Miao Xiaoyu and Gongsun Yu could hypnotize people, they were more resistant to the dugongsmesmerizing singing, their resistance was stronger than the others.
That was why this time, Gu Yan let the two of them return to the ship with the others.
It had to be said that they had been hit by Gu Yans paint.
Just as everyone understood, although they could not hear it, their consciousness was already extremely clear.
At this moment, a group of dugongs with sharp forks in their hands had already slowly walked to the beach not far away.
It was as if they had walked up from the bottom of the sea fish.
However, they did not seem to havee ashore for the time being, so they just stood there, opening and closing their mouths.
They were singing.
The content of the song should be to guide Gongsun Yu and the others toward the sea.
Because once they walked into the sea, even if they wouldnt drown in the sea for a while, the sea was the home ground of the dugongs, so the result was obvious without thinking.
Because everyone had put on earplugs beforehand, they couldnt hear anything.
They were still quite a distance away.
If they fired recklessly at this moment, they might hit one or two dugongs, but it would also scare the other dugongs away.
If they all ran into the ocean, then they would be helpless against this group of dugongs.
Gongsun Yu turned his head slightly and looked at Cang Lan and Ming bei.
The few of them instantly exchanged nces and nodded slightly.
Cang Lan was the first one. She walked towards the sea with a confused expression.
Ming bei was the second.
Eagle Eye was the third.
The few of them approached the sea one after another.
The leading dugong had evolved a little more. It felt that something was wrong, but when it saw its prey walking towards it, it immediately forgot about the feeling.
Then, the leading dugong let out a strange cry. Soon, the group of dugong walked toward the shore together.
There were more than thirty of them.
However, they were only a kind of animal that was half human and half fish. They were far from the legendary mermaids.
And the most powerful thing about them was their bewitching singing.
As for the others, they were nothing in front of Gongsun Yus group of Star Warriors and Star Pirates.
Not to mention, Gongsun Yu and the others still had guns.
At this time, Cang Lan had already walked to the leading dugong about a meter away. The seawater had already reached his knees.
Chapter 2618 - 2618 Chapter 2618: the dugong that holds grudges
2618 Chapter 2618: the dugong that holds grudges
The leading dugong suddenly thrust the fork in its hand forward.
Cang Lan, who had a dazed look in his eyes, had a sh in his eyes the next moment. He nimbly dodged the fork and stabbed the dugong in front of him with his knife.
The moment Cang Lan made his move, Gongsun Yu and Hawkeye from the North joined in as well.
Jonah Xin and Miao Xiaoyu had already chosen a better sniping spot and fired at the dugongs in the distance. This also prevented them from escaping!
In an instant, the coast was bustling with peoples cries and the screams of the dugongs.
It had to be said that the screams of the dugongs were much more unpleasant than their songs.
Gongsun Yu and the others could not hear them. Neither could they hear the pleasant songs nor the unpleasant screams of the dugongs.
But there were still people who could hear it.
Jack, who had been hiding in the cabin with filin, vaguely heard the singing of the dugongs again. After he and filin skillfully put on the earplugs, they wanted to take them off after a while, they wanted to see if the singing had stopped.
But they heard screams one after another!
What, what is that sound?
After confirming that the miserable screams did not have the effect of bewitching people, Jack pulled off Flynns earplugs and said, Lets go out and take a look with guns.
What is that thing? Why does it sound so miserable?
When Flynn heard Jack say that, he did not hesitate. He immediately took his gun and followed Jacks footsteps.
During this period of time, the giant wolf did note again.
However, Jack and the others had actually been harassed by this group of dugongs. Because they were already used to it, every time they felt that something was wrong, they would immediately put on their earplugs. Next.., they just needed to hide in this warehouse on the ground floor.
After all, there were still severalyers of iron tes separating them, so the bewitching effect of the song was slightly weaker.
However, Gongsun Yu and the others were different. They were facing it directly.
Jack had been worried about hispanions, so even if there was danger at this time, he couldnt care less.
He was especially worried that it was Gu Yan and the others who had returned, and that they would end up meeting that group of dugongs!
However, Jacks thoughts were almost the same.
When he and Ferlin walked onto the deck and saw the chaotic battle not far away, the two of them were stunned in unison.
Captain Jack immediately picked up his binocrs and looked at the shore clearly. The scuffle was actually between their people and dugongs.
As for whether their people wereplete or not, it could not be seen at this time.
We have to do somethingJack looked around and then saw the hook guns.
Originally, the hook guns were used to catch fish. After they were fired, they were fired with ropes.
If it hit the fish, it could be dragged back.
At the same time, the two of them also picked up their guns.
This ce is the closest to that side. If any fish that escaped the swims into the sea, we will shoot them again!
Okay!
The two of them had resolute expressions.
The battle on the shore had also entered its end.
Cang Lan and the others were injured, but the group of dugongs was even more miserable. More than half of them were dead or injured, and only a few were left. They slowly retreated.
Because the leader did not give the order, they did not dare to retreat for the time being.
The leader had already been tightly entangled by Cang Lan. Although Cang Lan was severely injured, he was that kind of person. The more he fought, the braver he became.
The rest of the people, even the two crew members who were with David, were also very brave.
This battle was as simple as that. It was either you die or I live.
See this group of dugongs again and again revenge action, they are very vengeful, this time if notpletely solve them, I am afraid, they will be the biggest resistance to their departure!
Chapter 2619 - 2619 Chapter 2619, which ones were delicious?
2619 Chapter 2619, which ones were delicious?
Just as Gongsun Yu and the others were fighting with the dugongs on the coast and clearing thest obstacle for them to leave, Gu Yan and the others had already arrived at the innermost part of the Immortal Pce.
The paintings on the walls of the immortal pce were painted with some unknown dye, but they actually looked as good as new.
If not for the fact that this ce was strange, Moloch would have reached out to touch them.
If Gongsun Yu came, he would probably be very interested in these murals,Guo Rou said softly. She turned her head and said to Gu Yan beside her, Not long ago, he said that he would go to the ruins of Dunhuang ancient city. He also said that he would wait for my vacation.
Gu Yan was a little apologetic.
Because she had saved Ye and her brother, she had put Guo Rou and her husband in danger.
However, saying words of gratitude or apology at this time was too polite.
Guo Rou didnt need it either.
Because if Gu Yan really wrote a book, she would be angry instead.
After saying this, Guo Rou quickly turned her attention to other ces.
Gu Yan looked at Guo Rous back.
And not far away from Guo Rou was Liu Xingyun..
Wen Lan walked to Gu Yans side and patted her shoulder. Xiao Yan, dont think too much. Lets save her as soon as possible and leave.
Okay.Gu Yan nodded.
Bai Changle and TER were in good condition. Their faces were even ruddier than Gu Yan and the others. They must have benefited from the white sweet potato that Bai changle called white.
Yes, because he was very grateful for the white sweet potato, Bai changle deliberately touched a few pieces of white sweet potato and put them into his pocket when he left the garden.
After Liu Xingyun looked at them, he said gently, This white melon is called Ling long melon. Its rich in nutrients and can also be used as medicine.
As for what medicine, Liu Xingyun did not need to tell everyone in detail. Because this kind of melon could strengthen the body, Bai changle remembered that his grandfathers health wasnt good, so he decided to bring back two of these melons for his grandfather.
If only there were seeds. We can nt them when we go back.Bai Changle was a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have picked a few more. He thought for a moment and then asked Liu Xingyun unwillingly, Boss Liu, you can use tubers to grow sweet potatoes. Can this thing also be used?
No,Liu Xingyun said regretfully.
Although this kind of exquisite melon looked like sweet potatoes, it wasnt.
Besides, even if there were seeds, Bai Changle wouldnt be able to grow them back. After all, the environment in the immortal pce was iparable to other ces.
After all, these things were..
After Moloch heard it, he immediately came over and showed the fruits he picked to Liu Xingyun as if he was presenting a treasure. Boss Liu, which of the fruits I picked are delicious?
After Liu Xingyun looked at them, there were a total of 28 types of fruits did Moloch exhaust the entire garden?
Liu Xingyun clearly looked like he was already in his teens, but the big moloch squatted in front of Liu Xingyun and was very obedient.
His gaze was focused on the fruits in Liu Xingyuns hands.
Liu Xingyun was a very good-tempered person. While everyone was resting, he carefully helped Moloch identify the fruits.
This, this, and this can be eaten. As for the rest, it will be poisonous if eaten alone. Its best not to eat them. As for the other types, they are bitter and astringent. If you dont care about the taste, you can eat them. Eating them alone wont have much of an effect.
Moloch looked at the pile of fruits. In the end, only five fruits could be eaten. He was very depressed.
As for the ones that didnt taste good, he nned to just throw them away.
Chapter 2620 - 2620 Chapter 2620 was very similar to the sprouts in the small jade pendant
2620 Chapter 2620 was very simr to the sprouts in the small jade pendant
Moloch carefully put away the fruits of all shapes and sizes. For a moment, he couldnt bear to eat them.
Can you give these two to me?Liu Xingyun asked Moloch.
They were two unremarkable small fruits. They were only the size of a fingernail and glistening green. Other than the beautiful color, they were not enough to fill the gaps between Molochs teeth.
Not to mention, Liu Xingyun had also said that these small fruits could not be eaten. They were not poisonous, but their taste was very astringent.
En, en, Ill give them to you. If you have any other uses, Ill give them to you.
Thank you.Liu Xingyun carefully picked up the two fruits and walked to Gu Yan. He said softly, Xiao Yan, when you go back, give these two fruits to your daughter to eat.
Gu Yan looked up at Liu Xingyun and nodded. Okay.
Liu Xingyun smiled gently and didnt say a word.
But Gu Yan understood.
Because the color of the two fruits was exactly the same as the tender shoots in the little jade pendant.
And Liu Xingyun specifically asked for these to be given to Xiao Yu..
Gu Yan instantly understood something.
She turned her head to look at Liu Xingyun who was walking in front.
For some reason, Gu Yan felt that Liu Xingyun was giving his final instructions..
Because they were getting closer and closer to the main hall.
They had already seen the main entrance of the main hall.
Nothing happened along the way, and as soon as they entered the main hall, they were dazzled by the room full of jewels.
Oh my God.Mephistopheles was stunned.
There were so many gold and silver treasures. They would never be able to spend them all in their lifetime.
There was a space the size of a basketball court here. In the end, the gold and silver treasures upied two-thirds of the other partys space.
In the middle, there was an empty space. There was nothing around the other party. In the middle, there was a crystal coffin.
When everyones attention was distracted by the gold and Silver Treasures, Gu Yan looked up and saw Liu Xingyun running excitedly toward the crystal coffin.
Moloch had already squatted down and picked up a fist-sized luminous pearl. Oh my God, is this for real?
Guo Rou and the others were also extremely shocked.
Even Angel, the heir of the royal family, who was as rich as a country, looked at the treasures and said to Luo city beside him, Do you want us to bring some back and elope?
It would be enough for them to elope for several lifetimes.
Mephistopheles had already chosen some things and stuffed them into his backpack.
Everyone had risked their lives toe here. It did not matter whether they took anything or not. After all, it was not easy.
Moreover, Gu Yan remembered that Liu Xingyun had said that once he found his master, this ce would probably disappear.
Soon, everyones emotions quickly calmed down. They looked around for possible hiding ces or ces to trap people.
Other than that crystal coffin, other ces dont seem to be able to hide people,guo rou muttered to herself. After she said this, she looked at Gu Yan with a bit of worry.
Right now, Lu Ye hadnt been found yet.
As for Yin, they hadnt found Lucifer either.
Although those gold and silver treasures were shocking, no one had forgotten the purpose ofing here.
Gu Yan turned her head and found something unusual.
Only then did she realize that ever since Liu Xingyun ran to the crystal coffin, he didnt move and didnt say a word.
Her heart skipped a beat.
Gu Yan immediately walked towards the crystal coffin in the center.
And at this moment, something unexpected happened!
The originally hard ground had be extremely soft at this moment. Stepping on it was like stepping on soft sand!
Chapter 2621 - 2621 Chapter 2621, Underground Palace
2621 Chapter 2621, Underground Pce
Everyone, leave this ce first!After Gu Yan shouted, he didnt retreat, but instead jumped over to the side of the crystal coffin.
Liu Xingyun was still standing there without moving!
The current Liu Xingyun was like an ordinary middle school student.
In an instant, the eight immortals crossed the sea and disyed their respective abilities, quickly leaving this ce.
Then, everyone saw the gold, silver, and treasures sink into the already sandy floor.
Although it was quite a pity, after all, it was real gold and silver, and there were some treasures that no one had seen before.
However, they werent the kind of people who would take money or their lives, not to mention that their main goal was to save people.
At most, they would feel a little pity in their hearts, that was all.
Everyone left. Bai Changle raised his head and looked left and right. He was shocked.
Wheres Xiao Yan?
Because the hall was inplete chaos. There was no longer any splendor.
Everyone raised their heads and saw that Gu Yan was still inside. They were all worried.
Guo Rou and the others were about to rush in to save Gu Yan.
Wen Lan had already taken out the rope and was ready to throw it to Gu Yan so that Gu Yan coulde out with Liu Xingyun.
At this moment, Gu Yan turned to look at the motionless Liu Xingyun. Boss Liu, follow me out First!
Shes not here.Liu Xingyuns voice was very low.
Boss Liu, lets go out first! Ah Ye isnt here either. There must be other ces that we havent been to!
Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyun as if he had lost his soul. Suddenly, she felt a little sad.
She also understood.
After all, Liu Xingyun had already given everything he had, and he wholeheartedly hoped that his master coulde back to life.
However, after going through so much hardship, all he saw was an empty crystal coffin..
At this moment, Liu Xingyun, who seemed to have been petrified, turned his head to look at Gu Yan. His eyes blinked, and in an instant, his life force seemed to have returned to his body.
Yes, Little Luan, youre right! Theres another ce! The Underground Pce! They must have hidden her in the underground pce!
Gu Yan knew that every time Liu Xingyun was in a trance, he would call her little luan.
At this time, it was no longer the time to mind these things.
Gu Yan nodded and said, Lets leave this ce first, then well go look for the entrance to the Underground Pce!
Liu Xingyun nodded and held Gu Yans hand tightly.
Wen Lans rope had already been thrown in and smashed onto the crystal coffin.
Now that Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun were standing on the crystal coffin, the surroundings hadpletely turned into sand. Not to mention people standing on it, even the gold and silver treasures, which were light in weight, were slowly sinking into it.
It was just like quicksand in the desert.
Xiao Yan, hold on. Well drag you out!Wen Lans voice was heard.
Everyone outside was holding on tightly to the rope.
The professional grappling hook had drilled through the beam at the side. Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun could use the force to jump onto the beam first, then jump out from the top to the nearest door!
Gu Yan and Liu Xingyuns feet had already slowly left the crystal coffin.
Something shed below, and Gu Yan subconsciously lowered her head. She saw a ring!
Because the ring was lighter, it kept spinning on the quicksand and did not sink directly.
And because Gu Yans eyesight was better than an ordinary persons.
So she clearly saw the appearance of the ring!
Gu Yans heart suddenly shrank!
The corner of her mouth trembled, and then her gaze slowly fell on the ring finger of her left hand..
Because on her ring finger, there was a ring that was exactly the same as the one below. It was just that the size of the ring was different because of the difference between the male and female styles..
Ah Ye!
Chapter 2622 - 2622 Chapter 2622 was about the underground palace!
2622 Chapter 2622 was about the underground pce!
Gu Yans heart trembled. Liu Xingyun, who she had been holding on to, suddenly broke free from her hand.
She hurriedly shouted, Boss Liu!
Shes down there.
Liu Xingyun only left this sentence before he fell down.
He raised his head and looked at Gu Yan apologetically.
Actually, he still had some things he wanted to say to Gu Yan. However, he also knew that Gu Yan would definitely live happily for the rest of her life.
Her luck hadpletely changed.
In the end, Liu Xingyuns eyes were curved as he looked at Gu Yan gently. Then, his body sank into the quicksand.
Even the ring that Gu Yan had seen earlier had disappeared!
The quicksand was moving faster and faster. As the crystal coffin swayed, Gu Yan suddenly saw a ray of light.
Then, he seemed to hear a muffled groan!
That sound was Liu Xingyuns. It was as if Liu Xingyun had fallen from a high ce onto the ground.
It was fortunate that Gu Yans hearing had been refined by the little jade pendant, so it was especially good. Otherwise, he would not have been able to hear it after being covered by the sound of quicksand.
Only then did Gu Yan remember that Liu Xingyun had said that she was below.
In other words, there was a space underneath?
Could it be..
The Underground Pce!
Gu Yan recalled the ring that she had seen earlier. It was the wedding ring that Ah Ye was wearing. Due to professional reasons, Gu Yan had even gone undercover, so she did not wear the wedding ring most of the time.
However, Lu Ye missed Gu Yan Too much. Even if he did not wear it on his hand, he took a rope and put it on. He hung it around his neck and carried it around with him.
He had walked through the immortal pce, but there was no Lu ye anywhere. Could it be that Lu Ye was also under the Underground Pce!
The speed of the quicksand began to slow down. Because of the crystal coffin, Gu Yan could clearly see a narrow ck hole, and the ck hole was slowly shrinking.
Gu Yan gritted his teeth, released the rope, and jumped down!
Outside, Wen Lan and the others suddenly felt the rope loosen. Because of inertia, Wen Lan, Bai Changle, and the others immediately sat on the ground.
Guo Rou clearly saw Gu Yan jump down and shouted, Gu Yan!
The hole that Gu Yan had jumped into had shrunk to the width of a palm!
Gu Yan!
Xiao Yan!
Everyone was shouting Gu Yans name. They didnt know why Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun had be like this when they were about toe out.
From their angle, they naturally could not see the ck hole.
They did not know why the person had disappeared all of a sudden.
Could it be that he had been swallowed by the quicksand?
Finally, after the hole hadpletely disappeared, the ground slowly returned to its original appearance. Other than the disappearance of the gold and silver treasures, the hard ground and the empty crystal coffin were still there.
Everything seemed like a dream.
When Bai Changle and the others rushed in like crazy, the quicksand alsopletely stopped, and the ground returned to its original state.
They all rushed to the crystal coffin and pushed hard, but there was still a hard stone b underneath, and nothing was left.
Xiao YanBai Changle fell to the ground, his face pale.
Gu Yan also knew that she was acting impulsively, and everyone would definitely be worried about her.
However, the moment she saw the ring, Gu Yan suddenly felt that if she didnt jump down, she would regret it for the rest of her life!
Because she strongly felt that Ah Ye was down there!
In this underground pce!
During the process of falling, Gu Yan adjusted her posture, so even though she fell down, she didnt suffer too many injuries, especially since there was still soft sand below.
The first thing she did when she got up was to call out Liu Xingyuns name.
She was so high up, she wondered how boss Liu was doing!
Chapter 2623 - 2623 Chapter 2623 Xiaoyan was one of them
2623 Chapter 2623 Xiaoyan was one of them
Boss Liu!
The ce was dark. Gu Yan immediately took out a shlight from his backpack and turned it on. He could vaguely see some scenes in the pit.
The gold and silver treasures that were piled up in the hall also fell down. Gu Yan was d that there werent those things where hended just now.
After all, some of the gold and silver treasures were still very sharp. If they fell on them, it would be terrible.
She suddenly remembered the muffled groan that she had heard from Liu Xingyun earlier, and her heart immediately became uneasy.
Ah Ye was very likely here!
Of course, she had to find Liu Xingyun first!
Boss Liu, could it be that he had fainted from the fall.
With this thought in mind, Gu Yan looked around cautiously. A faint smell of blood drifted over.
After about five minutes, Gu Yans vision had adapted to the pitch-ck environment. However, she still did not see Liu Xingyuns voice.
She saw a smear of blood!
The blood line was not thick, but it was very fresh. One look and it was obvious that it was fresh blood.
Gu Yan frowned and took out a gun. The dagger that she always carried was hidden in her sleeve.
Liu Xingyun should not be dead, but there should be someone else besides her and Liu Xingyun!
Who Was it! ?
Was it a friend or Foe?
Gu Yan followed the blood line and slowly walked out. Her steps were very light, like a cat.
Gu Yan found himself on a road that was exactly the same as the Immortal Pces building. However, there was no sunlight here, only some luminous pearls embedded in the wall.
As she walked, more and more night-luminescent pearls appeared, but Liu Xingyun was still nowhere to be seen.
Gu Yan put away the shlight and held the gun, still very alert.
Suddenly, she felt something was wrong. She bent her body and a shadow suddenly jumped over her.
That snow-white w was only one centimeter away from Gu Yans neck!
A strand of Gu Yans hair had been cut off. She did not dare to be careless and rolled on the ground, causing that thing to miss again.
Gu Yan raised his gun and aimed it at the white thing. He raised his hand and fired.
Although this thing moved quickly, it seemed like it had never seen a gun before or was not familiar with this kind of weapon. Although it was not hit, it was suddenly shocked and immediately dashed upwards.
Xiao Yan, dont shoot!Liu Xingyuns weak voice suddenly sounded.
Gu Yan was stunned.
That thing seemed to be stunned when it saw Gu Yan. It bared its teeth and wanted to rush towards Gu Yan. However, at this moment, Liu Xingyuns voice sounded again, Snow Ape, Xiao Yan is one of us!
Hearing Liu Xingyuns words, the snow ape was stunned and quickly withdrew its sharp ws.
However, due to inertia, it was already very difficult to stop. The snow ape gritted its teeth, tilted its body, and with a loud thud, it crashed into the wall.
Gu Yan:
The corner of Gu Yans mouth twitched. However, since the other party was a friend and not an enemy, she put away her gun and walked to the wall. Are You Alright?
The snow ape could understand what people were saying.
This snow ape was about the same size as the monkeys in the zoo, but its entire body was covered in long white fur. Its sharp ws could not be underestimated. It was its first attack. If it was not for Gu Yans quick reaction.., gu Yans neck would probably have been broken.
This thing was extremely fast, like lightning.
Looking at Gu Yans concerned eyes, the snow ape that felt like it had lost its ape calmly climbed up from the ground, shook off the dust on its body, turned around, raised its neck, and left.
It was quite proud.
Gu Yan pursed his lips, followed behind, and walked forward.
Chapter 2624 - 2624 Chapter 2624 the family
2624 Chapter 2624 the family
Finally, not far from the corner, he saw Liu Xingyun sitting on the ground leaning against the wall. His arm was broken, and there was a lot of blood. There were two scratches on his face, and he looked even weaker.
Boss Liu, are you okay?Gu Yan was shocked. He immediately took out bandages and anti-inmmatory drugs from his backpack to treat Liu Xingyuns wound.
The Snow Ape was a little wary at first, but it was very smart. It could tell that Gu Yan was saving Liu Xingyun, so it was relieved. Then, it squatted by the side and looked at Liu Xingyun. Its big round eyes were filled with concern.
It turned out that when Liu Xingyun fell, not only did he hurt his arm, but he was also handsome and dizzy.
It was the snow ape that saw Liu Xingyun bleeding and was still unconscious, so it wanted to bring him to a safe ce and think of a way to save him.
Originally, this underground pce was filled with vicious creatures.
But this snow ape had mistakenly entered this ce.
It was a little younger, about one to two hundred years old. It did not evolve like a guest. Moreover, because it had always lived in istion in the underground pce, when it faced Gu Yan, it did not react to the level suppression.
But this snow ape had unintentionally received some kind of spiritual light, and then it actually felt closer to Liu Xingyuns aura.
When Liu Xingyun woke up again, he knew that this snow ape was very close to him and even tried to save him. Then, he understood that thest piece of his masters soul fragment must be here.
And the reason why the snow ape was able to gain sentience was definitely due to the effects of his masters soul power.
That was because Liu Xingyun currently had the rest of his masters soul on him.
After Liu Xingyun told Gu Yan about what had happened on his side, he looked at Gu Yan. Xiao Yan, why did youe down as well?
On one hand, Gu Yan was worried about Liu Xingyun, but she was worried that Liu Xingyun would have some psychological burden, so she directly stretched out her hand and opened it.
Liu Xingyun saw a ring lying quietly in Gu Yans palm.
This is
This is Yes.Gu Yan looked around and said calmly, When the little jade pendant was still here, it constantly tempered my body, making my five senses much more sensitive than ordinary people. I have a feeling that ye must be here!
It was very difficult to get out of here.
Moreover, what if Lu Ye wasnt here?
Or if Lu Ye was here, but he was already dead?
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yans determined eyes. He suddenly couldnt say anything.
Because,pared to Gu Yans stubbornness and persistence, wouldnt his efforts of over a thousand years be even more stubborn and persistent?
They were worthy of being a family thousands of years ago.
For the people they cared about, they would do anything. Even if they were reincarnated, they wouldnt change.
Xiao Yan, we will definitely find the person we are looking for!Liu Xingyun nodded.
Gu Yan knew that he understood.
Just like how she had never tried to persuade Liu Xingyun to give up on what he wanted to do.
This kind of tacit understanding could only be achieved by people who were very close to them.
Gu Yans gaze was gentle and firm. She nodded.
Fortunately, Liu Xingyuns injuries were not fatal. Before Gu Yan arrived, the snow ape had chewed up a few pieces of grass and ced them on Liu Xingyuns wounds. This did not cause him to bleed too much.
After a while, the two of them and the snow ape began to move towards the center of the underground pce.
At the same time, outside the underground pce, the people who had almost gone mad finally pushed the crystal coffin down. However, after searching everywhere, they did not see Liu Xingyun and Gu Yan at all.
Guo Rou fell to the ground and muttered, Why does it feel like a living person has been eaten by this ce
Chapter 2625 - 2625 Chapter 2625, so we’re going to start digging again?
2625 Chapter 2625, so were going to start digging again?
I know, Gu Yan must have been eaten by this ground!Moloch pped his thigh.
Guo Rou turned her head. What nonsense are you talking about! Youre the one who was eaten by the ground!
Mephistopheles squatted on the ground and stretched out his hand to knock on it. The ground was very hard, and from the sound of it, it didnt seem like it was empty below.
This ce was really strange.
If not for so many pairs of eyes seeing that the floor suddenly turned into quicksand and then turned back into hard ground, it would definitely be unbelievable.
Ter narrowed his eyes and said, Could it be that, like us, we are trapped underground?
Moloch blinked. Then, we have to start digging again?
Bai Changle had already started looking for tools. The ground inside was very hard, so what should they use to dig?
He first took out a dagger and stabbed it into the ground, but the ground did not move at all?
When they saw this, they all took out their weapons and began to smash the ground. However, the strange thing was, they did not know what material this strange ground was made of, but there was not even a scratch on it?
It seems that we have to turn the ground into quicksand againWen Lan muttered to herself.
Upon hearing this, everyone agreed that this was indeed the best solution.
Lets think about it. What did we do when the ground changed just now?
Only by understanding the cause of the change could the ground turn into quicksand again.
At that time, some of us were checking the situation in the hall to see where we could hide people. Then, some of us were using treasures to study it.
Also, at that time, Xiao Yan was standing beside the Crystal Coffin, and boss Liu was also standing here. They looked at the crystal coffin
They looked at each other.
The crystal coffin was empty. Although it didnt go down with the quicksand, it was damaged.
And all the gold and silver treasures were taken away by the quicksand.
Everyone fell silent.
No matter how hard they tried, they couldnt recreate the scene just now.
Luo City, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, Do you guys still remember the underground pce that Liu Xingyun mentioned?
Underground Pce?Bai Changle raised his head.
Guo Rou said.., Yes, when Wen Lan and Moloch were still inside that door, we all came out. At that time, Liu Xingyun told us how we came in through these doors. When we go out, we have to go through the same door. If we go through the wrong door, its very likely that we will enter the underground pce.
We searched here for a long time, but we still couldnt find Lucifer and Lu Ye. Does that mean that the two of them could also be in the underground pce?Mephistopheles stroked his chin and analyzed.
Wen Lan stood up, shook off the dust on her body, and said, Even if there is a one in ten thousand chance, with Xiao Yans personality, she would definitely try. Thats why she chose to jump in that instant just now.
As she spoke, she walked out.
In an instant, everyone understood what Wen Lan meant.
Wen Lan nned to go through that door and then go into the underground pce.
Bai Changle would naturally support Wen Lans decision, not to mention that she was going to save his sister, brother-inw, and partner.
He was even more duty-bound.
The others did not hesitate and immediately followed.
Soon, the eight of them arrived in front of the four doors of Qiannan, kunbei, Lidong, and Kansi.
Ter had also heard about the four doors from Mephistopheles. He thought for a moment and said, This ce is very strange. For example, not everyone can pass through the illusion of the stairway to heaven. So, after we enter the different doors, dont panic if anyone goes out directly. Just wait for everyone at the door.
Chapter 2626 - 2626 Chapter 2626, ‘Don’t you know that women are preferred?’
2626 Chapter 2626, Dont you know that women are preferred?
Then why dont we just enter the same door? The door that Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun entered is suitable for us to walk through together,Moloch said curiously.
The few of them were silent for a moment. They suddenly thought that it would be great if Liu Xingyun was also there at this time.
No, what if, when the timees, none of us can activate the underground pces mechanism and no one can enter?Angel said with his arms crossed.
Hearing this, everyone felt that it made sense. Although it was not a good idea to split up, the chances of entering the underground pce would increase after everyone split up.
The adventurous spirit in each of them was very strong. They had long put their lives on the line. Every time they faced danger, they would rub their hands together in excitement.
Alright, well go through different doors. If we enter the underground pce, well meet up if we can. If we cant, well think of a way to meet up. At the same time, well look for Gu Yan and the others. If we cant enter the underground pce, well wait at the four doors to meet up with ourpanions!
Outside that door was the territory of the guests. It was very safe and there was no danger.
After everyone made an appointment, they entered the four doors without looking back!
Just as everyone was looking for the way to the underground pce, theirpanions by the sea had already taken care of the group of dugongs.
The leader of the dugongs brought hisst few subordinates and wanted to escape, but they were hit by Jack and Ferlin who were guarding the bow of the ship.
At this point, they had finally gotten rid of this group of elusive dugongs.
Although Jonathan did not fight the main force, he had not recovered his physical strength to begin with. At this moment, he sat in the sea and panted heavily.
He said, I finally understand how the people on our ship disappeared. As soon as the song of this thing sounded, theypletely lost all resistance. They did not even have the heart to fight back, much less hide.
And the mutated giant wolf that we metter, that guy also got on the ship. Im afraid that the disappearance of the corpses is also rted to it,Cang Lan said from the side.
Fortunately, the pack of wolves had beenpletely cleaned up.
Even if they hadnt died together with the barbarians, they probably wouldnt be much better off.
At this time, Captain Jack and Ferlin had already rowed a small boat to pick up everyone. After all, the boat was parked a little far away.
Thats great, youre still alive!Captain Jack looked at the miserable Jonah and David and was very excited. He had even forgotten about the wound on his arm. It was only after the collision that he grimaced in pain.
They had to split into two groups and return to the boat.
Cang Lan was thest to leave.
He looked at the ind in front of him quietly. This ind was very big. There were many nts and flowers on it. It was lush and full of animals. However, most of them had mutated, so they were not very cute anymore.
Are you worried about Gu Yan and the others?Miao Xiaoyu had recovered a lot. She stood with Cang Lan and looked at the ruins of the immortal pce that could no longer be seen. She said firmly, They will definitelye back alive.
Cang Lan turned to look at Miao Xiaoyu.
The corner of Miao Xiaoyus mouth curled up as she said lightly, When I was in the interster prison, I liked Gu Yan very much. I felt that she was an amazing person, so I believe in her. I believe that she will definitely be able to save people.
Cang Lan suddenly smiled and turned around. The ship had just returned, so he boarded the ship.
Miao Xiaoyu realized that Cang Lan had a hard time smiling normally, and she rarely smiled.
When she smiled, she looked quite handsome.
She thought for a moment, then turned around and chased after him. Hey, I dont know if thedies are first. Should I let the Ladies Board the ship first? !
Chapter 2627 - 2627 Chapter 2627-next chapter-meet Yanye!
2627 Chapter 2627-next chapter-meet Yanye!
Soon, Gongsun Yu and the others returned to the ship.
David quickly went to take a bath and shave his beard and cut his hair. Although he was not a young man, he was not used to the image of a savage. Now that he had returned to hispanions, he was not used to it.
The other two crew members also quickly went to take a bath and shave their beards.
On the other hand, Jonathan went back to his room to rest. He was a little dehydrated and malnourished to begin with, so he continued to take a good rest.
Cang Lans wound opened up again. Then, when he was fighting with the dugong, he soaked in some seawater, so his wound looked a little ferocious.
Youre so fierce when you fight.Miao Xiaoyu bandaged Cang Lans wound.
Cang Lan was silent for a moment, then said, How can I win if Im Not Fierce?
Miao Xiaoyu was speechless.
However, she found that the current CANG LAN was much more humane than the shadow from before.
She curled her lips and said, But youre not alone now. You have us as yourpanions.
After saying this, Miao Xiaoyu walked out, intending to bandage the wounds of her other injuredpanions.
Therefore, she missed seeing Cang Lans smile again.
Cang Lan turned his head and looked out at the sea through the small round ss window.
The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
It felt good to havepanions.
Everyone was resting, but they mostly began to check the condition of the entire ship.
Although Jack and Ferlin had been hiding for the past few days, sometimes the two of them were still very cautious when they came out to check on some important parts of the ship.
Although this ship is still able to sail, there isnt much oil left. In addition, some of the damaged parts must be repaired, or else it will be difficult to withstand the water wall.
Now, only Captain Jack, first mate Flynn, and the two crew members who survived with David were left.
Jack said, We have no problem with the general things. You just need to work with some strength. Its not a big problem to repair the ship, but we need some materials to repair the ship, and most importantly, oil.
It was hard to cook without rice.
If there were no materials, even if they knew how to do it, it would be difficult to achieve.
Ming bei leaned against the side of the ship. He took a can of beer, shook it, and took a sip. Then he said, I seem to know where there are materials and oil to repair the ship.
A few people turned their heads and looked at Ming bei.
Ming bei said, Hey, have you forgotten about Lawrence? Oh No, to be specific, have you forgotten about that group of pirates?
Gongsun Yu instantly understood.
The others also instantly understood after listening to theirpanionsknowledge.
After that, everyone began to rub their fists and get ready to borrowsomething from the pirate ship that was parked on the other side of the ind..
..
Gu Yan did not know that herpanions had already returned to the ship very reliably. Moreover, they took the initiative and began to repair their ship enthusiastically, using it to wait for their return.
She was now supporting Liu Xingyun as they slowly approached the center of the underground pce.
At this moment, the white fur of the snow ape beside them had already been dyed red. Gu Yans arm was also bleeding, and she had simply wrapped it with gauze.
At this moment, Gu Yans bullets had already run out.
She supported Liu Xingyun with one hand while tightly clutching the dagger that could cut through iron like mud with the other.
This underground pce was purely a replica of the immortal pce above. However, they were not guarding it as guests, so they encountered a few waves of mutated nts and animals.
Fortunately, these things were not very old. They were probably the spiritual intelligence that came naturally from this underground pce. Even their tempers were not very good and they were a little irritable.
Squeak squeak squeak!The snow ape pointed forward and began to cry out excitedly, not caring about the injuries on its body at all.
Liu Xingyuns face was pale at this moment, but a light shed through his eyes.
Master, Ive finally found you!
Chapter 2628 - 2628 Chapter 2628 he would not die
2628 Chapter 2628 he would not die
The structure of the underground pce was almost the same as the immortal pce, except that there were no gold, silver, or treasures.
Therefore, Gu Yan, Liu Xingyun, and the snow ape soon entered the central pce. In the middle of the Central Pce, there was a crystal coffin, which was exactly the same as the one Gu Yan and the others had seen before.
After the Snow Ape entered the central pce, its entire body rxed. It wandered around and found a corner to lick the wounds on its body.
In the end, the injuries on the snow apes body were not serious.
The crystal coffin on top was empty. This crystal coffin..
Liu Xingyun suddenly stopped in his tracks.
He had a feeling of being homesick.
At this moment, Liu Xingyun was really worried that he would see an empty crystal coffin again.
That was to say, his mastersst piece of soul might have met with an ident and disappeared.
Or..
In short, the current Liu Xingyun was like a nervous child. He had never been so timid before.
Gu Yan turned her head and saw Liu Xingyuns hesitation. She immediately understood.
She said softly, Ill go and take a look first.
Liu Xingyun acted as if he didnt hear her. He was still in a daze.
Gu Yan knew that Liu Xingyun was nervous. After all, if he hadnt found his master, everything he had done in the past thousand years would have turned into nothingness.
Gu Yan was actually curious as well. What kind of person was his master that Liu Xingyun cared so much about?
When Gu Yan came closer and saw the situation inside the crystal coffin, she was shocked!
No!
Gu Yan seemed to have seen something unbelievable. She staggered and fell to the ground.
The moment she fell to the ground, Gu Yan struggled to stand up and walked to the crystal coffin.
Liu Xingyun had never seen Gu Yan lose herposure like this in his life. Moreover, when he saw the tears at the corner of her eyes and the extremely emotional and sad expression on her face, Liu Xingyun instantly woke up.
After he got rid of the unexinable fear in his heart, he quickly walked over and helped Gu Yan up.
Xiao Yan, what happened to you?
No, he wont die. Boss Liu, you said Ah Ye wont Die!Gu Yan held Liu Xingyuns arm tightly, and tears fell from her eyes.
In this world, only Lu Ye could make Gu Yan lose herposure like this.
Liu Xingyun was stunned. He helped Gu Yan up and looked into the crystal coffin.
Could it be that Lu Ye was lying in the crystal coffin?
How could it be? !
But when Liu Xingyun looked into the crystal coffin, he realized that Lu Ye wasnt there. The person lying inside was..
Master!
Gu Yans emotions had yet to settle down. Since her rebirth, she had faced everything calmly, even if it was life or death.
However, at that moment, when she saw that the person lying inside the crystal coffin was Lu Ye, Gu Yans mind went nk and she broke down.
However, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Liu Xingyun.
Master?
Why Did Ye..
Gu Yan looked at Liu Xingyuns surprised, happy, and sad eyes and was a little confused.
When Gu Yan turned her head to look, she found that the pale and lifeless person lying inside was indeed ye!
What was going on?
Boss Liu, why did you call ye Master?
Ye?Liu Xingyuns eyes were still red. He turned his head and looked at Gu Yan in surprise. You Mean Lu Ye? Where is Lu Ye?
Chapter 2629 - 2629 Chapter 2629, the most important person
2629 Chapter 2629, the most important person
Gu Yan finally understood that something wasnt right.
Liu Xingyun also reacted.
You saw that the person lying inside is Lu Ye?
Youre saying that the person lying inside is your master?
The two of them looked at each other, then turned around in disbelief and looked inside again.
What Gu Yan saw was still Lu Ye.
Liu Xingyun was still looking at his master.
The two of them: ..
Squeak, Squeak
The Snow Apes cry brought Gu Yan back to his senses, while Liu Xingyun was even faster. He immediately pulled Gu Yan back a few steps.
His expression was extremely unsightly.
This pce is not a ce to let my master rest in peace. This is clearly a ce to imprison her soul!
No wonder it was so difficult to find thest piece of soul fragment. It was because someone had deliberately hidden everything. Although this pce was built in the same way as the immortal pce, it was imprisoned everywhere.
Now that he thought about it, whether it was the upper and Lower Immortal Pce, the five elements eight trigrams, or even the spiritual beasts, demonic beasts, and all kinds of immortal herbs in the garden..
Liu Xingyuns face darkened. This crystal coffin has been set with a talisman array. Whoever looks at it will find that the person in the crystal coffin is the most important person in his heart.
Therefore, this also exined why Gu Yan Saw Lu Ye and Liu Xingyun saw his master..
Liu Xingyun was shocked. He had always been a little confused. His feelings for his master always felt that his master was the most important person to him.
But before he could grow up and catch up to her excellence, she was already gone.
Gu Yan had already quickly calmed down. Especially since he knew that the person lying inside was not Lu Ye, Gu Yan calmed down faster than anyone else.
Then, theres nothing inside the Crystal Coffin?
At the very least, my master isnt inside, and Ah Ye isnt inside either. Moreover, its fortunate that we didnt open the crystal coffin. Once we open it, we wont be able to leave.
When Liu Xingyun said this, he was a little resentful.
If it wasnt for the fact that he had lost all his mana, he wouldnt have been afraid of these tricks.
However, if it wasnt for the fact that he had used up all his spells, he wouldnt have been able to find the location of his mastersst piece of soul.
Who exactly did all this?
Liu Xingyuns heart was in turmoil, and he was very angry. However, he knew that now wasnt the time to think about these things.
He had to find his master first.
And..
Liu Xingyun looked at the worry in Gu Yans eyes.
Gu Yan was very worried about Lu Ye, but she knew that the more critical the situation was, the more she could not afford to panic.
She did not look at the strange crystal coffin anymore. Instead, she held the ring tightly.
Gu Yan looked around and suddenly realized that something was wrong.
Hey, wheres the Snow Ape?
Liu Xingyun looked left and right and indeed, he did not see the figure of the snow ape.
Although the snow ape was not very intelligent, it was very close to Liu Xingyun and the others. Liu Xingyun could sense his masters aura from the body of the snow ape and only then did he confirm that his master was definitely in the underground pce.
Now that the snow ape had suddenly disappeared, Liu Xingyun was a little worried.
Gu Yan was also very worried. She looked left and right. Nothing else came in just now. The snow ape should be fine, right?
It grew up here and is more familiar with this underground pce than anyone else. It should be fine.
This room was a big one. There were no other rooms at all. It was clear at a nce, just like theyout of the immortal pce above.
Gu Yan vaguely heard the squeaking sound again. It was the cry of the Snow Ape!
Chapter 2630 - 2630 Was chapter 2630 an illusion array again
2630 Was chapter 2630 an illusion array again
Gu Yan turned his head and finally found some clues in a corner.
There seems to be something wrong there.
The walls here were all stone bs that were glowing with light, and the stone bs were covered with strange patterns.
There was only one stone b that did not reflect light, so it looked differentpared to the other ces.
Gu Yan said, Lets go and take a look.
Walking to the front, Gu Yan cautiously held the dagger and gently touched the stone b. In the end, the dagger actually pierced through it!
Gu Yan:
Another camouge. It seems that the snow ape should have drilled through here,Liu Xingyun said.
Since it was a camouge, it meant that this ce was empty. There was no stone b at all, which was why the snow ape had drilled through.
Gu Yan used a dagger to test it out and found that the space was quite big. It could even allow an adult to easily go in.
Boss Liu, Ill go over and take a look first. Wait here.
Since were all here, lets go together.
Gu Yan paused for a moment and finally stopped persuading Liu Xingyun.
In fact, if the snow ape had reallye into contact with his master, then following the snow ape should be able to find his master!
Gu Yan went over first and discovered that there was another room on the other side. There was no danger in the surroundings for the time being. The luminous pearls on the wall were still very bright, illuminating the underground pce as if it was daytime.
Only then did she let Liu Xingyune over as well.
At this moment, the two of them heard the sharp cries of the snow ape once again, as if it was in danger. The cries were urgent and carried a hint of threat.
Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun looked at each other. They did not feel too good and immediately rushed over.
The two of them ran wildly. After turning the corner, they saw a door. There were many creaking soundsing from behind the door.
The sound of the snow apes that Gu Yan and the others recognized had already been drowned out by thisrge group of snow apes.
Gu Yan gently pushed open the half-closed door. When he saw the scene inside, he was immediately stunned speechless.
There were hundreds of snow apes, big and small, of different shapes.
Their eyes were fierce, their ws were sharp, and the fur on their bodies seemed to have exploded.
They were besieging two people.
Two people..
When Gu Yan saw the appearance of the two people, she was stunned.
She asked Liu Xingyun, who had almost died from running beside her, softly, Boss Liu, is this, is this an illusion again?
Liu Xingyuns physical strength was weak to begin with. He had been running with Gu Yan, and now he couldnt catch his breath.
He raised his head and saw the two people who were attacked by a group of snow apes. One of them was Lu Ye!
Liu Xingyun said, I dont know if its an illusion, but I think its Lu Ye.
Gu Yan: !!
Gu Yans eyes lit up and immediately became excited. She really wanted to call Lu Ye, but when she saw that Lu Ye and Lucifer were dealing with hundreds of snow apes, the two of them probably hadnt eaten for a long time and had lost a lot of weight, moreover, they didnt have any weapons on them and they looked very pathetic.
Even though both of them were pretty good, but..
However, Gu Yan could see that at this moment, both Lu Ye and Lucifer seemed to be at the end of their rope and they couldnt hold on any longer!
Thinking of this, Gu Yan immediately turned around and said to Liu Xingyun, Boss Liu, you hide at the side and dont rush over. I will go help Ah Ye and the others!
Liu Xingyun nodded. He knew that with his current state, he would be a burden if he went over, so he hid in a corner.
On the other hand, Gu Yan had already rushed over.
She took out her gun and aimed at the snow ape that was about to jump onto Lu Yes head. She shot back!
Bang!
Chapter 2631 - 2631 Chapter 2631
2631 Chapter 2631
This gunshot not only shocked all the snow apes, but also the two men who were surrounded by the snow apes.
It was as if they had a tacit understanding.
Lu Ye turned his head and met Gu Yans eyes.
At this moment, it was as if there was nothing around him.
Lu Ye opened his mouth slightly. Blood flowed down his forehead, blurring his vision. He immediately reached out to touch it, only to find that after touching it, he could not see clearly anymore.
F * ck!
However, perhaps it was an illusion because he had seen too much. Lu Yes heart was also thumping as he saw his beloved woman getting closer and closer to him.
It was as if it was about to jump out of his chest!
Yanyan
Lucifer, who was standing next to him, naturally saw Gu Yan. Of course, he also thought that it was an illusion at first.
After all, they had seen a lot of incredible things along the way. Especially when they were on the stairway to Heaven, he saw Gu Yan in the illusion array..
However, at this moment, he saw that Gu Yan only had eyes for Lu Ye and Lu Ye only had eyes for Gu Yan. He suddenly understood that this Gu Yan in front of him was real!
Lucifer lowered his eyes and hid the loneliness in his eyes.
He had always been very rational and knew that Gu Yan only had Lu Ye in her heart. Therefore, after feeling sad and lonely, Lucifer quickly calmed himself down.
Then, he suddenly realized something.
That was, how did Gu Yan Get Here? !
On this side, Gu Yan had already taken care of a few snow apes, but she still remembered that little snow ape, so when she fought again, she had to be careful.
And because he saw Gu Yan, Lu Ye felt full of strength. He thought that he could send a few white monkeys flying with one punch.
So Soon, Gu Yan and Lu Ye reunited.
Gu Yan was also very excited. No matter what, she had finally found Ah Ye!
But she did not say anything. In the next moment, she was tightly hugged by Lu Ye.
Yanyan, Yanyan
Lu Yes voice was filled with excitement and repressed longing. His voice was trembling.
Although he was determined to live on, Lu Ye had been worried for so many days and nights. He was worried that he would never see his Yanyan again.
Everyone had a weak side.
Gu Yan would always be the deepest softness in Lu Yes heart.
Lucifer felt even more ufortable when he saw this scene. However, he knew that he had no way to tear this pair of eyesores apart, even though he really wanted to.
In the end, Lucifer could only let out a sigh and directly rushed towards the white monkey beside him.
Seeing the person he liked hugging another man, yet he still had to help chase away the white monkey beside him, this feeling was even more depressing than any danger he had encountered before!
He vented all his frustrations on the group of white monkeys!
The more Lucifer fought, the fiercer he became. It was as if there was an endless amount of strength in his body.
When Liu Xingyun saw this scene, he looked at the two people who were tightly hugging each other and a gentle smile appeared on his face.
At this moment, a ball of snow jumped over.
Squeak squeak.
It was the snow ape that Liu Xingyun and the others had met earlier.
It squeaked for a while before hiding behind Liu Xingyun.
On the other side, Gu Yan and Lu Ye knew that the situation was urgent. The two of them looked at each other without saying anything. Then, they began to fight the remaining ferocious snow apes with great tacit understanding.
In a short while, these hundreds of snow apes were finally eliminated. The dead snow apes fell to the ground and their figures slowly disappeared.
In the end, only the snow ape hiding behind Liu Xingyun was left.
Chapter 2632 - 2632 Chapter 2632 was stabbed again and again
2632 Chapter 2632 was stabbed again and again
As an existence in this underground pce, this snow ape, like the other snow apes, was trying to resist the sneak attacks of outsiders.
And in this room, there were many doors. Behind one of the doors, there was a group of snow apes.
Therefore, the little snow ape that Liu Xingyun and the others knew also had instincts in its body. That was why it attacked Lu Ye and the others together with those snow apes.
After all, Lu Ye and Lucifer were intruders.
On the other side, Lu Ye was not in the mood to care about the few snow apes. Seeing that there was no more danger, the door was closed. He held Gu Yans hand and looked her up and down.
When he found that Gu Yan was injured, he felt even more distressed.
Yan Yan, how did you get here?
Its a long story.
Indeed, it was a long story. There were too many things that happened during this period.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye carefully. She immediately took out the honey from her backpack.
You guys are hungry. Eat some first.
Im willing to starve to death to see Yan Yan!
Lucifer, who was beside her, didnt even have eyes or ears to listen.
He would rather starve to death than be forced to feed Gu Yan and Lu Ye Dog Food!
If it was someone else, then forget it, but it was Gu Yan after all!
Lucifer was originally a violent person, and at this moment, he was hungry, tired, and angry, so he directly walked over and came in front of Liu Xingyun.
In Liu Xingyuns arms, the snow ape bared its teeth. It seemed to know that it couldnt beat this man in front of it, but it stubbornly didnt want to retreat.
It also knew that if it died, it would turn into nothingness just like itspanions.
It wanted to make a final struggle.
Liu Xingyun hugged the snow ape tightly. It wont hurt you.
Liu Xingyun did not know Lucifer, but he knew Lucifer. He also knew that this man had a vtile temper.
After all, he was the boss of Yin.
Moreover, when he was young, he had experienced so many tragic things..
When Gu Yan heard the voice, she raised her head and said, Big Brother, that is boss Liu, Liu Xingyun. He is my friend. That Little Snow Ape is also my friend. Dont hurt it.
Lucifers handsome face immediately sank.
Big Brotherstabbed Lucifers heart.
Friend, F * cking friend, was it a white monkey?
Dont hurt it Lucifer only felt dizzy. Although he knew he was hungry, his heart was really hurt.
As if it knew that it had escaped, the little snow ape let out a sigh of relief.
However, it was still afraid of Lucifer and Lu Ye, so it hid behind Liu Xingyun.
The four of them finally gathered together.
Lu Ye was a little unhappy at first, but when he heard Gu Yan call Lucifer Big Brother, the corner of his mouth curled up.
There was no love rival, there was never one.
The love rival that ended before it even started, Lu Ye turned his head and looked at Lucifer. In the end, he took the initiative to pick up some honey and handed it to Lucifer.
Lucifer raised his head, his eyes were dark and unclear.
Gu Yan was surprised when she saw this. You two seem to be on good terms?
Of course. After all, he is your brother and he is also my brother-inw. Oh right, Yan Yan, you guys havent told me how you got here. Are you the only one here?
Lu Ye sessfully used the word Brother-inwand stabbed Lucifer again. Then, he changed the topic.
Chapter 2633 - 2633 Chapter 2633: family
2633 Chapter 2633: family
Gu Yan didnt think too much about it. She immediately told them how she brought everyone to this ind and what happened on the ind.
Also, about how Bai Changle, Jonathan, and the others were rescued.
But we havent seen David yet.Gu Yan didnt know that David had already reunited with everyone.
She thought for a moment, then took out Lu Yes ring and put it on him with her own hands. Ye, I saw that ring. I think you must be here.
Gu Yan, you are the dumbest woman in the world!Lu Ye pretended to be angry when he said this. His eyes were wide open, but the trembling in his voice revealed his feelings.
He sniffed and suddenly felt that he could not cry. He had to restrain himself. Otherwise, that Lucifer would definitelyugh at him.
But..
F * ck, he was so touched that he wanted to cry.
A man should not cry easily, but he was not sad.
How could he be so lucky to find such a good wife?
Lu Ye was so excited that he hugged Gu Yan again.
On the other side, Lucifer had already turned his head away.
Another stab.
It was still in his eyes.
Fortunately, Gu Yan knew that Liu Xingyun and Lucifer were still here. She coughed lightly and pushed Lu ye away, but her hand was still holding his hand.
Gu Yan asked, Whats going on with you guys?
Every time we open these doors, they are either empty or there are all kinds of things attacking us.
It was fortunate that it was Lu Ye and Lucifer.
They were the two people with the strongestbat power among all of them.
Otherwise, they would have died a long time ago after going through so many battles.
Even so, Lu Ye and Lucifer were already so hungry that they could see stars. They were probably going to start eating the animals inside. If Gu Yan didnte Who knows what would happen.
Lucifer was relieved when he heard that some of his subordinates were safe.
Then, he saw the scratches on Gu Yans face and her clothes were also scratched by sharp weapons. Also, they were almost dead when they came here.
This girl..
All of Lucifers Heartache was in his heart.
But Lu Ye was not.
It was Gu Yan who was bandaging Lu Yes wounds, but Lu ye reached out to touch the scratch on Gu Yans face and asked, Does it hurt?
No, its nothing.Gu Yan smiled. She quickly applied medicine on the wounds on Lu Yes body and bandaged them.
She sighed and said, The wounds on your body are much more than mine.
The wounds on my body dont hurt, but the wounds on your body hurt.
Lucifer couldnt stand it anymore and said with a dark face, Xiao Yan, Im injured too.
This was the first time he saw Lucifer being so childish.
Gu Yan was a little shocked.
Lu Ye was even more direct. He turned his head and stared at Lucifer. Im more injured than you. You should know that I have two wounds on my body and they were to save you!
Lucifer frowned.
Gu Yan was surprised. Ye, you saved My Big Brother?
If he called Bai changle his big brother, then he would be Lucifer.
He could not respond to emotions, and he did not want to be an enemy. Therefore, Gu Yan firmly regarded Lucifer as his big brother.
When Lu Ye turned his head to look at Gu Yan, his eyes immediately became tender and affectionate. He looked very pitiful, Yes, I know he is your brother. He is also my brother. Therefore, I couldnt watch him die in front of me, so I reached out to save him.
Gu Yan was stunned.
Before they came to the underground pce, only Lu Ye and Lucifer were still missing. She thought that the two of them might be trapped together.
However, Gu Yan thought that it shouldnt be.
If the two of them were trapped together, even if they werent going to fight to the death, it wouldnt be harmonious.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye in surprise and then turned her head to look at Lucifer. Finally, she turned her head back to look at Lu Ye.
Finally, her eyes lit up and the corners of her mouth curled up.
Yes, because we are family.
Chapter 2634 - 2634 Chapter 2634
2634 Chapter 26Lucifer turned his head away.
He liked Gu Yan, but he also knew that Gu Yan already had another love.
When Lu Ye saved his life, Lucifer knew that he lost the right to pursue Gu Yan even more.
Gu Yan did not really ignore Lucifer. After all, Lu Yes injuries were not any better than Lucifers.
She was a doctor.
Gu Yan also bandaged Lucifers injuries. Lucifer did not say a word throughout the whole process. Lu Ye drank some water and leaned against the stairs.
His face was casual and his eyes were shining.
Lu Ye was different from Bai Changle. His skin was only skin deep in front of Gu Yan. In front of others, he was always full of schemes.
Lucifer was a love rival, but he was not an enemy. Therefore, when dealing with such a love rival, he had to be roundabout.
Scheming?
So Be it. After all, it was his true love and he had to protect it. Not to mention using a little bit of scheming, even if he had to sacrifice something else, Lu Ye would not blink.
Gu Yan was originally worried that when he bandaged Lucifers wound, Lu Ye would say something or what Lucifer would say.
Fortunately, neither of them said anything.
However, their eyes seemed to be holding something back.
The Little Snow Ape had always been on guard against the two men who had killed many snow apes. When it saw the strange atmosphere between the three men, it hid behind Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun looked at the three men. He thought for a while and took out a few pieces of turtle shell.
Liu Xingyun had nevere into contact with Lucifer, but he knew that this mans fate was very strange.
Gu Yan was indeed destined to change his fate.
However, Gu Yan was not the one to change it.
The most important person in Lucifers fate was rted to Gu Yan.
Liu Xingyun thought for a while and said to Lucifer, Mr. Lucifer, can I talk to you for a Moment?
Lucifer was having mixed feelings at the moment. After hearing Liu Xingyuns words, he raised his head slightly.
Although the four of them were in the same hall, the hall was actually very big. Outside the stone statue steps in the middle, there were doors everywhere.
However, maybe Lucifer didnt want to see the way Lu Ye and Gu Yan looked at each other, so he nodded and walked to Liu Xingyuns side.
Gu Yan had finished dressing Lucifers wound and returned to Lu Yes side.
Lu Ye saw Liu Xingyun and Lucifer whispering to each other. He was quite satisfied that he could finally be alone with Yan Yan.
Therefore, when Gu Yan walked over and sat down next to him, Lu Ye leaned his head on Gu Yans shoulder without saying anything.
Stop being Naughty.Lu Yes voice was very calm. Under the calmness, he was still suppressing something.
Gu Yan was stunned.
When she turned her head to look at Lu Ye, she moved too fast and her lips brushed past Lu Yes cheek.
Although the two of them had been married for many years and already had four children, and this was a kiss that was pure to the extreme, it still made their eyes tremble.
Gu Yan saw her reflection in Lu Yes eyes that were as bright as the stars.
The corner of her lips curled up. Why? Arent you going to continue to anger Lucifer?
Lu Ye was also very clingy before. When he was alone with Gu Yan, he was like arge pet. Not to mention, he was always extremely jealous.
However, Gu Yan knew that Lu Ye would never make trouble for no reason, and he would never be jealous.
How long had it been since theyst saw each other? They missed each other very much, and it was in such a dangerous situation.
Chapter 2635 - 2635 Chapter 2635 Envy overcame jealousy
2635 Chapter 2635 Envy overcame jealousy
However, Lu Yes words and actions just now were indeed exaggerated.
But in the eyes of his lover, no matter what, it was good.
Lu Ye understood even more, and his heart warmed. He rubbed Gu Yans neck, and his tone was very soft, and he couldnt help but sound a little childish. Who asked him to covet you
Im yours. No one can covet me,Gu Yan said in a low voice.
Lu Ye: ! ! ! ! ! !!
Lu Ye wished he could hug his wife and kiss her hard!
Unfortunately, even though they had not seen each other for many days, they were still in such a dangerous situation. He did not even know if they could get out however, there were still two and a half lightbulbs there.., lu Ye was unable to kiss Gu Yan any further, so he could only rub against Gu Yans neck again and reach out to hug her waist.
When Lu ye touched the torn clothes and saw that there were still some blood stains on it, his heart ached even more.
Just now, Gu Yan had told him how they came about in an understatement. However, Lu Ye had already walked those roads, so how could he believe that it was really easy?
During the days that I was trapped here, I wished that I could see you every day when I opened my eyes. However, now that I have seen you, I regret it again.Lu Yes voice was a little muffled, Its too dangerous here. Moreover, we dont know if we can get out
Lu Ye and Lucifer had only opened half of the doors. There were still more than a dozen left.
God knows what else would appear behind the doors.
And there was only one door of life.
Lu Ye was not afraid of death. The reason why he did not want to die was because he could not bear to part with Gu Yan.
Now that Gu Yan hade, Lu Ye was even more worried.
He could die.
But Yan Yan could not die!
If we can not get out, we will die here together.Gu Yan smiled quietly. Her eyes were shining. Even though she was in a sorry state, her eyes were very determined. She was so beautiful that people could not look away.
She said, I have earned the chance to live again. To Be with you, I am not afraid of anything, even if it means death.
Lu Ye was speechless.
The two of them were already very close and their rtionship was very deep. How could they be afraid of death.
Moreover, after being separated for so long, they finally met again. They had so much to talk about.
Lucifer sat on the other side of the round altar-like steps. He looked at the two people with surging sadness in his eyes. In the end, he couldnt stand it anymore and turned his head away.
He felt a little self-deprecating. Fortunately, the two people were speaking in low voices, so he couldnt hear what they were saying.
But he couldnt hear it clearly, but he knew.
They were definitely sentimental words.
At this moment, the envy in Lucifers heart actually overcame the strong jealousy.
Mr. Lucifer, Xiao Yan is your nobleman.Liu Xingyun naturally saw this scene and slowly said.
Lucifer was actually quite grateful that Liu Xingyun would talk to him at this time. This way, he could divert some of his attention.
He asked softly, What is a nobleman?
The teenage Niar Boy in front of him was very delicate and delicate. In addition to that, his fair face was even paler.
Lucifer had always been against strangers. However, this Liu Xingyun was Gu Yans friend after all. Moreover, judging from Gu Yans expression, he should be a very important friend, that was why Lucifer was willing to talk more with Liu Xingyun.
However, his tone was a little cold and distant.
Chapter 2636 - 2636 Chapter 2636
2636 Chapter 2636
Liu Xingyun did not care about Lucifers cold attitude. He knew that Lucifer was not in a good mood right now. He was trapped in a desperate situation, but he still had to watch the person he liked be with another man.
However, Lucifer knew clearly and rationally that between Gu Yan and Lu Ye, he did not stand a chance.
Therefore, although Lucifer liked Gu Yan, he had a strong sense of reason.
Liu Xingyun looked at Lucifer and said slowly, A noble is someone who can change or affect your life.
Hearing this, Lucifers eyes turned slightly and asked with some warmth, What do you mean?
Lucifer cared about things rted to Gu Yan.
He didnt know how much he cared about Gu Yan and he might not be like Lu Ye. However, Gu Yan was the first woman in so many years that he was attracted to.
From what Liu Xingyun said, Gu Yan changed his life..
I know you like Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan is very outstanding and many of us like her,Liu Xingyun changed the topic and said.
Lucifers expression was a little unnatural.
He could still see the two people leaning against each other from the corner of his eyes.
Lucifer sneered, You mean to remind me that my feelings for Xiaoyan are the same as your friendsfeelings for her?
Yes or no, maybe it doesnt matter anymore.
Even though Liu Xingyun had turned into a teenager, he still spoke like this. After all, he had been used to it for thousands of years. Even the people around Gu Yan were used to it.
However, Lucifer was still not used to it.
Especially when he said something that made him ufortable.
If Gu Yan was not there, Lucifer would definitely beat him up.
He suppressed the brutality in his heart and his voice became colder. You want to tell me these things?
No, I just read your fortune.
Lucifer:
His fist was itching again.
Did you read your fortune with the permission of others??
Lucifer knew some Niar culture, so he knew what Liu Xingyun meant when he said fortune-telling. Apart from feeling displeased, he was also furious that his privacy was being probed.
After all, the cultures of differents were very different.
Liu Xingyun could see the killing intent in Lucifers eyes.
After all, this was a space pirate leader who had a lot of blood on his hands. At this moment, his eyes were full of killing intent. Even though he was handsome, he looked like a demon that crawled out of Hell.
If it was anyone else, they would have been scared.
However, Liu Xingyun was already a BUG in this world. He had seen more terrifying things. Therefore, at this moment, Lucifers fierce eyes were still calm and there was even a smile on his face.
Xiao Yans daughter is immune to all poisons.
What? !
Lucifer was stunned. His beautiful eyes were wide open as if someone had pressed the pause button.
After Liu Xingyun said this, he did not say anything else.
He knew that there were some things that he could not change.
For example, when Xiao Yan was reborn, Liu Xingyun could think of a way to make Xie Luan, who was pregnant, wear the jade pendant. In the end, Xiao Yan could be reborn.
However, whether her second life could change her life, find her own happiness, and create her own colorful life, that was Gu Yans own effort.
As the saying goes, man makes things.
Therefore, what would happen to Lucifer in the future was another story.
On the other side, Gu Yan and Lu Ye had been whispering for a while. When she turned her head slightly, she saw the inexplicable silence of Lucifer and the Calm Liu Xingyun.
Lu Ye said gloomily, Yan Yan, what do you think of them?
Chapter 2637 - 2637 Chapter 2637 friendship
2637 Chapter 2637 friendship
Its nothing.
Gu Yans hearing was pretty good, so she was a little far away. Liu Xingyun and the others spoke in a low voice, but she heard a few words.
Invulnerable to all poisons.
Boss Liu was saying who was invulnerable to all poisons?
However, Gu Yan didnt think too much about it. Although she said that she wasnt afraid of death, she and Ah Ye still had a lot of ties.
She didnt know how her sister-inw and otherrades were doing.
Gu Yan knew that if she, Lu Ye, and Lucifer couldnt leave this ce alive, those people wouldnt leave.
Even if they couldnt find the underground pce, they wouldnt leave by boat.
Ah Ye, we have to think of a way to leave this ce. My brother and the others are still outside.
Lu Ye nodded. He knew that there were still many of hisrades from the Snow Wolf unit outside. Even the retired Gongsun Yu had returned.
The friendship between the star soldiers was not an ordinary one. It was a friendship that had gone through life and death. This was especially true for Lu Ye and hisrades who had gone on extremely dangerous missions. It was a trust that could be ced on the other party at all times.
Not to mention, the people who came to rescue Lu Ye and Bai Changle were usually the ones who came on their own ord. Of course, there were many others who wanted toe as well, but in the end, they were sent back by themander.
Too many people would be detrimental to the rescue operation. Moreover, they could not give up on their job.
However, Lu Ye was also very grateful to hisrades and themander.
Lu Ye said in a very serious tone, We used a lot of methods in this ce. In the end, we only know that we can go out through these doors. Each door can only be opened once. After we open it and solve the things inside, we will carve a line on the door.
In other words, the door that Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun entered could no longer be opened.
Alright, we will continue to open the door.Gu Yan nodded. Later, we will ask boss Liu.
Lu Ye nodded seriously. Although the two of them were talking about escaping, Lu Ye was still leaning on Gu Yans shoulder, rubbing against her neck and holding her waist.
Lu Ye wanted to stay with Gu Yan for a while. He looked over and said, Dont disturb them for now. I think boss Liu is reading Lucifers fortune.
Gu Yan also saw the turtle shell in Liu Xingyuns hand.
And Lucifers unpredictable expression.
Thinking about Lucifers personality, Gu Yan said suspiciously, I didnt expect Lucifer to believe that.
En, dont look at him like a dog. There might be many things that we dont know,Lu Ye added.
Gu Yan:
She was wrong to think that her man was not stingy at all.
After sharing the information, they finally understood the current situation.
Both Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Lucifer knew that their friends outside would not leave.
Therefore, they had to leave from here.
Before Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun came, Lu Ye and Lucifer were exhausted and injured. Therefore, they thought that the battle with white monkey would be thest time they would open the door.
They did not expect Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun to be here. Not only did they have food and weapons, but Gu Yan could also treat their wounds. Without them knowing, their strength had increased a lot.
Also, because they were on alert, the two men did not have a good rest. Now that there were more people, they could naturally take a break and recover better.
As for how to get out, apart from opening the doors one by one, was there any other way.
Gu Yan had asked Liu Xingyun.
Chapter 2638 - 2638 Chapter 2638, do you think this is a hand-in-hand gift
2638 Chapter 2638, do you think this is a hand-in-hand gift
Liu Xingyuns face was filled with apology.
Although I am very familiar with this immortal pce, this underground pce itself is a huge talisman array. If my cultivation was still there, I should be able to quickly find the arrays core, but the current me
At this moment, Liu Xingyun was already so weak that he could not even withstand a single move from the Little Snow Ape.
The little snow ape nudged Liu Xingyun. It could feel Liu Xingyuns depressed mood.
Lu Ye leaned on Gu Yans body as if he had no bones. He said, In other words, the core of the formation that leaves this ce is behind a certain door?
That means that after all the doors are opened, there will always be a door that can leave?Gu Yan frowned. He had a feeling that it would not be so easy.
Although there might be something terrifying and powerful behind the door.
However, the person who designed this underground pce should not have set up such a simple thing.
Sure enough, after Liu Xingyun heard Gu Yans words, he nodded, Every 77-49 days, the position of these doors will change. The position of the originally opened doors might be an unopened door.
As soon as Liu Xingyun finished his sentence, he looked at Lu Ye and Lucifer.
Gu Yan also looked over.
How many days have you guys been trapped here?
This time, Lu Ye and Lucifer had a rare tacit understanding. The two of them were not handsome, but their handsome faces were equally dark.
Lucifer was very unhappy when he saw the tacit understanding with Lu Ye. He did not want to talk anymore.
Looking at the expectant eyes of Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun, Lu Ye could only sigh and said, After we were trapped here, not to mention the days and nights, even time was very chaotic. We dont know how much time has passed.
Liu Xingyun said, Indeed, whether it is the immortal pce or the underground pce, the speed of time is different from the outside world. You have seen some animals, right? They are different from ordinary animals. They are also influenced by this immortal pce.
Gu Yan suddenly thought of something. She looked up and said to Lu Ye, Ye, when you ate the honey just now, you said that youve eaten this kind of honey before, right?
Yes.
Then, how many times have you eaten the honey since you entered this ce?
Lu Ye thought for a moment and said, We could have taken more, but the giant bear came back. We had no choice but to leave. After we were trapped here, there wasnt much left. It was only enough for the two of us to eat two mouthfuls.
Lu Ye gestured with his hand. How much was that.
He sighed. That thing is quite hungry. If we can leave from here, we can go to that nest again. Maybe we can get some more. We can eat it when we return.
In his own nest, the customer, who was carrying the honey that he had just snatched from the giant bee, suddenly sneezed.
He looked around suspiciously.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry after hearing this.
It was like they were out on a vacation. When they went back, did they still n to bring some gifts?
He didnt know what would happen if the customer found out.
However, Gu Yan quickly restrained her smile and said, Just now, you guys were hungry again. From the looks of it, you guys have been here for more than two months.
This time, Lucifer and Lu Yes handsome faces darkened again.
The two of them looked at the 15 doors that had been marked with a tacit understanding..
So, all the doors that they had tried to open before had been opened for nothing?
At this time, Lucifer could not calm down.
He asked, The position of the door has changed, so the thing behind the door has been taken care of. It Wont appear again, right?
Chapter 2639 - 2639 Chapter 2639 selection of the underground palace
2639 Chapter 2639 selection of the underground pce
This time, Lu Ye also looked at Liu Xingyun expectantly.
Because no matter how the position of the door changed, as long as they entered the door, the dangerous things inside would not appear again, so it did not matter if the order changed.
In this way, they were closer to getting out.
Unfortunately, under the two pairs of eager eyes, Liu Xingyun shook his head.
He exined apologetically, Its like this. As long as the core of the formation is still there, the things inside will still be there.
But ording to you, weve been here for more than 49 days. So, why didnt we open the same door?Lu Ye asked.
Liu Xingyun continued, There are a total of 27 doors here, and you have opened 15 of them. When you opened these 15 doors, you didnt encounter the same thing. So, did you encounter any empty doors or situations where you couldnt open the doors?
As soon as Liu Xingyun finished speaking, Lu Ye fell silent.
Lucifer also fell silent.
Gu Yan understood. She looked at the door and said in a rxed tone, What are you afraid of? If we cant open the doors, we can start all over again. Also, opening the doors depends on luck. Both of you are too unlucky. When we are done resting, I will open the doors.
Lu Ye was naturally very supportive. Yan Yans luck must be the best!
Lucifers eyes lit up a little.
To be honest, in terms of opening the door, both he and Lu Yes Luck did not seem to be that good.
After all, out of the fifteen doors, there was no one who could open nine waves of monsters without repeating the same thing.
If Lucifer and Lu Ye knew that many yearster, there would be a term that was especially suitable for the two of them.
Emperor Yan ou started to rub his fists and decided to be the first one to open the door of life.
Liu Xingyun looked at them from the side. The corner of his mouth, which was originally slightly raised, slowly drooped down.
Liu Xingyun looked around.
Master, which door are you in?
Gu Yan knew that her friends outside must be very anxious.
However, she still had to wait for Lu Ye and Lucifer to rest. After all, these two people had been hungry for a long time and had suffered a lot of injuries.
Just as Gu Yan and the others were resting and preparing to open the door, a few of their friends who had entered the door of the eight trigrams appeared at the door one after another.
Angel was the first toe out of the door. Behind her was the door that they came from.
In other words, she didnt go into the underground pce.
However, there was nothing beside her.
Los Angeles, which had been holding her hand just a moment ago, did note out.
Ah Cheng!
Angel nned to go in again, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not open the door!
After a while, the other two doors opened one after another, and two people walked out in session.
It was Wen Lan and Moloch.
Wen Lans expression was very ugly, because she had entered the same door as Bai Changle. However, when she came out, Bai Changle, who had been walking in front of her, disappeared.
Angel also remembered that Wen Lan had entered the same door as Bai Changle. When she saw this scene, she immediately understood.
Entering the underground pce was actually random!
Moloch looked at the two women and then looked behind him. He said in a daze, Mephistopheles and the others have entered the underground pce? But its still alright. Out of the eight of us, five of us have entered.
Compared to Moloch, the other two women could not remain so calm.
Wen Lan and Angel both turned their heads and looked at the four doors in front of them.
Soon, they realized that something was wrong.
Angel rubbed her eyes. Although my Niarnguage isnt very good, the words on this door seem different from when we first entered?
Chapter 2640 - 2640 Chapter 2640
2640 Chapter 2640
Wen Lans expression became even more solemn.
She said, Yes, before we entered, the words on the four doors were Qian Nan, kun Bei, Li dong, Kansi. But now, it has be Zhen dong, dui Xi, Li Nan, Kanbei.
At first nce, it looked simr, but in reality, it was a world of difference.
If Liu Xingyun was here, he would have told Wen Lan and the others that they had entered the innate eight trigrams previously, but now, it was the acquired eight trigrams.
But at this moment, Wen Lan, Angel, and Moloch were unable to enter any of the doors.
Angel turned to look at Wen Lan. Can we only wait here?
Wen Lan was naturally very worried about changle and the others, but she calmly said, I believe in them.
Because they had no other choice but to wait.
At this time, Bai Changle and Ter were walking in a long corridor. There were candle lights on the walls of the corridor, and the light was very magical. It could not be extinguished even by blowing.
Why am I so fated to be with you!Bai Changle said one after another, Im actually trapped with You Again! Its a pity that there arent too many white sweet potatoes this time right, TER, I remember, didnt you go through the door next door?
Ter rolled his eyes until he was tired. Do you think Im Happy? ! Id rather go with your wife than go with you!
F * ck, you dare to Covet My Little Lan!Bai Changle was furious. He reached out and grabbed Ters cor. Believe it or not, Ill beat you up!
Ter pushed Bai changle hard, and at that moment, something unexpected happened!
Several arrows suddenly shot out from the ce where the two of them had passed. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh. The sound of the arrows cutting through the air was extremely terrifying in this silent tunnel.
Bai Changle reacted quickly. His hand was still grabbing Ters cor as he pulled him back. He rolled back and dodged the arrows with a few moves.
Perhaps they had retreated to a safe ce, but the arrows stopped. Only the arrows piled up on the ground told the story of what had just happened.
Bai Changle and Ter looked at each other. The two of them suddenly felt a little scared.
If they had reacted slower, the two of them would have be hedgehogs, right?
On the other side, Mephistopheles, Los Angeles, and Guo Rou were also walking in a tunnel. This tunnel was simr to Bai Changles and Ters. Even the shape of the candlestick was the same.
Mephistopheles asked Los Angeles curiously, How did you and Angel Get Together?
Ill allow you to rephrase your question.
Oh, how did you and Angel Fall in Love?
Los Angeles recalled the incident between him and Angel and raised his eyebrows. Its a long story.
Mephistopheles:
Los Angeles thought for a moment and said, I heard that you like to disguise yourself as other people. Among them, you like to dress up as a woman?
Yes, I like to dress up as other people and experience a different life. Isnt that great? By the way, I heard that youve also disguised yourself as a woman.
Yes, yes.
For some reason, the two of them felt like old friends at first sight. Although the tunnel was very long and cold, the two of them ended up having a heated conversation.
Holding a gun in her hand, Guo Rou was alert about the situation around her. However, she looked like she had nothing to live for.
When Luo Cheng and Mephistopheles were discussing about the brand of wigs and high heels, they finally remembered that there was another friend present. After all, Guo Rou was also from the snow wolf team, so Luo Cheng was naturally more familiar with her.
Luo Cheng turned his head and asked guo rou, Guo Rou, why arent you saying anything? I remember that youre usually quite lively.
Chapter 2641 - 2641 Chapter 2641 the underground palace was not so easy to leave
2641 Chapter 2641 the underground pce was not so easy to leave
Guo Rou looked at the two men in front of her with sadness.
Big Brother, because of your topic, I cant get a word in!
Thinking that these two big brothers knew more about high heels and lipstick brands than she did, Guo Rou didnt want to say anything more.
In the end, she said softly, I feel that this ce is strange. I want to be more vignt, so
Before Guo Rou could finish her words, a loud rumbling sound came from the silent tunnel.
It was as if something huge was rolling toward them..
Run!Mephistopheles had already seen the huge wooden wheel not far away. The wooden wheel was so big that it almost upied the entire tunnel!
Without Mephistopheles shouting, Guo Rou and Luo Cheng had already turned around and ran away in tacit understanding. The corner of Mephistophelesmouth twitched, but he quickly followed his twopanions.
The situation in this tunnel was not optimistic either..
After all, the underground pce was not that easy to enter.
Back then, Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun had already taken a shortcut.
As for Lu Ye and Lucifer..
Ah Ye, how did you guys get here back then?Gu Yan looked at Lu ye curiously.
Lu Ye leaned against Gu Yan and sniffed. He turned his head to look at Lucifer and said, It was that person. He wanted to obtain some treasure, but in the end, the treasure was right in front of him. He suddenly regretted it and wanted to save his subordinates. At that time, I was going to look for changle, so we returned to that door together. However, when we entered the door, we realized that it was different from when we came. Not only did we not find changle and the others, but we also walked along a long corridor. Along the way, it was either a trap or a monster. Later, after going through a lot of hardships, we opened a door and came here.
Gu Yan finally understood. They must have gone back to the eight trigrams gate, but they had walked in the opposite direction.
Moreover, Lu Ye had also entered the room where the treasures were stored. Something must have happened, which was why the ring had fallen off.
Gu Yan suddenly thought of herpanions outside. Her eyes shed. Oh right, after boss Liu and I disappeared, if sister-inw and the others judge that we went to the underground pce, Im afraid that they will also go back to the eight trigrams school!
Liu Xingyun said from the side, However, not everyone will enter the underground pce. There will be a choice in the underground pce. As for the reason for the choice, I dont know.
Lucifer turned his head and didnt say anything.
He was thinking about what Liu Xingyun said.
Xiao Yans daughter, Lu Yu, was invulnerable to all poisons?
Putting aside whether invulnerable to all poisons existed or not, even if it did exist, what could they do?
Lucifer turned his head and looked at Gu Yan who was talking to Lu Ye in a low voice. His eyes were filled with disappointment.
If Gu Yan was immune to all poisons, then even if she was not happy, he would definitely snatch her away.
He would use all kinds of methods.
He would rather pay any price.
It was just a pity..
Although Lucifer never did things in an ordinary way, he still had his own bottom line. Moreover, Xiao Yans daughter was so young, he definitely would not do anything.
He was not a perverted beast to that extent.
Therefore, what did Liu Xingyun mean by saying this to him? Lucifer knew that Liu Xingyun and Xiao Yan had a very good rtionship, so he definitely would not do anything harmful to Xiao Yan and her daughter.
Also..
Lucifers eyes suddenly lit up. He called Liu Xingyun and walked to the corner, saying that he had something to do.
The Little Snow Ape had been hugging Liu Xingyuns thigh as a leg pendant.
Liu Xingyun nodded. Okay, lets talk over there.
Chapter 2642 - 2642 Chapter 2642 Dark Love Rival
2642 Chapter 2642 Dark Love Rival
Lu Ye saw Lucifer calling Liu Xingyun and then going to the corner to Mumble. He said, I found that Lucifer must have moved onto boss Liu.
Gu Yan patted Lu Yes head in annoyance. Ye, what are you talking about?
Im not talking nonsense. Look, the two of them didnt have any interactions before, but now, they are like old friends.. Yan Yan, have you ever seen Lucifer being so close to someone? He is always mumbling to himself. He doesnt talk much to you, right?. So, I think Lucifer definitely likes men!
Regarding the dark love rival, Lu was very experienced.
Gu Yan was both angry and amused.
She knew that Lucifer and Liu Xingyun were definitely not like what Ah Ye said. The two of them were probably talking about something important.
Moreover, that was something that Lucifer cared about.
Since it was something that Lucifer cared about, Gu Yan was not interested. She turned around and asked Lu Ye, How do you feel about your injury? Does it still hurt?
It still hurts!Lu Ye immediately said.
If lucifer heard the conversation between the couple, he would probably be so angry that he would open all the doors.
Fortunately, he did not hear it.
His attention was on Liu Xingyun.
Lucifer asked, What do you mean by telling me that Xiao Yans daughter is immune to all poisons?
You will know when the timees.
you always talk like that. Didnt anyone hit you?Lucifer asked calmly, but his eyes were filled with killing intent.
Liu Xingyun was not afraid of him at all. He smiled quietly and said, It should be fine. I am still alive.
Lucifer took a deep breath and said, Alright, we will talk about thister. You said that you had read my fortune, but you did not tell me the result.
Xiao Yans daughter was immune to all poisons and was not a fortune teller for Lucifer.
Liu Xingyun sat on the steps and stroked the snow apes long fur as he said in a soft voice, In ones life, one will encounter all kinds of joys and sorrows. Whether its good or bad, there will always be a delicate bnce. Lets put it this way. Some people are good in this ce, but they might be a little worse in another ce. A persons fate is bnced. You have experienced too many bad things in the past, so there will be a time in the future when something will happen to reverse your fate and make up for all your misery.
Although Liu Xingyuns words were a bit fake.
However, Lucifer understood the gist of it.
Lucifer mocked himself, I am almost forty years old. What can happen to me to reverse my fate? Moreover, those damned past has already happened. All the anger and hatred are engraved in my bones. Look at my body full of poison. If anything else happens, it will definitely not be able to turn my life around. So, whats the point?
After a pause, Lucifer said, Its not that Im too pessimistic. Its because all of this has already be a reality.
Those who deserved to die and those who didnt deserve to die had all died.
The things he experienced when he was young were destined to be dark and bloody.
Lucifer didnt believe in anything at all.
To be able to meet Gu Yan, even if Gu Yan didnt like him, he was already satisfied. After all, he had liked someone before, right?
Despair spread in Lucifers eyes.
Although he was still alive.
He had actually been dead for a long time.
Liu Xingyun looked at his despair and did not continue because there were some things that he could only see a corner of.
However..
When he thought of his master, although Liu Xingyun looked weak on the outside, his eyes were very determined.
He said, There is nothing that you can not do. Only you can not think of it.
Chapter 2643 - 2643 Chapter 2643, empty door
2643 Chapter 2643, empty door
Lucifer had already turned around and walked away.
His heart was in a mess.
He did not want to think about those things anymore.
It was fine to say that he had given up, or that his heart was suddenly filled with despair.
However, he would still try his best to live on. At the very least, he would be worthy of those people who had abandoned their lives and still tried their best to save him.
Although those people were his subordinates, the only people who gave him warmth in this world were his family.
However..
Lucifer turned his head to look at Gu Yan and Lu Ye, but his eyes darkened again.
He was still envious..
..
They couldnt rest for too long because Gu Yan and the others were still worried about their friends outside.
Therefore, after resting for a while, they decided to open the door again.
This time, they decided to let Gu Yan Open the door.
At this time, Fei Qiu Lu and Fei Qiu Lu had a tacit understanding again. They looked at Gu Yan expectantly.
Liu Xingyun, who was the weakest among them, stood behind the three of them with the snow ape in his arms.
Gu Yan turned around to look at Lu Ye, who nodded solemnly at her. Yan Yan, open it! No matter what appears behind the door, Im Here!
Gu Yan took a deep breath and reached out to grab the door handle.
She pulled it with force.
It didnt move?
Gu Yan chose it randomly and it was a door that didnt have any marks on it.
However, the marks that Lu Ye and Lucifer made earlier also disappeared. It was clear that after a small cycle, the marks would disappear and everything would start calcting again.
Gu Yan pulled hard again. This time, it finally moved. When it was opened, there was an empty room. There was nothing inside.
Lu Ye and Lucifer heaved a sigh of relief.
At the same time, Liu Xingyun heaved a sigh of relief, his eyes were filled with disappointment.
He was certain that his masters soul fragment was behind a certain door. It might even be used as the core of the illusion array.
If that was really the case..
A sh of anger appeared in the eyes of the elegant and handsome Liu Xingyun!
Who was the one who did all this! Why did he have to treat his master like this!
After Lu Ye marked the empty door, Gu Yan went to open the second door, but it was still empty.
Simrly, it was not a life door.
Gu Yan looked at her hand and asked suspiciously, Are there more empty doors?
Lu Ye said, Our previous experience told us that there should be fewer empty doors. Yan Yan, your luck must be too good.
If its a life door, then thats good.Gu Yan sighed.
Lu Ye really wanted tofort his wife and make her happy. He said, Really, the empty doors are already very good. If you dont believe me, Ill open it. Once I open it, Ill definitely have the goods.
As he said this, Lu Ye went to open the door next door. Suddenly, a dozen zombies jumped out.
Everyone:
What else could they do? Fight.
Previously, Lu Ye and Lucifer had already fought against zombies. Now that Gu Yan had joined in, the three of them fought even faster.
After dealing with the zombies in this door, Lu Ye was a little silent.
Gu Yan tried to suppress the corner of her mouth andforted him, Ye, its okay. Everyone has bad luck.
Yan YanLu ye murmured. After thinking for a while, he looked at Lucifer who was holding his arms and sneering. Suddenly, he changed the topic, But my luck should be a little better than Lucifers.
Haha, you opened most of the doors with goods!
What do you mean by most of the doors? I only opened one more door than you, okay? Why Dont you try opening another one? You will definitely be on par with me!
The corner of Lucifers eyes twitched. Without saying a word, he chose a random door and opened it. Then..
Chapter 2644 - 2644 Chapter 2644: The Sheik was crying
2644 Chapter 2644: The Sheik was crying
A bunch of weird-looking insects came out. They looked like spiders, but they also had wings. They also looked like crabs with a pair of pincers.
The Others:
Fortunately, Gu Yan brought some gunpowder and ammunition. Moreover, they were small in size. Thus, they were able to eliminate these ugly insects that were quite strong.
This group of insects was a new species. Lu Ye and Lucifer had never encountered them before.
After the corpses of the insects disappeared, Lucifer became even more silent. It seemed like he had suffered a huge blow.
Inparison, the empty door that Gu Yan chose was better.
In the end, he decided to let Gu Yan open the door.
If Lucifer and Lu Ye opened a few more doors, they would probably have to rest on the spot.
Gu Yan finally understood why the two of them were in such a sorry state.
Gu Yan had already opened two empty doors, so she calmly chose one and opened it.
In the end, it was not an empty door this time. It was because there was a sacrificial table inside, and on the sacrificial table was a memorial tablet.
On it was written, Lin Ruis tomb.
When Liu Xingyun saw it, he immediately staggered over. He did not even realize that he had thrown off the snow ape on his leg.
Who Was Lin Rui?
Gu Yan and the others were very suspicious, but they did not say anything at this time.
Because Liu Xingyun was hugging that position, tears began to fall.
Lu Ye said to Gu Yan in a low voice, Yan Yan, remind boss Liu that there is a time limit for this door to open. When the time is up, it will automatically close. Its the same for empty doors.
And for strange doors, after the monsters were eliminated, the doors would automatically close.
Thinking of this, Gu Yan immediately walked over and said to Liu Xingyun, Boss Liu, calm down first. This door will automatically closeter. Come out first.
Liu Xingyun was in a daze for a moment. He raised his head, and his eyes were actually filled with tears.
This was the first time Gu Yan Saw Liu Xingyun cry. She waspletely stunned.
Because in her heart, even though Liu Xingyun had be an ordinary person, he was still very powerful and omnipotent.
Over the years, Liu Xingyun had helped her a lot.
But now..
Liu Xingyun seemed to realize that he was crying at this moment. He held the tablet tightly with one hand.
Then, he walked out in a daze.
Other than the altar and the tablet, there was nothing else.
However, Liu Xingyun seemed to have lost his soul.
After he walked out, the door slowly closed. Then, the tablet in Liu Xingyuns arms slowly shattered into countless pieces. Finally, it disappeared into thin air.
Just like those monsters that had been killed, it disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared.
Liu Xingyun was still holding onto something, and his tears were flowing out.
He sat there as if he had be a stone statue.
Dont open the door for now. Wait a moment,Gu Yan said softly.
Lu Ye nodded.
Lucifer looked at Liu Xingyun who was covered in sorrow. After a moment of silence, he also nodded.
Everyone had their own story.
Everyone carried a lot of things on their shoulders as they moved forward.
And those burdens, no one could help them. Only they could persevere, achieve, go..
After a while, Liu Xingyun finally recovered. He looked down at his empty arms and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. A bitter smile appeared on his face.
My Masters name was Lin Rui. Butter on, many people forgot her real name. However, I will always remember it,Liu Xingyun said softly, his tone was full of murmuring and longing, She said that Rui was the appearance of the grass when it was born. Ah Xing, no matter what happens, do not give up hope. Even if the winter fire burns the Earth, when the spring breeze blows, the green grass will once again spread throughout life.
Chapter 2645 - 2645 Chapter 2645: Plastic Friendship
2645 Chapter 2645: stic Friendship
Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Lucifer didnt say anything. They quietly listened to Liu Xingyuns words, which were ethereal, illusory, but extremely real.
Maybe the world was illusory.
But life was real.
Gu Yan and the others temporarily rested because of Liu Xingyun, but Guo Rou and the other two didnt feel sofortable.
There was no way out.
There was still such a big wheel crushing them..
The three of them finally found the small gap on both sides of the wheel before they were turned into meat pies at the critical moment. However, this was also their only chance to survive.
Because there were three of them, Guo Rou entered the small gap on the right. It was still okay, but Mephistopheles and Los Angeles squeezed into the gap on the left side of the wheel.
How should I put it? It was just right. If one of the two of them was one pound fatter, it would probably explode.
Los City felt like his face was going to be crushed!
He said angrily, Mephistopheles, why are you so fat!
Fat my ass! Im only 120 pounds!Mephistopheles was also very ufortable. Moreover, the wheel was still spinning. Even though he was a seasoned space pirate, he still felt dizzy at this moment.
He said angrily, Youre the Fat One, right?
Get lost! Im only 119 pounds!
A moment ago, the two of them were talking about disguises and cross-dressing, but in the next moment, their friendship was shattered by the wheel. This friendship was very stic.
However, at this time, Mephistopheles sighed and said, Fortunately, Moloch didnte.
Los Angeles agreed with this statement.
With Molochs big build, he would probably block this tunnel, right?
However..
Guo Rou heard the voice and said, If Moloch was here, he would probably be able to knock this wheel away with his great strength, right?
Los Angeles and Mephistopheles:
The two of them were silent for a while. It seemed that it was true.
Fortunately, this kind of indescribable torture had finallye to an end. After all, this tunnel was not the only one. There was a fork next to it.
The three of them were all agile masters, so before theypletely fainted, they seized the opportunity to jump out from the gap between the wheels and directly shed to this fork in the tunnel.
The three people who had sessfully escaped leaned against the wall of the tunnel and sat down. For the time being, none of them wanted to speak..
Because they felt that their brains were still spinning..
At the same time, Bai Changle and Ter finally managed to get past the Arrow Feather. The two of them only had a slight bruise, nothing much.
They were just a little tired.
Bai changle wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed. Why do I feel like were robbing a tomb?
The corner of Ters mouth twitched. Were here to save people, not rob a tomb!
Hey, tell me, do you think welle across a coffinter and find Ah Ye and your boss lying inside?
Ter: ..
Is Lu Ye really your brother-inw?
How could he curse his brother-inw like that.
Bai changle grinned brightly. I was just joking. I saw that you were too tense, so I was just joking with you to let you rx.
Ters face had always been ck, and the color had never returned!
Even if he was actually a white man!
He had been enough when he was trapped with Bai Changle previously. Who knew that he would be so unlucky again this time, or that he would be with him?
Ter was very angry, so he walked forward, not wanting to wait for that fellow at all.
When he turned the corner, Ter found that there was a very empty room in front of him, and in the middle of the room, there was actually..
A crystal coffin!
Chapter 2646 - 2646 Chapter 2646, you actually slapped me in the face! Twice!
2646 Chapter 2646, you actually pped me in the face! Twice!
DAMN! There really is a crystal coffin!
TERs expression was one of despair, while Bai Changle, who was a few steps behind him, walked over excitedly.
Seeing the excited look on this guys face, Ter suddenly felt sympathy for hispanions.
Also, how could Gu Yan have such a big brother!
They were the same parents, but the difference was so big!
Fortunately, Bai Changle looked lively, but he also had the rigor that he should have. He slowly walked over, vignt of the situation around him, and did not touch anything.
After confirming that there was no danger in this room for the time being, his chatterbox began to re up again.
Ive read some novels before, saying that in a ce like this, its best not to touch anything carelessly. People who touch things carelessly are usually cannon fodder.
Ter rolled his eyes.
You should save this sentence for yourself.
Bai changle cautiously held a gun and slowly approached. He was not in a hurry to touch the crystal coffin. Instead, he stretched his neck and looked inside. In the end..
In the next moment, Bai Changle seemed to have been struck by lightning. He did not move at all.
His eyes were wide open!
It was just a joke, but when Ter saw that Bai Changle was not in a good condition, he rushed over. When Bai Changle reached out his hand to push open the lid of the crystal coffin, he suddenly grabbed him.
Bai Changle suddenly struggled with all his strength. Let go of me! I want to save Xiao Lan!
Xiao Lan?Ters strength was actually not as great as Bai Changles, not to mention that he had used up a lot of strength just now when he was hiding from those traps.
However, Bai Changles condition was clearly not right now. Ter did not even think about it before he pped Bai Changle!
Wake up!
How do you expect me to wake up! Little Lan is in the Crystal Coffin!Bai changle suddenly exerted force and pushed ter away.
Ters intuition told him that he had to stop Bai Changle. He stretched out his hand and hooked it, tripping Bai Changles leg.
Bai Changle, who was extremely anxious, did not react in time. After he tripped, he fell to the ground with a thud.
His face was still on the ground..
Ter could not care less about how Bai Changle had fallen. He finally understood what Bai Changle meant. Did he mean that Wen Lan was lying in this crystal coffin?
How was that possible!
Ter didnt believe it. He took a step forward and looked at the person lying inside. When he saw who was inside, his expression became more and more serious.
Bai changle jumped up like a carp. He rubbed his face and shouted angrily, You actually hit my face! Twice!
A p.
The first time, his face fell to the ground.
Bai Changles face had been hurt twice. There was nothing wrong with saying that he had been hit twice.
However, Ter did not care about this. He turned his head and looked at Bai Changle solemnly. The person you saw in the Crystal Coffin was Wen Lan?
What do you mean? I get it. Youve always coveted my little LAN! You actually want to steal my corner!
Ter was a person who was always calm and collected. He was known as the youngest Grand Judge in history.
However, even though he was very rational, after being together with Bai Changle for a long time, his emotions were always on the verge of breaking down.
Ter rubbed the space between his brows and said, You saw Wen Lan in there, but I. . . I saw my mother, who had passed away many years ago.
Ter had been living with his mother since he was young. His mothers life was very difficult, and the mother and son were even chased around by debt collectors.
Although his childhood was bleak, he felt warm that his mother would do anything to make it less bleak.
Chapter 2647 - 2647 Chapter 2647 there seemed to be someone talking
2647 Chapter 2647 there seemed to be someone talking
Little Ter studied hard. He swore that he would make a lot of money in the future and let his mother live a happy life. However, when he entered university, his mother died in an ident.
Even though little ter used all his methods to finally bring the perpetrators to justice, he also took care of the enemies who destroyed his family in the early years.
He had even be the youngest and most outstanding judge in the area.
Unfortunately, his mother could no longer see his excellence.
In this life, his mother was the most important person to TER!
Bai Changle saw TERs expression. He knew that this person never joked. Every punctuation mark that popped out of his mouth was well-founded.
After learning that this matter was strange, Bai Changles heartbeat returned to normal.
Because at that moment, when he saw Wen Lanlying lifelessly inside, Bai Changle almost broke down!
Bai Changle turned his head to look again, but in the end, it was still Wen Lan..
Moreover, for some reason, the more he looked, the more Bai changle wanted to open the lid and touch it..
p!
Another p.
Bai Changle took a few steps back and finally came to his senses.
At this moment, Ter had already pulled Bai changle back a few steps and left the round tform.
That thing has the effect of bewitching peoples hearts. You Cant get close to it,ter said seriously.
Bai Changle still nced over. Youre saying that that thing bewitched me, so I saw littlen inside, and then then attracted me to open the lid?
A deep sadness shed through Ters eyes.
Actually, there was no need to bewitch him. He really wanted to open that lid and take a good look at his mother.
He turned his head and looked at the side of the crystal coffin from afar. If my guess is correct, no matter who looks inside that crystal coffin, they will see the person they care about the most.
You mean that Little Lan is very safe!Bai Changles eyes lit up.
TER nodded. Weve been walking for so long now, but we havent met anyone else. Its very likely that no one else has entered.
Thats true. I remember that they said that not everyone will enter this underground pce.Since Wen Lan was fine, Bai changle calmed himself down.
He looked around and said, Theres no door here. Where could Xiao Yan and the others be?
Lets look for them. Well definitely find them!
It had to be said that Bai Changle and Ter were both brave and wise. When they werebined, they were not dangerous.
If it were not for Bai Changle, Ter might not have been able to pass through the Arrow Formation alone.
If not for TER, Bai Changle would have directly opened the coffin, and the result would have been unimaginable.
After all, Liu Xingyun had been very fearful back then.
The two of them were careful and kept their distance from the crystal coffin, starting to look for traps.
However..
Bai changle listened for a while, then said to Ter on the other side, Ter, did you hear anything?
Ter also raised his head and listened carefully.
It seems that someone is talking.
Bai Changle looked at the crystal coffin that could bewitch people with lingering fear, then said, Im afraid that the person we met here might not be human.
Ter didnt say anything.
However, after the two of them finished speaking, the sound actually became noisy. Not only were there people shouting, but there were also sounds of running. There were even some strange roars mixed in.
Bai Changle and Te ran looked at each other.
A bad premonition suddenly rose in the bottom of their hearts!
Chapter 2648 - 2648 Chapter 2648: the ability to attract monsters
2648 Chapter 2648: the ability to attract monsters
This room might be called a room, but in fact, it was like a circr hall.
It was the kind that didnt have a door.
In the end, Bai Changle and Ter walked to the door and looked at the three little friends who were running wildly in front of them, as well as the strange-looking animals behind the three little friends for the time being, those things that they had never seen before.., were all animals.
For example, the one-eyed cow, the two-winged wolf, the three-legged bird, the particrly fierce bird, and so on. There were all kinds of things, and there were probably more than a hundred of them.
Even the calm ter could not help but twitch his lips.
Los Angeles, who was running at the front, even stretched out his hand and waved at Bai Changle. Then, Bai Changle and TER looked around in tacit understanding. Other than the crystal coffin high up on the tform, there was no other ce in this room!
There was no ce to hide!
Mephistopheles also shouted loudly, When we run inter, close the door!
Guo Rou also saw herpanions, and her eyes were filled with anticipation.
After all, this group of strange animals was fierce and ferocious. If there were only ten or eight of them, it would still be fine, but the three of them could still deal with them.
But who knew that there was such arge group!
This ability to draw aggro was truly unique.
Although theirpanions shouted for the door to be closed, Bai Changle and Ter looked like they had nothing to live for. After all They had no door to close!
Therefore, Bai Changle and Ter looked at each other, then silently took out their weapons..
Soon, the three people of La city also understood why their twopanions looked so sorrowful There was really no door here!
After running into a dead end, they had no choice but to give it their all.
In an instant, gunshots were heard everywhere, and the sound of knives cutting flesh could be heard.
There was even the sound of explosions, and they even brought some small fireballs with them.
Although they could notpletely kill these strange animals, they could at least temporarily force them back so that no one would get hurt.
Just as the five of them met up, they were scattered again.
TER had no choice but to jump onto the tall crystal coffin. But before he went up, he took off his coat and directly covered it.
He said to Mephistopheles, who ran over after him, Take off your clothes too.
Mephistopheles looked at Guo Rou, who was not far away, and said with some embarrassment, Its not good. Theres ady here.
Ters stick sent a winged wolf flying.
He said, This crystal coffin is strange. We cant look inside, so we have to cover it with clothes. Also, I found that these animals seem to be afraid of this crystal coffin.
After all, there were too many animals, so they could breathe while standing on it.
Mephistopheles finally understood.
Guo Rou also jumped over. She said calmly, Its okay. Ive always treated you like a sister.
Mephistopheles knew more cosmetics than Guo Rou, and he had worn more high heels than Guo Rou. In this regard, Mephistopheles was fully qualified to be a sister!
Mephistopheles: ..
He silently took off his windbreaker. Later, with the addition of Los Angeles, he finally covered the crystal coffin tightly.
That trick would no longer work. He hadpletely be a stepping stone for his friends.
One, two, three, four..
Ter and the others immediately realized that they were missing a friend. They raised their heads and urately saw Bai Changle, who was blocked by five fierce three-legged birds in the corner!
Chapter 2649 - 2649 Chapter 2649: The Disappearing Changle
2649 Chapter 2649: The Disappearing Changle
Changle, hang in there! Well cover you, and then you run this way!
Luo city shouted.
It was a diagonal distance, and there were some monsters that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. However, if they covered him well and Bai Changle was fast enough, he could run over here.
After Bai Changle heard it, he responded. He was still on guard against these damn birds!
How should he describe it?
The feeling of being besieged by five mutated geese was what Bai Changle felt at that moment.
His gun was out of bullets.
If not for the dagger in his hand, those geese, no, those mutated birds would have bitten Bai changle a long time ago.
Bai Changle knew that there was only a wall behind him.
He leaned against the wall and raised his head. Just as he was about to check on hispanions and see when they would cover for him, the world suddenly turned upside down!
On the other side, Luo Cheng turned around and said to Ter and the other two, Guo Rou and I will take the left side, and you two will take the right side. We will shoot together and open up a path for changle. Is that okay?
Guo Rou looked at the empty corner and the five confused mutated birds. She sobbed and patted Luo Chengs shoulder. Wheres Changle?
What?
Just now, only Luo Cheng had his back facing that direction. When ter and Mephistopheles saw it, they were a little surprised.
Luo Cheng turned his head around.
In that corner, the five mutated birds were still confused.
There were other mutated monsters surrounding them.
However, Bai Changle was not there.
Where did Bai Changle Go?
Bai changle himself did not know.
He had originally leaned back, but after the world spun around him, he realized that he had actually arrived at another passageway.
Bai changle stood up and suddenly saw some liquid on the ground. He dipped his finger in it and ced it in front of his nose to sniff.
Honey?A hint of joy shed past Bai Changles eyes.
If it was honey, then it meant that it was definitely one of their people!
It was most likely Xiao Yan!
Bai Changle turned his head and looked at the t wall behind him. He knocked on it with his dagger, making a muffled sound.
How did I Get Here?
He didnt understand.
However, Bai Changle had already encountered too many unimaginable things, and he was a big-hearted person, so he didnt think too much about it. He strode forward.
Xiao Yan, Big Brother is here!
Bai Changle clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination.
Then, he saw a door appear in front of him. There was nothing around him.
Bai Changle held a dagger in one hand and gently pushed open the door with the other..
A fishy smell surged out.
Something under his feet suddenly tripped Bai Changle. Then, he staggered and fell in.
The moment Bai Changle fell in, the door unexpectedly closed automatically with a bang..
..
On Gu Yans side, they had opened a total of twelve doors.
Among them, Lu Ye and Lucifer each opened a strange door, and the other ten doors were all opened by Gu Yan.
Among these ten doors, there was a strange door, eight empty doors, and the door with a memorial tablet.
At this moment, Liu Xingyun had already calmed down.
The little snow ape still did not leave Liu Xingyuns side. asionally, it would make a creaking sound, as if it wasforting Liu Xingyun. It was very thoughtful.
There are still fifteen doors left.Gu Yan took a deep breath. She turned around to look at the crowd. Everyone was looking at her with great trust.
She turned around and ced her hand on the door handle.
Chapter 2650 - 2650 Chapter 2650 reunion
2650 Chapter 2650 reunion
The door was pulled open by Gu Yan.
Lu Ye and Lucifer quietly held the knives in their hands.
Even Liu Xingyun was prepared.
However..
After Gu Yan saw the situation inside the door clearly, he was a little stunned. A group of snow apes were surrounding and attacking a person!
Some of the snow apes were already dead, so they immediately disappeared. However, there were still more than twenty snow apes left, and they were attacking the intruders relentlessly.
They were furious!
They had always been the ones who rushed out to take care of the intruders. In the end, this intruder was too bold. He actually dared to directly enter their nest!
Gu Yan could not even see that persons face clearly because a snow ape had already jumped up and hugged that persons head!
Although that person was in a sorry state, he was still brandishing his knife and fighting with the snow apes.
The Little Snow Ape that was hiding behind Liu Xingyun hesitated for a moment and decided to rush over. However, it was caught by Liu Xingyun and Liu Xingyun shook his head at it.
The little snow ape immediately became obedient and did not leave Liu Xingyun.
On the other side, Gu Yan had already rushed over and grabbed the person who was carrying four or five snow apes and pulled him out forcefully.
Although Lu Ye and Lucifer were not on good terms, they had a good understanding of each other when they fought. The two of them attacked from both sides and immediately took care of the more than ten snow apes that were left alone.
Anyway, they already had experience fighting against these white monkeys.
On the other side, Gu Yan had already recognized the mans clothes. She anxiously shouted, Brother!
The Snow Ape was still holding the mans head. However, when the man heard Gu Yans voice, he suddenly froze.
Even Lucifer, who was taking care of the rest of the snow apes, froze for three seconds.
He turned around and kicked away a snow ape that was trying to attack him. He saw that Gu Yan had already gotten rid of the snow ape that was lying on the mans face.
Bai Changles face was revealed.
However, this man was stillughing.
Lucifer suddenly didnt want to be Gu Yans brother with someone like this..
Lu Ye saw that it was Bai changle and understood. He nced at Lucifer, turned around, and continued to bravely kill the snow apes.
Although the snow apes were hard to kill and they were fast, this ce was only so big. Moreover, Bai Changle had identally killed some of them, so the rest of them were quickly killed by them.
Although Bai Changle was in a sorry state, with two scratches on his face, and the wound on his arm so deep that his bones could be seen, fortunately, he did not suffer any fatal injuries after falling into the other partys nest.
Moreover, people like them were very resistant to pain. Even if their bones were broken, they would not even make a sound, let alone a wound so deep that their bones could be seen.
Especially when he saw his sister standing safely in front of him, and his brother-inw, Lu Ye, was also alive and kicking, Bai Changle was very happy.
He said, Its great that all of you are safe!
Because of Bai Changles arrival, Gu Yan and the others decided to rest and not open the door for the time being.
Gu Yan felt sorry for Bai Changle as she bandaged his wound and asked, Brother, how did you get here?
The eight of US walked back from the eight trigrams gate again. Because I remember boss Liu said that if we walked through different doors, we would have a chance to enter the underground pce, so the eight of US tried. In the end, I entered with TER, Luo Citys Guo Rou, and Mephistopheles. The others didnt see it, so they probably didnte in.
After Bai Changle said this, he told how he and Ter had seen the strange crystal coffin, how they had met the other threepanions, and how he had appeared here out of nowhere.
Chapter 2651 - 2651 Chapter 2651, power and luck
2651 Chapter 2651, power and luck
Gu Yan understood.
Her brother, Bai Changle, had taken the same route that she had taken with Liu Xingyun.
I dont know if the others caneGu Yan said softly.
She didnt want anything to happen to her friends.
After Bai Changle found out that Gu Yan and the others hade in the same way, he turned to look at Liu Xingyun and asked curiously, Boss Liu, what would happen if I opened that Crystal Coffin?
You would be trapped inside and never be able to leave again
Bai Changle looked at the young Liu Xingyun in front of him, but he shivered for no reason.
This ce was really strange.
Fighting all the time consumed a lot of peoples physical strength, but Gu Yan and the others remembered the incident with the little heavenly cycle.
Therefore, after bandaging Bai Changles wound and eating the honey, Gu Yan and the others decided to continue opening the door in one go.
Gu Yan opened two more doors. One was empty, and the other was strange.
Although it was a very strange wooden figure, the wooden figure was very fierce. His hands were made of knives. Although Bai Changle joined in, his injuries were a little serious. Therefore, most of the time.., it was Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Lucifer who helped.
Lu Ye saw the sweat on Gu Yans forehead, and his heart ached a little.
Yan Yan, why dont You Rest First?He was not afraid of being tired. He was already prepared to die.
However, Lu Ye could not bear to see Gu Yan working so hard.
Lucifer looked at the pair in silence and then his eyes drifted to other ces.
Gu Yan sighed, My luck is not good either.
If it was good, they would have already opened the life gate and left.
No, they could not leave like this. They had to think of a way to meet up with the other four friends.
Gu Yan still remembered Little Zhou Tian.
She was no longer certain. It had been a few days since she and Liu Xingyun had arrived.
If they really had to adjust again and everything behind the door was refreshed, then they might not have the strength to face the next round of the door.
Gu Yan wiped the sweat off her face, raised her head, looked in front of her, and said, Ill open another door.
There were 27 doors in total. They had opened 15 doors now, and there were only 12 doors left.
Lu Ye walked to Gu Yans side, held her hand, and said gently but firmly, Open as many doors as you want. If its not enough for you, Ill create a few doors for you.
Bai Changle suddenly came over and said, Ye, are you saying that President Yan cant open the door of life?
Lu Yes eyes turned cold.
It had been a long time since he talked back to his brother-inw.
Lu Ye smiled and crossed his arms. He sneered and said, Youre lucky. Why Dont you try opening a door?
So be it. Im not afraid of You!Bai Changle raised his chin.
Bai Changle and Lu Yes rtionship had always been very fascinating.
They were partners who had lived their lives and could entrust their lives to each other. Back when Bai Changle was captured by Lucifer, Lu Ye had also chased after him without caring about anything else.
However, because Lu Ye had kidnapped Bai Changles biological sister, Gu Yan, his brother-inw and brother-inw, who were born with a grudge against each other, seized the opportunity to fight each other!
In terms of physical strength, Bai Changle was no match for Lu Ye.
But in terms of luck..
Bai Changle already knew that both Lu Ye and Lucifer were not very lucky. Otherwise, the two of them would not have been trapped for three to four months.
He walked to a door and said confidently to Lu Ye and Lucifer, Ill show you what good luck is!
Chapter 2652 - 2652 Chapter 2652: all present
2652 Chapter 2652: all present
After Bai Changle said this, he felt a little guilty.
Ever since he was young, his luck had never been good. The biggest award was when he went to catch the lottery together when he was young and won an electric iron.
That was already the peak time for him to win the lottery.
But he had already said it. At this time, there was no way out.
Bai changle rubbed his hands together.
Perhaps a life door would open in an instant!
He walked over with a very calm expression. He walked around the unmarked door in a decent manner. Finally, he stopped at a door.
Bai Changle raised his chin and held a knife in his hand. He was very imposing, but his eyes were a little flickering.
Gu Yan had long seen through her big brothers appearance. Just as she was about to speak, Lu Ye pulled her back.
Lu Ye whispered into Gu Yans ear, Its okay. Let Changle Drive. If there are any monsters, we are not far away. We can rush up immediately.
Lu Yes hot breathnded on Gu Yans ear. She felt itchy.
However, she gave Lu ye a helpless look.
How could this guy bully her big brother so easily?
Gu Yan turned to look at Lucifer and whispered, Ah Ye, why dont You Go Bully My Brother?
Bullying him is not as interesting as bullying him,Lu ye really answered. As he answered, he blew hot air into Gu Yans ear.
The couple had not seen each other for a long time, and it was still such a dangerous situation. Although the life-and-death crisis had not been resolved, Lu Ye really wanted to hug his wife tightly in his arms.
It was impossible to brew the sauce for a while, but it was still possible to get closer to his wife and pay some interest.
Lucifer saw the couple kissing, and his eyes immediately swept over.
However, he saw Liu Xingyun again. He remembered what Liu Xingyun said, and his eyes immediately became a little confused.
As for Liu Xingyun Every Time Liu Xingyun opened the door, he watched nervously. He still remembered the feeling of the tablet disappearing in his arms.
It was especially simr to how his masters soul had dissipated after the lightning tribtion..
Bai Changle did not know what the people behind him were feeling. In any case, he was extremely nervous!
Forget it. At worst, he could just open a monster. At worst, he could just fight!
After preparing for the worst, Bai Changle took a deep breath and directly reached out to open the door. Then They met a pair of eyes.
Bai Changle: ..
If I didnt know that you were married, I would have thought that you had feelings for me
The owner of the eyes spoke, but his tone was a little too calm.
Bai changle immediately jumped away and yelled, Ter, shut up! My heart and my body belong to my LAN! Dont even think about coveting them!
Although ter was in a sorry state, he walked in with a cold face. However, when his eyesnded on Lucifer, he immediately regained his poprity.
He said in surprise, Boss, I finally found you!
Behind ter, the other three people filed in.
When Luo Cheng and Guo Rou saw Gu Yan, their eyes lit up. Mephistopheles was also a little excited when he saw that Lucifer was safe and sound.
At this point, all the people who entered the underground pce were present.
They were all very happy when they saw that Lu Ye and Lucifer were safe and sound. They also saw Gu Yan and Liu Xingyun.
After exchanging information, everyone decided to strike while the iron was hot and continue to open the door.
Gu Yan said quietly, There are still eleven doors left.
Chapter 2653 - 2653 Chapter 2653, life door
2653 Chapter 2653, life door
In the end, everyone decided to let Gu Yan open it. Although Gu Yan had opened many empty doors, it was still better than being weird.
Could it be that after the empty door ended, a life door would appear?
Gu Yan went to open the door. Lu Ye was more worried. He stood very close to Gu Yan, prepared to react immediately if anything dangerous happened.
The others were also on guard.
Under everyones gaze, Gu Yan slowly opened the seventeenth door. A Ray of light suddenly rippled from inside. The Snow Ape in Liu Xingyuns arms suddenly squeaked excitedly.
Liu Xingyuns eyes suddenly widened!
At this moment, the t altar behind them slowly rose.
In the center of the altar was an open treasure box. In the center of the box was a crystal ball the size of a fist.
In the center of the Crystal Ball, there was a light blue thing swimming in it.
It was like a cloud in the sky or a fish in the water.
Liu Xingyun suddenly felt the simple bracelet on his wrist shake cheerfully as if he felt something!
It was mastersst soul fragment!
It was sealed in this crystal ball!
However..
Liu Xingyun suddenly thought of something. The excitement and joy on his face slowly froze.
As the others looked at the door and the light inside, their eyes immediately lit up.
This, this was the door of life? !
Gu Yan was originally very happy that they had finally found the door of life. In other words, they could leave this strange ce!
She turned around and looked at Liu Xingyun who was standing in front of the stairs.
Gu Yan asked, Boss Liu, is this the door of life?
Liu Xingyun had his back to them. After hearing Gu Yans words, Liu Xingyun slowly turned around.
He nodded slowly and his eyes were very gentle. Yes, you guys should leave quickly. This door also has a time limit.
Everyone was very happy. Because someone was injured, they supported each other as they walked out.
But for some reason, Gu Yan felt her heart thump!
She looked at Liu Xingyun in surprise.
Lu Ye seemed to have realized something as he stood beside Gu Yan.
Gu Yan felt her nose was sore, but she still did not give up and asked, Boss Liu, arent youing with us? ! ! !
At this time, only Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Lucifer were left.
Hearing Gu Yans words, Lucifers body froze. He turned around in surprise and looked at Liu Xingyun.
Liu Xingyun smiled gently at them. His voice was a little excited, a little reluctant, and a little choked up.
He said, My master is the core of this array so, I cant leave. I want to stay with my master.
Gu Yan Bit her lips tightly.
Lu Ye held Gu Yans shoulder and quietly apanied her.
On the other side, Lucifer looked deeply at Liu Xingyun again. Liu Xingyun said slowly, Lucifer, just remember what I said.
Lucifer was silent for a while. He looked up at Liu Xingyun and said softly, Goodbye.
Everyone had their own choices.
Lucifer and the others all knew why Liu Xingyun did this.
However, even so, they still felt very ufortable.
Gu Yans burning tears had already rolled down.
Liu Xingyun looked at Gu Yan and then at Lu Ye.
He said, You guys should leave this ce as soon as possible. Its not just this door. You guys need to leave this ind as soon as possible. After I release my masters soul, this immortal pce and this ind will no longer exist.
Chapter 2654 - 2654 Chapter 2654 the death of Liu Xingyun
2654 Chapter 2654 the death of Liu Xingyun
As for the guests, they would be sent to the original immortal realm.
Gu Yan wiped away his tears and raised his head to look at Liu Xingyun. He said softly, Liu Xingyun, no matter how many years you use it, you must appear in front of me again! Do you know that? !
You guys should leave quickly.
This time, Liu Xingyun did not agree to Gu Yans request.
The door of life was about to close. Lu Ye gritted his teeth and carried Gu Yan in his arms. After giving Liu Xingyun a deep look, he turned around and entered the door.
The door of life waspletely closed.
The treasure box was also slowly descending. Liu Xingyun did not care about the sadness of parting. He pounced on the treasure box and grabbed the crystal ball.
Squeak squeaka gentle light jumped in the Little Snow Apes eyes, but in the next moment, its figure began to blur.
Not only did the little snow apes figure begin to blur, even the ground in the center of the underground pce where Liu Xingyun was located began to slowly crack.
The array eye was passive. The entire immortal pce, and even the entire ind, would slowly disperse.
Liu Xingyun held the crystal ball tightly, and his body kept falling down. The ends of his silver hair gently fluttered in the wind.
However, a gentle and satisfied smile was on the corner of his mouth..
..
Lu Ye was thest toe out, holding Gu Yan in his arms.
The ce where they came out was actually the main entrance, which was where Wen Lan and the others were.
They had finally gathered, but at this time, the ground began to shake violently. They had no time to say anything.
Lu Ye said to them, Lets leave this ce immediately and go back to the ship. This ind is sinking!
Is Gu Yan injured? Wheres boss Liu?Someone asked.
Lu Ye said in a deep voice, Boss Lius master is the core of this ce. If he walks out of the Gate of life, he wont be able to get his mastersst piece of soul. And once his master is no longer the array eye, this immortal pce that trapped his master will cease to exist.
Those spiritual beasts and immortal items would return to their original world.
This ind would also disappear.
Gu Yan leaned against Lu Yes embrace, tears streaming down her face.
Her heart was filled with sorrow.
Although in the end, Liu Xingyun didnt say what their rtionship was like in her previous life.
However, Gu Yan felt as if she had lost a loved one She was heartbroken.
Lu Ye knew that Gu Yan was in pain, so he carried her and ran outside.
The others also thought that Gu Yan was injured. In addition, they had to leave this ce as soon as possible, so they did not have the chance to ask.
However, they ran too slowly. There were cracks on the stone steps in the immortal pce.
Were running too slowly!
Although everyone was physically stronger than ordinary people, even if someone was injured, their speed was not slow.
However, they still could not keep up with the speed at which the immortal pce was copsing.
At the moment of life and death, Gu Yan no longer let Lu Ye carry her. She also jumped down and ran wildly. Because she was running too fast, her tears had been blown away by the wind, leaving only a thick sorrow deep in her heart.
Gu Yan turned her head and saw those nts and spiritual beasts. She was also panicking, and some of them were slowly turning into powder, like weathered sand.
She bit her lips hard.
If this continued, they would all be buried together with this Immortal Pce!
Just when everyone was in a sorry state and on the verge of despair, they suddenly felt the earth begin to tremble violently.
Roar Roar Roar Roar!
The moment the dust rose, a small mountain of guests appeared in front of Gu Yan and the others.
Chapter 2655 - 2655 Chapter 2655, little customers. Goodbye
2655 Chapter 2655, little customers. Goodbye
Time was of the essence.
Gu Yan looked into the dark eyes of the little customers and instantly understood what they meant.
Roar Roar Roar.
The little customers urged him again anxiously.
Gu Yan nodded and immediately said to everyone, Quick, everyone, quickly jump onto the bodies of the customers.
Thepanions who had followed Gu Yan into the immortal pce before naturally knew what they meant. After hearing Gu Yans words, they jumped onto the bodies of the customers one after another.
Los Angeles and Angel, the couple who had been carried by the customers, looked at each other. They did not expect that they would be carried by someone who was obviously a mount.
However, the situation was urgent, and this kind of criticism onlysted for a moment. The two of them immediately followed the team and jumped up.
Bai Changle and Ter did not have any direct contact with the customers. However, the two of them followed suit and jumped onto the customers.
In the end, only Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Lucifer were left.
Gu Yan was fine, but Lu Ye and Lucifer..
Awoo! awoo! awoo! Awoo!Little Dangkes voice was quite fierce.
Although the surroundings were crumbling and themotion was huge, Little Dangkes anger was clearly expressed.
Gu Yan was stunned.
Little Dangke didnt want Lu Ye and Lucifer toe up?
Why.
Lu Ye and Lucifer looked at each other Lu Ye touched the tip of his nose.
Lucifer looked to the side.
The customer urged Gu Yan to jump on it. As for the two damn men, he would never let them ride on it!
Whats Wrong?Gu Yan looked at the two men in surprise, Did you two offend it?
Just passing by and borrowing some honey from it.Lu Ye said very calmly.
At this time, Lucifer remained silent.
Especially when he heard Lu ye actually shamelessly said to borrow, the corner of his mouth twitched.
How dare you ask me to lend you money?
Over here when the small customers have been able to understand their words, after listening to the words of thend, is even more angry ground.
Oh Oh Oh Oh Oh Oh!
Gu Yan turned her head and looked at the stone b that was about to jump in front of her. She immediately said to the young customer, Young customer, let theme up together. They are my partners and people that I care about. I apologize to you on their behalf for what they have done.
They are the people that I care about..
Lucifer raised his head and looked at Gu Yan.
Lu Ye nced at him coldly.
Lucifer turned his head to the side again.
At this time, although the little customer was not happy, he liked Gu Yan very much. Although he hated the two thieves, he did not want Gu Yan to get hurt.
Moreover, he was about to leave..
Roar Roar Roar.
He did not know what he said, but he turned his head arrogantly. That meant that he allowed Lu Ye and Lucifer to jump up.
Gu Yan was delighted. He immediately pulled the two men and jumped up together.
The earth started to tremble again.
The Immortal Pce behind them had started to sink. The old tree that swallowed the pirates was trembling and its leaves were falling.
In the end, from its roots, it started to disappear. In the end, only a huge pit was left.
And that pit was quickly filled in by other copsed buildings.
It had to be said that the customers speed was much faster than their own running speed. In just a short while, the customer had arrived in front of the gate of immortality.
At this time, the gate of immortality had already tilted, revealing a veryrge exit.
Ao ao ao AO.The customer looked at Gu Yan with great reluctance.
Gu Yan thought of Liu Xingyun and her nose turned sour. She sniffed and gently patted the customers huge head.
Thank you. Goodbye.
OW ow ow ow ow ow.
Chapter 2656 - 2656 Chapter 2656 race against time
2656 Chapter 2656 race against time
A trace of sadness and attachment shed through the eyes of little dang. However, its figure also began to gradually disappear.
Gu Yan choked.
Then, she turned around and caught up with herpanions.
Because of Little Dangs help, Gu Yan and the others quickly left the stairway.
Because they were leaving, they did not encounter the illusion again.
However, when they reached the high wall and were about to leave the immortal pcepletely, Gu Yan turned around and took a deep look at the immortal pce.
At this time, the immortal pce was no longer surrounded by the immortal Qi that they had when they first arrived.
Vaguely, Gu Yan seemed to have seen Liu Xingyun.
Boss Liu, you will definitely appear again, right?
Gu Yan also knew that Liu Xingyun didnt answer when she said this.
And thest sentence was their farewell.
However, Gu Yan still firmly believed that Liu Xingyun was so powerful that he would definitely appear again one day.
Even if it was in the form of other people.
Because of the copse of the immortal pce, the mutated animals around the immortal pce were all in a panic.
Especially the barbarians who lived close to the immortal pce. They were kneeling on the ground and muttering.
It was as if they were talking about the appearance of a god.
Gu Yan recalled that Liu Xingyun had said that the immortal pce existed to suppress the soul of his master, Lin Rui. and the existence of this ind was to serve the immortal pce.
Many years ago, this ind had existed, and the Immortal Pce had appeared, giving this group of savages a ce to live. To them, it was a new life.
But now, to them, it was the end.
Because the animals on the way were all flying around randomly, no animals attacked Gu Yan and the others. In addition, Gongsun Yu and Cang Lan had also cleared the obstacles on the way for Gu Yan and the others to retreat.
They could run all the way to the beach!
The constant shaking of the ground told everyone that they couldnt stop, they had to run to the beach in one breath!
Right, which boat are we going to?Someone asked.
To be honest, at this time, Gu Yan didnt know if Gongsun Yu and the others would fix the boat.
But..
They must have fixed the boat and are waiting for us. We just have to run to the beach as soon as possible!Gu Yans eyes were shining.
At this moment, they could not have any doubts or doubts.
They had to trust their partners unconditionally!
They had to run to the beach as soon as possible!
They had to seize every second!
Because the copse of the immortal pce was not just the copse of the immortal pce.
It meant that the ind would also copse and be destroyed!
After experiencing so many things, everyone waspletely led by Gu Yan. They would immediately carry out whatever Gu Yan said!
Lu Ye looked at his wife, who had a faint air of leadership, and a hint of pride and tenderness shed across his eyes.
This was his Yan Yan.
This was the one and only woman he loved the most!
While Gu Yan and the others were running toward the beach, Gongsun Yu, who was on the boat, was looking at the center of the ind with a pair of binocrs in his hand.
Although they couldnt see the immortal pce from where they were.
However, the animals running around the ind, the broken rocks, the dust in the sky, and..
The ind was shaking violently!
All of them were telling Gongsun Yu that something had happened on the ind!
Gongsun Yu, why are you so pale?Miao Xiaoyu walked over. She looked at Gongsun Yu and saw his frozen expression. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong.
The ind is sinking!Gongsun Yu handed the binocrs to Miao Xiaoyu and turned around to look for Cang Lan and the others.
When Miao Xiaoyu heard that, her heart skipped a beat!
Chapter 2657 - 2657 Chapter 2657
2657 Chapter 2657
Miao Xiaoyu didnt believe it. She immediately picked up her binocrs and looked at the ind.
That shocking scene made her heart sink to the bottom.
The person had disappeared and might have been found.
However, if the ind sank..
Then there would be nothing left. There was no chance of survival!
Gongsun Yu found Cang Lan and Jonah Xin and said anxiously, Quick, lets prepare a few ships and go to the beach to pick up Gu Yan and the others! The ind is going to sink soon. We have to go pick them up!
They had already repaired this ship. Because it was modified by a battleship, the ship was very big and the draft was very deep. It could not get close to the shore at all and would run aground.
And the shore was still a certain distance away from the big ship.
Back then, Gongsun Yu and the others were weed by Captain Jack and the others in a small boat.
Jonah Xin felt his heart skip a beat. What if they cant make it to the beach
No, Gu Yan can definitely make it!Cang Lan didnt say anything else. He immediately got up and put down a small boat. Then, he rowed the boat to the beach.
There are more than ten of them. One boat is definitely not enough.
Gongsun Yu didnt care about what the others thought. He had to go and pick them up!
Guo Rou didnte back!
Gu Yan and the otherpanions didnte back!
He had to go and pick them up!
Gongsun Yu also put down a boat and jumped on it.
After a while, two more boats came down. Hawkeye and Ming bei jumped on them.
The four boats were approaching the coastline.
This was an iparable trust in hispanions!
It was also an iparable care for hispanions!
Because if they didnt wait for theirpanions and the ind really sank, they would also be brought to the bottom of the sea by the whirlpool caused by the sinking of the ind.
However, since they hade out to rescue theirpanions, they had long put their lives at risk.
Moreover, they would not give up on theirpanions until thest minute!
Strong Trust, unparalleled loyalty, and decisive faith.
Captain Jack immediately let the remaining crew get closer to the shore. He said, Get closer. That way, when theye back, they can shorten the voyage!
Captain Jack, were going to run aground!One of the crew members looked at the data on the instrument and said worriedly.
Jacks eyes were firm. Its okay. Get Closer!
Miao Xiaoyus hand that was holding the binocrs started to tremble. She realized that her heart had never been beating so fast before.
Come on!
Comrades!
You must hurry back!
..
Gu Yans physical strength was even better than Lu Ye and the other men after being modified by the little jade pendant.
However, she could also feel the taste of blood in her throat.
If she was like this, what about the others?
Lu Ye and Lucifer were both injured, but the two men were more ruthless in this aspect. Even though their wounds were torn and blood was flowing out, they still walked at a fast pace.
Moreover, they knew very well that theirpanions were only in danger to save them.
Therefore, when they were running, the two of them ran at the back with tacit understanding. Once they saw theirpanions fall behind, they would immediately help them.
However, Gu Yan knew that their physical strength had been exhausted after going through the underground pces several rounds of doors. At this moment, they were about to bepletely exhausted!
The reason why they were still running was probably due to the instinct of the muscles in their bodies. They were unwilling to give up, unwilling to admit defeat!
The others were also on the verge of exhausting their physical strength. Among them, Ter, angel, and Guo Rou were in the worst condition!
Gu Yan grabbed Guo Rous hand and pulled her along as they ran forward.
Guo Rou looked at Gu Yans fluttering hair and suddenly felt as if she had returned to the time when they were training together in the southern rainforest..
Ter coughed as he ran. His face was already pale.
Bai changle held Ter with one hand and Wen Lan tightly with the other..
Los Angeles and Angel were running side by side. Angel was injured earlier, so Los Angeles was running wildly while looking at his lover beside him nervously..
Then, it was Mephistopheles.
Mephistopheles was slightly better, but Moloch was having a hard time. After all, he was too huge.
However, even though he had gritted his teeth, Moloch was still trying his best to hold on. He knew that his boss, Lucifer, was at the back. The reason why his boss went to the back was because he was worried that they would fall behind
Everyone held their breaths as they sprinted toward the beach!
Chapter 2658 - 2658 Chapter 2658 was very tired
2658 Chapter 2658 was very tired
The Barbarians living near the immortal pce had been buried by their devout gods. In the face of the copse, these powerful barbarians had no resistance at all.
Without the help of Little Dangke, Gu Yan and the others might have been swallowed by the copsed earth like those barbarians.
Gongsun Yu, who was guarding the ship by the sea, held a telescope. When he saw the people running madly in the forest, he lost hisposure and shouted for the first time, Its them!
When he saw Gu Yan running with Guo Rou, Gongsun Yu almost burst into tears.
It must be known that every second that Guo Rou followed the others to the immortal pce to save people, Gongsun Yus heart felt like it was being burned in a pot of oil.
Now that he saw Guo Rou standing there in one piece, Gongsun Yus heart waspletely at ease.
Not only that, other than the little friends that Gu Yan had brought with him, although some of them were injured, they were all whiskers and tails. No, Liu Xingyun was missing.
However, Gongsun Yu saw Bai Changle and Lu Ye!
His mood fluctuated, and in the end, he shouted, Were over here!
The otherpanions on the rescue ship also saw everyone, and they all waved their hands vigorously.
Gu Yan, who was running at the front, saw this scene and was so excited that the corners of her eyes turned red.
Herpanions were indeed reliable!
Thepanions she trusted did not disappoint everyone!
There were already people who ran into the sea and boarded several ships. Guo Rou was almost exhausted. If Gu Yan had not brought her along, she would have copsed on the ground.
Gongsun Yu immediately took Guo Rou from Gu Yans hands and held her tightly in his arms.
The moment she saw Gongsun Yu, Guo Rou suddenly rxed. She used thest of her strength to smile at her husband before passing out.
Shes exhausted. Dont worry. Just go back and rest.Gu Yan was worried that Gongsun Yu would worry about Guo Rou, so he quickly said.
Gongsun Yu nodded. Gu Yan,e up quickly.
At this moment, Gu Yan was still standing in the sea. The seawater was rolling desperately. It could be seen that the sinking of the ind had caused the activity of the seabeds crust. Soon, it would affect the surface of the sea.
At this time, everyone got on the boat. As the seawater rolled, the small boat began to shake up and down.
Gu Yan turned his head and suddenly felt his heart skip a beat.
Something was wrong!
A few people were missing!
Bai Changle had already helped Wen Lan and Ter onto Ming Beis boat. He raised his head and immediately shouted, Ah Ye and the others are still on the shore!
Gu Yan turned his head and saw Lu Ye, Lucifer, and Moloch. They were still at the edge of the forest near the shore!
Because the three people hadnt arrived yet, all the boats hadnt left yet. They were still floating on the rough waves.
Gu Yan was extremely worried, but she said to everyone calmly and decisively, Leave one boat for me. Everyone else, go back to the Big Boat!
No!
Ill stay!
Gu Yan, you go first!
No matter if it was the snow wolf team or Yins people, they all rejected Gu Yan at the same time. Moreover, everyone wanted Gu Yan to get on the ship first.
Gu Yan knew that everyone was worried about her. Facing the danger of life and death, no one wanted her to be in danger.
But..
Do you still remember what we confirmed before we set off? Im the person in charge of this rescue operation, so all of you must listen to my orders!
Gu Yan was already very heroic, and her eyes were filled with an irresistible force!
Chapter 2659 - 2659 Chapter 2659 — give up on me
2659 Chapter 2659 give up on me
Everyones expression suddenly became very heavy.
Gu Yan looked at everyone with a face full of concern and worry. Her gaze softened and she said softly, You have to trust me. Trust us.
Row the boat!
The person who said this was Bai Changle.
His eyes reddened. He turned around and rowed the boat forcefully.
Bai Changle knew that if they continued, they might not be able to leave. Furthermore, if they stayed, they might be a burden to Xiao Yan and the others.
One had to know that there were very few people who could move freely.
On the other side, TER, Guo Rou, and the others had already fainted.
Gongsun Yu gritted his teeth, turned around, and started rowing as well.
Everyone squeezed into three boats, while Gu Yan jumped onto the fourth boat..
Cang Lan supported the weak Mephistopheles and looked at Gu Yan. This woman had a strange power that made everyone believe in her.
And she would trust her!
She would definitely seed in anything if she trusted her!
Gu Yan, well wait for You!Cang Lan, who was usually quiet, suddenly shouted. Mephistopheles, who was in a daze beside him, was so shocked that he almost jumped off.
Los Angeles held Angel, who was unconscious, and looked in Gu Yans direction with a determined gaze.
Well wait for you! You said that well all go back with our tails behind us!
Although the boat was gradually moving further and further away, and because the sound of the waves was very loud, it almost blocked out the shouts of herpanions.
However, Gu Yan still heard it.
Her entire body was drenched by the sea water, and her bangs hung down one strand at a time.
But even though she was in such a sorry state, it still could not hide her beautiful face.
Gu Yans lips curled up slightly.
She raised her tightly clenched fists at herpanions.
If no one stayed on the ship, the ship would drift away. Lu Ye and the other two had not arrived yet, and if there was no ship, they would not be able to reach the side of the ship.
If it was a calm time, Lu Ye and the others might have a chance to reach the ship after an hour or two.
But now, if the ind sank, the whirlpool at the bottom of the sea would be enough to engulf all living things. At that time, humans would be very small, unless they were on a ship.
Moreover, the ship was not 100% safe. It might even be affected!
Gu Yan looked at the shore firmly and shouted, Ye,e here quickly!
Although the surrounding noise was very loud and the distance between the two of them was still a little far, the current situation was very troublesome and dangerous for Lu Ye, but it was very magical.., lu Ye actually heard Gu Yans voice.
He turned his head and saw that the other three ships were already heading towards the ship. There was another ship on the shore and the person waiting for them on the ship was Yan Yan!
Following Lu Yes gaze, Lucifer also raised his head and looked towards the shore.
He also saw Gu Yan who was waiting for them!
Yan YanLu ye murmured.
Lucifers pupils shrank.
Xiao Yan, wasnt she afraid of death! ?
Why didnt she return to the ship with the others first!
The remaining Moloch also saw this scene. He looked at the big tree not far away that was uprooted. The wind was getting stronger and stronger. When it was still carrying gravel, his eyes were filled with despair and calmness.
Moloch said softly, Boss, Lu Ye, give up on me! Quickly go to the beach. Gu Yan is waiting for you there. If you dont go now, Im afraid none of us will be able to leave!
Chapter 2660 - 2660 Chapter 2660: Race Against Death
2660 Chapter 2660: Race Against Death
Molochs legs were broken by the tree that suddenly fell down. The tree was thick and heavy. Lu Ye and Lucifer used a lot of strength to move the tree trunk away.
Moloch could no longer move.
Lucifer and Lu Ye supported the heavy Moloch. The speed of their movement was too slow!
Behind the three of them, dust covered the sky as if the end of the world wasing.
The panicking animals were slowly swallowed up by the dust.
It had to be said that the end of the small ind world was indeeding.
Lucifer saw the pale face of his subordinate and his family, Moloch, and then looked at the small boat by the sea that was being pushed up and down by the waves.
His eyes shed with a strong sense of attachment and unwillingness in the end, it turned into a trace of gentleness.
Lu Ye, quickly go and reunite with Xiao Yan. Quickly return to the ship! Moloch did this to save me. He is my family, I will not abandon him! You you and Xiao Yan, dont get into any trouble!
Lucifers voice was very calm, as if it was hisst request.
Although he had always been jealous of Lu Ye, he knew with certainty that only Lu Ye would give Xiao Yan happiness.
And he would never be able to.
Lu Ye did not speak, but he did not stop. He continued to hold Molochs other hand.
Lucifer paused for a moment, and a nostalgic look shed across his face.
He said softly, Lu Ye, from now on, my secrets will be inherited by Your Daughter.
What?Lu Ye finally spoke. He looked at Lucifer as if he was looking at a fool, Are you crazy? What does this have to do with my daughter? ! Also, its not thest moment yet. Why did you give up? With Your Cowardice, you dont deserve to be the hidden boss!
I. . .
What are you talking about? Hurry up! Yan Yan wont abandon you, so I wont abandon you! AlsoLu ye looked at Moloch with a face full of guilt, moloch, who wanted to know more about himself, said fiercely, When we go back, can you lose weight? How can you be a space pirate when you are so fat?
Moloch:
At first, Moloch wanted to die when he saw that he had dragged down his boss and Lu Ye.
As long as he shot himself.
Boss and Lu Ye would be free. Then, they could bring Gu Yan back to the ship.
However, Moloch was stunned by Lu Yes words.
Lucifer was stunned. Then, he looked at Lu Ye with aplicated expression. He gritted his teeth and said, Yes, Moloch, when we get back, you have to lose 50 pounds! In three months!
50 pounds, in three months..
Molochs face was full of tears boss, why dont you guys just leave me behind?
Lu Ye knew that he was not a saint, but he also knew that if it was Yan Yan in this position, she would not abandon Lucifer and the others.
Moreover, he did not think that it was time for them to die!
They would definitely be able to leave safely!
Even so, Lu Ye was still worried about Gu Yan. He deliberately used words to provoke Lucifer and Moloch, so as to stimte everyonesst potential.
Racing with the Grim Reaper!
They were getting closer! They were getting closer!
Gu Yan could clearly see Molochs broken leg in a strange position, and Lu Ye and Lucifers faces couldnt tell if it was sweat or water droplets.
The Sky was dark and dust was flying everywhere. Everything behind the three of them seemed to be devoured by hell bit by bit.
Gu Yans heart was also tightly clenched!
Chapter 2661 - 2661 Chapter 2661 was Lucifer Dead
2661 Chapter 2661 was Lucifer Dead
The waves had started to churn irregrly, sending the boat to the shore!
Gu Yan held the rope with one hand and stood in the sea, holding the boat tightly. She could not let the boat float away!
Both of Gu Yans hands were deeply bruised by the rope, and the surface was already stained with blood. She looked up and saw that Lu Ye and Lucifer were holding Moloch and were getting closer and closer.
She gritted her teeth and wrapped one end of the rope around her waist. Then, she used all her strength to pull the boat tightly, not letting it drift far away.
Every minute, every second, was torture.
And every minute, every second, this ind was on the verge of destruction.
At this time, Gongsun Yu and the others had already boarded the ship. Except for the unconscious people who were sent to the cabin to rest, the others were standing on the deck, nervously watching the situation on the beach.
Gongsun Yu, who was holding the binocrs, could clearly see how Gu Yan was trying to pull the ship back. Although she was very strong, when the ship was disturbed by the chaotic waves, her strength was also tremendous.
Once, Gu Yan stumbled and fell into the sea. She immediately stood up again.
Then, step by step, she walked toward the shore.
Miao Xiaoyu suddenly covered her mouth.
Her eyes were full of tears.
To be honest, Miao Xiaoyu, who had been in the pirate crew for many years and had taken human lives, was not a weak woman even though she was still young.
Thest time she cried, it was for Guan Yujue.
But this time, when she saw the scene by the sea, her tears fell.
The Sour, astringent, but majestic emotions made her sink into a tragic and emotional state.
It wasnt just Miao Xiaoyu.
The others on the deck felt bad.
Everyone was silently cheering for Gu Yan and the others!
Finally!
When everyone couldnt see the original state of the ind anymore because the trees were all destroyed, the rocks copsed, and the entire ind finally began to slowly sink.
The Immortal Pce in the depths of the ind had beenpletely destroyed and nothing was left.
Lu Ye and Lucifer supported Moloch and finally met Gu Yan!
The few of them didnt have time to exchange pleasantries and immediately helped the injured Moloch onto the boat. However, at this time, the boat was too close to the shore and had already run aground!
Yan Yan, you drive the boat!
This was a small boat. As long as the small boat could return to the sea, it could start the propeller!
Gu Yan knew that someone had to drive the boat. Moreover, her strength was not as strong as Lu Ye and Lucifer. Without hesitation, she jumped onto the boat and started the propeller.
On this side, Lucifer and Lu Ye pushed the boat with all their strength.
The boat was also slowly moving, slowly returning to the embrace of the sea..
However, at this moment, the wind and sand rolled up a huge rock and directly smashed toward Lucifers junior. Because he wanted to push the boat, he was directly hit by this rock!
Lucifer, who was already at the end of his rope, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.
Boss!Moloch, who was lying on the ground and almost fainted from the pain, shouted!
Lu Ye saw Lucifers body sway, so he quickly held him up and pushed Lucifer up.
Gu Yans heart almost stopped beating!
Hurry up!
Hurry up and drive the boat!
Lucifer fell on the speedboat and spat out a mouthful of blood before passing out.
Moloch cried out in pain!
Chapter 2662 - 2662 Chapter 2662: Is Gu Yan really dead
2662 Chapter 2662: Is Gu Yan really dead
Gu Yan turned his head and stared at Lu Ye. Ye, Jump Up! Jump Up!
The seawater had already reached Lu Yes chest. He raised his head and looked at Gu Yan with deep affection.
The look in his eyes was especially simr to the time when Lu Ye died on the operating table in his previous life!
Gu Yan immediately pounced over and extended his hand to Lu Ye. Ye,e up,e up!
Their fingertips were about to touch each other.
But..
Lu Yes other hand was under the sea, covering his abdomen because of the previous wound, it waspletely torn open, and there was too much blood.
Therefore, he was already exhausted, and it was with hisst breath that he finally pushed the boat into the sea.
The boat could start moving.
When Lu Yes fingertip touched Gu Yans fingertip, Lu Ye disappeared from Gu Yans sight.
No!
Gu Yan shouted!
The ind finally fell apart and began to sink. Even the surrounding seawater began to spin.
Gu Yan did not hesitate and jumped into the fierce seawater!
Moloch was dumbfounded.
Beside him was his boss, whose life and death were unknown.
Just now, Lu Ye and Gu Yan were both swallowed by the sea.
Ahhhhhh!
He didnt know what to do, didnt know where to go, and had a strong sense of guilt if he hadnt been injured, his boss wouldnt have died, and Gu Yan and his wife wouldnt have..
As for the others on the ship, they couldnt see clearly. After all, they were quite a distance away.
However, Gongsun Yu, who was holding the binocrs, suddenly turned pale. He loosened his grip, and the binocrs fell to the ground, shattering the lenses.
Whats wrong? Didnt they get on the ship?
Yeah, but why isnt the ship moving? Why is it spinning on the spot?
Everyone was extremely anxious, worried about Gu Yan and the others.
For a long time, Gongsun Yu couldnt find his voice.
He really couldnt believe his eyes..
Whats going on? Gongsun Yu, tell me the truth!
Others might have thought that Gongsun Yu was acting strangely because he was worried about his partner, but only she knew that this man rarely showed any emotions.
But at this moment, it was as if..
Ah Ye and Xiao Yan are both dead
What? !
Bai changle rushed over and grabbed Gongsun Yus cor. What did you say? ! Say It Again!
Cang Lan decisively found another telescope. When he saw it, his face was so gloomy that it looked as if it wasing out of the water.
Mephistopheles and the others were also worried about theirpanions. They immediately rushed over to take a look through the telescope. In the end, they saw that there were only two people left on the ship.
One was Moloch, who had been crying and screaming.
The other was Lucifer, who was lying there lifeless and covered in blood.
However..
Gu Yan and Lu Ye were nowhere to be seen!
Bai changle fell to the ground, his face devoid of any color.
How, howDavid, who had just woken up, was also very confused when he saw this scene.
All of them knew that this rescue operation was especially dangerous. If they were not careful, their lives might be in danger.
However, anyone could die.
No one had ever thought that Gu Yan would die!
Gu Yan was so calm, wise, intelligent, and decisive. Moreover, she always had many unexpected ideas. How could she die?
How could she die!
So, is Gu Yan really dead?
Chapter 2663 - 2663 Chapter 2663 is Lu Ye Dead
2663 Chapter 2663 is Lu Ye Dead
Of course not.
In the boiling seawater, Gu Yans figure was as agile as a fish.
The little jade pendant had modified her body, so she could stay underwater for a long time!
Of course, even if she didnt have the ability, Gu Yan would jump down the moment she saw Lu Ye being swallowed by the seawater without hesitation!
The visibility at the bottom of the sea was especially bad, and after a while, it would probably be even worse.
Some of the fish were frightened and strutted around randomly. While Gu Yan was diving, she couldnt care less about avoiding the impact of these panicked fish.
There was even a fish that pped Gu Yans face with its tail. Even though there was seawater to relieve the force, it was still extremely painful. Gu Yan knew that her face must be swollen.
However, she could no longer care about these things now.
Because she had to find Ah Ye as soon as possible!
The scene from her previous life once again surfaced in Gu Yans mind. She still remembered that on the cold operating table, Ah Ye looked at her with such deep affection. Finally, he slowly closed his eyes.
No!
Gu Yan would never ept such an oue!
She had reincarnated to change this oue. She would never let Ah Ye die in front of her!
If Ah Ye also died..
She would not live in vain!
As the sea became deeper and deeper, the water pressure in the sea also became stronger. If it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to do it without wearing a diving suit and oxygen mask.
Gu Yan was still fine, but she was worried about Lu Ye!
Although what happened just now happened very quickly, Gu Yan immediately figured out that ye must have been injured somewhere, and his wound was bleeding heavily. That was why he was exhausted.
Gu Yans heart became more and more flustered, but she repeatedly told herself not to panic.
Because at this critical moment, her panic might make her miss the chance to save Ye!
Gu Yan remembered that Liu Xingyun had said that they would return safely this time. Gu Yan believed in Liu Xingyun. They would definitely return safely!
Ah Ye would definitely not die!
The sight in the sea was so clear that it was difficult for the naked eye to see clearly. However, Gu Yan was suddenly hit in the face by something the size of a ring.
Ring? !
She had found it in the underground pce, and after meeting up with Ah Ye, she tied it up with a rope and hung it around Ah Yes neck!
Ah Ye was nearby! ! !
..
When Lucifer woke up, he saw the cloudy sky.
He heard the roar of the waves.
Because of the strong wind and the strong waves, the boat they were on was very bumpy. If it wasnt for Moloch pulling Lucifer, Lucifer would have been thrown off.
Lucifer felt that his internal organs were shattered. However, his physical strength was amazing. Although he was severely injured, he quickly woke up after a shorta.
He looked around in confusion.
Moloch was crying his eyes out. When he saw Lucifer wake up, his eyes lit up. Boss, youre awake! Do you feel ufortable?
Im fine.Lucifer knew that he was seriously injured this time and his mouth was filled with the smell of blood. However, his life shouldnt be in danger.
He looked left and right.
In the next moment, his pupils shrunk.
Where are Xiao Yan and Lu Ye?
Lucifer remembered that he was pushing the boat with Lu Ye. After he was hit by something, Lu Ye pushed him onto the boat.
Then, he fainted.
And now..
Lucifers heart skipped a beat! ! ! ! !
Chapter 2664 - 2664 Chapter 2664 rope
2664 Chapter 2664 rope
Lucifer felt as if he was struck by lightning. He didnt move at all, just like a stone statue.
Moloch had already ignored his broken leg. So what if his leg was broken? Gu Yan and Lu Ye were both dead!
He wiped away the blood and tears on his face and med himself, Its all my fault. If I didnt drag you down, Gu Yan and his wife wouldnt havee boss, Ive decided not to leave.
This was also the reason why Moloch didnt go to the ship earlier.
He was seriously injured, but his leg was broken. As a space pirate, he would definitely be able to drive a speedboat like this.
However, when he saw that the other party lost his life for him, was he going to live like this?
Lucifer still didnt move.
He felt his heart ache.
Lucifer still remembered the moment before he fainted, Lu Yes first reaction was to push him onto the ship, not anything else.
Other people might not know, but he did. Lu Ye and he were trapped in the underground pce together and both of them suffered a lot of injuries. Even when Gu Yan came to bandage their wounds, it was only temporary.
Those wounds were still there.
Later on, they ran all the way and exhausted their strength. Later on, Lucifer and Lu Ye went to help Moloch with his broken leg.
No matter how strong they were, after going through this series of events, they were already at the end of their strength.
Therefore, after Lucifer was hit by the stone, he vomited blood and fainted.
Lu Ye might have used hisst bit of strength at that moment and sessfully sent their ship into the sea..
When Lu Ye saved Lucifer for the first time, Lucifer might have been a little shaken, but he was still disdainful.
But now..
Lucifer knew that he couldntpare to Lu Ye.
After all, if the positions of the two of them had changed, he wouldnt have been able to make the same choice as Lu Ye.
It was good to say that the experiences of the two of them were different since they were young, or that the people they met were different from the things they met. But the result was just like this, the two of them were different.
The Sunshine on Lu Ye was something that Lucifer would never have in his heart.
Lucifer knew that the darkness and haze in his heart could never be dispelled after experiencing those things when he was young.
In the past, he always could not understand why Xiao Yan did not like him.
It was not that he was not good enough.
It was that Lu Ye was more suitable for Xiao Yan.
At this moment, Lucifer had truly let go of his feelings for Gu Yan. Moreover, his attitude towards Lu Ye hadpletely changed.
He even agreed with Molochs words.
However, letting go of Gu Yan was one thing.
However, for some reason, Lucifer still didnt want to believe that Gu Yan and Lu Ye had died just like that!
He spat out another mouthful of blood, and his internal organs were in pain. Beside his ears, the Roaring Sea was getting more and more turbulent.
At this moment, the furious sea was getting more and more ferocious as the ind sank. It looked like it was about to devour their small boat.
However, Lucifer endured the intense pain all over his body and tried his best to calm himself down.
Xiao Yan and the others would definitely not die!
They would definitely not die!
At this moment, Lucifers gaze fell on a nylon rope tied to the boat. This kind of rope was especially strong. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break it. Even normal knives could not cut it.
At that time, Xiao Yan was holding on to this rope so that the boat would not float away. However, how heavy was this boat? Xiao Yan had tied the rope to her waist..
Tied to her waist? !
Lucifers eyes suddenly lit up!
Chapter 2665 - 2665 Chapter 2665 What If You Die..
2665 Chapter 2665 What If You Die..
The rope was very long.
One end of the rope was still tied tightly to the boat, and the other end was submerged in the water.
Lucifer felt his heart skip a beat. He opened his eyes wide and said excitedly, Moloch,e quickly and pull the rope with me!
Lucifer was almost half dead, so his strength was less than one-tenth of his usual strength.
Although Moloch was seriously injured, his hands were fine. Moreover, he was full of strange strength.
Not to mention two people, even eight or ten people would not be a problem.
Although Moloch was huge, his reaction was still very fast. After hearing Lucifers order, he instantly remembered that Gu Yan had tied the rope around his waist.
In other words, if he pulled the rope up with force, Gu Yan would be pulled up!
What was Gu Yan doing at this moment?
She found Lu Ye.
Lu Yes eyes were closed and his face was pale. He looked like he was frozen.
Lu Yes handsome face became clearer under the turbid sea water. He didnt move at all. He was slowly sinking because he was about to lose all his vitality.
However, his hand was still firmly holding on to the rope that was hanging around his neck and the ring.
Even though he was on the verge of death, he was unwilling to let go.
After Gu Yan saw it, her tears fell.
She hugged Lu ye tightly.
Gu Yans tears were quickly swallowed by the sea water, but the new tears fell again.
Ah Ye, I dont want you to die. I Dont want you to die.
What if you die..
If you die, whats the point of meing back?
No!
Gu Yan suddenly raised her head. Her hair danced in the water, but her eyes were extremely determined.
Ah Ye wouldnt die!
He definitely wouldnt die!
Gu Yan hugged Lu Yes face and kissed him deeply, giving Lu Ye, who had fainted, a few deep breaths.
It was fortunate that Gu Yans body had been modified by the little jade pendant. Otherwise, even if she could hold her breath for so long, the bottom of the sea would have been muddy and she would not have been able to see him, let alone looking for him.
After all, Gu Yans eyesight was much better than an ordinary persons.
After giving Lu ye some air, Gu Yan lowered her head and saw the rope on her body. Her eyes immediately lit up. She untied some of it and tied Lu Ye to her back!
Then, Gu Yan raised her head and swam towards the increasingly dim sea surface!
She would not give up!
She was not willing to admit defeat!
Her life of rebirth should not end so soon!
However, even though Gu Yans physical strength was better than an ordinary person, she had consumed a lot of energy previously. Furthermore, the seabed she had dived into was too deep, the water pressure was very strong, and the ind was sinking, the reaction was that when Gu Yan swam back, the difficulty increased by several times!
Gu Yan almost chewed it to pieces. She felt that her mouth was filled with the smell of blood.
But even so, Gu Yan still would not give up.
Ah Ye, I will definitely bring you back!
The vitality was not only slowly draining from Lu Yes body. Simrly, it was also draining rapidly from Gu Yans body.
No matter how much her body had been modified, she was still a mortal.
Under the high-intensity consumption and the huge pressure of the sea, Gu Yans face slowly turned pale.
She could feel her body slowly losing heat.
The temperature at the bottom of the sea was very low. She did not know whether it was because of the original situation or because the ind was sinking.
Gu Yan knew that if they continued to dy, it would be even more difficult!
Chapter 2666 - 2666 Chapter 2666 was a little confused
2666 Chapter 2666 was a little confused
If the indpletely sank into the sea, there would be a huge whirlpool. Not to mention Gu Yan and Lu Ye, even their ship would be involved if they didnt stay far away!
Gu Yan didnt know if herpanions had left, if the ship was far away, or if Lucifer and Moloch had left.
She had no time to think about all these.
She only had one thought, and that was to swim upstream, upstream..
Gu Yans vision was starting to Blur. She couldnt tell where the surface of the sea was and where the bottom of the sea was.
The weight of the adult man behind her was also pulling her down.
Gu Yans speed was getting slower and slower.
It was as if all of her movements had turned into slow motion. Her long, fluttering hair fondly caressed Lu Yes tightly shut eyes.
Although their bodies were tied together by ropes, Gu Yan felt very cold.
Lu Yes body became colder and colder.
Her body also became colder and colder.
A sense of despair shed through Gu Yans heart. She spat out arge mouthful of blood. That flirtatious blood thread was diluted by the sea water and floated around the two of them.
It was like a ring of red rose petals dancing with the sea water.
It was very beautiful.
Gu Yan slowly, hopelessly, closed her eyes but at this moment, Gu Yan felt that she and Lu Ye were suddenly lifted by arge chunk!
In the next moment, anotherrge chunk suddenly jumped up!
She was a little confused.
If there was a speedparison, it would be the speed that Gu Yan had moved up from the speed of a bicycle to walking, and after walking for a while, it became crawling again.
A second ago, he didnt even have the strength to crawl, but suddenly he became a rocket?
Because he was moving too fast, the seawater hit Gu Yan and Lu Yes faces randomly. Lu Ye was already unconscious and didnt know the pain at all. However, Gu Yan seemed to have been hit by something not too sharp, blunt, several times on the head.
He was already exhausted. After this beating, the pain actually made Gu Yan sober up a little.
Although the pping was fierce, fortunately, it didnt take long. In the next moment, Gu Yan felt that his and Lu Yes bodies became lighter, and the two of them actually rushed out of the sea!
The air rushed in from the outside, and Gu Yan began to cough loudly.
Although his mouth was filled with the smell of blood, the feeling of having survived a disaster made Gu Yan feel alive!
Xiao Yan!
Gu Yan and Lu Ye were almost pulled up from the sea level. When theynded again, the two of them directly smashed into Moloch.
It couldnt be helped. Although the speedboat wasnt too small, it was more than enough to fit six or seven people, but Moloch was too fat.
However, although Gu Yan and Lu Ye smashed into Molochs body, Lu Yes leg even smashed into Molochs broken leg.
Moloch didnt care about the pain.
The Big Guy opened his mouth andughed, but his tears kept flowing down.
Gu Yan, you guys are still alive. Thats great, thats Great!Moloch cried andughed like a child.
Lucifer nudged Moloch and said, Hurry up and start the boat!
The small boat was already very bumpy, and there wasnt much time left for them to return to the boat!
The other ships were still at the edge, motionless, waiting for their return!
However, that position was also dangerous.
If the ind sankpletely, then the ship would also be involved!
Chapter 2667 - 2667 Chapter 2667: the Red Fruit that saves lives
2667 Chapter 2667: the Red Fruit that saves lives
Moloch naturally knew that the situation was urgent. When he saw that Gu Yan and Lu Ye were rescued, he immediately nodded and turned around to start the boat.
Lucifer held Gu Yan and lowered his head to untie Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
Xiao Yan, are you guys okay?
Im fine, but Ah Ye
Gu Yan didnt have time to say anything else. She immediately turned over to look at Lu Ye so that he could lie down on his back. Then, she immediately gave him emergency treatment!
He pressed, performed CPR, and checked his pulse.
To Gu Yan who was a doctor, all of this was very easy. However, she was so flustered that she almost made a mistake.
That was because Lu Yes aura was getting weaker and weaker..
Ah Ye, wake up, wake up!Without the protection of the seawater, tears welled up on Gu Yans face.
When Lucifer saw this, his heart shrank.
He also felt very sad.
However, at this moment, Lucifer couldnt say anything. He stretched out his hand in the air and wanted to Pat Gu Yans shoulder tofort her.
However, he didnt fall down no matter how hard he tried.
Gu Yan was still pressing hard on Lu Yes chest. She hit Lu Yes chest and tears fell on Lu Yes face.
Gu Yan seemed to have gone crazy.
This was the first time Lucifer saw Gu Yan like this. He clearly understood what Lu Yes position was in Gu Yans heart.
If he knew that Gu Yan was reborn and came back this time for Lu Ye, he would probably have let go of his love for Gu Yan even earlier.
Lucifer still couldnt stand it.
He grabbed Gu Yans hands from behind and said softly, Xiao Yan, dont do this, dont do this
Let go of me! I want to Save Ye! Let Go of me, let go of me!Gu Yan cried out. The helplessness and sadness in his voice made peoples Hearts Ache.
Moloch, who was in charge of speeding the boat, dragged his broken leg. He held it with one hand and wiped the tears on his face with the other.
He didnt know why.
The tears just didnt listen to him.
Lucifer bit his lips tightly and said, Xiao Yan, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry
Gu Yan didnt listen to anyone. She was obviously exhausted, but she struggled with all her strength and actually managed to break free.
However, the moment Gu Yan broke free from Lucifers hand, two small red fruits suddenly jumped out from Gu Yans pocket.
The small red fruits jumped on the white boat board twice and finally leaned against each other.
Gu Yan looked at the two small red fruits in a daze.
She remembered that Moloch had picked a lot of fruits in that strange garden. Some of the fruits were edible and some were inedible.
Moloch threw away the inedible ones and left the edible ones behind.
These two red fruits were edible too. Liu Xingyun had asked Moloch for them back then and had given them to Gu Yan. He had said that these fruits could be given back to Xiao Yu to eat.
To a certain extent, these fruits were of the same origin as the little jade pendant.
In an instant, as if a sh of inspiration, Gu Yan immediately put one of the red fruits into her mouth. After chewing it thoroughly, she wrapped her arms around Lu Yes neck and fed it mouth to mouth.
Lu Ye was on the verge of death and his breathing was almost stopped. Gu Yan used the tip of her tongue and pushed the jam-like fruit to Lu Yes throat. She immediately pressed Lu Yes throat.
Although the two of them were kissing.
However, Lucifer, who was beside her, realized that she did not feel jealous at all. Instead, she sincerely hoped that the little red fruit could save Lu Yes life!
Chapter 2668 - 2668 Chapter 2668: Did You Give me mouth-to-mouth resuscitation
2668 Chapter 2668: Did You Give me mouth-to-mouth resuscitation
Lu Ye, who was still unconscious, swallowed the jam-like fruit out of reflex.
Without thinking, Gu Yan Fed another fruit to Lu Ye as well.
At this point, there was no time to care about anything else. After feeding Lu ye two fruits, Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye quietly.
Lucifer also looked at Lu Ye quietly.
Moloch didnt turn back. He was still driving the ship. They had to get to the ship as soon as possible. If it was anyter, not to mention their small boat, even the others might be in great danger!
He was also worried.
Did Lu ye wake up?
That Red Fruit, was it useful?
Gu Yan sat on the ground in a sorry state. Her hair was messy, her eyes were nk, and her face was pale.
At this moment, she was in the most sorry state she had ever been in since she was reborn.
But she didnt care. She didnt care about anything else.
She only cared about the man in her arms..
This man was her life!
The sea was getting more and more turbulent, and their boat was getting more and more bumpy. However, everyone on the boat was very quiet. Even Gu Yan was crying silently, without making a sound.
The few of them even breathed softly and couldnt hear anything.
At this moment, no one said anything.
Perhaps, no one knew what to say..
Every minute and every second seemed to be slowed down. Every scene was edited frame by frame..
Cough, cough cough
Suddenly, a violent cough interrupted everything. Gu Yan opened her eyes abruptly and saw Lu ye coughing violently in her arms. She quickly ttened Lu Yes body to make it smoother.
Lucifers eyes suddenly shone with a different light. Even Moloch could not help but turn around in surprise.
Lu Ye coughed a few mouthfuls of seawater before he slowly opened his eyes. Because of the violent cough, his pale face was now slightly red.
His vision gradually became clear. Then, he saw the woman he loved. Lu Yes eyes slowly became gentle.
Gu Yans mouth was half-open. Because of excitement and joy, the corners of her mouth were trembling.
The Tears on Gu Yans face were still hanging there. Because she was too sad just now, the tears gathered on her chin. They were crystal clear, but now they were actually glowing.
Lu Ye reached out and gently touched the tears. The tears flowed into his palm.
It was very hot.
Although the surrounding scenery was like the end of the world.
At this moment, Gu Yan only had Lu Ye in her eyes. Lu Ye only had Gu Yan in his eyes.
The corner of Lu Yes mouth slightly curled up. He said weakly, As expected of My Yan Yan. Even when she cries, she is still so beautiful.
A person who almost died actually woke up and was so naughty. Although Gu Yans tears had not stopped, the corner of her mouth curled up.
Looking at this scene, Lucifer heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, a strong sense of envy welled up in his heart.
He didnt want to be fed dog food anymore, so he turned around and helped Moloch sail the boat.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye hugged each other tightly.
Yan Yan, my mouth is very sweet. Did you give me mouth-to-mouth?
If its sweet, it should be because of the red fruit. Its the red fruit that Moloch picked in the garden. Liu Xingyun asked me to bring it back to Xiao Yu.
Lu Ye was silent for a while, then said in a low voice, Yan Yan, lets discuss it. Dont tell Xiao Yu about the red fruit when we go back.
Chapter 2669 - 2669 Chapter 2669: protecting his sister and brother-in-law
2669 Chapter 2669: protecting his sister and brother-inw
Although they were passive, they had still stolen his daughters things.
Gu Yan smiled helplessly and finally said gently, If Xiao Yu knew that this thing could save her father, she would definitely give it to you.
The couple did not care about the raging sea behind them, nor did they care about the current danger.
It made sense. They had experienced more dangerous situations than this. Even though they were still in danger, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were calm.
Only Moloch looked bitterly at the waves that were a few meters high and the ind that had sunk more than half would they be able to leave safely?
Moloch was probably the only one on the ship who was worried about this matter.
Although Lucifer was standing beside him and was far away from the couple whose bodies were covered in pink bubbles, he could still clearly hear their conversation.
They talked about Xiao Yu.
She was the only daughter of Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
Liu Xingyuns words once again echoed in Lucifers ears.
Although Liu Xingyuns words sounded like a fraud, he was the kind of person who spoke in mysterious ways. Lucifer did not believe in those things. The harsh living environment that he grew up in told him not to have those beliefs.., if he wanted to believe, he should believe in himself.
However, he didnt know why but he believed in Liu Xingyuns words.
Therefore, he believed that Gu Yans daughter, Xiao Yu, was immune to all poisons.
However..
Seeing that Gu Yan and Lu Ye only had each other in their eyes, a hint of gentleness shed across Lucifers eyes.
He would never disturb their lives again.
He would only sincerely bless Gu Yan and Lu Ye..
He would do everything he could to protect his sister and brother-inw..
..
The people on the ship were initially devastated by Gu Yan and Lu Yes death. However, because Moloch and Lucifers boat didnte back, everyone had the same thought and didnt sail the boat.
They were here to save people. If they couldnt save them, they would never go back!
However, Bai Changle kept trying to jump into the sea to look for her. In the end, he was knocked unconscious by Cang Lan.
Cang Lan directly dragged Bai Changle into the cabin where Wen Lan was resting.
Wen Lan was so tired that she had fainted. As soon as she recovered, she saw the expressionless cang Lan Drag Bai Changle into the cabin and ce him on the bed.
Wen Lan stared at Cang Lan vigntly.
Cang LAN said quietly, Take good care of your husband. Dont let him cause Gu Yan Any Trouble.
Wen Lan had just woken up and was still unaware of what was happening outside. She was a little confused for a moment.
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu, who was standing at the bow of the boat, was holding a pair of binocrs. She suddenly called out excitedly, Gu Yan and Lu Ye are fine. Theyve climbed up. Now, the four of them are on the boat. Theyre rowing towards us!
Miao Xiaoyu did not believe that Gu Yan had died just like that. So, she had been holding the binocrs and standing quietly at the bow of the boat.
In fact, she had finally gotten her chance!
Miao Xiaoyus excited words instantly brought the people on the ship who had been so silent that they were frightening to behold to life!
Gu Yan and Lu Ye were not dead!
They were not dead!
In an instant, this news spread throughout the entire ship. Everyone knew that Gu Yan and the others were not dead!
Gongsun Yu also wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He immediately stood up and ran to Captain Jack in the control room. He said, Quickly get someone to start the ship. Once Gu Yan and the others board the ship, we must leave this ce immediately!
Gongsun Yus words were very rational.
After all, the ind was about to sink to the bottom of the sea. The moment it sank to the bottom of the sea, the huge whirlpool would engulf everything around it!
At this moment, there was only a little bit of the ind left, and the small ship that Gu Yan and the others were on was about to approach the big ship!
Chapter 2670 - 2670 Chapter 2670: Don’t even think about it
2670 Chapter 2670: Dont even think about it
The wind was strong, and the waves were strong.
Gu Yans boat was like a leaf in the surging waves. If one was not careful, they would be swallowed by the huge waves.
The people on the ship were also in their positions. Those who were ready to sail were ready to sail. Those who were ready to rescue were paying attention to the direction of the boat.
The ship also began to shake. Although the amplitude was not veryrge, it was beginning to be affected.
The boat was in the middle of the huge waves and could only rely on the motor. However, the speed was still not enough.
Gu Yan had already switched back to control the rudder. On the other side, Moloch, Lucifer, and Lu Ye, who had just regained his senses, were already paddling with all their might.
Moloch was especially strong. Even though his leg was broken, his strength was still very great. The effect of his paddling was still very obvious.
He was getting closer!
He was getting closer!
Miao Xiaoyu clenched her fists tightly. She stood at the railing of the deck, her body trembling with nervousness.
Cangnming, northern Mephistopheles, and the others were already on standby. The moment the small boat docked, they would immediately pick up the people!
Everyone had a string on their string. In addition to quickly picking up the people, they also needed to leave this area quickly so that they would not be sucked into the huge whirlpool that would formter!
Just as the ship approached and thedder was quickly lowered, a huge wave suddenly swept over. The entire ship crashed directly into the small boat. The force was so great that it directly overturned Gu Yans small boat!
Gu Yan!
Everyones heart almost stopped beating on therge boat!
After the small boat turned over, it still remained on the same spot, swaying left and right.
The propeller in the air made a humming sound.
However, in the next moment, a pair of hands reached out from the sea. Soon, another pair of hands appeared. Soon, three pairs of hands and a foot appeared..
That Foot well, that foot was grabbed by Lucifer and Lu Ye together.
Because the moment the small boat capsized, the few of them fell into the water in an instant. At this time, everyone was holding theirst breath. If they were not careful, they would have to give uppletely.
Even for Gu Yan herself, if she fell into the water again and could not get up in time, she would be in danger. After all, the bottom of the sea had been turned into a pot of porridge.
Therefore, at that moment, the few of them reached out their hands to grab the boat. However, Moloch was a little too slow. Because of his broken leg, he had lost too much blood. He was already extraordinary if he did not die of shock.
Therefore, the moment the boat capsized, he fell out and did not catch anything. Fortunately, Lu Ye and Lucifer, who were beside him, grabbed onto his uninjured leg..
When the people on the boat saw this horrifying scene, they could not wait any longer. Cang Lans men took the lead and jumped down. Then, they pulled the ground and helped to pull everyone up!
When Gu Yan and the others had just been rescued and had just stepped onto the deck, Jack had already led the rest of the crew to leave this dangerous ce at high speed!
Wen Lan rushed over and hugged Gu Yan tightly. She had always been strong and cold, but now, tears were streaming down her face.
Xiao Yan, youre okay. Thats Great!
Gu Yan knew that his sister-inw, Wen Lan, was very worried about him. Although she was covered in injuries and in extreme pain, her heart felt warm.
She reached out and patted Wen Lans shoulder. Sister-inw, dont worry. Look, am I not fine?
On the other side, when Bai Changle saw that his sister and brother-inw had returned safely, he finally let out a sigh of relief.
He saw that his wife had gone to hug his sister. After thinking for a moment, he walked up to Lu Ye.
Lu Ye immediately took a step back. His expression seemed to be even uglier than before. Dont even think about it!
Chapter 2671 - 2671 Chapter 2671 snatching a younger sister
2671 Chapter 2671 snatching a younger sister
Bai changle said embarrassedly, Ah Ye, Im just concerned about you. Besides, we havent seen each other for a few months.
They had met briefly just now, so who would have the time to exchange pleasantries.
Now, they had finally returned to the ship. Although the ship had notpletely left the danger zone, the situation was much better than before.
Lu Ye and Bai Changle had known each other for many years. He had no doubt that if he had not rejected him, this fellow would have given him a bear hug.
The corners of his lips curled up. Changle, I have another brother-inw. You should go and get in touch with him.
At this moment, because the ship was jolting badly and everyone was injured, especially Molochs leg, everyone immediately entered the cabin.
Although Gu Yan was not fatally injured, he was almost exhausted. However, Molochs injury was too serious. His bones were already broken. If he was not treated in time, he might not be able to walk again in the future.
Therefore, Gu Yan, with a body full of injuries, first reconnected Molochs bones. Although the conditions were limited, Gu Yans memories from two lifetimes, as well as the various medical equipment on the ship, temporarily saved Molochs leg.
As long as they could return tond in time and send Moloch to the hospital, perhaps his leg could be saved.
After Gu Yan finished bandaging him, she saw that Molochs forehead was covered in cold sweat from the pain throughout the whole process. However, this guy was actually eating chocte without a care in the world. She said with a smile, Take a good rest. If you feel ufortable, call me as soon as possible.
David was also in the room. He was extremely thin, but after resting for a while, he felt much better.
He looked at Gu Yan and found it difficult to exin.
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up. You all need to take a good rest. Well talk about other thingster.
You should also take a rest. Also, the injuries on your body
I still need to take a look at my brother.
In fact, among the four of them, Gu Yan was the one with the lightest injuries due to her body being modified.
Lu Ye was considered to have taken a walk in the hands of the Grim Reaper, but he had finally recovered. There were no fatal injuries on his body, and he needed to rest.
However, he was still worried about Gu Yan, so when Gu Yan was treating the others, he did not leave her side at all.
Gu Yan knew that she could not persuade him to leave, so she let him be.
In fact, Gu Yan knew that Lu Ye was a little worried about gains and losses. After all, at that moment at the bottom of the sea, the two of them were almostpletely separated.
At that time, regardless of whether it was thepanions who were still waiting, or Gu Yans modified body, which could dive into the sea for a long time, or the rope tied to his waist, or the red fruit..
Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.
If there was one thing missing, it would not be the same result as today.
But fortunately, they all returned safely in the end.
The ship jolted. At this time, Jack, Gongsun Yu, and the others had gathered in the cockpit. They had to do their best to get the ship to a safe ce!
Gu Yan, who was walking in the aisle, stumbled. Lu Ye quickly reached out and held her hand tightly.
Gu Yan raised her head and didnt say anything. However, the two of them looked at each other with a soft gaze.
When Love was strong one look and they would understand each others thoughts.
Just like that, the two of them appeared in the room where Lucifer was resting. At this time, besides Lucifer, Bai Changle was also there.
Bai Changle was very angry. What do you mean? Are you really determined to steal my sister?
Chapter 2672 - 2672 Chapter 2672 thank you, Luye
2672 Chapter 2672 thank you, Luye
Lucifer leaned against the bed and looked out through the ss window at the rough and violent sea.
He was not a person who liked to show off. He had always been gentle and gentle in front of others, but the temperature never reached his eyes.
However, in front of Bai Changle, Lucifer did not even wear a mask.
He quietly looked at the surface of the sea and didnt even hear what Bai Changle said.
Bai Changle felt as if he had punched a piece of cotton. However, he could only say it, but he couldnt do anything.
Not to mention anything else, he was a patient who was covered in wounds. He even vomited a few mouthfuls of blood just now.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye came in at this time.
When Bai Changle saw Gu Yan, the anger on his face instantly disappeared when he was facing Lucifer.
Instead, he was filled with grievance.
Xiao Yan, do you really take this old poison as your elder brother?
Old Poison..
Although Lucifer was indeed a few years older than Bai Changle, was it really okay to talk about this old poison in front of him?
Even Lucifer, who had mixed feelings, twitched his eyebrows.
In fact, he already understood Bai Changles attributes. After all, he was the one who brought Bai Changle and Lu Ye here.
Luckily, Bai Changle was Gu Yans brother..
Otherwise, Lucifer would have killed him countless times.
On the other side, Gu Yan couldnt help butugh. She shook her head and said gently, Brother, I will tell you about this in the future. I saw sister-inw looking for you just now. You should go back and take a look.
The ship was very bumpy and they hadntpletely left the danger zone. It was indeed not good for Bai changle to run around randomly.
When Bai Changle heard that Wen Lan was looking for him, he couldnt care about anything else. After instructing Gu Yan and Lu Ye to go and have a good rest as soon as possible, he turned around and went to look for Wen Lan.
In the room, only Gu Yan and Lu Ye were left, as well as Lucifer, who was sitting on the bed with a calm gaze.
You two go back and rest.
You are suffering from internal injuries. Take these medicine first. Also, dont do any strenuous exercise.Gu Yan ignored him and immediately took out the medicine and warm water. Then, she took out a few fruits and a white sweet potato that Bai changle mentioned, Big Brother, after you eat these things, your body will be better for the time being.
Lucifer turned his head and his gazended on those things.
After a few seconds, he nodded slightly.
Gu Yan did not say anything else and turned around to leave. Lu Ye naturally followed.
However, just as Lu Ye was about to leave, Lucifer suddenly said, Lu Ye, thank you.
Lu Ye stopped and did not turn back. He waved his hand and said, I should be the one thanking you.
Thank you for not fighting with me for my wife and instead fighting with Bai Changle for my sister..
Although Lu Ye didnt say it, Lucifer understood.
The corner of his mouth curled up slightly.
The door slowly closed.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye naturally shared a room. Right now, the wind and waves were strong outside and the boat was still sailing at full speed. It was already dark outside, so the couple naturally returned to their room.
Gu Yan still had to treat Lu Yes wounds.
This guy, his wounds were bleeding so much and looked so ferocious. He actually followed Gu Yan as if nothing had happened.
What did you say to Lucifer just now?Gu Yan asked while disinfecting Lu Yes wounds.
The two of them sat by the bed in the room. The ss window behind Gu Yan could see the surging sea.
Lu Ye took off his shirt, revealing his strong body. However, the wounds on his body made Gu Yans heart ache.
There were both old and new wounds.
Among all the wounds, Gu Yan saw the scar on Lu Yes abdomen when she saved him back then.
Lu Ye said, Lucifer gave up.
Gu Yan looked up. HMM?
Chapter 2673 - 2673 Chapter 2673
2673 Chapter 2673
Lu Ye copsed on the bed, resting his head on Gu Yans leg. He said in a low voice, Its all my fault for having such good taste. I picked such a good wife. There are always wolves out there.
Ye
But Lucifer is different from the other wolves. I also know that you dont have any feelings for him. For such a person, if we dont make him give up sincerely, it will be more troublesome.
They were star warriors, so they wouldnt do anything illegal. Moreover, Lucifer wasnt an ordinary space pirate, and this man had a powerful background.
After Lu Ye finished, Gu Yan remembered that before she gave birth, she hid in rainbow town to avoid Lucifer.
There was also that huge tornado.
Fortunately, this man wasnt the kind of space pirate who was evil to the core. Although he did some things that were between ck and white, and he even killed many people Both Lu Ye and Gu Yan knew that.., lucifer would never kill innocent people.
However, when I saved him in the underground pce, the main reason was that I felt that if I stayed here alone, my chances of surviving would be very low.
Seeing Lu ye change the topic and say such evil words, Gu Yan smiled and shook her head helplessly.
Why was this man so evil.
He was saved by Lu Ye twice in a row one time, Lu Ye almost died..
Under such circumstances, why would Lucifer continue to covet Gu Yan??
After all, Lucifer was not the kind of person who could not differentiate between good and evil. However, it was also because of this that both Lu Ye and Gu Yan had some goodwill toward Lucifer.
They were all smart people.
Therefore, Lu Ye finally dealt with such a powerful love rival.
Gu Yan finally put some medicine on Lu Ye and bandaged all his wounds. She paused for a moment and then said, I was really scared just now. Ah Ye, you have to remember that in my heart, no one canpare to your life, not even myself.
Yanyan!
Lu Ye hugged Gu Yans neck and kissed her deeply.
They had been separated for a long time, and after experiencing several thrilling experiences, at this moment, their feelings finally exploded..
Outside the ss window, the sea was still surging.
The sky was gloomy, almost as dark as night.
The ind sank.
The pirate ship that was parked on the other side of the ind had been sucked into the bottomless whirlpool.
Gu Yan hugged Lu ye tightly and turned her head to look out of the window.
From here, Gu Yan could no longer see anything about the ind. Not to mention the Immortal Pce Ind, she could not even see a tree on it.
Liu Xingyun, are you finally together with your master?
If there is an afterlife, I hope you can be a carefree, happy person.
Thank you..
The rest of the matters needed Captain Jacks help.
Fortunately, he had spent most of his time hiding on the ship, so he was able to conserve his energy. In addition, everyone had worked hard and finally rescued their boss and the others. Jack was filled with energy!
Looking at the sea that was as dark as the eternal night, he shouted, Fighting wild beasts and chasing wild people is not enough, but driving a ship is what I do!
He shouted to the other crew members, Lets work hard together!
Under the encouragement of Captain Jack, the other crew members were also full of energy!
Their ship was finally not sucked into the huge whirlpool, but plunged into the dark night..
Chapter 2674 - 2674 Chapter 2674 it won’t hurt anymore if you give me a kiss
2674 Chapter 2674 it wont hurt anymore if you give me a kiss
Gu Yan didnt know when she had fallen asleep.
She opened her slightly sore eyelids and felt that her mind was empty, as if she had forgotten something.
But in the next moment, Gu Yan immediately looked to her side.
When she saw Lu ye lying beside her, with a hand still on her waist, Gu Yan let out a slight sigh of relief.
Lu Ye also woke up.
Yan Yan, whats Wrong?He got up and pulled on his wound, causing it to hurt.
However, Lu Ye did not care at all. He still kissed Gu Yan on the corner of her mouth,pleting this morning kiss.
Gu Yan asked sensitively, Hows your wound? Does it hurt again?
It wont hurt if you give me a kiss.
Gu Yan:
It seemed that it didnt hurt much.
She got off the bed and felt the boat swaying. After thinking carefully, she realized that she was on the boat.
However..
Gu Yan frowned.
Lu Ye also put on his clothes and got off the ground. He said, Yan Yan, why do I feel like Ive Forgotten Something in My Head?
What?
Gu Yan looked up in surprise. Do you feel that way too?
We went to a ce, but we lost contact. Yan Yan, you brought people to find us, right?
Yes.
The husband and wife were both smart people. They immediately felt that something was wrong.
The two of them looked at each other in shock and said in unison, Where did we go?
Gu Yan couldnt remember where they went, what they met, and how they found Lu Ye, his brother Changle, and Lucifer?
The two of them felt a little strange, so they left the cabin together.
The sunlight outside was very good, and it felt warm on their bodies.
The sky was filled with flying seagulls. The Seagulls were very white, and their wings were very long and elegant.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye went to look for the others. Fortunately, the others were all here, and everyone had some injuries. Moloch was the most severely injured, and his legs were broken.
Lucifers internal organs were also damaged and he kept vomiting blood.
Although everyone was there, they had also forgotten where they went.
The hull of the ship had a lot of wear and tear, but fortunately, there were no big problems.
On the shiny silver sea, Gu Yan felt that this feeling of safety and warmth seemed to be opposed to something.
If it was a person who did not remember, it might be because of his poor memory.
But the entire ship did not remember..
Then it was that ce that they did not want to be remembered.
Look, there seems to be someone there!A crew member shouted.
Gu Yan walked to the railing of the side of the ship and saw a floating board with three men lying on it. They were all in a sorry state.
Help!The three men shouted weakly.
Jack had already asked the crew to save them immediately. He clicked his tongue and sighed. It must be this kind of weather. There must be a storm. Look at that board. It must be one of the boards on the ship.
Soon, the three men were rescued. Each of them was wrapped in a nket and was still shivering.
One of the mens eyes lit up when he saw Gu Yan standing on the deck. Gu Yan!
Only then did Gu Yan recognize that the disheveled, disheveled, and unshaven man was actually Ryan, Francies confidential secretary.
Why was this man here?
Fortunately, after drinking a cup of hot milk, eating three drumsticks, and five steamed buns, Ryan finally came to his senses.
He said to Gu Yan, Half a monthter, when you set off, I got the map of Treasure Ind from your friend. However, on our way here, we suddenly encountered a huge sea wall and a super strong ocean storm. The ship was destroyed, and everyone else was gone. Only the three of US survived.
Gu Yans eyes shed.
Treasure Ind?
Chapter 2675 - 2675 Chapter 2675, there were people who didn’t come back
2675 Chapter 2675, there were people who didnte back
Gu Yan finally understood that everyone on the ship had forgotten about the treasure ind.
At this time, Lu Ye had also talked to Gongsun Yuming bei and the others. When he walked over, he heard this sentence.
He looked at Gu Yan thoughtfully.
On this side, Ryan looked at the dumbfounded expressions of the people around him. He asked tentatively, Have you found the Treasure Ind?
The Treasure Ind that made everyone go crazy.
However, it was also an extremely dangerous and mysterious Treasure Ind.
What Treasure Ind?Captain Jack looked around suspiciously.
Everyone looked confused.
Only Gu Yan and Lu Ye, who knew some mysterious powers, looked at each other. The ce that they had forgotten should be the ce that the captain of the old space pirates of the light of hell had been to.
However, why did they have no memory of it?
On the other side, Bai Changle and Wen Lan were sitting there. Wen Lan was changing a wound on Bai Changles arm. Bai changle asked suspiciously, Why cant I remember where I went and what I did during this period of time?
I cant remember either. How did I Save You?Wen Lans voice was still calm. She turned to look at the table next to her. It was her backpack.
Her beautiful eyebrows raised slightly.
Why is there a white sweet potato in my backpack?
What, a white sweet potato?Bai Changles face was full of question marks.
Wen Lan had no impression of this white sweet potato at all.
The same thing happened in Molochs room.
Moloch looked at the strange fruits of all sizes in his backpack. He had never seen the appearance of these fruits before.
There were still fruits in this world that he had never seen before?
This was definitely his greatest disdain for foodies!
Mephistopheles, who was beside him, looked like Los Angeles today. He felt that his face was not pale enough, so he patted some powder on it.
He said, Since I put the things in your bag, they must be edible. Why are you still hesitating?
No, I dont even know how I broke my leg. How Strange Is This?
Mephistopheles said quietly, Actually, its only safe if you dont know anything.
After all, they had all returned safely. Even if they were injured, broke their legs, or hurt their hearts, at least they were still alive.
Mephistopheles felt his face turn a little pale again. He quickly wiped it with a makeup remover and said, I just remember that we came here to save the boss. Now that the boss has returned safely, its more important than anything else.
Thats true.Moloch was no longer conflicted about what he had forgotten, but he was still conflicted. Should he eat these beautiful and strange fruits in one bite or leave some forter?
Oh right, he didnt know if there were any nuclei or if they could be nted.
Just like that, a group of people who had lost their memories sailed for more than ten days. They were about to reach the port.
After they saved Ryan and the others, the signal on the ship was restored and they exchanged information with the ground.
They were going to Treasure Ind.
Their goal was to save people.
All the information was right.
However..
Gu Yan lowered his eyes and felt a dull pain in his heart.
Yan Yan, whats Wrong?
The boat was about to dock and everyone was very happy. Even Lucifer had a rxed smile on his face.
However, Lu Ye found that his Yan Yan seemed to be very depressed.
He said, Forget about the Treasure Ind. Forget it. No matter what, we are back.
Gu Yan slowly raised his head and then slowly shook his head.
Why do I feel, as if, someone did note back.
Chapter 2676 - 2676 Chapter 2676: Angel disappeared
2676 Chapter 2676: Angel disappeared
The trip to the Treasure Ind had finallye to an end.
Although everyone had forgotten what had happened on that ind.
However, looking at everyones scarred appearance, they knew that it would definitely be very difficult.
So many elites had gone together, and they were all scarred. It was obvious that the process would be even more tragic.
Fortunately, the oue was not bad.
Beirut led his men and waited at the port.
The moment he saw Lucifer, his eyes lit up and he became excited.
Boss!
Send everyone to the hospital first. Also, send someone to connect with Jack andpensate for the casualties.
Okay, no problem.
M was Lucifers host after all. The members of the Snow Wolf Special Forces were also sent to the best hospital for treatment.
As for Lucifer himself, he had a specialized doctor.
However, before he left, Lucifer looked at Gu Yan and finally his gaze fell on Lu Ye who was beside Gu Yan.
When are youing to m again? Lets drink together.
Sure.Lu Ye raised his chin and looked arrogant. I will definitely drink you down.
Lucifer was seriously injured and was already helped into a wheelchair. He smiled faintly and returned to his elegant and wise appearance.
Lucifer waved his hand and let someone push him away.
Moloch, David, and the others were also sent to the hospital.
Miao Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment but still followed Lucifers group.
Gu Yan knew that Miao Xiaoyu was probably going to tell Lucifer about Guan Yujue. After all, Liu Xingyun..
Gu Yans body froze.
She suddenly turned around and saw that everyone hade down from the ship. Only some of Beiruts men were handling the follow-up matters.
Yanyan, Whats Wrong?Lu Ye held Gu Yans shoulder.
Gu Yan understood everything.
Liu Xingyun had not returned.
Combined with what he had said before, he had always wanted to find his master..
Whether it was something as unbelievable as Liu Xingyun and his master, or the Treasure Ind that everyone coveted, perhaps it was a good thing that they had all forgotten about it.
But no matter what, Gu Yan would never forget Liu Xingyun.
Never.
Its alright. Lets go to the hospital to have a checkup first.
Okay.
For many people, after returning to shore, their hearts were finally at ease. Even the big-hearted Bai Changle fell asleep as soon as he got into the car. Wen Lan, who was sitting beside him, had a helpless look on her face.
However, there were some exceptions.
In front of thest car, Luo Cheng looked around anxiously. His handsome face was full of panic.
Gu Yan and Lu Yes car happened to pass by here. Gu Yan asked the driver to stop. Lu Ye looked at Luo Cheng and asked, Cheng, what happened?
Angel disappeared! She was still here just now. She said that she left something on the boat. I went to get it back. She
At this point, Los Angeles instantly understood.
In just an instant, his eyes dimmed and he became dispirited.
Angel left.
After returning from this adventure, the two of them had to face the reality that they had to face once again.
If angel disregarded everything and wanted to be together with Los Angeles, her family would definitely not agree.
If that happened, it would bring danger to Los Angeles!
With her identity in Los Angeles, how could angel bear to let her beloved suffer all of this.
Los Angeles recalled that when Angel went out to sea with him, she said that although it was dangerous, if she could see him before she died, then she would have no regrets in this life.
This stupid woman.
Luo Chengs eyes were red. He didnt jump into the car that Lucifer arranged for everyone. Instead, he turned around and left. Gu Yan was about to say something, but Lu ye shook his head.
Chapter 2677 - 2677 Chapter 2677 Lu Ye’s pride
2677 Chapter 2677 Lu Yes pride
Lu Ye said, The only way to solve the problem is to tie the knot.
Gu Yan nodded.
She was just a little worried about Angel and Los Angeles. Although at the beginning, Angel was on the opposite side of them, Gu Yan knew that Angel was originally kind-hearted.
Although Angel was a spoiled crown prince and he was very yful, no matter if it was in other ces or in the ck Angel, Angel was not the kind of person who cared about human lives.
As for Los Angeles, that was needless to say. It was a partner that Gu Yan and Lu Ye could trust.
Gu Yan sincerely hoped that a lover would end up together.
However, in reality, there were many choices and many things that they would have to make their own decisions.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye went to the hospital together and underwent a checkup. Even though the doctors had gotten the news from the higher-ups in advance, they saw that this group of people had wounds of all sizes on their bodies. There were even a few wounds that were very serious, if they had not been treated in time, they would have died many times. As a result, the group of people were all alive and kicking.
Look, the handsome NIAR man was still beside the beautiful Niar woman. He was whispering to her.
Even at this time, he did not forget to flirt with girls!
Fortunately, this hospital was arranged by Lucifer. Although the doctors had many questions in their hearts, their professionalism was not bad. They even praised them when they rebandaged their wounds.
A doctor said to Lu Ye, Sir, who bandaged your wounds? Its very professional.
My wife,Lu ye said very calmly and proudly.
However, after he finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows at Gu Yan who was sitting next to him.
He looked very proud.
Gu Yan smiled and the corner of his mouth curved up.
This was a double ward. The environment was very good. It had a bathroom with all kinds of facilities. There was also a refrigerator that could store some fruits and food.
After they returned safely, they sent the news back to nial. Themander of the Snow Wolf Special Forces told them to rest first, especially those who were seriously injured. They had to recuperate first, they gave the Snow Wolf team a three-month vacation.
Until Gu Yan and the others were discharged from the hospital and left M to return to nial, Lucifer did not appear again.
However, before Gu Yan left, yin and the others came. Even Moloch, who was sitting in a wheelchair and chewing on a chicken drumstick, came.
Beirut stood in front of everyone and bowed to Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
Gu Yan, thank you.
Although everyone had forgotten about the treasure ind, if Gu Yan did not go out this time, Lucifer could not be saved.
If Lucifer died, Yin would be disbanded.
To be fair, Gu Yan didnt have a bad impression of Yins group. If they insisted on not doing evil in the future, they could still be friends.
Molock, Mephistopheles, and the others greeted Gu Yan, but Gu Yan found that Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan didnt show up.
David, who looked much better, said, They are busy with Jues matter.
Gu Yan nodded.
Only the person involved would know how Miao Xiaoyu felt about Guan Yujue. However, Gu Yan was a little surprised that Cang Lan would go with Miao Xiaoyu to save Guan Yujue.
However, the surprise in her heart was only brushed aside.
Soon, the others finished their small talk and were ready to leave. However, Beirut looked at Lu Ye hesitantly and finally said to Gu Yan, Gu Yan, can I talk to you alone for a Moment?
Seeing that Beirut wanted to talk to Gu Yan alone, everyone else left the ward.
In the blink of an eye, only Beirut, Gu Yan, and Lu Ye were left in the ward.
Chapter 2678 - 2678 Chapter 2678 heir
2678 Chapter 2678 heir
Beirut, if you have something to say, just say it. My husband and I dont have any secrets.
Beirut was stunned. He turned his head to look at Lu Ye and found Lu ye leaningzily on the ground, nibbling on an apple.
His expression was calm and indifferent.
Beirut finally understood why his boss didnte to visit Gu Yan even once when he came back.
After knowing that Gu Yan and the others were fine, he didnt say anything more.
It wasnt until Gu Yan and the others were ready to leave the hospital and go back to nial that Lucifer asked Beirut toe over and talk about something important.
This matter had nothing to do with Lucifers feelings for Gu Yan. Looking at the couple in front of him who had great chemistry and deep feelings for each other, Beirut understood that his boss hadpletely quit.
However..
Beirut handed a document to Gu Yan.
This is a will.
Gu Yan was stunned. Will? Isnt Lucifer Fine?
Boss is fine. Gu Yan, take a look at this will first.
To be honest, Beirut didnt know what his boss was doing, but he knew clearly that his boss, Lucifer, would never get married in the future.
Gu Yan was a little confused. She opened the document and saw that it was indeed a will. It was full of details about Lucifers assets.
Although Gu Yan grew up on a backward andter married Lu Ye, plus the two of them working together, in most cases, it didnt cost much.
After all, there were times when identities needed to be hidden, such as when she was undercover.
In short, they never worried about money, so they didnt have much obsession with money.
However, now that he saw all kinds of real estate shops,panies, antiques, and treasures Gu Yan handed this document to Lu Ye expressionlessly.
Seeing his wifes expression, Lu Ye was also curious about what Lucifers will would say.
In the end, when he saw the antiques from the real estatepany, Lu Ye was quite calm. However, when he saw the name of the heir..
His handsome face turned ck.
Gu Yan was already looking at Beirut. She frowned and asked, What does Lucifer Mean?
Boss will not get married in the future, so he will not have his own children. Therefore, he ns to let your daughter Lu Yu be the heir of all his assets.
Haha, it seems like I have to give Lucifer a call!Lu Ye originally thought that Lucifer had given up and wasnt thinking about his daughter-inw anymore.
In the end, this poisonous creature was thinking about his daughter!
However, why did it seem like he had heard of the word heirbefore?
Lu Ye was a little suspicious.
Gu Yan shook his head and said, We reject this matter!
Seeing the couples firm attitude, Beirut immediately said, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, dont be anxious. Let me finish. Boss said that if it werent for you, he and the other brothers might not have been able toe back alive. So its only right and proper for him to give these things to you.
Heh, he gave them to my daughter.Lu Ye sneered.
Gu Yan said from the side, Everyone contributed to this rescue operation. Therefore, Im sorry, but I dont ept this reason.
Beirut knew Gu Yans character. He had no choice in Gu Yans firm refusal.
At this moment, Beiruts phone rang. When Beirut picked it up, it was Lucifer.
On the other end of the phone, Lucifers voice was very calm, just like the calm surface of ake.
Put Luano on the phone,he said to Beirut
Chapter 2679 - 2679 Chapter 2679 What’s wrong with listening to your wife
2679 Chapter 2679 Whats wrong with listening to your wife
Beirut thought, Boss is really avoiding suspicion..
As he was thinking, he handed the phone to Lu Ye. Gu Yan was also calm, and Lu Ye naturally took the phone.
In the end, Beirut realized that the three parties were all so calm. He was the only one who was overthinking.
Lu Ye picked up the phone and asked bluntly, Lucifer, what do you mean?
Xiao Yan, very good.
Haha, you said that my wife is very good in front of me. What do you mean? Are you threatening her?
Take it first. I wont appear in front of you anymore.. When Xiao Yu turns 18, if she doesnt want these things, she can tell me directly. If Im not around then, let her donate these properties. It doesnt matter where she donates them, it doesnt matter whose name she uses.. As for Yin, if Xiao Yu doesnt want them, I will also arrange another n.
Lu Ye was very smart. He understood the meaning behind Lucifers words.
Moreover, this was probably the best oue for now.
They could not directly be enemies, but it was also very difficult for them to be real family and friends. After all, even if they did not care about anything, everything behind Lucifer was also veryplicated.
Naturally, Lu Ye certainly did not want his precious daughter to be a space pirate leader in the future.
Although he knew that this was the best oue, Lu Ye was still unhappy.
He said, How are you going to convince My Yan Yan? Our familys major matters are all decided by my Yan Yan.
When Lu Ye said this, he was extremely natural. He did not think that there was anything wrong with listening to his daughter-inw.
On the other end of the phone, Lucifer stood in front of the French window and looked at the group of white pigeons flying out.
His pale face was filled with a smile.
During this period of time, I had a recurring dream. In the dream, there was a white-haired man who told me that Xiao Yan was my precious person. After I woke up, I realized that it was indeed Xiao Yans appearance that changed many of my thoughts.
In the past, Lucifer was a little cold. Even with a gentle smile on his face, he could still turn around and let his enemiesheads fall to the ground.
However, the current Lucifer felt that his heart had softened as well.
In the end, Lucifer said softly, I am not worthy of joining your world. Dont tell me about the heir anymore. Otherwise, I will yearn for your world again.
Lu Ye hung up the phone in silence.
They epted the document after all.
However, as for what to do, they would have to wait for Xiao Yu to grow up and let her decide for herself.
No matter if it was Gu Yan or Lu Ye, they would not arrange a path for their children for the rest of their lives.
Because sometimes, letting them grow up, making their own choices, and facing some setbacks would allow them to grow up better.
Beirut didnt know what was going on with these people, but as Lucifers confidant, he said, In fact, the assets in the will are all the bosss own assets. However, this money is only less than one-tenth of what Yin has. Most of Yins money is managed by a foundation organization that specializes in helping the children and elderly in the slums. The Elders childhood experience made him especially care about those people. He once said that if someone had helped the children in the slums when he was young, perhaps everything would have been different,said Beirut with a sigh, So, he didnt go to find the treasure for himself this time. If he really found the treasure, the foundation would be able to operate for another hundred years.
Chapter 2680 - 2680 Chapter 2680: Going Home
2680 Chapter 2680: Going Home
Therefore, Lucifer was actually making arrangements after his death..
He didnt know how many old people and children he could help in the slums, but he did his best to do so.
Lu Yes heart was filled with admiration.
Lucifers behavior was like robbing the rich to help the poor in ancient times.
Gu Yan suddenly remembered that she, Lucifer, and Moloch went on a mission to destroy the enemysir. At that time, Lucifer was so angry that he almost killed the enemy alone.
The reason was that this group of people killed an old man and a child on a street in the slums..
Gu Yans eyes rxed. She raised her head and nodded lightly, Thank you, Beirut.
Seeing that Gu Yan only thanked him and didnt say anything else, Beirut felt a little disappointed.
His boss was a really good person.
However, since things had alreadye to this, it was useless for others to say anything else. Only then did Beirut bid farewell and said that a car had already been prepared downstairs to send Gu Yan and the others to the space station.
Luo City, who had disappeared for a few days, had returned. However, he was alone, and his face was extremely pale.
Everyone knew why, so it was not a good time to ask. Lu Ye patted Los Angeles on the shoulder and did not say anything.
Los Angeles was especially silent.
Mephistopheles, who had a good rtionship with Los Angeles and wanted to talk to Los Angeles, did not say anything in the end.
Francie actually brought Ryan to see Gu Yan Off. However, with his status, it was not difficult to know when Gu Yan and the others would leave.
Mr. Francie, I didnt expect you toe.Gu Yan smiled.
Francie also nodded emotionally. In fact, I still dont want to give up. I really hope that you can return to work in my team again.
Seeing that there would be another election in another year, Francie wanted to be re-elected, so the team had to make sufficient preparations.
Gu Yan smiled. Im sorry. Im getting old and I want to go back to my family.
As the closest family member, Lu Ye took another step towards Gu Yan.
Francis naturally knew Lu Ye. He shook his head and sighed. Gu Yan, You Only Love Beauties, not the country.
Mr. Francis, what Strange Book Have You Been Reading recently? This metaphorGu Yan asked suspiciously.
Francieughed out loud.
They casually chatted for a while, but Francie was a big shot with a lot of things to attend to. He couldnt stay for too long. It was already very rare for him to appear here.
However, the rest of the Snow Wolf team were convinced.
Because they knew more than anyone else about Gu Yans excellence and charisma.
Before leaving, Francie said softly, In the end, no one got the treasure. But thank you for saving Ryan and the others.
Yeah, no one got it. Lets just say that we all had a beautiful dream during the past half year.
Countless treasures, of course, were just a dream.
Gu Yan didnt know if Francis and the others would give up on the treasure, but that wasnt her concern anymore.
In the end, the spaceship took Gu Yan and the others and flew to the east.
Lucifer, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the space station, was wearing a sapphire blue handmade suit. He looked out of the window quietly as the spaceship flew further and further away.
He still remembered clearly that the silver-haired man in his dream said that Xiao Yans daughter, Lu Yu, was immune to all poisons.
However, Lucifer did not tell Gu Yan and Lu Ye about this.
Because he thought that there was no need, after all..
Ahem
Lucifer held the white handkerchief and covered his mouth. He removed the handkerchief and the bright red blood bloomed on the white handkerchief like a beautiful rose.
Chapter 2681 - 2681 Chapter 2681 was a little too much dog food
2681 Chapter 2681 was a little too much dog food
Gu Yan, who was sitting on the spaceship, suddenly looked out of the window thoughtfully.
Lu Ye reached out and put his hand on her neck, leaning her head against his neck.
Gu Yan stopped thinking and raised her eyes to ask, Whats Wrong?
My wife is too good. I was very confident before, but now Im a little worried. I really want to hide you. No one can find you so that no one will covet you.Lu Ye was telling the truth.
Before this, there were also a few people who covet his Yan Yan. But fortunately, those people were all too weak and he could easily KO them.
However, as Gu Yan became more and more outstanding, those opponents also became more and more outstanding.
Lu Ye was naturally not afraid. However, this time, Lucifer had his own bottom line. What if he met someone really vicious in the future.
Lu Ye was worried about Gu Yan.
Gu Yanughed, You are like a beauty in the eyes of a lover. In a few years, I will be an aunt. Why would there be so many suitors?
How could I be an aunt? My Yan Yan will always be a little angel!
Ming bei, who was sitting behind Gu Yan and Lu Ye, frowned and said to his brother, Ming nan, Brother, when you get married and have a wife, stay away from me.
Ming nan was holding a thickputer book that Jonah had just given him.
Ming nan shifted his gaze to his twin brothers face with difficulty and asked, What did you just say?
Ming bei rolled his eyes.
He finally understood that his brothers mind was not on women at all. It would be a long time before he could get married and find a wife.
Ming bei really could not stand the couple in front of him. He leaned back and heard the couple behind him talking.
Little Lan, what are you looking at? Those numbers and symbols are so boring. Why dont we chat?
Little Lan, Little Lan, dont re at me. Really, I miss you very much. Its been a long time since we had a private conversation.
Little Lan, you have no idea how much I missed you during the time I was trapped.
Wen Lan raised her eyebrows helplessly. Didnt you forget everything that happened during that time?
Yeah, I forgot about what happened on the ind, but I remember it. I must be missing you.
Wen Lan was speechless.
Ming bei, who was sitting in front of them, looked like he had nothing to live for.
In the back row of Wen Lan and Bai changle were Guo Rou and Gongsun Yu. Guo Rou had not rested well the night before and had been sleeping on Gongsun Yus shoulder. It was rare for her to be quiet.
Gongsun Yu was also holding a book in his hand. He would read a book, then read Guo Rou, then read a book, then read Guo Rou.
Fortunately, Ming bei was sitting far away and could not see this scene.
Everyone had their own things to do. Only Luo City was sitting by the window, quietly looking out of the window.
There was no change in their eyes.
Everyone got off the spaceship and left one after another. Everyone had a three-day holiday, so they naturally went home to rest.
Only Luo City returned to the Special Forces and took the initiative to find themander. He said that he was not injured and could continue to carry out the mission.
Besides, there were so many people resting right now, so there was not enough manpower for the mission.
Themanders thought about it and told him to go back to his dorm to rest for a few days. When there was a mission, they would assign it to him. Only then did Luo city turn around and leave.
After Luo City left, the leaders sighed.
Will it be dangerous for him to carry out the mission with his emotions?
Chapter 2682 - 2682 Chapter 2682-between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law
2682 Chapter 2682-between mother-inw and daughter-inw
It will be more dangerous if we dont let him carry out his mission,anothermander sighed.
The few of them looked at each other and finally decided that the missions assigned to Luo City in the near future should be as time-consuming as possible, and the risk factor should be below grade-a.
They hoped that this young man would get over his love affair as soon as possible.
Gu Yan thought for a while and decided to return to the Lu family in the state city with Lu Ye.
On the other side, Bai Changle brought Wen Lan back to the main star first, worried about Bai Jianjun and the others.
Lu Ye knew what Gu Yan meant. He held Gu Yans hand and said softly, Yan Yan, actually, you dont have to go back here first.
Before I left yesterday, I called home.Gu Yan raised her head and looked at Lu Ye. Ye, I want to have a good talk with Mom.
The Mom Gu Yan mentioned was not Xie Luan, but Lu Yes mother, Qin Lanzhi.
After they escaped danger, Gu Yan and the others called home to inform them that they were safe. At that time, they knew that they were all injured, so Bai Jianjun and Xie Luan did not tell them what happened at home.
However, before Gu Yan returned home, he called again to ask how the children were doing. In the end, Xie Luan thought about it and decided to let Gu Yan know about this matter.
However, Xie Luan was worried that it would affect the rtionship between Gu Yan and his mother-inw. She quickly said, Fortunately, it was a close call. Moreover, Qin Lanzhi was not the one who stole the children..
Gu Yan quietly said, I understand.Then, she said something else to her mother, Xie Luan, and hung up the phone.
Lu Ye also knew about this matter. He originally wanted to go home and tell his mother alone, but now that he saw his wife like this, he finally nodded.
Since ancient times, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was a mystery.
Except for a few cases, in most cases, mother-inw and daughter-inw were natural enemies.
How to put it, when mother-inw and daughter-inw had a conflict, as a man in the middle, it was wrong to help anyone.
Not help anyone?
Of course, it was also impossible.
This ancient problem had troubled most of the malerades.
Gu Yan sat in the car and looked at the listless man beside her. Her gaze softened.
To be honest, it was fortunate that the person who abducted the child this time wasnt her mother-inw, Qin Lanzhi. However, some of her actions and words were also very dangerous.
Although the other party was an elder, Gu Yan still had to say some things. She still had to be taught a lesson.
The child was fine this time, but what if something happened next time? As parents, wouldnt their intestines turn green with regret?
Lu Ye was a person who loved his wife very much. The child was even more important to him. At the same time, he was also a very filial person.
If Lu Ye was not filial to his parents at all and hadpletely forgotten about his parents after marrying a wife, then Gu Yan would have to reevaluate this kind of man.
She squeezed Lu Yes big hand and said, Dont worry, I wont make things difficult for you.
Others might have said this in a perfunctory manner, but Lu ye believed Gu Yans words.
He nodded, but after thinking for a while, he said, But my mother is a person. Although she isnt evil, sometimes things arent clear. Yan Yan, you dont have to worry too much. Although she is an elder, you still have to tell her the truth.
These words were not easy to say. Gu Yan smiled and did not continue.
When Gu Yan and Lu Ye came back, Old Master Lu and the others were naturally very happy. Qin Lanzhi went to the kitchen to cook.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Mom, Ill go help you.
Chapter 2683 - 2683 Chapter 2683, Mama. Fortunately, Ah Ye isn’t like you
2683 Chapter 2683, Mama. Fortunately, Ah Ye isnt like you
Qin Lanzhi nodded.
On the other side, old master lu said, Xiao Yan just came back. She was injured earlier. Dont work anymore. Go and rest first.
Hearing Old Master Lus words, Qin Lanzhi was quite unhappy, but she didnt say much.
Gu Yan said, Its okay. Its not tiring to cook.
Thats right, thats right. And there are so many dishes. We cant finish them all,Qin Lanzhi said quickly. Then, she pulled Gu Yan and walked to the kitchen.
Lu Haiyang looked at his son. Normally, his son would have said something by now. But this time, his son, Lu Ye, didnt say anything. He was a little surprised.
However, old master Lu had already pulled his grandson to ask what exactly happened this time and what happened during the time he went missing.
Gu Yan followed Qin Lanzhi into the kitchen and found a young woman in her twenties cooking.
There were many people today. Since Lu Ye and Gu Yan had returned home, the entire Lu family was very happy, so they naturally had to cook a few more dishes.
Seeing that Gu Yan was willing to work in the kitchen with her, Qin Lanzhi was in a good mood for a moment, and the smile on her face increased a little.
After all, in the past few years, when it came to other peoples daughters-inw, they all worked hard at their mother-inws house, trying to please their mother-inw.
But this daughter-inw of hers, it was difficult to even see her once a year.
Qin Lanzhi did not understand. Men liked that dangerous job, and it could be considered to be protecting the empire. Why did Gu Yan like to fight and kill all day long.
At this time, Qin Lanzhipletely forgot. If Gu Yan had not been so brave and led people to save Lu Ye, Lu Ye might not have returned safely.
Qin Lanzhi pointed at the young woman and said to Gu Yan, Xiao Yan, this is a nanny introduced by a good friend of mine. Her name is Qi Lan. This girl cooks very well and is very agile. Shes the same as you. She grew up on a backward and suffered a lot, but she studies very well. Because this girl doesnt have money at home, she ns to work to earn money first before going to university.
Qi Lans skin was a little dark, but her facial features were not bad. She had heard of Gu Yan long ago and knew that this woman had be a legend.
She was not carrying the wrong parents, but she was smart and hardworking.
Qi Lan thought that she would definitely have the chance to marry a handsome and rich man!
When Lu Ye had just returned, Qi Lan had secretly taken a look at him in the kitchen. Although she had seen Lu Ye in the photo, she could not move her eyes away from him when she finally saw him in person.
She felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.
However, the next moment, she saw Gu Yan.
Even though she was a woman, she had to admit that the womans looks were indeed too beautiful.
Even though she was a few years younger than Gu Yan, Qi Lan did not feel that the woman was older than her in terms of looks. This made her have no choice but to restrain her thoughts and be well-behaved and pure-hearted.
Hello, sister Gu Yan.Qi Lan was a little embarrassed and even greeted Gu Yan carefully.
Gu Yan looked at Qi Lan quietly and then looked at Qin Lanzhi.
In the end, she sighed.
She thought that she could have a good rest during this three-month holiday.
But now that her mission waspleted, she had to start tearing white lotus apart?
This was something that she had yed with a few years ago.
Gu Yan shook her head and looked at her mother-inw, Qin Lanzhi. She said very happily, Mom, luckily ye isnt like you.
Chapter 2684 - 2684 How could chapter 2684 be so blind
2684 How could chapter 2684 be so blind
If Lu Ye was very simr to Qin Lanzhi, then Gu Yan would not have been reborn so decisively in his previous life.
Wasnt it.
Qi Lan did not understand what Gu Yan meant. She had always been careful and did not reveal her emotions.
However, Qin Lanzhi did not understand. She was also straightforward and asked, Xiao Yan, I was introducing Qi Lan to you. Why did you mention Ah Ye?
!!
Oh, is that so? But when I mentioned Ah Ye, this young nannys eyes seemed to light up a little.
Qin Lanzhi looked at Qi Lan in confusion. Did she?
Qi Lan quivered and immediately shook her head. No, no. Sister Gu Yan really knows how to joke. Besides, how can she tell if her eyes are bright or not?
Qin Lanzhi also felt that this was the case. She said, Oh, so youre joking with Qi Lan, Xiao Yan.
Yes, Im joking.Gu Yan smiled slightly. When she was picking the vegetables, she looked up and saw that Qi Lan was actually making all the dishes that ah ye liked to eat.
It had to be said that this woman really put in a lot of effort.
Moreover, looking at her performance just now, she also had some Eq. She also knew how to endure and retreat.
But, big sister, Why Are You So Blind? Why are you jumping around in front of me?
However, Gu Yan finally understood that her mother-inw was always causing trouble from time to time. Even though she had nned to bring the children over to live with her, but now, she had firmly denied this answer.
Grandpa Lu was Old and did note out all year round. He was often in the study, and his father-inw Lu Haiyang was busy with work every day, so he was definitely not at home often.
If Gu Yan and Lu Ye were not at home, the child would be left to Qin Lanzhi to take care of. Oh, mother-inw Qin Lanzhi would definitely not be able to take care of it alone. Xiao Sheng was already big, so there was no need to care too much. However, the three small ones were still very small.
When the time came, Qin Lanzhi would definitely find a nanny to take care of them.
For example, the LAN in front of her who knew how to hide her true emotions.
Why was it another LAN.
Gu Yan frowned and said, I really hate this Lancharacter.
Qin Lanzhi: ..
Qi Lan: ..
After saying this, Gu Yan suddenly smiled apologetically at Qin Lanzhi and said, Mom, Im not talking about you.
The expression on Qin Lanzhis face showed that she was not angry, but she was stifled and unhappy.
Qi Lan, who was cooking some stir-fried meat, smiled awkwardly and said, Sister Gu Yan, why do you hate the Word n?
It might be the person I hate the most. Theres an nin her name,Gu Yan said casually.
On the other side, Qin Lanzhi realized that the nanny who took Gu Yan away was called Zhang Lan?
Therefore, it did not seem to be a problem to reflect on Gu Yans words.
But on the other side, Qi Lan almost couldnt hold the spoon properly. Sheughed dryly and said, Its just a name, and the name was given by my parents. But if sister Gu Yan doesnt like it, I can change it.
Bang.
Gu Yan directly chopped the kitchen knife in his hand, and the rib was split into two.
Neither Qin Lanzhi nor qi Lan noticed when Gu Yan took the knife.
After Gu Yan had finished chopping the ribs, he smiled gently and said, Sigh, this knife is quite good at chopping bones. Where did you sharpen it? When I came back from this mission, the dagger I brought with me was a little dull. It cant even cut people.
If Qi Lans expression had been ugly just now, it had turned pale now.
Qin Lanzhi had always been a timid person. Now that she saw Gu Yan cutting ribs and people at the same time, she was still unsettled and a little unhappy.
Qinnzhi said, Xiao Yan, now that youre home, lets not talk about these fights.
Chapter 2685 - 2685 Chapter 2685: pretending to be asleep
2685 Chapter 2685: pretending to be asleep
Gu Yan was not in a hurry when she heard her mother-inws words. She obediently responded with an OHand then brutally chopped the remaining ribs into pieces.
After she was done, she took the initiative to tell Qinnzhi, Mom, I saw that you bought fish today. Ah Ye likes braised fish the most.
This topic was very normal. Qin Lanzhi did not think much about it and immediately turned her face back.
Especially when her son was mentioned, a smile appeared on Qin Lanzhis face. Yes, ah ye likes braised fish the most, so I specially made it for him today. Qi Lans braised fish is the best, and
!!
Let me kill the fish.Gu Yan interrupted her, picked up a knife, and directly stabbed it into the belly of the fish.
Puchi.
A few drops of blood even sprayed onto Qi Lans body.
Qi Lan looked at Gu Yan. She was so beautiful and her smile was so gentle, but her every move was very scary!
Qi Lan was scared out of her wits. However, she thought about it and said in front of Qinnzhi, Auntie Qin, sister Gu Yan is so fierce. I was scared.
Qin Lanzhi frowned when she heard that. Xiao Yan
Mom, if I wasnt so fierce, not only would I not be able toe back from this mission, but so would ah ye.Gu Yan directly stabbed the chopping board.
She did not have the time to waste on the sand sculpture.
On Qin Lanzhis side, no matter how brainless or unclear she was, she was Lu Yes mother. Gu Yan would give her some face.
But this Qi Lan Hehe, I wont kill you directly because Im a good citizen who obeys thew.
Gu Yan looked at Qi Lan quietly. When you killed the fish, didnt you see blood? When you cut the ribs, didnt you use a knife?
I. . .
I heard that you studied very hard and youre quite smart. Your family was poor and couldnt afford to go to school, so you worked to earn money.
Hearing Gu Yans change of topic, QI LAN heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was a little suspicious.
In the next moment, Gu Yan said softly, If you call me sister, then I have to teach you a lesson today. Its good to work hard, but you have to follow the right path. If you deviate even a little, a knife will definitely fly over and stab your foot.
Qi Lan recalled the way Gu Yan held the knife just now, and then she tried hard to put on a smile. Sister, youre right.
Qin Lanzhi, who was beside her, did not notice the hidden feelings between the two of them at all. She even nodded and said, Yes, yes, yes. Look, you two have the same experience, so you must hit it off.
This silly granny.
Gu Yan sighed in her heart. If it were not for Ah Ye, she would definitely not have given Qin Lanzhi any face at this time.
Gu Yan said, Oh, Mom, right. Ah Ye asked you to go up and look for him just now. He has something to say to you. Look at me, I almost forgot.
Hey, why didnt you say so earlier? Ah Ye didnt say anything just now,Qin Lanzhi grumbled. However, when it came to her son, she naturally wouldnt dy. She immediately untied her apron and turned around to leave the kitchen.
After Qin Lanzhi left, only Gu Yan and Qi Lan were left in the kitchen.
Gu Yans face still had that peaceful smile. Since youre so smart, why are you daydreaming?
Qi Lan was shocked.
She hadnt shown anything yet.
Could it be that this woman was trying to blow her up?
Qi Lan immediatelyughed and pretended to be dumb. Sister Gu Yan, what are you talking about? What Daydreaming?
I know. Its quite difficult to wake someone whos pretending to be asleep, but I just cant get sand into my eyes. Thest person who pretended to be asleep in front of me couldnt be woken up no matter how hard I tried. In the end, I had no choice but to make a move. You know, this is the best way to wake someone up.
Gu Yan smiled as she finished speaking. Then, she twisted her wrist, making a cracking sound.
Chapter 2686 - 2686 Chapter 2686‘You’re poor, you’re right’?
2686 Chapter 2686Youre poor, youre right?
At this moment, Qi Lan felt that her legs were trembling.
She prided herself that she was not a timid person.
But this Gu Yan was too strange.
She was so fierce and scary, why did brother Lu Ye like this woman! ?
!!
Could it be that Lu Ye did not know Gu Yans true colors?
Qi Lans original firm thought had already dissipated by 50% , but there was still 50% that she was unwilling to ept.
She had clearly not even started..
Youre unwilling, right? Youve clearly nned it out, but you still havent done anything, right?Gu Yan asked with a smile.
As she smiled, she began to cut the vegetables again.
It was clearly a green vegetable, but Gu Yan actually cut it until it made Kacha Kacha sounds.
Qi Lan, who had been guessed correctly, had a look of surprise on her face.
Are You a devil? !
Do you know how to Read Minds? !
On the other side, Gu Yan sighed lightly and said, Im quite busy. I dont have the time to waste on unnecessary people. Im calling you. When you wake up, quickly disappear. If you dont wake up, Ill have to make a move directly.
Qi Lan was already trembling with fear. Her self-proimed calmness was fine in front of others, but in front of Gu Yan, it was really not enough.
The corners of Qi Lans mouth started to tremble.
Her breathing started to quicken.
You, youre a star warrior. You Cant break thew. Hitting someone is wrong!
Who said Im going to hit someone?Gu Yan shook his head in disappointment, When ites to hitting someone, let me tell you. Hitting someone when you have scruples is the least fun. Thats because you have to think about where you can beat her to death, and how you can make her wish she was dead. Where you can beat her to death, other people wont be able to find out. Even the disability assessment is difficult, but it can still make those who love to hit her cramp. Although, there are ways to do it, but its too troublesome. I like to be straightforward.
This was almost a red fruits threat.
However, if you carefully thought about it, the other party didnt even threaten your safety.
Qi Lan felt her entire body turn cold.
She was too naive.
Lets not talk about whether Lu Ye would take a fancy to her. After all, her looks were the best in the vige. However, once she stood in front of Gu Yan, she instantly became a supporting girl.
Moreover, Qi Lan originally thought that she was a few years younger than Gu Yan. After all, age was the greatest weapon.
However, looking at Gu Yan, his skin condition was better than hers. There was no question on his face, and the expression in his eyes did not show that he was any older than Qi Lan.
Previously, when Qi Lan saw that Qin Lanzhi was easy to fool, she had a glimmer of hope. She hoped that Gu Yan only knew how to work and did not care about his family. Perhaps he was like Qin Lanzhi, easy to fool.
She could fool this mother-inw and daughter-inw, and then wait for Lu Ye toe back and find another opportunity. It might not necessarily be a failure.
But now..
Looking at Gu Yan who was swinging the kitchen knife like a tiger, how could she be easily fooled?
It was impossible to fool her!
This woman was frighteningly smart!
Qi Lans body was already swaying. She supported herself on the edge of the operating table and barely managed to stand up.
Qi Lans eyes started to turn red, Sister Gu Yan, you dont know the situation at home. I have three younger sisters and a younger brother. The entire ie of the family now depends on the annual harvest from the fields. The whole family needs to live, and the younger siblings need to go to school. I have no choice. You are also someone who has lived a hard life. You should know how it feels! Whats wrong with me, I just want a good life! I just want to feed and clothe my family!
You have a right to be poor?
Chapter 2687 - 2687 Chapter 2687
2687 Chapter 2687
Qi LANs expression froze, followed by anger.
At this moment, only Gu Yan and Qi Lan were left in the kitchen. Qin Lanzhi had gone out for a long time and had not returned.
There was no sound in the living room. Presumably, everyone had gone upstairs to the small living room or study room.
Qi Lan decided not to pretend anymore.
!!
She red at Gu Yan angrily. What do you mean by this? Why, you jumped out of the mountain nest and look down on the poor?
Seeing that she was not pretending anymore, Gu Yan was not anxious or angry. She was taller than Qi Lan to begin with. She stood there with her chin slightly raised, looking like a queen with a natural aura.
Not to mention, Qi Lan had always felt that she was in a good position. She was justparing herself to the girls from the same vige beside her.
With such aparison, before Gu Yan could say anything, Qi Lan had already realized that she was a little ashamed of herself.
On the other side, Gu Yan said slowly, Just now, my mother-inw said that youre quite smart, but you actually didnt understand such simple words and even asked me what I meant. How is that smart? First of all, let me ask you. Including you, there are a total of five children in your family. Since the conditions are so bad, why do you have so many children? Was it me who made your family have so many children?
Qi LANs expression was strange, In the rural areas of my hometown, every family has many children. Other families are like this, okay? Whats so strange about that. Moreover, my mother also said that there must be a son in the family. In the future, my brother will also be the pir of the family.
in other words, after you earn money, you still have to go back and raise your brother?
My Brother is the future hope of the family. Why Is it wrong for me to raise him? !
Gu Yan shook his head.
If it was before, even if Qi Lan had bad intentions, but if this girl was really smart, then she would definitely be able to rely on her own abilities in the future and change the current state of her life without going down the wrong path.
However, these few words had already been exposed. On the surface, Qi Lan said that she was very hardworking, but in reality, when she got married in the future, she would definitely be a devil supporting her younger brother.
Looking at Qi Lans age, her parents were also young. In the end, they did nothing and gave birth to a bunch of children at home. Then, they led a poor life.
In the end, it made sense. They thought that this was right. Giving birth to so many daughters was also for the sake of having a boy.
What was even more pathetic was that in such a family growing up environment, although Qi Lan was smarter and more motivated than her peers, she was also used to the situation at home.
Although she did not know the level of their family, these were not things that Gu Yan could think about.
She did not have time to waste on such people.
People can be poor, but they can not be short-sighted. People who alwaysbel themselves as poor and hope that others will pity them are actually the least deserving of sympathy.
You, what do you mean?Qi Lan was a little anxious. She gritted her teeth and her face was full of humiliation and anger.
Gu Yan looked up slightly. Are you sure you really dont understand such simple and straightforward words? If you understand, you should know what to do. To be honest, I dont really want to do anything to you.
At this moment, Qin Lanzhi had returned, but Gu Yan didnt continue to speak.
Qi Lans face was very ugly, but she knew that she couldnt say anything else. She admitted in her heart that she was a little afraid of Gu Yan.
When the dishes were almost done, Gu Yan and Qin Lanzhi went to serve the dishes on the table. Lu Ye had been talking to old master Lu for a long time, but when he came downstairs and saw that his wife was still busy, his heart ached.
He immediately said, Yan Yan, you rest for a while. Ill go serve the dishes.
Chapter 2688 - 2688 Chapter 2688 you are fired
2688 Chapter 2688 you are fired
Gu Yan paused and nodded.
Lu Ye was worried that Gu Yan had been on the road and had not rested yet, so he could not wait to finish everything.
Coincidentally, when he entered the kitchen, Qi Lan was serving the dishes.
It had to be said that after Gu Yans persuasion, Qi Lan had actually retreated, but she was still unwilling to give up.
!!
When she saw the tall and handsome Lu ye enter, her eyes lit up.
It was as if she had grabbed onto thest straw!
Quickly adjusting her emotions, Qi Lan adjusted the expression on her face to its most sweet state.
She said very gently, Brother Lu Ye, Hello.
Lu Ye was thinking that after dinner, he should hurry up and let his wife rest when he suddenly heard this voice.
He frowned and turned his head. Youre calling me brother?
Qi Lan was stunned, but she quickly nodded. She was still a little excited.
Then she heard Lu Yes tone filled with doubt. When did my parents give birth to a sister for me? Sigh, no, you dont look like my parents.
Qi LANs expression froze on her face. She tried hard to put on a smile, but in the end, it turned out that the smile on her face was even uglier than when she was crying.
This Why didnt she follow the usual pattern.
However, Qi Lan boasted that she was very patient. Afterughing dryly, she quickly said, Brother Lu Ye, you really know how to joke. I I came to your house to work as a nanny during the holidays. I wanted to save money to go to school.
Since its not my parents who gave birth to me, dont Call Me Brother.Lu Ye frowned.
Qi Lan almost choked on his words.
What was wrong with this man? Didnt he know that this was just a form of address? Why did he have to use this word.
However, Qi Lan had ulterior motives for Lu Ye. She quickly changed her words and stopped calling him brother.
Especially when she saw that Lu Ye was about to leave the kitchen, qin immediately said, Lu Ye, I have something to tell you about your wife, Gu Yan.
If it was anything else, Lu Ye really didnt want to bother about it.
However, the other party mentioned his familys Yan Yans name..
Lu Ye stopped in his tracks and looked at Qi Lan quietly. What is it?
Qi Lans heart was pounding under Lu Yes gaze. She also knew that Lu Ye would probably leave the house in a few days. She had no way to make a move now, so she could only look for a breakthrough point from Lu Ye.
Thinking of this, Qi Lan had the momentum to go all out. She put on a terrified expression and carefully said, Gu Yan is a doctor. Shes the one who I just saw Gu Yan killing fish and cutting meat in the kitchen. She looked very scary. Shes a doctor, right? I remember that people say that doctors are used to life and death. They are very cold-blooded. Some people even have some weird hobbies. If one day
Since the other party had said so much, what else did Lu ye not understand.
Lu Ye quietly interrupted Qi Lan. Youre fired.
Qi Lan: ? ? ? ? ?
What? Lu Ye never yed bymon sense. Why was his answer always so unbelievable and so jumpy?
After the shock, Qi Lan was really anxious. She said aggrievedly, Why did you fire me? Ive been your nanny for a long time. Ive never made a mistake. I
Whats your monthly sry? Did you get this months sry?
Qi Lan was full of grievances. She subconsciously mentioned her usual sry. Qin Lanzhi gave her sry once a month. This time, she gave herst months sry. This month had just started, so she hadnt given it to her yet.
Lu Ye didnt waste any time. He directly gave her this months sry and told her to leave and not show up at their house again.
His tone was quite cold and ruthless.
Qi Lan: ..
Chapter 2689 - 2689 Chapter 2689 can flirt with ruffians
2689 Chapter 2689 can flirt with ruffians
Qi Lan was a little stunned until she took all her things and left the Lu family.
Qin Lanzhi didnt have any ideas at all. She looked smart, and people would believe her if they tried to fool her. However, she would forget everything when she turned around.
That Gu Yan was also very scary. He didnt ept both hard and soft tactics. He was very difficult to deal with. Now that Qi Lan recalled the way he chopped the bones, her whole body trembled.
She still remembered that Gu Yan had cut the ribs into the same size. He was very familiar with it, as if he always cut the bones!
!!
In the end, Lu Ye did not care about anything at all and chased her away?
He did not listen to her exnation at all, and the sry was only given to her for one month!
What kind of people were this family!
Qi Lan was furious. She looked coldly at the Lu familys house not far behind her, then turned her head and walked away.
She did not believe that with such good conditions, she could find a better family!
Gu Yan stood on the small balcony, watching Qi Lan carry her small bag and leave angrily.
Her eyes shed with a cynical light.
The world was big, and there were all kinds of strange things. However, some peoples worldview was skewed to the Pacific Ocean, yet they still thought that they were weak and could bully everyone in the world, so they had to sympathize with them and care for them.
Not to mention other things, no matter who Qi Lan married in the future, judging from her attitude toward the people in her family, there would probably be a lot of family conflicts in the future.
Also, her worldview was a little skewed now. If she really walked on the path of a mistress in the future, there would be a lot of chaotic things.
However, this had nothing to do with her. Gu Yan did not want to waste her precious time on such a person.
Lu Ye walked over from behind and put his arm around Gu Yans waist. He said in a low and fawning voice, Wife, did I do well?
When only the husband and wife were together, Lu Ye had no bottom line at all. At this moment, he was like a big dog that wanted to be pampered.
If there was a tail behind him, he would probably be wagging it happily.
Gu Yan pouted. You said on the spaceship that I had a lot of suitors. How about you? You Didnt give me too much leeway. Im already inside the house.
Yeah, its all your fault. Why did you pick such an excellent and Perfect Man!Lu Ye said seriously.
Gu Yan was speechless. Wheres your face?
Lu Ye leaned over. Here. Do you want to Kiss?
The shameless ruffian did not change at all.
Gu Yan patted his face in amusement and said, Alright, go down and eat. The nanny made it specially for you.
wife, I was wrong,Lu ye immediately said, Look at how well-behaved I am. When I saw that there was even a hint of trouble, I immediately kicked him out. On ount of how well-behaved I am, please dont be angry, wife, okay?
She looked like she could bend, stretch, and flirt with ruffians.
Gu Yan reached out and touched his dog head. Continue to perform well in the future.
Alright!
Because love was stronger than gold, this incident did not affect the couple in the slightest. However, when they were eating, Qin Lanzhi looked around and saw no sign of Qi Lan, so she asked curiously, Hey, where did Qi Lan Go?
Their family was not that particr and usually did not have many people. Therefore, when they were eating, they would usually let the nanny eat with them.
Therefore, when she did not see Qi Lan, Qin Lanzhi was a little confused.
Lu Ye was putting food into Gu Yans bowl. He did not even raise his head and said casually, Oh, I fired him.
Chapter 2690 - 2690 Chapter 2690: a bad memory
2690 Chapter 2690: a bad memory
Qin Lanzhi was stunned. Why did you fire her?
Oh, she actually tried to seduce me. Where did you find such a misbehaving nanny, Mom?Lu Ye was still peeling shrimp for Gu Yan when he said this. He didnt even look up.
Qin Lanzhi was stunned. No, it cant be?
Mom, do you trust that Little Nanny or your son?
!!
Qin Lanzhi didnt have to hesitate to answer. She quickly said, Of course I trust my son.
Yes, so that kind of malicious woman should be dismissed. She Cant stay in our house.
On the other side, Old Master Lu looked at his daughter-inw, Qinnzhi, and said, Lanzhi, whats wrong with you? Didnt you say that this girl has a good temper?
Qinnzhi said embarrassedly, I think shes doing quite well these days. Mrs. Zhang also told me that this girl has a good personality, is smart, and is very agile
Lu Haiyang put down his chopsticks and looked at his wife speechlessly. Didnt I say that you shouldnt look for your so-called good friends in the future? Dont you remember the losses you suffered before?
The losses he suffered before naturally, he was referring to the incident a few months ago when Qin Lanzhis friend stole Xiao Yu.
After Lu Haiyang said that, Qin Lanzhi subconsciously turned her head to look at Gu Yan. On the other side, Old Master Lu also clearly thought of something and turned his head to look at Gu Yan.
Gu Yan had just finished the shrimp that Lu Ye had fed her. Then, she lowered her head to look at the protruding meat in her bowl and was a little speechless.
She picked up a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth. She felt that the elders on the table were all looking at her.
The corner of Gu Yans mouth curled up. Its good to fire such a problematic nanny. Mom, dont You Think So?
Yes! Yes!Qin Lanzhi found her voice again. However, she still felt a little guilty about the incident where Xiao Yu was stolen.
She was worried that Gu Yan would get angry because of this incident. If Gu Yan got angry, he would definitely make Ah Ye me her as well.
Qin Lanzhi was nervous, but her aura was much weaker than before.
As for Qi Lan who was fired, she had no time to care about it. After all, she would definitely believe her son Ah Yes words and not Qi Lan and Zhang Lan.
Seeing that Gu Yan did not mention it, old master Lu and Lu Haiyang looked at each other. Soon, Old Master Lu coughed and said, Xiao Yan, a few months ago, before you went to save Ah Ye, Xiao Yu almost lost her life. You know that, right?
Hearing her princess mention it, Qin Lanzhi, who was beside her, was very anxious. She thought that she could just let this matter go like this.
If it was Lu Haiyang, Qin Lanzhi would definitely go up to stop him. However, this was what her father-inw, Old Master Lu, had said, so she could only hold it in.
Gu Yan looked up and nodded quietly. Yes, I know.
Lu Wenbin did not know if it was an illusion, but he noticed that the aura on Gu Yans body had changed again after she came back from the outside.
However, he also understood that she must have encountered a lot of difficulties to save Ah Ye and the others with her otherrades.
In the end, this matter was still the fault of the Lu family.
After all, they were a family. Lu Wenbin could no longer raise his head in front of his old friend, the Bai family. At this time, he would definitely not let Xiao Yan down.
Lu wenbin nodded and said, We were negligent in this matter. Lanzhi, quickly apologize to Xiao Yan.
Qin Lanzhi was very unwilling, but looking at her father-inws stern eyes, her husbands reproachful eyes, and her son Well, her sons eyes were not on her, but on Gu Yan!
Qin Lanzhi was also guilty at first. Although her boss was not happy, she still said, Xiao Yan, its moms fault for not recognizing the person clearly. Can you not be angry with Mom?
Chapter 2691 - 2691 Chapter 2691
2691 Chapter 2691
Gu Yan raised her head and looked at the anxiety in Qin Lanzhis eyes. There was also a hint of unhappiness.
She sighed in her heart.
After all, no one was perfect. She was a mother-inw. There were no big problems, but there were a lot of small ones.
If it was an unrted outsider, Gu Yan would have already made the other party doubt life.
!!
But after all, she was Ah Yes mother.
Gu Yan raised her head and said calmly, I went to save Ye and didnt even think abouting back alive. I did all this because I loved Ye. But, I didnt expect that the person I loved deeply, the person I would rather sacrifice my life for, would have his family do something like that at that time. This means that nothing happened to Xiaoyu. What if something happened? Mom, that woman got the address of my house from you. You were the one who brought her to the courtyard of the nobles. When she stole the child that day, she wrote your name on it. Its impossible to say that you had nothing to do with this.
Qin Lanzhi wanted to say something to defend herself, but Gu Yans words were reasonable.
However, her daughter-inws words made her feel embarrassed. She pouted and said, So Im apologizing to you now.
Whats the use of apologizing? Are you sure that it wont happen again? What about the nanny who was just fired by Ah Ye?Gu Yan felt that there were some things that needed to be rified.
Last time, it was the loss of the child.
This time, it was the nanny who was nning to step into the house.
What about next time?
They were all human beings, not gods. If there were any other people with ulterior motives who wanted to do something next time, they wouldnt be able to care about it. Who knew what would happen?
The first time, it was her child, and the second time, it was her man. Gu Yan wasnt a soft-hearted person. She avoided Qin Lanzhi time and time again, not because she was afraid of anything, but because of Lu Ye.
After all, in the conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw, the husband who was caught in the middle was the most ufortable person.
Gu Yan loved Lu Ye and did not want him to be in a difficult position. However, on Qin Lanzhis side, if she did not remind him, who knew what kind of trouble she would cause next time!
On her side, Qin Lanzhi wanted to argue, but when she thought about how the nanny she hired just now wanted to attract Ah Ye, she immediately stopped talking.
However, after being lectured by her daughter-inw, she still felt wronged. Her father-inw would definitely not speak up for her, let alone her son Ah Ye, after all, Lu Haiyangs principle of loving his wife was passed down to Lu Ye.
Therefore, Qin Lanzhi, who felt wronged, turned her head and looked at her husband, Lu Haiyang, expectantly.
Lu Haiyang looked at Qin Lanzhi affectionately and reached out to shake her hand. Then, he said seriously, Lanzhi, Xiao Yan is right. Continue listening to her.
Qin Lanzhi, who had wanted her husband to stand up for her, was speechless
However, Gu Yan did not continue to talk about Qin Lanzhi. His mother-inw was already so old, and her character was still unclear. Gu Yan knew that with just a few words from her, she would not turn her around.
She turned her head and said to grandfather Lu, Grandfather, I have two things that I want to discuss with you.
Lu Ye continued to put food in his wifes bowl. He ate the cold dishes in his wifes bowl and then put the hot dishes from the te into his wifes bowl.
Throughout the whole process, he did not lift his eyelids.
The other three elders present were a little speechless.
However, Lu Wenbin knew that Ah Ye definitely knew what Gu Yan was going to say. The couple must have already discussed it.
He nodded at Gu Yan and said, Okay, Xiao Yan, go ahead.
Chapter 2692 - 2692 Chapter 2692: retirement in the north
2692 Chapter 2692: retirement in the north
Grandpa, do you have any ns to retire on the main star?Gu Yan looked up at Lu Wenbin and asked.
Lu Wenbin was stunned.
Lu Haiyang and his wife were also stunned.
They thought that Gu Yan was going to talk about Qin Lanzhi, but they didnt expect that she was talking about Old Master Lu.
!!
Lu Wenbin knew that Gu Yan had always been reliable. He asked gently, Xiao Yan, why did you suddenly bring this up?
Before I came back this time, I discussed it with Ah Ye. I had originally nned to send the child here, but after some consideration, I found that it was not suitable. I think the child should be ced on the main stars side.
Qin Lanzhis expression changed.
However, she opened her mouth, but she was too embarrassed to say anything.
Lu Wenbin and Lu Haiyang naturally hoped that their children and grandchildren would be under their care. However, Qin Lanzhi was so unreliable. She had already done this matter several times. Xiao Yan was worried about the child, so she was also in the process of cleaning up.
While she understood, she was also a little depressed.
Especially Lu Wenbin.
He had retired for a long time. As he got older, his peers left one after another.
People became more and more lonely.
And if there were children ying and jumping around, that would naturally be good.
Seeing the expressions of the elders, Gu Yan continued, I think, grandfather, you and my grandfather are both old. Moreover, you two had such a good rtionship when you were young. So, Ah Ye and I want to ask grandfather if you would like to move in with my grandfather. Of course, we will return here first. We havent returned to the Bai family yet. When we return to the Bai family, I will tell my grandfather again.
Birth, old age, illness, and death were irreversible.
Whether it was Lu Wenbin or Bai Qifeng, the bodies of the two oldmanders had been damaged when they were young.
As they grew older, it could even be said that every day they lived was counted as a day.
As a junior, Gu Yan couldnt say these things in detail, but she also understood that Grandpa Lu was a very clear person, so he naturally knew these things.
Because in this way, she could let the two elders be herpanions, and the children would also be by her side.
As for Qin Lanzhis feelings that wasnt something that Gu Yan could think about anymore. This mother-inw of hers, sometimes she should suffer a little, suffer a little, and then she would clearly understand what was the most precious thing in life.
Otherwise, looking at the people she knew, she would believe any random idea she came up with. Her ears were as soft as candy, and who knew what would happen in the future.
Of course, Lu Wenbin understood Gu Yans words. In fact, he also had some yearning in his heart.
However, there were many things that needed to be considered, so he could not agree immediately.
However, Lu Wenbin was very touched that Gu Yan could consider the feelings of these old guys.
Lu Ye had already peeled two more prawns for Gu Yan, and then said lightly, Grandpa, its fine if you dont want to move there. How about we find you a wife?
Lu Wenbin, who was originally quite excited and emotional, instantly lost the little bit of emotion in his heart.
He just wanted to throw the te of prawns on the table at his grandsons face.
What a joke!Lu Wenbin red at Lu Ye while blowing his beard.
Lu Ye smiled and did not continue to tug at his tiger beard. After all, he was really joking to make the atmosphere at the table more peaceful.
Of course, Lu Haiyang did not agree with his father going over, but since he was a child, he was used to listening to the old master, so he naturally did not say much.
Qin Lanzhi, who had been silent all this time, finally could not hold it in anymore and put her chopsticks on the table. She could not hold it in any longer.
Xiao Yan, are you nning to break up our Lu Family?
Chapter 2693 - 2693 Chapter 2693 had been isolated
2693 Chapter 2693 had been isted
That was a bit harsh.
But..
Gu Yan calmly raised his head and looked at Qin Lanzhi. He smiled and said, Mom, what are you talking about? Why would I have such thoughts?. After all, whether it was stealing her grandson or letting an unknown womane to seduce her son, although these things could be considered as wanting to break up the family, you probably didnt mean to do it.
Fine.
!!
No matter how unhappy Qin Lanzhi was, after hearing Gu Yans words, she suddenly became a dud.
She couldnt explode anymore.
Back when Gu Yan had just been reborn, Qin Lanzhi hadnt been able to win against Gu Yan.
And now, Gu Yan was even more different than before. If it wasnt for her identity as an elder, she probably wouldnt even be able to say a few words.
At this moment, Lu Haiyang raised his head and saw his son looking at him.
The father and son looked at each other. They had a tacit understanding, and everything was said without a word.
After lunch, they ate harmoniously. Gu Yan Ate quite a lot. She had always been in the outer space. It had to be said that she was more used to eating the dishes from her hometown since she was young.
Of course, it would be even better if it was her mother, Xie Luan.
Gu Yan ate too much, so she took Lu ye out for a walk. However, when she went upstairs to get something, Lu Ye saw his parents sitting in the living room.
Qin Lanzhi looked up at her son, feeling a little wronged, Ye, why dont you care about Xiao Yan? Look at what she said. What I did before Yes, it was wrong, but how could she not bring the child back and even trick your grandfather to go to the main star!
Qin Lanzhi felt like she was being isted!
Mom, the decisions that Yan Yan made during the meal were all made by me. She was worried that it would be difficult for me, so she said it.Lu Ye quietly looked at his mother, whose eyes were red from crying, in the end, he sighed and said to Lu Haiyang, who was sitting next to him with the newspaper upside down, Commander Lu, dont spend the whole day on work. You should spend more time with your wife. Apany her on a trip or do something shes interested in. Otherwise, shell spend all her time thinking about it and then go to stir up trouble.
Lu Haiyangs face darkened. YOU DAMN BRAT! You even taught your father a lesson?
I dont dare to teach you a lesson, but dad, can you bring the newspaper here first before we talk?Lu Ye didnt have a straight face in front of his parents.
After seeing Gu Yane down from upstairs, he didnt say anything else and ran to Gu Yans side enthusiastically.
Seeing that the couple had gone out for a walk, Qin Lanzhi gritted her teeth and turned her head to ask Lu Haiyang, Haiyang, do you think dad will really go to the main star to live with elder Bai?
If Lu Ye didnte back very often in the future, then Qin Lanzhi would really be the only one left in the entire Lu family.
Lu Haiyang smiled bitterly, Whether we go or not, thats up to the old man himself. But Lanzhi, youve seen it for yourself. The trouble you caused previously made it impossible for your grandson to be by our side. Actually, dont me Xiaoyan. After all, you know yourself. You Dont really know how to take care of children. Dont say that ye is already so old. After all, he was watched by the old man since he was young. Later on, when he grew up, he was thrown into the special forces. You really didnt teach ye much at all.
Qin Lanzhi was speechless after being stopped by her husband for a few sentences.
Suddenly, Qin Lanzhi remembered that Gu Yan had said it before in the kitchen. Fortunately, Ye wasnt like her.
It seemed that girl had said it directly at that time.
Qin Lanzhi was sad and depressed, but she couldnt do anything about it. She was at a loss and didnt know what to do.
Chapter 2694 - 2694 Chapter 2694 was relegated to the second tier
2694 Chapter 2694 was relegated to the second tier
On the other hand, Lu Haiyang had already brought the newspaper over. He was thinking to himself, should I really take a leave of absence and take Lanzhi on a trip to rx??
Gu Yan and Lu Ye had not gone far. The two of them needed to rest for a while before heading back to the main star in the morning.
Gu Yan had been separated from her family for a long time. Not to mention, she was very worried about her children.
Apart from the three young ones who were still so young and not even two years old, the most important one was Xiao Sheng. Gu Yan felt that she owed this child a lot.
!!
She adopted this child, but she spent most of her time outside. Fortunately, Xiao Sheng was obedient and sensible. She was also very smart and did not make Xie Luan work too hard.
Also, the matter of letting the two old men live together.
Gu Yan still had to go back and have a good chat with her grandfather, Bai Qifeng.
People, after experiencing many things outside, would cherish their time with their families even more. After all, it was fleeting.
Who knew which woulde first, the ident or tomorrow?
Especially Gu Yan. What she had experienced in the past two years outside was life-and-death situations.
For example, this time she went to the ind to save people.
Although she no longer had any memories of the Treasure Ind, for some reason, during this period of time, she would vaguely remember some things in her dreams.
She understood that as long as it had nothing to do with the Treasure Ind, it would appear faintly in the depths of their memories.
And forgetting about the Treasure Ind might also be Liu Xingyuns protection for them.
After all, if someone really thought of this matter, they would probably start with those who had returned alive.
The people on Gu Yans side were all members of the Snow Wolf Special Forces. For example, even if Gongsun Yu had retreated, he was still a member of the former Snow Wolf.
As for the people on Lucifers side, other than core members like Moloch and Jonah, there was also Captain Jack and the few surviving crew members.
Inparison, those few crew members were the best targets for the other party.
After all, there were countless treasures. From this point of view, it was too tempting.
Otherwise, there wouldnt have been so many people rushing over. In the end, only the former leader of the light of Hell and his trusted aides were left.
Regarding this point, Gu Yan also reminded Beirut. Beirut expressed his gratitude and said that his boss also thought of this point.
Since Lucifer also thought of this point, Gu Yan didnt say anything more. After all, those people were all Lucifers subordinates.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye quietly walked on the nobles road. The trees were flourishing and the leaves were lush, blocking the hot sun.
Its not good for me to be like this, but Ah Ye, I cant help but worry about the children.Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye apologetically.
Lu Ye held her hand.
Yan Yan, dont say that. There are some things that I cant say.Lu Ye sighed.
Lu Ye knew his mothers character better than anyone else.
But no matter what, she was still his mother.
Of course, Lu Ye would never let Yan Yan suffer. After all, his mother didnt do many of those things.
Lu Ye said, Yan Yan, you dont have to think too much. I asked my father to take a leave of absence to take my mother on a trip. My mothers personalityes and goes quickly. Let her focus on something else.
Yes, and Ah Ye, I want to discuss something with you. In the future, I n to take a back seat. Just like my sister-inw, just like before Gongsun Yu retired. This way, Ill be more flexible when I carry out missions. Then, Ill have more time to spend with you and the children.
Chapter 2695 - 2695 Chapter 2695‘Why are you the only one who is fat in changle?’
2695 Chapter 2695Why are you the only one who is fat in changle?
Lu Ye was naturally very happy. Otherwise, in the future, when he was on a mission, Yan Yan would rest, and when Yan Yan was on a mission, he would rest.
In this way, the two of them would be like cowherd and Weaver Girl.
In addition, there were children.
The children were all young, and they were the product of her love for Ah Ye. Gu Yan would definitely not be able to abandon the children.
!!
Since she had given birth to them, she had to properly educate them.
Xiao Sheng was the same. Since she had adopted the children of other people, she had to properly educate them.
If she missed the childrens childhood, then there would be no turning back.
Yan Yan, Ill listen to You!
Yes, when the holiday is over, Ill apply to the Commander.
Actually, this part-time job status would notst long. After all, there was an age limit for star soldiers.
In a few years, Gu Yan and Lu Ye would both retire from the frontline. However, by then, they would be starting their other lives.
There was no rush for that.
Early the next morning, Gu Yan and Lu Ye bade farewell to the Lu family and headed to the north of the main star.
Qin Lanzhi really wanted to follow them to visit their children. However, thinking of what she had done, she felt a little ashamed, so she didnt bring it up.
In the end, she watched her son and daughter-inw board the spaceship.
Lu Haiyang put his hand on his wifes shoulder and said, Ill go with you. You dont have to feel too bad. In a few days, Ill finish what Im doing and take some time off. Ill apany you on your trip. We can also go to the main star then we can visit the children on the way.
This reason was very legitimate.
As expected, when Qin Lanzhi heard this, she was also happy. She even began to n what clothes she would wear when she went out on a trip.
Also, she had to bring gifts for her grandchildren!
Seeing his wifes big heart, Lu Haiyang was also helpless, but he didnt know whether tough or cry.
People were different from each other. There was no clear line between good people and bad people.
Without blood ties, if they wanted to be together as a family, then it was necessary to get used to each other.
This was the case between husband and wife.
And it was even more so between mother-inw and daughter-inw.
Gu Yans body was actually much better, but Lu Yes injuries were a little severe. Even if he was in good health, he still needed some time to recuperate.
Fortunately, the leaders gave them a three-month holiday, so they could rest well during these three months.
When Gu Yan and Lu Ye arrived at the provincial capital, it was already afternoon. Bai Changle and Bai Jianxun came to pick them up.
Bai Jianxun saw that his niece and nephew-inw had both lost a lot of weight, but fortunately, they were very energetic. He was pleased and sad at the same time.
Xiao Yan, you must have suffered a lot outside, right?
Although Bai Jianxun did not know the details, he could guess that it must have been very difficult and very dangerous.
Gu Yan smiled. Its fine. Uncle, arent you going to work today?
Its been two years. Ive gotten over it, so Ive started to give up power. There are some things that are better left to the youngsters.
Bai Changle leaned over and whispered, Xiao Yan, you didnt know that our uncle is going to be a father!
Really?Gu Yan was quite surprised.
On the other side, Bai Jianxun gave him a p. However, Bai Changle was a star warrior, so his reaction was very quick. He dodged his uncles p.
Bai Jianxuns p missed, so he was not in a hurry. He snorted and said, Look at Ye. Xiao Yan has lost so much weight. Why did you gain so much weight after going out? !
Chapter 2696 - 2696 Chapter 2696: because you’re too stupid
2696 Chapter 2696: because youre too stupid
Bai Jianxun did not spout nonsense.
Not to mention Lu Ye, who had also been missing for a long time, even Gu Yan and Wen Lan, who had gone to save people, had lost a lot of weight after months of back and forth.
Not to mention, although Lu Ye had recuperated on m for a period of time, he was still very thin.
However, Bai Changle was different. When he had juste ashore, he had gained a few pounds. Later, after recuperating in the hospital for a few days, he had even gained a few pounds.
!!
Bai changle pinched his arm a little sadly and said, Its alright. I feel that my muscles are quite strong.
Bai Jianxun sneered and ignored Bai Changle. Instead, he turned around and chatted with Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
Gu Yan was also quite happy about Bai Jianxuns marriage and the fact that he was going to be a father soon. After all, it was Bai Jianxuns private matter. Seeing that Bai Jianxun did not want to talk about it, Gu Yan did not mention anything and changed the topic to other matters.
Is everything okay at home?
Its fine. Now that Ive moved out, but because the children are around, the house is lively every day.Bai Jianxun saw that Lu Ye was beside him, so he did not bring up the matter of losing the child.
When it came to this matter, the Bai family was very angry.
Fortunately, nothing happened to the child, and Bai Jianjun and Xie Luan were not the kind of people who were aggressive. Later, everyone also said that they would handle this matter when Xiao Yan came back.
Therefore, Bai Jianxun did not say anything more.
It was already autumn on the main star, and it was veryfortable. The remaining heat of summer was still there, but the coolness of autumn had already begun.
Gu Yan looked out of the window. The scenery that shed past was very unfamiliar, but it was also very familiar.
In the blink of an eye, so much time had passed.
She had actually not taken a good look at the scenery of the main star for a long time.
Thinking back to that year, when she had returned, she had first gone to the logistics team, and then she had been admitted to the Empires first academy. It was as if it had happened yesterday.
Gu Yan did not remain sentimental for long. Bai Changle, who was sitting in the front row, turned his head around and said in an aggrieved tone, Xiao Yan, you should find a chance to chat with your sister-inw. Why do I feel that Xiao Lan is hiding something from me?
What have you done wrong recently?
Nothing.Bai Changle scratched his hair, slightly annoyed. I just feel that sometimes she looks at me and wants to say something, but she doesnt. She probably wants to say something, but after I asked, she didnt say anything.
Gu Yan finally understood.
She really sympathized with her sister-inw, Wen Lan.
Gu Yan said directly, That must be because youre too stupid.
Bai Changle was stunned.
Lu Ye, who was sitting next to him, was alreadyughing out loud without holding back. Even Bai Jianxun, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was very happy to see his nephew suffer. His smile was very bright.
Bai changle was very depressed, but the person who said that he was stupid was his own sister. He thought about it, but didnt refute.
However, his expression looked even more aggrieved.
After Gu Yan and Lu Ye arrived at the Bai family, the whole family was very happy. A sumptuous meal had long been prepared, and the atmosphere was very lively.
The Bai family had always been on tenterhooks. Their son, daughter-inw, and daughter-inw had all gone out. No matter which one of them got into trouble, they would definitely be heartbroken to the point of going crazy.
Fortunately, a blessing in disguise. All four children had returned safely.
The moment Xie Luan saw her daughter, Gu Yan, she immediately hugged her daughter tightly in her arms. Her eyes were red, and she was so excited that her body was trembling.
Seeing his wife being hugged tightly by his mother-inw, Lu Ye stood beside her and naturally did not disturb her.
At this moment, Lu Ye felt the corner of his shirt being pulled. He lowered his head and saw the fair and well-behaved little boy. He raised his head and looked at him with Bright Eyes.
Father Lu, you have be more handsome again.
Chapter 2697 - 2697 Chapter 2697 was like a second marriage
2697 Chapter 2697 was like a second marriage
Lu Ye thought, even though that bastard Lei Qing was quite annoying and had done a lot of bad things over the years.
Also, Zhang Weiyang was not a good person back then.
Fortunately, Xiao Sheng was a really good child.
Lu Yes lips curled up. He squatted down, looked at Xiao Sheng and said, Xiao Sheng has grown taller again.
!!
Xiao Shengs eyes were very bright. Mm, I have to work hard to grow taller so that I can protect my younger brothers and sisters!
Thest time Xiao Yu was snatched away, Xiao Sheng secretly swore that he had to grow up quickly so that he could protect his younger brothers and sisters.
Later on, he even deliberately told Xie Luan that he wanted to learn taekwondo.
Lu Yes emotions were a littleplicated at that moment. His big hand rubbed Xiao Shengs short hair, Its my responsibility to protect my younger brothers and sisters and you. So, Xiao Sheng, you dont have to think about anything. You just have to be happy and study and live a healthy and happy life.
No, Im also very happy now. Im working hard to study and grow up so that I can protect my younger siblings.. Father Lu and mother Lu are both working very hard. Moreover, they have to do very important things to protect the country. Ive always admired father Lu and mother Lu.
Initially, Lu Ye was quite touched. However, when he heard this brat address him, his handsome eyebrows twitched.
Xiao Sheng, call me father from now on.
Otherwise, it would make it seem as if he and Yan Yan were getting married again!
In fact, in Xiao Shengs heart, Gu Yans status was naturally higher than Lu Yes.
However, as a father, Lu Ye was naturally much better than the one in prison.
Xiao Sheng was an intelligent child to begin with. He immediately nodded and called out crisply, Daddy!
Lu Ye was finally satisfied.
After the small talk, the whole family gathered in the living room. The conversation naturally revolved around Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
Gu Yan naturally went to see the three children first. The children grew very fast. After a few months, they had grown a lot bigger.
However, it was unknown whether it was because of their bloodline or something else, but when the three children saw Gu Yan and Lu Ye, their eyes were especially bright.
However, Little Yus eyes lit up at first, then she pouted and burst into tears.
This shocked the parents who had just returned.
Gu Yan and Lu ye surrounded Little Yu to see if she was hungry and wanted to drink milk, or if she had wet the bed. Lu Ye was even more ruthless. He hugged his daughter and shook her as he coaxed her, wishing that he could go to heaven and pluck stars.
After seeing her parents surrounding her, Xiaoyu finally sniffed. She was satisfied and smiled sweetly.
Xiao Mufeng and Xiao hanze, who had been ignored by their parents who had not seen them for a long time, were speechless
The two little brothers felt extremely wronged..
Fortunately, the two little ones did not howl like their younger sister. Perhaps in their minds, they were the older brothers and had to give in to their younger sister.
However, they were still young, so they looked at Gu Yan and Lu Ye pitifully.
Gu Yan and Lu Yes hearts melted immediately.
After all this coaxing and coaxing, Gu Yan only had one thought in her mind.
Sigh, she had given birth too many..
However, this kind of sweet annoyance wasnt bad at all.
The three little ones were still young. Although they missed their parents very much, after a while, they were full again and fell asleep one after another.
When Gu Yan got up and was about to leave, she noticed that Xiao Yus little hands were holding tightly onto the corner of her clothes.
Even though the little one was asleep, she was still blowing bubbles.
Seeing that the child was so dependent on her, Gu Yan was even more determined about that thought in her heart.
After dinner, Gu Yan first went to find Xie Luan and told her about her thoughts.
Mom, I havent told Grandpa about this yet. What do you think? I feel that life is very fickle, and Grandpa Lu and Grandpa Lu are getting old. I think that when they get together, I can bring the children here more often. They should be happier.
Chapter 2698 - 2698 Why did chapter 2698 want Xiao Yu to be the successor
2698 Why did chapter 2698 want Xiao Yu to be the sessor
Gu Yan knew that this matter was a little abrupt.
After all, the two old men had their own matters, their own opinions, and their own rtionships.
However, as a junior, she still hoped that the two old men could enjoy their old age.
Xie Luan was silent for a moment. Gu Yan thought that his idea was too abrupt. Just as he was about to say something, his mother, Xie Luan, raised her head and said rather excitedly, This is a good thing. Why dont I give my father a call too?
!!
Xie Luans father, Gu Yans grandfather..
Gu Yan knew that the three old men were on good terms. Grandfather Lu often came, but his grandfather, Xie An, was on Mino after all. Many things were inconvenient.
It was already not easy for him toe once before.
However, since his mother, Xie Luan, said so, it meant that she also agreed with this matter. Gu Yan nodded, No matter what, lets ask around. Also, Ive decided to retire from the special forces and go on second-tier missions. Ill be like my sister-inw. This way, Ill be able to spend more time with you guys. Also, if theres a mission in the special forces that needs me, of course Ill do it.
To be honest, Gu Yans abilities were top-notch among the female star soldiers. However, she was married after all. She had children and family, so she was a little older.
In the field of Star Warriors, there were very few women, and the age requirement was even stricter than that of men.
However, in reality, Gu Yans physical fitness was better than those star warriors in their early twenties. Naturally, she was better than women of the same age.
However, in Gu Yans heart, there were more things than many.
After all, this was her second life. Gu Yan cherished time more than anyone else.
Naturally, she wanted toplete everything she wanted to do and not waste her life.
Therefore, after chatting for a while, the mother and daughter split up. One of them went into the room to call her father, Xie Luan, while the other walked towards her grandfather, Bai Qifengs study.
As for Lu Ye, he was currently sparring with his brother-inw. Both of them were still injured, and Lu Ye had a fatal injury. Of course, it was not a fight, but a game of chess.
Bai changle frowned and asked in a low voice, Ah Ye, what do you think that Lucifer means? Why does he want to be Xiao Yans brother?
Like the others, Bai Changle did not think about the immortal pces treasure anymore. Other than the Immortal Pces treasure, he actually remembered some of the other things intermittently.
There was another time when he fought for food with that Ter in his dream. The two of them fought to the death, but he could not remember what they were fighting for.
Lu Ye did not even raise his head. You have to ask Lucifer about this.
I wanted to ask him, but after I went ashore, I never saw him again. After that, I asked the others in Yin, and the others also said that I should ask him.Bai Changle said angrily, I only have one precious sister, and I only recognized her a few years ago. That Lucifer is really detestable. Why does he have to snatch my sister away from me!
Lu Ye chuckled and did not express it. However, he was thinking in his heart, why did Lucifer insist on making Xiao Yu his sessor.
Logically speaking, Lucifer should not have seen Xiao Yu.
Moreover, Xiao Yu was still so young.
For some reason, Lu Yes heart was filled with anger that his own good cabbage had been coveted by a pigs Trotter. However, in the next moment, he denied it.
Chapter 2699 - 2699 Chapter 2699 still needed to be arrogant
2699 Chapter 2699 still needed to be arrogant
What was he thinking? No matter how strong Lucifer was, he shouldnt be that bad. After all, Xiao Yu was still so young.
No, no, no. Even if Xiao Yu wasnt young, she wouldnt allow Lucifers poison to touch her!
While Bai Changle was racking his brain, Lu Ye, who was sitting opposite him, started to think about his father.
Gu Yan was sitting in the study at the moment, pouring tea for Old Master Bai.
!!
Bai Qifeng said, Xiao Yan, dont worry about this. I remember that youre still injured. Go and rest.
Ill be fine.Gu Yan smiled and poured herself a cup of tea. She sat opposite her grandfather, Bai Qifeng.
Grandfather, let me put it simply. Ive experienced life and death a few times. Now, I feel that its not easy to live once. I hope that I wont have any regrets, and I dont want the people around me to have any regrets.
My suggestion may be a bit abrupt, but I hope that you can really consider it. I want to bring Grandpa Lu here to live with you. When that timees, I will often bring the children to visit you. Of course, I fully respect your opinion on this matter. I have already told Grandpa Lu. He said that he will give me an answer after he has considered it.
To be honest, both Lu Wenbin and Bai Qifeng were retired senior officers. However, in this field, they were still the kind of people who could shake the Earth with a stomp of their feet.
In the north and south star area, their positions were very important.
Their former subordinates, former subordinateschildren, and some people who had interacted with them because of their fame actually covered more than half of the star area.
It was quite shocking to see these two old men asionally. If they were to live together..
Gu Yan knew that there would be a lot of difficulties during this period. After all, they were not the old men of ordinary two families. Moreover, they had to consider the safety of the two old men and so on.
Also, they had many connections themselves. For example, if old man Lu really moved to the main star, then some of his good friends in Yabaker might not be able to be seen often.
Bai Qifeng actually knew that although the two of them quarreled whenever he saw Lu Wenbin, in reality, their rtionship was closer than that of Blood Brothers.
Needless to say, Xiao Yans suggestion made him very moved.
However..
Bai Qifeng took a sip of tea and said calmly, Im afraid that old man is unwilling toe to the main star. Tch, he has never won a game of chess with me unless he tampered with it.
Gu Yan understood.
Her grandfather was happy, but he still had to be arrogant.
She held back herughter and said softly, Yes, thats right. We have to take a look at this matter. Maybe Grandpa Lu isnt used to the life here, so its understandable that he doesnt want toe. However, father Lu is often not at home. Grandpa Lu is quite lonely at home alone.
Gu Yan saw the corners of her grandfathers mouth move. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didnt.
She realized that her grandfather was just like Grandpa Lu, an old child.
However, one was prone to anger, while the other was prone to arrogance.
Gu Yan finally said, Leave this matter to me. If theres anything, Grandpa, you can tell me at any time.
Grandfather Bai was still arrogant. Hehe, he wouldnt dare toe.
Gu Yan nodded silently. Then, she turned around and returned to her room, telling Lu ye about this matter.
In fact, Lu Ye also knew that grandfather was alone at home. He was really bored. If this person was in a bad mood, it would definitely affect his health.
Lu Ye immediately smiled and said, Yan Yan, leave this matter to me.
Chapter 2700 - 2700 Chapter 2700 Xie An’s decision
2700 Chapter 2700 Xie Ans decision
No one knew what Lu Ye had done, but after a phone call from Lu Ye, old master Lu had made a firm decision toe to the main star to retire!
Then, Old Master Lu had expressed his impatience, hoping that Gu Yan and Lu Ye would do a good job of receiving them.
Xiao Yan, Ive had enough of being an empty nest elder. Especially recently, your parents have even discussed going on a trip, and its the kind thatsts for more than ten to twenty days. Dont you think theyve gone too far? !
Gu Yan smiled embarrassedly and turned to look at a certain man who was peeling an orange for her.
!!
He was the one who had tricked his parents into going on a trip, wasnt he.
However, after knowing that old master Lu had alsoe, Bai Qifeng nodded in a reserved manner on the surface. However, when he turned around and returned to the study room alone, he was rather happy.
He looked at the photos of his three older brothers and muttered, I didnt expect that in the end, it would be the two of us who would apany each other
While Gu Yan and Lu Ye were holding Bai Changle and his wifes hands and preparing the old mens residence, Xie Luan blinked and said to Gu Yan, Xiao Yan, are you free with Changle the day after tomorrow?
Yes. Whats wrong, Mom?Gu Yan looked at his mother, Xie Luan, in surprise.
Xie Luans expression was a little subtle, but she was very happy. There was a smile at the corner of her eyes, but the smile was still a little unreal.
She said, Xiao Yan, your grandfather and grandmother are alsoing to the main star to retire.
Gu Yan:
To be honest, letting grandfather Lu retire on the main star was actually a little easier. After all, they were all here in the Empires star district.
But letting grandfather and the otherse..
First of all, grandfathers body was actually not suitable for such a long journey. Moreover, grandfather and grandmother were still on Mino.
It wasnt easy for them toe herest time.
At that time, everyone thought that this was Xie Ansst visit to the main star.
Moreover, uncle and the others probably wouldnt let Grandpae here.
Most importantly, Gu Yan was still worried about Grandpas health.
Xie Luan was also worried.
Xie Luan said, But my dads attitude is very firm. He said that if he can retire with his two old friends, hell be satisfied, even if its only for a short period of time.
Im still more worried about Grandpas health. Mom, let me talk to Grandpa on the phone again.
Okay.
Back then, Xie An was able to wake up because Gu Yan had used up the power of the little jade pendant to Wake Grandpa Up.
But Gu Yan knew that Grandpa Xie Ans body had been exhausted too much. If it werent for the little jade pendant, he might have..
When Gu Yan called Xie An, Xie An was sitting at home drinking tea. Then, she proactively asked Grandma Xie to pack his luggage.
Oh right, bring the good tea with you. My Two brothers like drinking tie Guanyin.
Okay.Old Madam Xie no longer cared about business matters. She was originally an iron-blooded businesswoman, but now, she had be a gentle and kind grandma.
Now, Old Madam Xies only wish was to be with her husband more.
Even if it was just one more minute, one more second would be good.
People at their age had already buried their bodies in half of the Earth. They already knew that the things that they held in their hearts when they were young were actually nothing.
There were no big matters in the face of life and death.
As long as the people they cared about were healthy, it was more important than anything else.
Therefore, during this period of time, the husbandsplexion was getting worse and worse. Even the family doctor said that the old man might not be able tost until next year.
However, at this time, he received a call from his daughter. When Xie an heard that the other two brothers were going to retire together, he immediately pped his thigh and decisively decided to join them.
Chapter 2701 - 2701 Chapter 2701 a gentle stab
2701 Chapter 2701 a gentle stab
From the day he decided to retire to the northern main star, Xie An was willing to eat. When the sun was shining brightly, he would go for a walk in the small garden.
Once this person had some desire to live, and he was positive, sometimes miracles would actually happen.
Therefore, old madam Xie naturally would not stop her husband from doing this. She was even very proactive in preparing for the two of them to retire to the main star.
However, Xie Yun wasnt as carefree as the two old men.
!!
He was so worried that he grew two strands of white hair in one night.
Dad, dont you think about it anymore? You should know that its not that easy to go from Mino to the main star. Moreover, its such a long journey. Your Body and Bones
Looking at her sons face full of worry and worry, Xie An wasnt the type of person to be anxious.
On the contrary, even though he was old and had white hair and wrinkles on his face, he had lost a lot of weight due to his physical condition.
However, Xie An was still very refined.
He asked gently, Oh, you mean that you dont have the ability to help me arrange my schedule?
Xie Yun:
This gentle stab directly made Xie Yun perk up.
He immediately said, No, no, no. Arranging to go to the main star from here is not a big problem. The main problem is that Im worried about your old body.
Some time ago, a few experts and doctors consulted and said that the old mans body might not be able tost until this time next year. These words were so scary that even Xie Yun, who had been in the business for a long time, almost fell sick after hearing them.
This was the reason why Xie Yun objected to the old man going to the main star.
And even now, he was still a little resentful of his sister. Didnt she know about the condition of her fathers body? Why would she give the old man such an idea!
Xie An naturally knew what her son was thinking. He was actually the one with the highest EQ among the three older brothers.
Cough, cough. To put it simply, he was the one who was the most ck-bellied.
Previously, when she found out that she was sick and might not be able to live for long, she had fulfilled her wish and nned to live one day at a time.
However, when she found out that she could actually retire with the other two older brothers, Xie Ans mood was naturally different.
Regarding money, Xie An had long forgotten about it.
And since her son already had a grandson, Xie An had nothing that she couldnt let go of.
Thus, he had made up his mind.
Looking at her sons concerned eyes, xie an asked gently, Ah Yun, dont you want me to live longer?
No, no, no. Dad, why do you say that? I want you to live a long life.
Oh, since you think that I can live a long life, then isnt it just going to take a few days to get to the main star from Mino, like a spaceship and a Train?
Xie Yun:
Although he said that, Xie Yun really didnt know what to say.
As expected, your father is your father.
What could he say?
Could it be that he could directly say that his fathers body wouldnt live for more than a year and that he should stop tormenting himself?
If he really said such unworthy words, Xie Yun swore that his father, who was old but still very smart and cunning, would naturally have more difficult words waiting for him.
Xie Yun felt a little helpless. He turned his head and asked his mother for help with anticipation.
However, at this moment, Old Madam Xie was holding two different colors of clothes. She asked Xie An, who was sitting in the wheelchair, Ah An, which of these two clothes do you want to bring?
Bring both of them. Its fine. When the timees, Ah Yun will send someone to deliver our luggage. Its fine to bring more.
Okay.
Xie Yun hadpletely lost all his words when he saw this scene.
Gu Yans phone call came at this time.
Chapter 2702 - 2702 Chapter 2702 Xiao Yan, are you going to favor one over the other
2702 Chapter 2702 Xiao Yan, are you going to favor one over the other
When Xie Yun heard that, it was Gu Yan. Because he was still angry with his sister, he also had some opinions about his sisters daughter.
His tone was very bad.
Xiao Yan, is the purpose of your call the same as my sisters?
How could Gu Yan not hear that her uncles tone was not very good.
!!
She was not anxious. No, Ive been missing for a long time. Now that Ive returned safely, I want to call grandfather to tell him that Im safe.
The Xie family knew that Gu Yan had gone on a special mission. After all, undercover agents needed to hide their identities.
They were worried that if someone contacted the Xie family, the Xie family would know how to deal with it.
When Xie Yun heard about this matter, his tone softened a lot. In fact, he valued his capable and outstanding niece very much.
He then passed the phone to Xie An.
Xie An knew that it was Gu Yans phone call. The excitement and warmth in her eyes could melt the ice and snow in an instant.
It was different from the dark-hearted warmth she had shown her son, Xie Yun. Xie An was really happy when she saw her granddaughters phone call.
Xie an said, Xiao Yan, when you go out on a mission, you must pay more attention to your safety. At the same time, dont rx about improving yourself. After all, people learn from old age.
It was not Xie Ans fault for liking his granddaughter Gu Yan so much.
Among all his children, only Gu Yan could be considered to have inherited his mantleand be a star warrior, the star warrior who was the most simr to him.
Gu Yan obediently agreed and then said some other things, coaxing the old man to be quite happy.
Then, Gu Yan talked about the matter of going to the host to retire.
Grandfather, are you really going toe to the host to retire?
Whats the matter, Xiao Yan? One of them is your grandfather, and the other is your partners grandfather. When ites to me, are you going to favor one over the other?Xie An snorted.
When Xie Yun heard this, he knew that this girl, Gu Yan, was also here to persuade the old man. He did not care whether Gu Yan could hear him or not, so he immediately shouted from the side, Xiao Yan, hurry up and persuade your grandfather. With his current body, he cant travel long distances at all.
Xie An immediately red at her son, then took the phone and turned in a different direction.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry, but she still said very patiently, Grandfather, actually, I really want you toe to the main star to retire. I really do.
The displeased expression on Xie Ans face rxed a little. Thats right.
But, I was actually the one who advocated this matter. Whether its my grandfather or the Lu familys grandfather, they all listen to my arrangements now. Grandfather, if you also want toe, you have to listen to my arrangements, Okay?
Xie An intuitively felt that there was a hidden meaning behind his granddaughters words.
After all, she was his biological granddaughter.
Was this girl digging a hole for him?
Xie An raised her head and looked at her son, Xie Yun, with disdain. Then, she calmly said to the phone, Girl, are you digging a hole for me?
Yes.Gu Yan smiled.
To be honest, Gu Yan knew that among the three old men, it was best not to be fooled by his grandfather.
His physical condition was the worst, but he was the most shrewd.
Otherwise, when the three of them were young, every time Bai Qifeng and Lu Wenbin fought, it was Xie an who persuaded them.
Moreover, Old Madam Xie was a big sister in the business world back then, so her EQ was quite high.
Therefore, Gu Yan, who had the genes of the two of them..
Gu Yan said with a smile, Grandfather, dont struggle. Im scheming. You Cant turn the tables.
Xie An: ..
Chapter 2703 - 2703 Chapter 2703 returning to one’s roots
2703 Chapter 2703 returning to ones roots
Xie Ans expression froze. At first, she was a little unhappy, but in the end, that unhappiness slowly split apart and turned into a smile.
It was no wonder that everyone thought that among these children, Gu Yan was the closest to him.
And just as Gu Yan said, she was scheming.
Xie An stopped struggling and said bluntly, Alright, go ahead.
!!
Grandfather, I really hope that you cane to the main star. So, if you are sure that you areing, I will definitely not stop you. But you have to adjust your physical condition before you set off toe here. As for what is considered to be in good condition, I am a doctor. When the timees, let uncle arrange for a doctor to examine your body. Send me all the data. Once I am sure that there are no problems, you can set off.
Xie An was silent for a moment.
He believed that Xiao Yan and Xiao Luan really wanted him to go to the main star. His two old brothers also wanted him to go.
He himself wanted to go even more.
But of course, everyone was worried about his physical condition..
But..
Xie An smiled bitterly. Xiao Yan, what if your grandfathers body is unable to adjust to the state of health that you think it is? I Wont be able to reach that state in my entire life
There are always variables in everything. We shouldnt stop working hard before the ending appears.. Grandfather, dont you want to retire with my grandfather and the others, watch the sunset, and talk about the past when you were young?? Moreover, the most important thing is that the fallen leaves return to their roots.
Just these two words instantly made Xie An, who had crawled out from the pile of dead people, red-eyed.
Thats right. When he heard from Xiao Luan that Bai Qifeng and Lu Wenbin were going back to the host star to retire, Xie An was moved.
At that time, the war was chaotic. Now, there were not many family members left. Although he was not from the northern host star, he was still a native.
However, Xie An knew that the most important years of his life were spent in the north.
Xie An was silent for a long time.
Finally, he said softly, Xiao Yan, I promise you. Today, Ill ask the Doctor to do a full body check-up on me. Then, Ill ask Ah Yun to send you the data.
Yes, grandfather. I believe that a miracle will happen,Gu Yan said with certainty.
After Xie an hung up the phone, he asked Xie Yun to call a specialist doctor toe to his house for a check-up. Xie Yun was a little emotional. He had been trying to persuade him for a long time, but he was not as good as the girl Yan.
It looked like she had taken a step back, but in reality, she had stopped the old man from leaving in a hurry. After all, the old mans current situation was not suitable for a long journey.
Old Madam Xie walked to her husbands side and put her hand on his shoulder.
Xie An reached out to pat her wifes hand on his shoulder and asked softly, If, if I want to die in the future and be buried in the main star, you
Ill be buried wherever you are.
Xie An held her wifes hand tightly..
A few hourster, Gu Yan indeed received the data on her grandfathers body. She was already mentally prepared, but when she saw the data, she fell silent.
Her grandfather Xie Ans physical condition was terrible. It could even be described as dying.
If he really left Mino toe here now, he would probably..
Lu Ye also knew about this. He put his arm around Gu Yans shoulder and said softly, Yan Yan, just as you said, a miracle will happen. Perhaps because he wanted to return home, Grandpas condition would turn for the better. Didnt there always have been cases where people with incurable diseases actively faced life and the cancer cells in their bodies disappeared in the end? Although it was rare, there would definitely be cases. After all, you see, things like your rebirth happen, dont They?
Chapter 2704 - 2704 Chapter 2704: looking at houses
2704 Chapter 2704: looking at houses
Gu Yan nodded.
She touched the tears at the corner of her eyes and called her grandfather, Xie An, to tell him that the data was not up to standard and that he needed to exercise, rest well, and eat well. He would check the data in a months time and send it to her.
Xie An replied calmly, but she could tell that the other party was not very happy, just like an old child.
Gu Yan quicklyforted him, Grandpa, dont be anxious. Because we want to prepare a ce for you to retire, the house here needs to be renovated. It Cant be upied for the time being. Even Grandpa Lu hasnte over yet. You should take good care of your body first. When that timees, you can stop my Grandpa and Grandpa Lu from fighting. You Dont have the strength to stop them from fighting.
It was originally quite sad, but Gu Yans few words made the corners of Xie Ans mouth curl up.
Especially when he talked about the past, his eyes lit up.
Xie An said, Those two fellows, when they get together, they know how to fight, and when they y chess, they also know how to fight. However, I guess theyre all old now. Thest time I went to the main star, I saw the two of them bickering. In the end, they fought for a long time, but they actually didnt fight. I even felt a little regretful watching from the side.
Gu Yan:
She really wanted to say, Grandpa, youre so ck-bellied..
Fortunately, Xie An, who was far away on Minoan, had a good meal for the time being. Together with the Doctors health, there would definitely be some changes regardless of whether she would be able to meet Gu Yans standards in a months time.
Once a persons heart had hope, it would burst forth with a different light.
Other than expanding the rooms in the courtyard, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, Bai Changle, and Wen Lan had decided to look at houses.
Gu Yan and Lu Yes house was too small before. Now that they still had four children, they definitely wouldnt be able to live there. Buying a house was a must.
As for Bai Changle and Wen Lan, Wen Lan could be considered to have retired from the background. She specialized in the technical work of the Snow Wolf Special Forces. On the surface, she had another job, and that was to be a teacher at the First Empire Academy. Therefore.., the two of them might as well buy a house.
In the end, the four of them went to look at the house together.
When Wen Lan heard that Gu Yan was also nning to retreat behind the scenes, she thought for a moment and said, Xiao Yan, then you will definitely work at the hospital when the timees. Then we will choose to work in a small district. When we are busy, we can look after each other. Find a ce that isnt too far away from the hospital and the First Empire Academy.
Sure.Gu Yan thought for a moment and said, Its not too far from the nobles courtyard. I think my mother will oftene to our ce in the future.
Alright, why dont we just go across the street?
As for what house to buy and where to buy it, the two women talked very enthusiastically while Lu Ye and Bai Changle stood outside.
Bai changle sighed, At that time, I was in the same special forces unit as you. I didnt expect that after going around, the two of us would still have to live together.
Lu Ye looked at him with disdain. Its a small district. At most, its just a buildings neighbor. What do you mean by still living together? Who lives together with you!
Hey, Lu Ye, youre my brother-inw. Doesnt his brother-inw always try to please his brother-inw? Why are you always criticizing me when youre here?Bai changle asked in a very depressed tone, Im just asking you, do you have any opinions about me? Whats the difference? Why do you always bully me like this!
Do you really want to know the reason?Lu Ye raised his eyebrows.
Bai Changle:
He paused and said, I suddenly dont want to know Lets go, Xiao Lan and Xiao Yan are going to look at the houses over there.
Chapter 2705 - 2705 Chapter 2705 did not want to put his wife in a difficult position
2705 Chapter 2705 did not want to put his wife in a difficult position
Lu Ye pursed his lips in amusement as he watched Bai Changle forcefully change the topic.
He watched as Bai changle strode off inrge strides to chase after Wen Lan and Yan Yan. Lu Yes eyes shed.
He took out his phone.
He dialed a number.
The call was answered very quickly. From within, Qin Lanzhis very happy voice could be heard.
Ah Ye, where are you? When are youing home? Im going on a trip with your dad in two days. Are youing too?
Im going back tomorrow. Dont go yet.
Okay, okay, okay!
After hanging up the call, Lu Ye looked up and saw Gu Yan standing under a tree. He turned around to look at him.
The branches swayed and the sunlight on the ground was cut into a piece of starlight by the leaves.
A gentle breeze blew, and Gu Yans long hair fluttered gently.
Unknowingly, Gu Yans hair grew much longer.
But whether it was long hair or short hair, his wife would always be so beautiful Lu Ye thought for a moment and immediately walked over.
When Lu Ye came closer, Gu Yan said, My brother and sister-inw went upstairs to take a look first. Ill wait for you here.
Oh, lets go up to take a look too.
The two of them turned around and walked to the stairs. Gu Yan said softly, Ah Ye, do you need something?
Yes, I called home just now. My grandfather insisted oning over first. I n to go back and pick him up.
Gu Yan nodded. This time, she didnt mention going back with Lu Ye.
She was actually quite disappointed with her mother-inw, Qin Lanzhi. She was already holding back by not falling out with her.
And how could Lu Ye Not Know?
He knew what his own mother was like.
Because of some things, Yan Yan had always given face to Qin Lanzhi because she was worried about him.
Yan Yan didnt want to make things difficult for him.
Lu Ye also didnt want to make things difficult for his wife.
Yan Yan, I promise that such a thing will never happen again.
Gu Yan raised her head. Lu Ye had already put away his frivolous look. His features were handsome, and his eyes were firm.
Ah Ye
I was a little conflicted before, but Ive been staying at the Bai family for the past few days. To be honest, I find that the atmosphere in the Bai family is much better than the Lu familys. I also know that youre angry that I asked you to make a decision not to let your child go to Yarbek and even asked my grandfather toe here to retire. However, youre worried about me, so you wont directly say anything to my mother. And as your man, if I dont do anything, that would be too much. Also, my mother, if I dont let her change her attitude and thoughts, if she causes any trouble in the future, Im afraid that it would bepletely irreparable.
Gu Yan noticed that Lu Ye spoke very quickly, but there was also a hint of annoyance and anxiety in his tone.
It was obvious that Lu Ye was not in a good mood after having such a mother.
The rtionship between the two of them was deep to begin with, and since Lu Ye could say so much, it could be seen that he had thought a lot over the past two days.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye quietly and did not say anything.
Lu Ye was a little embarrassed. He lowered his eyes and held her hand. Yan Yan
Ah Ye, Im really not happy about what your mother did. But youre right. Thats your mother. You can handle this matter yourself.After saying that, gu Yan suddenly smiled slyly, Im not like other women. Im not going to try my best to stop you at this moment and say that Im not angry and that you shouldnt be angry with your mother. h, h, h. Im not that fake. Just as you said, I dont want to cause any irreparable trouble in the future. So, I Wont Stop You Now.
Chapter 2706 - 2706 Chapter 2706: the brother-in-law of a promising child
2706 Chapter 2706: the brother-inw of a promising child
T
Lets not talk about the nanny for the time being. Its just that Xiao Yu was stolen.
Luckily, it wasnt Qin Lanzhi who did it.
Otherwise, Gu Yan wouldnt have called her Momanymore.
After the couple finished talking, they went upstairs together and followed the Bai Changle couple who were looking at the house.
In the end, they booked this house. It was a second-hand house, but there were two houses on the first floor, both on the sixth floor. It was a big three-room house that was more than 130 square meters. After a simple renovation and a change of furniture, they could live in it.
Oh, there was also a small attic that was more than 40 square meters. It could be used as a childrens yroom, and there were many things that could be stored next to it.
They bought both houses together, and thendlord even gave them a discount. Moreover, this neighborhood was not too far away from the Empires first academy, just next to Gu Yans house.
From here, it was not too far to the Empires Hospital and the Central Hospital.
Both Gu Yan and his wife, as well as Bai Changle and his wife, were quite satisfied.
Bai Changle, in particr, touched the wall and said with a sudden whim, Why dont we open a door here so that we can visit at any time?
Wen Lan sighed. Thats a load-bearing wall. Why Dont you try opening a door?
Bai changle pondered for two seconds and also felt that smashing a load-bearing wall was not very good. He thought for a moment and suddenly his eyes lit up. He said, Why dont we open a door at the Attic?
Wen Lan didnt want to bother with him anymore.
On the other side, Gu Yan smiled and said, Actually, thats fine too. But theres also a load-bearing wall upstairs. When the timees, we can look at how to decorate it together.
As Gu Yan spoke, she walked to the big balcony. She remembered the balcony in the small house from before. She thought about it and realized that it was about the same size as the big balcony of this house, when the time came, she could move the small garden over.
Yes, there was a space next to it. She could make a small swing for the children.
At this time, Lu Ye, who had not spoken much, quietly walked to Bai Changles side and whispered, Dont open the door.
Why?Bai Changle was still nning where to open the door. When he heard Lu Yes words, Bai Changle turned to look at Lu Ye, Ye, what do you mean? Xiao Yan has already agreed to it. Doesnt Xiao Yan always keep her word?
Think about it. If you open a door and Yan Yan and I suddenly appear in front of the two of you while youre doing something intimate, what would you think?Lu Yes voice was very low, only Bai Changle could hear it.
However, when the man heard this, he instantly understood.
Bai changle thought for three seconds and then nodded decisively. Right! You Cant open the door! Anyway, if you have something to do, you can just walk through the main door. Its very close anyway.
Lu Ye smiled slightly and looked at Bai Changle with the eyes of a child that could be taught.
However, what he was thinking was that when he and Yan Yan had just started dating back then, he was often disturbed by his brother-inw, Bai Changle.
And when he thought about how his brother-inw would suddenly push the door down from the attic when he and Yan Yan became intimate in the future, that was enough!
Gu Yan and Wen Lan stood on the balcony and looked at the scenery. They were both very satisfied with the house and signed the contract to pay the down payment very quickly.
The other procedures had to be done in two days. There was still the matter of the remaining money, so there was no rush.
The four of them returned home and told the family about the house. In fact, Old Master Bai was quite reluctant to let the children move out, but he also knew that the children had grown up. This was an inevitable trend.
Xie Luan was more open-minded. When she heard that the two houses were facing each other, she was very happy.
It happens to be not too far from the nobles courtyard. I can often go there when the timees.
Chapter 2707 - 2707 Chapter 2707 the Zhang Family and prosperity
2707 Chapter 2707 the Zhang Family and prosperity
Bai changle said directly, Mom, when the timees, Ill specially prepare a room for you. This way, you can stay at our ce more often.
Now that he and Wen Lan were only two people, the three-bedroom room would definitely be very spacious. Meanwhile, Gu Yan and Lu Ye still had four children. When the children were older, Xiao Yu, as a girl, would have her own room. Xiao Sheng was so big, she would also have her own room, so she definitely would not be able to stay in it.
Xie Luan was very happy. Bai Jianjun, who was sitting next to her, looked coldly at his son.
However, Bai Jianjun was a man of few words to begin with. His cold eyes directly shot daggers at his son.
He actually said that the room was for his wife to stay in. What would he do then? !
Unfortunately, although Bai Jianjuns eyes were as cold as ice, Bai Changle was currently immersed in the thought of having his own small home and renovating it properly. He even nned to turn the attic into Wen Lans studio.., he didnt see his fathers re at all.
The Bai family had always been quite happy, especially now that the children had returned and it was bustling with activity all day long.
Lu Ye sat beside Gu Yan and watched the three little ones with her. His gaze was as gentle as water.
Home and everything were flourishing.
The current atmosphere in the Bai family proved this point, and it also strengthened Lu Yes determination.
The next morning, Lu Ye set off. Before he set off, he kissed Gu Yan on the forehead.
Gu Yan looked at the sky outside in a daze. Its still not dawn.
Mm, Ill go back early and let Grandpa Pack up. Well be back tomorrow.Lu Ye looked at Gu Yans sleepy eyes. She was originally very cold and aggressive, but now, she looked aszy as a cat.
It made his heart itch.
Gu Yan supported herself on the bed with one hand and sat up. She leaned over and kissed Lu Ye. Ye, I love you.
Okay, I know.Lu Ye couldnt help but Kiss Gu Yan on the corner of her mouth. His voice was gentle. Because so do i.
After Lu Ye left, Gu Yan was a little more awake. The Bai family didnt even get up. It was quiet everywhere.
Gu Yan washed up and went to the childrens room first.
The three little ones were especially well-behaved. They never made a fuss at night and slept until dawn. Moreover, Xie Luan took good care of them. In addition, the two nannies she hired were also very dedicated, so the three little ones were fair and chubby.
When Gu Yan entered the room, Xiao Yu and Xiao Hanze were still sleeping soundly. Only Xiao Mufeng opened his beautiful big eyes and looked at Gu Yan with a dense light in them.
The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he reached out his chubby little hand.
Gu Yan walked to the side of his little bed, tucked him in, and leaned over to kiss his little hand.
Why is Xiao Mufeng awake so early? When you all go to school in the future, you have to wake up early and call your younger brothers and sisters to go to school too.
Xiao Mufeng blinked his big, beautiful eyes as if he understood what Gu Yan was saying.
The three children had different personalities.
However, Gu Yan was her biological mothers baby, so she was extremely cute. Both Gu Yan and Lu Ye had extremely strong genes, so no matter who looked at them, they were too beautiful, too cute, and too smart.
The three cute and charming little angels each had their own merits.
At this moment, Gu Yan heard a sound. He turned around and saw Xiao Sheng standing at the door, looking at her.
Gu Yan patted Xiao Mu Feng, then stood up. He walked to the door and gently stroked Xiao Shengs soft hair.
Xiao Sheng, when the new house is ready, well move to the new house together, okay?
Can, can I go too?Xiao Shengs voice was very soft. There was excitement and nervousness in the childs tone.
Chapter 2708 - 2708 “Chapter 2708, do you still want to acknowledge me as your son?”
2708 Chapter 2708, do you still want to acknowledge me as your son?
Xiao Sheng was a child that made ones heart ache.
Gu Yan nodded. Then, she saw that Xiao Sheng was extremely happy. Her eyes were bright and clear.
No matter how mature she was, she was still just a child.
Even if he was the child of Lei Qing and Zhang Weiyang, Gu Yan knew that if she had not changed many things in this life, Xiao Sheng would not have existed.
This child was fated to be with her.
Gu Yan reached out and rubbed his soft hair. He nodded and said, We are a family. Of course, you have to go too.
A family.
Xiao Sheng nodded heavily.
On this day, Xiao Sheng went to school with a smile on her face. Along the way, he recalled what Gu Yans mother had said, A family..
On the other side, Gu Yan did not stay idle. She went with her big brother, Changle, to settle the other procedures for buying a house. At the same time, she began to sell Gu Yans two-bedroom house near the Empires first academy.
When Gu Yan and Lu Ye were married, Lu Ye had given Gu Yan his bankbook. In the past few years, the two of them had received quite a lot of subsidies. They did not spend much and had saved up all their money.
However, because they had many children, they could not spend their money recklessly. Therefore, Gu Yan decided to sell the small house in the end.
While Gu Yan was busy with the House, Lu Ye returned to Yarbek.
Old Master Lu happily packed his luggage. He put on airs and said, Originally, I hadnt decided to go, but that crazy guy tried his best to invite me, so I had to force myself to go.
He had obviously been goaded into going, yet he still insisted on going..
Seeing that he was his biological grandfather, Lu Ye smiled but didnt expose him. He nodded and said, Yes, Grandpa Bai invited you so warmly. Youre old friends, so its not good if you dont agree.
Thats right!Lu Wenbin was satisfied and then said anxiously, Ah Ye, when are we leaving?
Lu Ye:
Grandpa, youre in such a hurry. You put on that airs just now for nothing.
He held back hisughter and said, Were leaving tomorrow. Ive already booked the tickets.
When Lu Wenbin heard that, he was naturally very happy. However, before he could finish, Qin Lanzhi, who had juste down from upstairs, spoke up.
She said resentfully, Why are you leaving tomorrow? Ah Ye, you just came back. Why Dont you stay at home for a while longer? Your injuries havent recovered yet.
Qin Lanzhi didnt dare to say anything about old master Lu, so she directly told her son.
Lu Ye sat on the sofa and poured himself a cup of tea. He said as he drank, Yan Yan and I bought a house on the main star, but we still have a lot of things to do after that. The house still needs some simple renovations, so I have to go back quickly. I Cant let Yan Yan be busy alone.
What? Didnt you guys already have a house on the main star? Why are you still buying? !Qinnzhi said unhappily, Did Gu Yan urge you to nevere back to this house? ! ! !
With a bang, the Teacup in Lu Yes hand was ced on the ss coffee table.
He raised his head and looked at his mother, Qin Lanzhi, seriously. His voice was very soft, but it was extremely firm. Mom, do you still want to acknowledge me as your son?
Ah, Ah Ye, why did you say that all of a sudden? How could I not acknowledge you? You are my only son.Qin Lanzhi was a little embarrassed because she had never seen her son like this before.
Her eyes were a little cold and her expression was a little distant.
Qin Lanzhi panicked for no reason.
Chapter 2709 - 2709 Why did chapter 2709 not treat her as family
2709 Why did chapter 2709 not treat her as family
Lu Ye looked at his mother with disappointment. Mom, its been so many years. Why Cant you still treat Yan Yan as Family?
I, I didntQin Lanzhi subconsciously wanted to deny it, but looking at her sons quiet gaze, she couldnt say anything.
Lu Wenbin sat on the sofa next to her. He held the newspaper and said without raising his head, Ah Ye, I think you shouldnt me her for this. She probably still doesnt know what she did wrong. If you want to me someone, me your father. I didnt agree to their marriage, but your father said he had his eye on it.
No matter how Stupid Qin Lanzhi was, she understood that her father-inw was talking about her.
She felt extremely wronged, I havent done anything recently. wasnt it a long time ago when the child was lost? Also, it wasnt me who did it. I apologized, and the child is fine now. Why do you guys keep harping on that matter?
The more Qin Lanzhi spoke, the more wronged she became. She actually wanted to cry.
She was still waiting for her son toe over andfort her. In the end, she managed to squeeze out a few drops of tears. Her son, Ah Ye, sat there without moving.
Qin Lanzhi was really sad this time.
She was originally pretending to cry, but when she cried and cried, it turned into real crying.
The moment Lu Haiyang came back from work, he saw his wife, Qin Lanzhi, sitting on the sofa crying while his son, Lu Ye, sat beside her.
Lu Wenbin, the old master, could not take it anymore and directly said that he had gone upstairs to rest.
Lu Haiyang frowned. What happened?
Qin Lanzhi rubbed the corner of her eyes aggrievedly and said, No, nothing.
How could she say anything bad about her son.
Lu Haiyang turned his head to look at his son. Lu Ye was still as carefree as ever. It made sense. Now that he was in front of his own parents and there was no one else, he did not have to worry about anything.
Lu Ye said, Dad, why dont you retire early? Youre already so old anyway. Leave all the opportunities to the young. Spend more time with my mom.
When Lu Haiyang heard that, he almost threw the briefcase in his hand over.
Your father, I, am still young! No matter how old you are, your father will always be your father!
Lu Ye was not in a hurry. He sat there and pointed at his mother, Qin Lanzhi, who was still wiping her tears, Since youre married to my mother, you should spend more time with her. Her ears are soft, and its easy to listen to what others say. Dont you think you should be responsible as her husband?
Qin Lanzhi was embarrassed by her sons words. I, Im not as soft as her ears.
Lu Ye looked at his mother and sighed. He did not wait for his parents to react and said directly, Dad, Mom, this is thest time. From now on, dont interfere with anything between Yan Yan and the child. If you want to see the child, you have to get Yan Yans permission first.
W-why? ! Ye, what do you mean by that? ! Is this Gu Yans intention?Qin Lanzhi was about to cry again.
Lu Ye shook his head, No, this is my idea.. Mom, Ive been married to Yan Yan for so many years. Dont you know what kind of person she is?? Mom, youre always picking on Yan Yans faults. Youve never treated her as family. Let Me Ask You, when I was trapped on that deserted ind and I didnt know whether I was alive or dead, why didnt You Go and save me?
Ah Ye!Lu Haiyang couldnt help but say, How could your mom have the ability to save you? Even if she wanted to go, she couldnt even go by boat.
Chapter 2713 - 2713 Chapter 2713, the biological father
2713 Chapter 2713, the biological father
What?Gu Yan frowned.
Lei Qing had been locked up because of his special identity. With Lei Qings connection, even the ck Angel no longer existed.
The number one space pirate organization was still hidden in space. However, the leader of the organization, Lucifer, suddenly announced his withdrawal. After that, the organization became even more low-key.
There were many different opinions. However, due to the hidden organizations strength and the fact that the other big pirate organizations no longer existed, there were only some small ones that did not have much influence. Therefore, no one went to provoke the hidden organization.
Therefore, there was a very peaceful and peaceful atmosphere in the various border regions.
Many people almost forgot about the leader of the light of Hell Pirate organization.
However, this man whomitted all kinds of crimes was Xiao Shengs biological father.
Gu Yan turned his head and looked at Xiao Sheng who was doing her homework on the desk next door.
She said softly, He didnt care about Xiao Sheng before. He wanted to take Xiao Sheng away because Xiao Sheng was his only son. What is he going to do now?
Ive seen him before, but its nothing. Ill just reject him this time.
Gu Yan was silent for a moment before saying, We should ask Xiao Sheng about this.
Xiao Sheng matured earlier than most children. He had experienced too many things since he was young.
Gu Yan respected Xiao Shengs choice. After all, that person was his biological father.
Lu Ye had no objections. To a certain extent, Gu Yans opinion was his opinion.
The two waited for Xiao Sheng to finish her homework and wash her feet on the small stool before telling him.
Xiao Shengs little feet moved in the wooden basin. Ill go and see him.
Gu Yan reached out and handed him a cloth to wipe her feet. Mm, well see him when we see him. If you dont want to see him, then dont. Well be with you when the timees.
Xiao Sheng lowered her head slightly.
He actually did not want to see that man. Deep down, he hated that man.
However, Xiao Sheng thought that if she was so cold to her biological father, at least on the surface, would it make her mother and father sad and think that she was cold-blooded?
Xiao Sheng, who was still young, had already considered a lot.
Xiao Sheng had to go to school from Monday to Friday. After she had made up her mind, she also called the interster prison to arrange for a meeting on Saturday.
Early on Saturday morning, Xiao Sheng put on her ck suit and school uniform. Her hair wasbed meticulously, and her little face was trying to look natural. However, Gu Yan could tell that this child was actually a little nervous.
She said gently, Xiao Sheng, dont force yourself. If you dont want to go, we cane back anytime.
Yes, Mom, Ill be fine.
Although Xiao Shengs condition had improved a little over the past two years, Gu Yan still knew that this child had too many things weighing on her heart.
She and Lu Ye looked at each other.
Both of them nned to care more about this child in the future.
After passing through one door after another, Xiao Sheng finally met his biological father again.
Xiao Sheng stood there quietly. She looked at the man in the reception room who had his hairbed meticulously. Both of his hands and feet were wearing iron chains. He was a little thin and wore a prison uniform. However, he was clearly in a very embarrassing situation.., he looked very calm.
At this moment, Lei Qings eyes were no longer as fierce and gloomy as before.
He turned around and saw four people pushing the door open.
Xiao Sheng was walking in front, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were beside Xiao Sheng, and another man in his thirties was the prison guard here.
The prison guard said to Lu Ye, You guys talk. Call me if you need anything.
He pointed to the monitor above.
Chapter 2711 - 2711 Chapter 2711 could not allow Yan Yan to be wronged
2711 Chapter 2711 could not allow Yan Yan to be wronged
Qin Lanzhi was speechless.
Finally, she whispered, Haiyang, are my ears really soft?
Lu Haiyangs expression froze.
He sighed and nodded, Theyre not very soft, theyre very soft! Just take a look. Every time you had a conflict with your son and daughter-inw, didnt you listen to other peoples words and let your imagination run wild? Lets not talk about the previous example. It was that little nanny. Didnt you listen to other peoples words and say that this girl was very smart and sensible? But in fact, you even said that you had a fight with that madam. If she had a fight with you, would the person she introduced you to be really reliable?
Lu Haiyang found that he had really protected his wife too well, so well that he couldnt tell good from evil.
He thought that perhaps his sons words were right.
He should have retired earlier.
Lu Ye actually knew about his own mothers problems. However, those were things that his father had to face.
Lu Ye would naturally still be filial to his parents. There was no doubt about that. However, at the same time, he would definitely not let Yan Yan and the children suffer the slightest grievance.
In a few years, he would also retire from the Snow Wolf Special Forces. At that time, he would be able to reunite with Yan Yan and the children.
The next morning, Lu Ye helped his grandfather Lu Wenbin carry his luggage and walked out.
He said to Lu Haiyang, Dad, Grandpas other luggage is in the room. When the timees, arrange for someone to mail it over in the next two days.
Okay.Lu Haiyang had to go to workter. He thought for a moment, then approached his son and said in a low voice, Ah Ye, go back and talk to Xiao Yan properly. Dont let her get angry. You know how your mother is like. She doesnt have any bad intentions, but she does have a lot of faults. But dont worry, during this period of time, I will punish her more and make her break up with those so-called sisters and friends. Also, I will consider retiring early and spending more time with her.
It would have been better if it had been like this earlier. Comrade Old Lu, do your best.Lu Ye said with a smile, almost getting pped on the head by his father.
However, the father and son looked at each other and smiled.
Fortunately, nothing irreparable had happened now. Moreover, family harmony could bring prosperity to everything, right.
On the other hand, old master Lu had already gotten into the car. He was so anxious that he wanted to fly to the main star immediately.
He looked at Lu Ye, who had not gotten into the car yet, and said angrily, What are you waiting for, Ah Ye? Why Are You So Slow? !
Grandpa, Ill get in right away.Lu Ye jumped into the car while holding back hisughter.
Lu Haiyang did not feel good. After all, his father and son had left, so the house was immediately empty.
Lu Haiyang stood below and said to Lu Wenbin, who was sitting by the car window, Dad, why do I feel that you cant Wait? Im very sad.
Whether youre sad or not has nothing to do with me! Also, when you have time, you can go and take care of your wife. I dont have to think about it,Lu Wenbin said, then, he rushed to the guard who was driving the car and said, Whats the matter? Why arent you driving?
The Young Guard was Lu Haiyangs subordinate. He looked at Commander Lu, who was still standing on the ground and staring at his son and father.
Lu Haiyang sighed and waved his hand. Drive. Drive safely on the road.
Yes!
The car started to drive towards the airport.
Lu Ye looked at his father who was still standing on the spot and said to grandfather Lu, Grandfather, are you really so willing to part with my father?
Chapter 2712 - 2712 Chapter 2712: No Regrets in life
2712 Chapter 2712: No Regrets in life
Bullsh * T! Hes already an old man, whats there to be reluctant about? Besides, didnt he get married and forget about his parents?Lu Wenbin blew at his beard and snorted.
Lu Ye immediately said, Grandpa, it seems that youve been holding a grudge for a long time. Hehe, no wonder you cant wait to retire in the north.
Lu Wenbin directly pped him.
On the p, Lu Wenbin and his son, Lu Haiyang, were surprisingly in sync.
However, Lu Ye didnt Dodge, because he knew that the old man wouldnt use too much strength. That p was like touching him.
Lu Wenbin sat there, leaned back in his chair, and sighed, There are fewer and fewer old guys in our group. Every year, there will be fewer and fewer. Maybe in a few years, Ill be gone too. So, I dont want to think too much. I just want to watch the sunset with crazy and the others every day.
Lu Ye switched ces and thought about it. When he and Yan Yan got old, their children would have their own families and businesses, and they might not be around anymore.
At that time, he could live with Changle and the others. When he was free, he could bully Bai Changle and y chess. It was a pretty good thing.
Lu Wenbin sniffed. He felt that such a sad mood was not suitable for his tough image in front of his grandson. He coughed and asked, By the way, how is little an doing? I heard that he wants toe back too?
To be fair, Lu Wenbin hoped that Xie an coulde back. If Xie An coulde back too, then the three of them could get together!
However, little ans situation was special. There was also his physical condition..
Lu Ye nodded. Grandpa also wanted toe, but his current condition isnt very good. In the end, it was Yan Yan who convinced him to let him stabilize his condition first and have a check-up once a month. Once the data passes, hell be allowed toe.
What the Doctor said earlier was too scary. They all said that Xie an wouldnt live for more than a year. Of course, Lu Ye didnt tell Grandpa about this.
Because he knew how close his grandfather and grandfather Yan Yan were to Xie An.
The three old men were very close.
When they were young, whether it was a misunderstanding or something, it had all been resolved now. Everyone was in their twilight years. If they could be together day and night at this time, slowly reminiscing about the sunny days of the past.., then they would have no regrets in life.
Of course, when they arrived at the Bai family, Lu Wenbin was once again holding his head high. Bai Qifeng was speechless. The result was that the two old men were holding it together.
They held it while eating. Then, they turned around and went back to the study to y chess together. They began to y all kinds of tricks and pick fights with each other.
Because they were old, they naturally wouldnt pick fights with each other like they did when they were young. In the end, the result was a literary fight.
However, it wasnt clear if it was an illusion, but the two old men were arguing with each other, and their mental state was getting better and better.
Gu Yan and the others had alsopleted the procedures for their house, and started to decorate it simply.
It was just a matter of painting, then making some modifications to some small areas, and also buying furniture and appliances.
The good news was that the small house near the empires first academy had been sold. With the money, the young couple would be able to focus on building a new house.
During the day, they would be busy with the house. At night, the couple would spend more time with the children.
During this period of time, Lu Yes feelings for Xiao Sheng had be deeper and deeper. Previously, the father and son pair did not talk much. Now, Lu Ye could even help Xiao Sheng with her homework.
However, Lu Ye had just received a call. When he entered the house, his expression was a little strange.
Gu Yan, who was ying with the three little ones, could immediately tell that her husband had something on.
She asked, Ye, Whats Wrong?
Lei Qing wants to see Xiao Sheng.
Chapter 2713 - 2713 Chapter 2713, the biological father
2713 Chapter 2713, the biological father
What?Gu Yan frowned.
Lei Qing had been locked up because of his special identity. With Lei Qings connection, even the ck Angel no longer existed.
The number one space pirate organization was still hidden in space. However, the leader of the organization, Lucifer, suddenly announced his withdrawal. After that, the organization became even more low-key.
There were many different opinions. However, due to the hidden organizations strength and the fact that the other big pirate organizations no longer existed, there were only some small ones that did not have much influence. Therefore, no one went to provoke the hidden organization.
Therefore, there was a very peaceful and peaceful atmosphere in the various border regions.
Many people almost forgot about the leader of the light of Hell Pirate organization.
However, this man whomitted all kinds of crimes was Xiao Shengs biological father.
Gu Yan turned his head and looked at Xiao Sheng who was doing her homework on the desk next door.
She said softly, He didnt care about Xiao Sheng before. He wanted to take Xiao Sheng away because Xiao Sheng was his only son. What is he going to do now?
Ive seen him before, but its nothing. Ill just reject him this time.
Gu Yan was silent for a moment before saying, We should ask Xiao Sheng about this.
Xiao Sheng matured earlier than most children. He had experienced too many things since he was young.
Gu Yan respected Xiao Shengs choice. After all, that person was his biological father.
Lu Ye had no objections. To a certain extent, Gu Yans opinion was his opinion.
The two waited for Xiao Sheng to finish her homework and wash her feet on the small stool before telling him.
Xiao Shengs little feet moved in the wooden basin. Ill go and see him.
Gu Yan reached out and handed him a cloth to wipe her feet. Mm, well see him when we see him. If you dont want to see him, then dont. Well be with you when the timees.
Xiao Sheng lowered her head slightly.
He actually did not want to see that man. Deep down, he hated that man.
However, Xiao Sheng thought that if she was so cold to her biological father, at least on the surface, would it make her mother and father sad and think that she was cold-blooded?
Xiao Sheng, who was still young, had already considered a lot.
Xiao Sheng had to go to school from Monday to Friday. After she had made up her mind, she also called the interster prison to arrange for a meeting on Saturday.
Early on Saturday morning, Xiao Sheng put on her ck suit and school uniform. Her hair wasbed meticulously, and her little face was trying to look natural. However, Gu Yan could tell that this child was actually a little nervous.
She said gently, Xiao Sheng, dont force yourself. If you dont want to go, we cane back anytime.
Yes, Mom, Ill be fine.
Although Xiao Shengs condition had improved a little over the past two years, Gu Yan still knew that this child had too many things weighing on her heart.
She and Lu Ye looked at each other.
Both of them nned to care more about this child in the future.
After passing through one door after another, Xiao Sheng finally met his biological father again.
Xiao Sheng stood there quietly. She looked at the man in the reception room who had his hairbed meticulously. Both of his hands and feet were wearing iron chains. He was a little thin and wore a prison uniform. However, he was clearly in a very embarrassing situation.., he looked very calm.
At this moment, Lei Qings eyes were no longer as fierce and gloomy as before.
He turned around and saw four people pushing the door open.
Xiao Sheng was walking in front, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were beside Xiao Sheng, and another man in his thirties was the prison guard here.
The prison guard said to Lu Ye, You guys talk. Call me if you need anything.
He pointed to the monitor above.
Chapter 2714 - 2714 Chapter 2714 is my son
2714 Chapter 2714 is my son
The security here is moreprehensive than any other ce. Otherwise, there was a reason why so many people had failed to save Lei Qing after so many years.
Lei Qing saw Xiao Sheng first, but his gaze slid backward andnded on Gu Yan.
He had not seen Gu Yan for a long time.
This woman was bing more and more attractive. Moreover, her aura was very strong and especially charming.
However, Lei Qing felt a hostile gaze. He snorted and retracted his gaze,nding on Xiao Sheng again.
Lei Qing grinned. Son!
Xiao Sheng frowned. Her small face, which was the size of a palm, had a very serious expression. Uncle Lei, youd better not call me son. My name is Lu Chongsheng, or you can just call me Xiao Sheng.
RebirthLei Qing looked at the little adult in front of him, and the corners of his mouth curled up. How can there be a rebirth in life? How can there be a second time?
For some reason, even though Lei Qing was smiling, Xiao Sheng, who was naturally sensitive, took a step back.
When she was closer to Gu Yan, Xiao Sheng felt a sense of security.
Lei Qing naturally noticed the childs small movements. He sneered, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, youve taught my son well.
Didnt you hear what Xiao Sheng said? Hes not your son, hes our son.Gu Yan walked to a chair and sat down. She pulled Xiao Sheng over and leaned against her leg.
Lu Ye also pulled out a chair and sat down.
The result was that Lei Qing looked at the family of three across from him..
The point was that his son was still his, and he had already disowned him.
This kind of feeling was really difficult to describe with words.
Lei Qing sighed. Lu Ye, I really wanted to rece your position. Why didnt you die when you went to that ce?
En, I didnt die. Im sorry to disappoint you.The corners of Lu Yes mouth curled up, but his tone was very cold, Youre quite afraid of death, so even though you have the map of Treasure Ind, you didnt go there once, right?
Who would want to die if I could live?. My old man had no way out back then. However, I already have the light of hell. Why would I get involved in that mess unless I had no other choice. However, Im really curious as to why you didnt die.
Others might not know, but Lei Qing knew that Lu Ye must have gone to that Treasure Ind.
Back then, his father had already returned with half his life, and his men were almost wiped out. Why did Lu Ye look fine?
It was really displeasing.
However, if Lei Qing knew that Lu Ye wasnt the only one who had gone, Quan Xu and Quan Wei had returned. At the same time, many other people had also gone and returned.
His expression would probably be even uglier than it was now.
Fortunately, neither Gu Yan nor Lu Ye was in the mood to tell him this at this time.
At this time, Lei Qings gaze returned to Xiao Sheng. He could feel that this child hated him very much.
However, he should hate him.
Lei Qing suddenly said, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, can the two of you go out for a moment? I want to have a private chat with my son.
No.Gu Yan rejected without thinking.
Even though the other partys hands and feet were tied, Gu Yan was still worried.
Xiao Sheng stood up and said softly, Mom, Dad, let me talk to him alone for a moment.
Lei Qing raised his eyebrows, but he did not move much.
Lu Ye turned his head to look at the child.
Gu Yan reached out and touched Xiao Shengs head. She said softly, Okay, but you stand here by the door and well be right outside. If he makes any moves, open the door ande out immediately.
This was Gu Yans concession. After all, she did not trust that bastard Lei Qing.
Seeing that Gu Yan and Lu Ye cared so much about this child, Lei Qings expression became moreplicated.
Chapter 2715 - 2715 Chapter 2715 Xiao Sheng, can you call me Daddy
2715 Chapter 2715 Xiao Sheng, can you call me Daddy
Lei Qing suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly. What are you guys thinking about? No matter what, Im actually very happy that the two of you can raise a son for Bai Weiyang and me. So, I wont hurt my son.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye ignored him. After giving Xiao Sheng some advice, they left the house.
Xiao Sheng stood at the door obediently. She turned around and looked at Lei Qing, who was sitting on a chair with his hands and feet cuffed.
Is the woman who gave birth to me called Bai Weiyang?Xiao Sheng suddenly asked.
Lei Qing looked into the childs eyes and suddenly smiled, Yes, but her name is Zhang Weiyang. Its a pity that the person I wanted to sleep with was the real Bai Weiyang. However, youre really my son! Even though youre so young, you already know that you have to wear a mask to hide your true intentions. Thats right. Even if Gu Yan and Lu Ye have good hearts, if you pretend to be obedient, they should treat you well.
No.Xiao Sheng slowly shook her head. The reason why I acted so obedient was to atone for your sins.
Lei Qing suddenly raised his eyes. Atone for your sins?
Xiao Sheng nodded. For you, for Zhang Weiyang, and for Zhang Weiyangs father.
Although Xiao Sheng was young, over the years, he hade to know on and off that his biological parents were actually the enemies of Gu Yans mother and Lu Yes father.
Especially the woman who gave birth to him. Back then, she had even assumed Gu Yans mothers identity and became the eldest daughter of the Bai family.
Naturally, no one would deliberately tell Xiao Sheng about these things. However, they might also think that he was too young and did not know anything at all, so they did not hold back.
Lei Qings expression was obscure. How did you know?
When Zhang Weiyang caused my nominal grandmother to jump off a building, I was too young and did not know anything. However, after you asked her to fetch me back and killed nanny Li in front of me, I began to remember things.
The first thing that a child remembered was such a bloody and cruel thing. It was no wonder that Xiao Sheng had grown up almost overnight.
Fortunately, Xiao Sheng had been by Liu Xingyuns side during that period of time. Liu Xingyun knew that it was not easy for this child, so he had used some methods to prevent him from bing isted and extreme.
Later on, the Bai family treated Xiao Sheng particrly well and made Xiao Sheng feel the warmth of home. This made the childs heart feel warmer bit by bit.
Although Gu Yan and Lu Ye had been very busy all these years, they would pay special attention to Xiao Sheng as soon as they returned. Xiao Sheng had also be sensible and knew that they were all busy with important matters.
Lei Qing fell silent.
The corners of his eyes suddenly itched.
He had suddenly remembered that he had such a son, but now, he suddenly realized that he was not as insightful as his own son.
He hated the old man back then, but he had to take revenge for the old man.
Then, the light of Hell was gone, the so-called treasure was gone, and the old man had died a long time ago.
There was nothing left.
His two children..
Lei Qing suddenly said, Xiao Sheng, you have another sister, her name is jiayao. If you see her in the future help me apologize to her.
Xiao Sheng replied calmly, I may not see her.
If you cant, then forget it.
Xiao Sheng nodded. Is that why you called me here? If youre done, Im leaving.
Wait.
Lei Qing looked up at his son and said softly, Xiao Sheng, can you call me Daddy?
Chapter 2716 - 2716 Chapter 2716: Lu Ye is my father
2716 Chapter 2716: Lu Ye is my father
Xiao Shengs back was facing Lei Qing. He had already reached out his small hand to touch the door handle.
Time passed, minute by minute.
Xiao Sheng turned around and suddenly smiled. My father is Lu Ye.
The light in Lei Qings eyes dimmed bit by bit. When he saw his son walking out and closing the door, he suddenly began tough loudly.
However, as heughed, for some reason, tears began to appear in his eyes.
It was pretty good..
At least his son would not be as miserable as he was when he was young..
When Gu Yan saw Xiao Shenging out, he immediately looked her up and down. When he saw that the childs expression did not change, he heaved a sigh of relief.
She said, Xiao Sheng, lets go home.
Okay!Xiao Sheng nodded her head heavily. The corners of her eyes and brows were very obedient.
Only Lu Ye turned his head and looked through the ss window. He saw Lei Qingughing into the sky.
Because of the soundproofing, he did not know whether Lei Qing wasughing or crying.
Crying?
Would Lei Qing Cry?
Everyone turned around and left. They did not know that Lei Qing would really cry..
Gu Yan and Lu Ye got into the car with Xiao Sheng. However, before the car left, Xiao Sheng looked at the green and sturdy house through the ss window.
His eyes started to turn red.
Since he could not choose his biological parents, he could only choose his own path in the future.
I will help you to pay for your sins.
This way, I can be considered to have ended the friendship between you and me..
Through the ss window, Xiao Sheng saw his mother, Gu Yan, looking at him. He quickly pretended to yawn and covered his mouth.
Gu Yan could tell that Xiao Sheng was not in a good state. When he turned around, he saw his red eyes.
Xiao Sheng, whats wrong?
No, I just didnt sleep well yesterday. Im a little sleepy.Xiao Sheng yawned a few more times. At this moment, Xiao Shengs eyes looked teary.
Gu Yan knew that it must be because Lei Qing had said something to this child just now.
However, since this child did not want to say it, she and Lu Ye would not ask about it.
Everyone had their own secrets. They could not ignore these things just because Xiao Sheng was still young.
Gu Yan hugged Xiao Sheng and let him get closer to his embrace. She said softly, Then you sleep next to mommy for a while. Ill call you when we get home.
Okay.Xiao Sheng obediently leaned closer to Gu Yan. She felt that her mothers embrace was really warm.
..
The next morning, Lu Ye received a call from Gongsun Yu. His expression was solemn, and he finally hung up the phone.
Gu Yan saw that Lu Yes expression was a little strange. Ah Ye, did something happen?
Lu Ye was about to say something when he saw Xiao Sheng carrying her school bag and walking down from upstairs.
He said, I have an appointment with my ssmates to go to the library today. Dad, Mom, Im leaving First.
Have you eaten?
Yes.Xiao Sheng turned around and waved at Gu Yan and Lu Ye. Then, she turned around and walked out.
When the door was closed, Lu ye sighed and said, Lei Qingmitted suicide.
What?
Gu Yan was a little shocked.
That man had spent a lot of effort to capture him. Moreover, Lei Qings vitality was very tenacious. He had been seriously injured several times and would survive in the end.
When they had first captured him, he was very adaptable. Even though he was in prison, he was still very calm.
No one had expected that he wouldmit suicide?
But when he thought of yesterday, Gu Yan understood.
Chapter 2717 - 2717 Chapter 2717 grief could not be suppressed
2717 Chapter 2717 grief could not be suppressed
Perhaps Treasure Ind was hisst thought at first, but when he heard that Treasure Ind had disappeared, he finally realized that he had nothing and had suffered a crushing defeat. No, he remembered that he still had a son, thats why he wanted to see Xiao Sheng yesterday.
No one knew what Lei Qing said to Xiao Sheng at the end.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other.
Hopefully, it would not affect Xiao Sheng.
With Lei Qings death, the matters of the previous life hade to an end. After all, Bai Hao could not jump up and down anymore.
However, should they tell Xiao Sheng about Lei Qings death?
Its better not to tell him. After all, Xiao Sheng is so young. Why dont we wait until hes older before we tell him?Xie Luan was a soft-hearted person. Furthermore, she had been taking care of Xiao Sheng for the past two years.
It was as if she was her own grandson.
This child was especially obedient and sensible. Moreover, he did not feel safe at all. Xie Luans heart ached at the sight of him.
On the other hand, old master bai also said, Even if we say it, well talk about it in two days. We just went over to take a look yesterday. Theres no one there today. This child cant help but overthink it.
Gu Yan also nodded.
She felt that Xiao Sheng should know about this matter. After all, he was his biological father. It was just that he could wait a little longer.
It was almost the beginning of autumn, and it was quite cold at night.
Lu Ye saw Gu Yan sitting on the sofa and rubbed his arms. He thought about it and decided to get up and go upstairs to put on Gu Yans coat.
Lu Ye walked up the stairs. After turning a corner, he saw Xiao Sheng sitting on the ground and leaning against the corner of the wall.
The child was sitting there with his arms crossed and curled up.
Hearing footsteps, Xiao Sheng raised her head. When she saw that it was Lu Ye, she wiped the tears off her face in panic.
He was still a child after all..
Lu Ye squatted down, picked up Xiao Sheng, and said, Its cold on the ground. Lets go to your room. Daddy will chat with you.
Xiao Sheng bit her lips and nodded.
Lu Ye knew that although this child was young, he had a strong self-esteem. He was probably upset when he found out that Lei Qing was dead, but he did not want everyone to know about it.
Perhaps he was worried that everyone would be worried about him.
No matter what, Xiao Sheng, who had experienced so many things when she was young, could not truly be a carefree and simple child.
Lu Ye only hoped that this child would not go astray.
Xiao Sheng followed Lu ye into his small room and then picked up a handkerchief to wipe her tears.
He lowered his eyes and his entire body drooped. He did not have any energy at all. He just sat on the chair and looked at the tips of his shoes.
Lu Ye said, You Already Know?
Yes.Xiao Shengs voice was nasal because she had cried before.
He sniffed and said softly, Im afraid thats why he wanted to see me yesterday, Right?
Lu Ye nodded.
Xiao Sheng looked down at the tips of her shoes again, I actually didnt want to see him. Hes a bad person. Moreover, he abandoned me back then. Its just I didnt want you to think that Im a cold child, so I decided to see him.
He asked me to call him Daddy Yesterday, but I didnt. I still hate him. But, but when I heard you guys talking about him dying just now, I suddenly felt terrible. I dont know why, I clearly hate him so much, i
As she spoke, Xiao Shengs tears fell again.
Lu Ye walked over and put his arm around the childs shoulder.
If you want to Cry, cry it out. You Cant hold back your sadness. After you cry it out, tomorrow will be a new day.
Xiao Sheng hugged Lu Ye and buried her face in his arms.
Unlike her mother Gu Yans embrace, her father Lu Yes embrace was not as soft, but it gave her a sense of security.
Xiao Sheng suddenly burst into tears, unable to stop. Her little body could not stop sobbing and trembling.
Chapter 2718 - 2718 Chapter 2718 was heartbreaking
2718 Chapter 2718 was heartbreaking
When she was still a baby, Grandma Lin was forced to jump off a building by her mother, Zhang Weiyang.
Later on, she was implicated by him and nanny Li was killed by Zhang Weiyang. Furthermore, she died right in front of Xiao Sheng.
After that, Xiao Sheng found out that his biological mother was the one who stole Gu Yans mothers life and his biological father was a notorious space pirate leader.
His biological parents were actually such despicable people!
He hated them!
But now, they were all dead..
Although they were very young, Xiao Sheng felt inferior in his heart ever since he came to the Bai family. He had never felt safe.
The members of the Bai family were especially good to him. However, Xiao Sheng thought of his biological mother. Back then, she had caused chaos in the Bai family and even caused the death of the Bai familys great aunt.
Xiao Sheng was very careful not to cause any trouble for the Bai family. Moreover, after having his younger siblings, he also took on the responsibility of apanying them.
Later on, when his younger sister, Xiao Yu, was snatched away, he med himself for a long time.
If he grew up faster and became more powerful, would he be able to protect his younger sister?
Lu Ye hugged Xiao Sheng and patted her gently on the back.
This child had a lot on his mind.
Therefore, the childs growth process was very important. Every little thing could affect his life.
Fortunately, Xiao Sheng was still young. They could spend more time with this child and properly educate him.
Gu Yan saw that Lu Ye had gone upstairs for a long time and did note down. She was really a little cold, so she nned to go upstairs to get her clothes and see what Lu Ye was doing.
However, when she heard the sound of crying, she immediately walked towards Xiao Shengs small room.
She gently pushed the door open and saw Lu ye holding Xiao Sheng who was crying. The child was crying all the time, as if he was going to cry out all his sadness and sadness.
Gu Yan felt sorry for him.
Lu Ye was facing the door, so he naturally saw Gu Yan. He shook his head at Gu Yan, then nodded at the child in his arms with his chin.
Gu Yan instantly understood. She quietly stepped out and closed the door.
Only after the door was closed did Gu Yan heave a sigh of relief.
Why would the grudges of the previous generation involve the next generation.
Gu Yan recalled that it was Lei Qings father who had a grudge against Bai Jianjun back then, and then Bai Hao had a grudge against Old Master Bai. That was how the exchange between her and Zhang Weiyang happened.
After that, Zhang Weiyang and Lei Qing gave birth to Xiao Sheng if Zhang Weiyang had found Xiao Sheng back then and brought Xiao Sheng back to the light of hell, Xiao Sheng would have been another Lei Qing.
A harsh environment would definitely have a great impact on the childs growth.
Xie Luan and the rest went upstairs and heard the childs crying. They looked at Gu Yan worriedly. Xiao Yan?
When we were talking just now, he seemed to have heard us.Gu Yans voice was very soft, Ah Ye is in there with him. Let him cry. Itll be better if he cries. No matter what, hes still his biological father.
Just because Lei Qing wanted to see Xiao Sheng before he died, Gu Yan thought that a persons heart should be kind even if he was about to die.
No matter what, Xiao Sheng was his biological son.
Even though Lei Qing was not a qualified father.
Xie Luan and Bai Jianjun looked at each other.
Although they were very worried about Xiao Sheng, they knew that it was not appropriate to enter at this time. Moreover, they believed that Xiao Yan and Ah Ye would apany Xiao Sheng well.
Then Ill go and see Xiao Yu and the others first.
Okay.Gu Yan nodded.
She quietly returned to her room and sat on the sofa, looking out of the window.
Gu Yan did not know how long she had been sitting there.
Until Lu Ye pushed the door open and came in.
Chapter 2719 - 2719 Chapter 2719 did not include Xiao Sheng in his past life
2719 Chapter 2719 did not include Xiao Sheng in his past life
Gu Yan quickly asked, How is Xiao Sheng?
He cried himself to sleep.Lu Ye walked to the sofa and sat beside Gu Yan. He said softly, This child has always known everything, but he has been suppressing himself. However, no matter what, he is still a child. When he heard that Lei Qing was dead, he finally could not suppress himself anymore. Xiao Sheng said that when he went to prison yesterday, Lei Qing asked him to call him daddy, but Xiao Sheng did not.
Actually, this child is a little regretful.Gu Yan leaned into Lu Yes arms and said with a little heartache.
Lu Ye reached out and touched Gu Yans long hair, saying softly, Fortunately, this child did not grow askew. Moreover, he is filled with gratitude towards you and the Bai family. In the future, we will spend more time with him and educate him. I think that this child, Xiao Sheng, will not disappoint our expectations.
Mm, Ah Ye, do you still remember what I told you about my past life? In my past life, Xiao Sheng actually didnt exist.. At that time, although Zhang Weiyang married Lin Haoran and had a child, that child was Guo Rous brother, Guo Jiang.
Lu Ye was quite shocked. After all, Guo Jiang was with his cousin Su Linna in this life.
Gu Yan nodded, In this life, I became good friends with Guo Rou first. I certainly dont want to see Guo Rous brother being used and framed by Zhang Weiyang. In the end, he died tragically in prison. However, I didnt expect that I changed some things. As a result, other things had a butterfly effect.
Therefore, there was no Xiao Sheng in the previous life.
In this life, not only did he appear, he actually turned around and became the adopted son of Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
No matter what, I will try my best to let this child live happily for the rest of his life,Gu Yan said quietly.
Lu Ye nodded. Yes, we are Xiao Shengs closest family.
Although Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and the others missed this child very much, Xiao Sheng seemed to have released all her sadness after crying bitterly. When she went to school on Monday, she was in a very good state.
Im going to school now. Bye, Mom, Dad, Grandpa, and Grandma.
Gu Yan smiled and nodded, sending the child out of the door.
She sighed and said, Although Lei Qing and Zhang Weiyang arent that great, their children are actually very outstanding.
Theyre our children now. Our children are naturally more outstanding,Lu Ye said with a smile.
Gu Yan smiled.
Initially, everyone was worried about Xiao Sheng. However, after a few days, they realized that this childs ability to adjust her emotions was very strong. After experiencing this incident, she actually worked even harder at her studies. Every day, she was very sunny and happy, only then did Gu Yan and the others feel relieved.
On this day, Lu Ye and Bai Changle went to do some renovations. On this side, Gu Yan, Wen Lan, and Xie Luan went to buy some curtains and covers.
On Xie Luans left was her daughter, and on her right was her daughter-inw. She was in a good mood, and the corners of her mouth curled up.
She sighed, My daughter-inw and daughter are both so outstanding, but it seems like this is the first time Ive brought the two of you out shopping together.
Gu Yan smiled, Mom, from now on, well go shopping with you more often. We can buy clothes together or go on a trip together.
Although Wen Lan didnt say anything, it could be seen that she liked this feeling very much.
Xie Luan and Gu Yan were both family members that she liked.
Wen Lans side was fine. She would either be with the Snow Wolf Special Forces or the Bai family.
But Gu Yan..
Xie Luan asked a little worriedly, Xiao Yan, in the future, you can set up your family here. Your child will be studying and going to school here in the future. Will your mother-inw have any objections?
Chapter 2720 - 2720 Chapter 2720 he was actually very willful
2720 Chapter 2720 he was actually very willful
She wont have any objections,Gu Yan said with a smile.
Xie Luan was stunned.
She had known Qin Lanzhi for so long, so she naturally knew the temper of this inw. How could she not have objections.
However, Xie Luan wanted to continue asking, but her daughter-inw was right beside her. After thinking about it, she decided to give up. She nned to find some time to ask Xiao Yan privately.
Just like that, the mother and daughter trio entered the Grand Mall. In the past few years, the entire empire had developed very quickly, and the development of the main star was second to none.
Not only were there more colorful clothing brands, but there were also some brands from outer space that had been introduced.
Wen Lan usually did not shop much. She was even more straightforward when buying clothes. She would buy ten of the same shirts. Later on, when Bai Changle had time on vacation, he would drag Wen Lan shopping with him, then, he would spend all his time buying clothes for his wife.
As for Gu Yan, he hadnt shopped much in the past few years.
After all, he had always been a spy. When he worked in Franciesmander-in-chiefs mansion, he had prepared some business attire. During that period of time, she didnt have to worry about food, clothes, and even the car she drove, lucifer would arrange everything for her.
Therefore, Gu Yan felt that it was new for her toe to the gas street today.
There was still some time before she died in her previous life. She knew that in a few years, NIAR would enter a stage of rapid development.
And in a dozen years, many fields would reach the leading position in the world.
Mom, is the clothing store that my cousin and the others opened still there?Gu Yan looked at the clothing stores and suddenly remembered this point.
In her grandmothers hometown on Minoan, she started off by making clothes. After several generations of management, she finally became a rich person on Minoan.
Xie Yuge was a well-known designer. However, after she found her aunt Xie Luans family, she also got married and had children. Most of her time was spent in the outer space.
She didnt know if the clothing store still existed.
Xie Luan said, That shop is still there. Yu Ge can be willful. Every year, that shop will open for a few days. However, we are not sure when it will open. However, because of the clothes she designed in the outer space, she won an award and has her own brand. Therefore, although her shop does not open often, every time it opens, there will be a lot of business.
This was the famous effect.
Gu Yan nodded. This was also willful.
However, whether it was his cousin Xie Yuges small family, her mothers family, or her husbands family, they didntck money. She was also willful. It was good that she could live freely.
Speaking of which, Gu Yan hadnt seen his cousin Xie Yuge for a long time. When he was in Rainbow Town, it was all thanks to her.
However, Xie Luan suddenly said, By the way, I passed by Boss Lius antique shop that time, but it still didnt open. The door was covered in dust. Speaking of willful, boss Liu is the most willful.
Gu Yan paused.
Wen Lan turned to look at Gu Yan, her eyes full of worry.
Gu Yan sniffed, but didnt tell her about Liu Xingyun. Instead, he said softly, Yes, hes actually very willful.
Gu Yan did not remember what exactly happened on Treasure Ind, but she knew that Liu Xingyun would not being back.
At that moment, a man and a woman suddenly walked over. Both of them were very elegant. The man was about the same age as Xie Luan, and he had a schrly air about him. The woman looked younger, about forty years old. She was dressed in clothes and jewelry that looked like jewels.
Gu Yan felt that this woman looked familiar.
The woman suddenly smiled and said to Xie Luan, Hey, isnt this great writer Xie? Are you out shopping for clothes? I thought great writers like you didnt live in the mortal world.
Chapter 2721 - 2721 Chapter 2721’s most solid support
2721 Chapter 2721s most solid support
This woman looked at Gu Yan and Wen Lan beside Xie Luan with a bit of misgivings. She curled her lips, and the jealousy in her eyes was about to spill out.
Xie Luan was not good at quarreling with others. Of course, she would not give a good look when faced with someone who deliberately picked on her.
She said quietly, It seems that youve been living quite well after moving out of the nobles courtyard. Youre quite lively.
Wen Lans expression was calm.
Gu Yan pursed his lips and smiled.
If you want to say it, dont easily offend a schr. After all, sometimes when someone scolds you, you might not even be able to react.
The woman in front of her was stunned. For a moment, she really couldnt react.
The man next to her coughed and said, Xie Luan, Xiao Mei talks like this. Dont lower yourself to her level. By the way, these two are
He deliberately changed the topic.
His wife red at him, but she didnt continue, probably because of something.
However, Gu Yan understood that it must be because that woman didnt understand what he said.
Xie luan smiled and said, Old Shen, this is my daughter, and thats my daughter-inw. Oh, right.After Xie Luan finished speaking, she turned around and said to Gu Yan, These two are Shen Nanas uncle and aunt.
Although many years had passed, Gu Yan still remembered who Shen Nana was at the first moment.
When that woman heard that she was Xie Luans daughter, her eyes immediately widened. She pointed at Gu Yan angrily and said, It was you who destroyed Nana back then!
This aunt, you can eat whatever you want, but you cant say anything you want. Shen Nana brought this upon herself. She wanted to destroy me back then, but I saw through her and acted in self-defense. Not to mention, I wasnt the one whopletely attacked your Shen family back then. If you dont believe me, then call Shen nana over. I can confront her.
Gu Yan, who was still a star warrior in the logistics team back then, wasnt afraid of Shen Nana.
Now, the special star warrior Gu Yan wouldnt even put Shen Nana in his eyes.
Looking at the cold light in Gu Yans eyes, this woman suddenly felt as if her me had been pinched. There wasnt even a bit of heat left in her.
She was furious, but she did not dare to say anything.
As for finding nana Nana had already left the main star long ago. After all, she could not stay on the main star any longer.
The woman pulled her husband fiercely. She red at Xie Luan onest time before turning around and leaving.
Wen Lan looked at the backs of the two people and suddenly said, Mom, do they often bully you?
Wen Lan usually didnt talk much, but it didnt mean that she didnt care about anything.
The woman just now actually talked to her mother, Xie Luan, like that. Wen Lans eyes were already cold.
Xie Luan patted Wen Lans hand and said, No, we dont see each other for hundreds of years. Last time, the artists on the main star held a meeting together in the auditorium, and she also attended it. However, there was a small conflict at that time, so she always remembered it.
It should be because of Shen nana. Mom, Ive been out for the past few years, but its been hard on you guys.Gu Yan remembered that many things had happened when she was in the logistics team and then went to school.
Other than the Lin family and the culprit, Zhang Weiyang, the others had many other things to do. In the end, after she graduated from the Empires first academy, she used a new identity to go to the local hospital and then went undercover again.
After going around in circles, she didnt do much to show her filial piety to her parents.
Xie luan smiled and said, Its not hard at all. Silly Girls, whatever you want to do, go ahead and do it. Listen to your hearts. Your father and I will be behind you and give you the strongest backing.
Chapter 2722 - 2722 Chapter 2722
2722 Chapter 2722
The mother and daughter went shopping happily for the whole day. Not only did they buy curtains and other things needed by their new home, but they also bought a few sets of clothes.
Of course, they didnt forget about the men and children at home. They also bought a lot of clothes for them.
It could be considered a very happy big purchase.
Gu Yan sighed. After living for two lifetimes, this was the first time she had bought something so happily.
Perhaps, what she bought was not important. What was important was who she bought it with and for.
The houses in the courtyard of the nobles needed some rest, so everyone moved out first and moved into the temporary residence. However, the rest was done very quickly. At the same time, the renovation of Gu Yan, Wen Lan, and the othersbig house was also done very quickly.
However, at night, Gu Yan was worried about Lu Yes injuries and asked him not to stretch himself. Lu Ye looked up at her and said, Yan Yan, do you have a misunderstanding about your mans physical fitness?
But among us, youre the one with the most serious injuries.
Oh, I still feel that we have fewer children.Lu Ye suddenly curled his lips. With a flip, he threw his wife onto the ground.
It was impossible to have more children. At this time, there was still a family nning, and their family already had four children.
Moreover, just like that, Gu Yan was worried that she would neglect one of them.
But even if he could give up the child, he could still do other things..
The night was still long.
It had to be said that the three months had passed very quickly. The wounds on their bodies, big and small, were all recovering well, and the renovation of the house was progressing well.
The only thing left was to let it taste good.
On the other side, Old Master Lu and Old Master Bai fought every day. After that, the two brothers drank tea together, sipped tea, and tasted it. Then, they began to fight again.
However, the other juniors found that the mental state of the two old masters was getting better and better.
It had to be said that in the past three months, Xie An, who was far away on Mino, had actually gotten better. Of course, his body had been severely injured before, sopared to his peers.., his body was still full of problems, but the doctor had changed his words, saying that this old master could live for at least two to three years.
Compared to less than a year before, he was much better. This was already a miracle.
Gu Yan finally did not stop her grandfather. Xie An had already packed her luggage and was waiting to leave for the northern main star next month.
Gu Yan had originally nned to pick up her grandfather, but in the blink of an eye, it was time for her to return to the team.
She, Ah Ye, and her elder brother Changle had to return to the team immediately. Meanwhile, Wen Lan had received a new mission. It was about some data and information issues. She had already started working.
During these three months, Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang passed by the main star and wanted to visit their children, but Gu Yan rejected them.
Qin Lanzhi was very unhappy, but in the end, she did not say anything.
Regarding this matter, neither Lu Ye nor the Lu family thought that Gu Yan did something wrong.
After all, they were family. They would not fight directly, but they still had to show some necessary signs.
Not to mention that her daughter-inw didnt allow her to see her grandchildren, even her son was cold to her. Qin Lanzhi was sad, and she began to think whether she was really too stupid?
Every time she asked her husband, Lu Haiyang, like this, Lu Haiyang would be silent for a while and then say softly, Its okay.
These two words were obviouslyforting.
However, this was already the best oue. After all, it made Qin Lanzhi start to reflect on herself.
On this side, Gu Yan and the other two had already arrived at the Snow Wolf Special Forcesgarrison base. Last week, Guo Rou had already returned.
Chapter 2723 - 2723 Chapter 2723 application for Swift Retreat
2723 Chapter 2723 application for Swift Retreat
Guo Rou was quite happy to see Gu Yan. The two of them had already established a deep friendship along the way.
Guo Rou did not have any sisters, so in her eyes, Gu Yan still existed as a biological sister.
Gu Yan smiled. Have all the injuries on your body healed?
Its already healed. Now every hair on my body is actively preparing to carry out the mission! Gu Yan, I cant wait to carry out the mission with you.
It had to be said that Guo Rous personality was very straightforward. Whenever she saw her, she always looked full of vitality.
And for Guo Rou, every time she carried out a mission with Gu Yan, it was thrilling. It made her, who was full of risk factors, feel very fulfilled and satisfied.
Gu Yan smiled and nodded. Okay.
Gu Yans situation was different from the others. After all, before the trip to Treasure Ind, Gu Yans undercover work had not been properly reported. Previously, when she reported to themanders, because Gu Yan was in a hurry to save Lu Ye.., therefore, it was not detailed, so Gu Yan was first called to the fewmanders alone.
Gu Yan entered the meeting room and saw that the three leaders were all there. Each of them had different styles. Some were amiable, some were serious. However, when they looked at Gu Yan, their eyes were filled with approval.
Gu Yan immediately saluted the fewmanders.
Themander smiled and said, Okay, okay, okay. Comrade Gu Yan, please sit down. Theres no need to be nervous. We just want to talk to you about some things about M.
Gu Yan smiled and nodded. She sat down on a chair and said softly, Im not nervous.
This girl, I can see that youre not nervous anymore, so its just a formality.Another leader could not help butugh. This personality ispletely different from Jianjun.
Thest leader was quite serious. He added expressionlessly, Shes also different from elder Bai.
The senior leader was older and knew Xie An.
He actually knew who this girl looked like, but some things were not suitable to be mentioned at this time.
The senior leader said, Comrade Gu Yan, youve had contact with the people in themander-in-chiefs mansion regarding M. do some of their policies have anything to do with nial?
It had to be said that Gu Yans undercover work had killed two birds with one stone.
The other party had only infiltrated one ce at a time. Gu Yan had infiltrated two jobs directly. Francies side was friendly towards Niyar, and some of the information on the other side was also very useful.
Of course, the twos also had friendly interactions with each other because of Gu Yans existence during Francies tenure.
No matter what the leaders asked, Gu Yan answered in detail without any hurry.
Time passed very quickly.
An hourter, the leaders had finished asking about Gu Yans presence on M.
Of course, the leaders did not ask much about the treasure.
After all, knowing that the ce had disappeared was actually the best news for Nials side. They did not have to worry about which dark force would obtain the treasure and do bad things.
After the leadersquestions were over, Gu Yan said softly, Leaders, I would like to apply for a mobile mission. I will appear when I need to perform a mission. At other times, I will work as an ordinary person.
In fact, many members of the Snow Wolf team would choose to do this when they were close to the age of switching jobs. Firstly, they could slowly lead a group of new people, and secondly, they could help him transition into social life.
However, Gu Yans condition was just right. The leaders were very surprised when he made this application at this time.
Chapter 2724 - 2714 Chapter 2714 is my son
2714 Chapter 2714 is my son
The security here is moreprehensive than any other ce. Otherwise, there was a reason why so many people had failed to save Lei Qing after so many years.
Lei Qing saw Xiao Sheng first, but his gaze slid backward andnded on Gu Yan.
He had not seen Gu Yan for a long time.
This woman was bing more and more attractive. Moreover, her aura was very strong and especially charming.
!!
However, Lei Qing felt a hostile gaze. He snorted and retracted his gaze,nding on Xiao Sheng again.
Lei Qing grinned. Son!
Xiao Sheng frowned. Her small face, which was the size of a palm, had a very serious expression. Uncle Lei, youd better not call me son. My name is Lu Chongsheng, or you can just call me Xiao Sheng.
RebirthLei Qing looked at the little adult in front of him, and the corners of his mouth curled up. How can there be a rebirth in life? How can there be a second time?
For some reason, even though Lei Qing was smiling, Xiao Sheng, who was naturally sensitive, took a step back.
When she was closer to Gu Yan, Xiao Sheng felt a sense of security.
Lei Qing naturally noticed the childs small movements. He sneered, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, youve taught my son well.
Didnt you hear what Xiao Sheng said? Hes not your son, hes our son.Gu Yan walked to a chair and sat down. She pulled Xiao Sheng over and leaned against her leg.
Lu Ye also pulled out a chair and sat down.
The result was that Lei Qing looked at the family of three across from him..
The point was that his son was still his, and he had already disowned him.
This kind of feeling was really difficult to describe with words.
Lei Qing sighed. Lu Ye, I really wanted to rece your position. Why didnt you die when you went to that ce?
En, I didnt die. Im sorry to disappoint you.The corners of Lu Yes mouth curled up, but his tone was very cold, Youre quite afraid of death, so even though you have the map of Treasure Ind, you didnt go there once, right?
Who would want to die if I could live?. My old man had no way out back then. However, I already have the light of hell. Why would I get involved in that mess unless I had no other choice. However, Im really curious as to why you didnt die.
Others might not know, but Lei Qing knew that Lu Ye must have gone to that Treasure Ind.
Back then, his father had already returned with half his life, and his men were almost wiped out. Why did Lu Ye look fine?
It was really displeasing.
However, if Lei Qing knew that Lu Ye wasnt the only one who had gone, Quan Xu and Quan Wei had returned. At the same time, many other people had also gone and returned.
His expression would probably be even uglier than it was now.
Fortunately, neither Gu Yan nor Lu Ye was in the mood to tell him this at this time.
At this time, Lei Qings gaze returned to Xiao Sheng. He could feel that this child hated him very much.
However, he should hate him.
Lei Qing suddenly said, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, can the two of you go out for a moment? I want to have a private chat with my son.
No.Gu Yan rejected without thinking.
Even though the other partys hands and feet were tied, Gu Yan was still worried.
Xiao Sheng stood up and said softly, Mom, Dad, let me talk to him alone for a moment.
Lei Qing raised his eyebrows, but he did not move much.
Lu Ye turned his head to look at the child.
Gu Yan reached out and touched Xiao Shengs head. She said softly, Okay, but you stand here by the door and well be right outside. If he makes any moves, open the door ande out immediately.
This was Gu Yans concession. After all, she did not trust that bastard Lei Qing.
Seeing that Gu Yan and Lu Ye cared so much about this child, Lei Qings expression became moreplicated.
Chapter 2725 - 2725 Chapter 2725: The Evil Couple
2725 Chapter 2725: The Evil Couple
In terms of personal qualities, Gu Yan was even better than the male ck Star Troopers.
Her double-dealing skills were even better. She had the ability to save herself from any danger.
She was also involved in technology. Even though she wasnt as professional as Wen Lan, she was definitely better than the normal star troopers.
Furthermore, Gu Yan also knew medicine.
!!
Whether it was Western medicine or Traditional Chinese medicine, she was able to handle them with ease. Even when the conditions were bad, she would find ways to help the injured.
Thest point was Gu Yans absolute leadership ability.
Although Gu Yan might not be as good as Lu Ye in terms of personal qualities, double-dealing, and skills, she was good at medicine and leadership, which Lu Yecked.
Compared to their overall qualities, this couple was simply a monster.
The three leaders looked at each other and smiled bitterly.
This was difficult.
Gu Yan pushed the door open and walked out easily. The sun was shining brightly, and she reached out to block the sunlight.
From the corner of her eye, she saw a man standing there. He was straight as a pine tree, but his smile was as warm as the sun.
His gazended steadily on her body, and instantly, thousands of trees and flowers blossomed, dazzling everyones eyes.
Lu Ye walked over slowly, and his tone was full of concern. Yan Yan, are you hungry?
Gu Yan was stunned. She didnt know whether tough or cry the next moment.
She said, I thought you were worried that the leaders would criticize me.
No, no, no. My Yanyan is so outstanding. The leaders will at most encourage and praise her. They wont criticize her.Lu Ye walked over, he strongly resisted the urge to pull his wife into his arms After all, they were allrades who came and went.
He said, Its almost noon. Lets go to the cafeteria first. Mei Lang is cooking today.
Gu Yan was stunned. Mei Lang Can Cook?
Yes, he cant. But when he went out on a mission, he was tortured by the dishes cooked by Los Angeles for three days. In the end, he decided to learn on his own. Not to mention, hes quite talented in cooking.
This was the base camp of the Snow Wolf Troop. It was still a dormitory for two people. However, most of the time, they were on missions all over the world, so the dormitory was naturally empty.
Although Gu Yan joined the troop earlier than Guo Rou, she had never stayed in the base before. However, now that she was here, she had to arrange a dormitory.
However, before the matter of the dormitory, Gu Yan thought of another matter.
There is still no news from Angel?
Angel went back, and Los Angeles seemed to have changed into a different person.
Gu Yan lowered his eyes and said, Actually, I quite like Angel. On the surface, he is an arrogant and despotic little princess, but in reality, he is very loyal.
In Lu Yes eyes, someone who could be recognized as a friend by Gu Yan was definitely a very good person.
He was silent for a while, as if he was trying topete with someone else. Finally, Lu Ye made up his mind and said, Yan Yan, why dont you ask Lucifer about Angel?
If it was possible, Lu Ye really didnt want Yan Yan to ask Lucifer.
However, the state of Los Angeles during this period of time was really worrying.
The group of people who came back from outer space all received three months of vacation, but only Los Angeles directly gave up the vacation and returned to the team to carry out the mission.
The leaders didnt send him any particrly dangerous missions, but this guy carried out the mission as if he was risking his life.
Mei Lang, who was in the same room in Los Angeles, once heard Los Angeles talking in his sleep. Los Angeles said that it would be great if they died on Treasure Ind together. In this way, they would never have to separate, and they wouldnt have to worry about anything else.
Mei Lang, who was a man of few words, heard these words in his sleep, and his eyes turned red.
Chapter 2726 - 2726 Chapter 2726: you make the decisions for our family
2726 Chapter 2726: you make the decisions for our family
However, Lu Ye had a conflicted expression on his face.
Even the simplest c-rank mission is very dangerous, not to mention the even more dangerous s-rank mission. In such a dangerous mission with such a high-intensity rhythm, it would undoubtedly be fatal if ones mind wandered off. Last time, Luo Cheng and his otherrades were on a b-rank mission. Unless they were newbies, it was impossible for them to be injured in such a high-level mission. However, Luo Cheng was still injured, and he was shot in the thigh.
Fortunately, it was not at the aorta. After all, it was not an ordinary gun, and the firepower was very strong. However, although it was not at the aorta, Luo Chengs leg was still almost crippled.
Lu Ye gritted his teeth, I actually contacted Lucifer alone, but it was Beirut who received the message. He said that Lucifer is currently nowhere to be seen. As for Beirut himself, I dont know how Angel is doing. Other than knowing that she has already returned to the pce, I dont know anything else. The rest of the outside world doesnt know anything about Angel. He suspects that Angel must have been locked up because she ran away from home.
!!
Although Angel was just a bystander when he was a mercenary, he still had some skills. It was hard for him toe out like this. He must have been under strict supervision.
However, there might be other reasons.
However, the situation in Los Angeles was too terrible. He had a lot of things on his mind, but his expression was calm and indifferent, as if he was normal.
However, the members of the Snow Wolf team had been with him for a long time, so they knew his personality. When he went crazy on missions, there was a difference between risking his life and risking his life.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Yes conflicted expression. She knew that Lu Ye didnt want her to have any contact with Lucifer. Even though Lucifer said that he had given up, he didnt believe what his love rival said, his rival in love didnt believe him.
However, Lu Ye trusted Gu Yan a lot and he cared a lot about hispanions. That was why he did this.
As for the news that no one else knew, after all, Lucifer had a noble bloodline and he was very powerful. If he didnt know what happened to Angel, then.., unless the people who imprisoned Angel knew.
Gu Yan reached out and held Lu Yes hand. She nodded and said, I will listen to you. If you want me to contact him, then I will contact him. When the timees, we can call Lucifer together.
Lu Ye was a little conflicted. He looked at his wifes bright eyes and held her warm and gentle hand. Then, he nodded.
If the two of them were to make a phone call together, then thest trace of jealousy in Lu Yes heart would disappear.
Look, no one was more important to Yan Yan Than Lu Ye!
As they spoke, it was almost time for lunch. More and morepanions came from both sides. Gu Yan unnoticeably let go of his hand.
Lu Ye knew that this was the right thing to do. Although they were husband and wife, this was a base. They had to be careful and not be too clingy.
However, why did he feel empty-handed? He felt a little lost.
The food at the snow wolf base was still very good. This group of people were actually a little ruffian in nature. They were a little different from the star warriors in the ordinary special forces.
In fact, each of them had their own abilities.
Especially since Mei Lang was cooking today. After Gu Yan ate a few mouthfuls of food, she said in a rather amazed manner, Mei Lang, your dishes are really delicious.
Mei Lang still did not like to talk much. He smiled reservedly.
Lu Ye, who was beside him, was immediately unhappy. He said to Gu Yan, Yan Yan, my dishes are better than his!
Chapter 2727 - 2727 Chapter 2727 did not forget to show off his dog food
2727 Chapter 2727 did not forget to show off his dog food
Gu Yan smiled helplessly.
Mei Lang, who was beside him, twitched the corner of his mouth speechlessly and looked at Lu Ye helplessly.
Bai changle came over and said directly, Ah Ye, how about next time you cook, we have a taste and then have apetition?
Lu Ye said indifferently, Of course, only my Yan Yan can eat the dishes I cook.
!!
This person, at such a time, still didnt forget to show off his affection!
Fortunately, Bai Changle was used to being insulted by Lu Ye. Although Wen Lan wasnt by his side, he was definitely not a single dog.
The other single dogs in the seats were pitiful.
It was also fortunate that Luo Cheng didnt eat in the cafeteria because his leg was injured. Otherwise, he, who was already hurt, would probably fight Lu Ye.
Let him show off his love!
However, they were friends with many people and it was normal for them to joke around. No one would be really angry.
The group of people finished their lunch and then went back to their own matters. Lu Ye sent Gu Yan to her room.
It just so happened that Guo Rou was living alone now. Gu Yan had a good rtionship with Guo Rou before, so she naturally stayed in the same room with her.
Guo Rou was also quite happy. She volunteered to go to the logistics team to get some daily necessities for Gu Yan. Even though most of them did not stay here most of the time, they still had basic necessities in the dormitory.
Gu Yan was also quite happy. She could live in the same dormitory as Guo Rou again.
Everyone else was happy, but Lu Ye was a little depressed.
He frowned. Why are we separated so ruthlessly? We have a license, not underground workers.
Gu Yan looked around. Fortunately, Guo Rou went to collect her things and was not there.
Gu Yan tiptoed and kissed the corner of Lu Yes mouth. She said softly, Anyway, we wont be staying here often. When we dont carry out the mission, we can just go back to the main star.
Their house had been renovated, and the furniture had been arranged. It was just a simple renovation anyway, so they could stay there after a little taste.
Lu Ye was tickled by Gu Yans brief kiss. He did not care what Gu Yan said and wanted to turn the passive into the active. However, Gu Yan nimbly dodged him, then, she ran to a distance of two meters away.
Before Gu Yan could say anything, Guo Rou and Bai Changles voices came from outside the open door.
Bai changle said, You could have carried it yourself, so why did you have to ask me to help you carry it? Gongsun Yu isnt here, so who doesnt know that youre a strong woman?
Guo Rou was speechless. I was just worried that the things I gave Gu Yan would be broken. Theres even a thermos bottle here. I asked you to help Gu Yan carry the things for a while. Arent you her biological brother? Why are you so talkative?
Bai changle stopped nagging when he heard that it was for Gu Yan. However, he started talking about other things.
It had to be said that the two of them had always lived in the same courtyard and had been fighting with each other.
Now, they had joined the Snow Wolf Brigade together.
Both of them had simple and straightforward personalities. A long time ago, Gu Yan had even thought about whether his eldest brother changle and Guo Rou would be a couple.
However, in reality, the two of them were very simr, but they were very unsuitable. After all, when it came to love,plementing each other was the most important thing.
In the eyes of the two of them, they were each others brothers. However, their rtionship was also extremely good.
Although the two of them were fighting fiercely, Bai Changle had told the public that he had a younger brother and a younger sister. The younger sister was Gu Yan, and the younger brother was Guo Rou. In the future, whoever dared to bully his younger brother and sister would be making things difficult for him.
Gu Yan had sharp ears and eyes. Before the two of them got close, they heard the two of them bickering, so she moved away.
If Big Brother and the others saw her kissing ah ye passionately..
Chapter 2728 - 2728 Chapter 2728 the secret of two lives
2728 Chapter 2728 the secret of two lives
Cough, even after experiencing so many things, Gu Yan was still a little reserved on this point. After all, this was a base, not a home.
Obviously, Lu Ye also reacted.
He looked regretfully at Gu Yans beautiful lips, but he quickly adjusted his state of mind. After all, he did not want a crowd to watch when the two of them were making out.
So when Bai changle and Guo Rou approached, Lu Ye and Gu Yan had already seriously and calmly checked the situation in the room.
!!
It seemed that nothing romantic was going to happen just now.
And Bai changle and Guo Rou were big-hearted, so they would not consider these things at all. The two of them took arge pile of things and quickly made up Gu Yans bed.
After they settled down, Bai Changle and Lu Ye were called away. After the two of them returned to the team, they had to start arranging tasks.
Before they left, Lu Ye told Gu Yan to call Lucifer himself, so he didnt need to be there.
Yan Yan, I believe in You.
Gu Yan nodded, But its not suitable to make a call here in the base. After we leave the base.
Lu Ye nodded. Although they were not enemies with Yin, it was better to be cautious. They did not want others to take advantage of any loopholes. After all, this was the base camp of the Snow Wolf Unit.
Although his heart was still a little sore, Lu Yes words were true. In their rtionship, both of them saw each other as the only one, not to mention that the two of them had a secret between them.
On the other hand, Guo Rou had nothing to do, so she stayed in the dormitory with Gu Yan.
When Guo Rou heard that Gu Yan had applied to be a mobile operator, she was also very surprised.
Gu Yan, why? Thats only for people who want to retire, or those who have a strong inclination to change jobs.
In Guo Rous opinion, Gu Yan was better than most star warriors in all aspects.
And it was the kind that did not differentiate between men and women.
Gu Yan was not in a hurry. She smiled and shared her thoughts. Then, she said, Everyone has different thoughts, and Im a little greedy. However, I believe that no matter which one it is, I will do it well.
I also believe that you will do it well.Guo Rou had always had a blind trust and admiration for Gu Yan.
She sat there, hugging the Teacup and taking a sip of water, I suddenly remembered that we shared the same dormitory in the logistics team back then. Oh right, there were also those fewrge-scale drills. Sigh, so many years have passed in the blink of an eye.
She did not say that she did not know, but the moment she brought it up, she felt that time flew by.
The afternoon sun shone through the ss window and onto her warm body.
Gu Yan alsomented. Ever since she was reborn in this life, she seemed to have been busy. She had changed her fate and recognized her family. She had also embarked on a different path from her previous life.
Female Special Star Soldier.
This was something that she did not dare to think about in her previous life.
When making multiple choice questions in life, whether to turn left or right was just a choice. It could lead to apletely different path in life.
Gu Yan was still sighing when someone called out to her, saying that the leader wanted to see her.
Gu Yan nodded, tidied up the corner of her clothes, and after bidding Guo Rou goodbye, she left the dormitory with herpanion.
That Star soldier was also a neer. He had just arrived when they met. He was only twenty years old, and had yet to begin his mission.
However, he was extremely curious about Gu Yan.
However, he also knew that Gu Yans husband was Lu Ye, so he only looked at Gu Yan asionally out of curiosity and didnt say anything. As for Gu Yans attention, it drifted even further away.
Gu Yan was thinking that the leaders must have given out the results regarding her application.
Chapter 2729 - 2729 Chapter 2729 was clearly unwilling to do so
2729 Chapter 2729 was clearly unwilling to do so
After Gu Yan entered the meeting room, he only sawmander number two this time.
The leaders were all busy with work every day. They were able to be here this time because they had to attend a meeting and also because they valued Gu Yan and the others.
After Gu Yan bowed tomander number two, he sat down generously.
Commander number two saw that Gu Yan was so calm and unhurried. He smiled and said, Little girl, its such a pity that you dont n to pursue an official career in the future.
!!
Its all because of the love from the leaders. Actually, Im not too suitable for an official career. Besides, Im not ambitious.
Youre so modest. Sigh, youre obviously not willing to do it. You Dont have to lie to us.Commander number two pointed out bluntly.
Gu Yan was not in a hurry. He chuckled and admitted it just like that.
Commander number two sighed with emotion.
When Lu Ye and Bai Changle went missing, we also sent a lot of people to search for their whereabouts, but there was no result.
Thats because the treasure site is very remote, and the map is also a big problem. Ive been following this mission, so I know this very well. Thats why I was lucky enough to find the remaining map,Gu Yan said seriously, Im also grateful to the leaders for giving me the opportunity to find Ah Ye and the others. I even sent other partners with me. Without them, it would have been difficult for me to do it alone.
You Little Girl, youre being modest again. Moreover, Guo Rou and the others just happened to have no mission on hand, so they took the initiative to apply to us to participate in this rescue operation,mander number two said, he counted and then said, Those who didnt have any missions at the time all volunteered to join the rescue mission. Other than theirrades, Lu Ye and Bai Changle also risked their lives for theirrades many times.
Some things were mutually beneficial, especially for the special ck Star troopers like the Snow Wolf Unit who specialized in dangerous missions. The rtionship between theirrades was much deeper than the others.
Gu Yan naturally understood that if it was her, she would be willing to risk her life for herrades.
On the other side,mander number two smiled, Furthermore, I said youre being humble, but you still refuse to admit it. This time, even without Guo Rou and the others, Yins people will definitely lend you a hand. This undercover mission of yours, even if its exposed, they still wont be able to hate you. I even heard that Yins people gave Wen Lan the top-secret sky eye information because of you.
Gu Yan smiled embarrassedly.
Because Lucifer had previously acknowledged her as his sister, and since then, they had been living and dying together on Treasure Ind, the group of people in Yin now regarded Gu Yan as their second-inmand.
Ahem, ahem, of course, there was no need to tell the leaders about this, in case they were worried.
Moreover, Yin now had changed even more. Originally, they were wandering between ck and white. Now, Yin would not do anything illegal. When some reactionary groups did something outrageous, Yin found out, hidden Lurk would even stop them.
During the time when Lucifer went missing, many small pirate gangs were gloating because once hidden lurk died, no other pirate gangs would have such a big power. Therefore, every pirate gang.., no matter how big or small, they could get a share of the profits.
During that time, Beirut had led his people to suppress all the ces. It was also hard work. Fortunately, Hidden Lurk had a deep foundation and was not exploited by any pirate gangs.
However, the pirate gangs were not discouraged at all. As long as Lucifer did not return, they would have a chance to kill Yin.
Chapter 2730 - 2730 Chapter 2730, Dark Phoenix
2730 Chapter 2730, Dark Phoenix
It was a pity that Lucifer came backter.
Although some of the core cadres had been damaged, most of them were fine. After a short rest, they became more and more powerful. The other pirate gangs had all be quails. At the very least, no one dared to cause trouble on the surface.
Gu Yan stopped her wandering thoughts. She raised her head and looked atmander number two with clear eyes. Leader, can my application be approved?
This girl was always so straightforward, yet she made you feel helpless.
!!
Commander number two smiled helplessly and then threw Gu Yan a document.
Previously, you graduated from the Empires first academy and began to carry out undercover missions. After that, you were given an identity to go to a small ce to gain experience. Now that time has passed, you can be transferred back to the main star hospital. However, its not good to give you an empty position. First, Ill let you be a surgeon at the Central Hospital. As for how far you can advance in the future, you can decide on your own. In addition, the snow wolves will still set up a Dark Phoenix team. You will be the second person in charge. When you need to take action, there will be someone to connect with you. As for the hospital, other than the top leaders, no one else will know about your other identity.
Dark Phoenix. Coincidentally, Gu Yan had used this title before.
As a part-timeperson, she could also be the second person in charge of the team. In fact, themanders had originally wanted Gu Yan to be the first person in charge. In the end, she said that she had no ambition, the leaders couldnt do anything about it.
Who would have thought that when Gu Yan looked at the information, her expression was a little dispirited.
The secondmander suddenly became curious. Whats wrong,rade Gu Yan? Do you think theres a problem?
With the mens and womens teams divided like this, I wont have the chance to fight side by side with Ah Ye.Gu Yans tone was rather dejected.
Leader Number Two was silent for a few seconds before he said very calmly, Alright, Comrade Gu Yan, you can leave now.
I really believed that you were arade with no ambition!
After a few days, Lu Ye epted a new mission. It was to go on a mission with the Ming Nan and Ming bei brothers. Lu Ye was very reluctant to part with Gu Yan, but there was nothing he could do about it.
He couldnt even kiss her, let alone hug her.
He could only look at her affectionately and longingly for a long time. When the twin brothers could not stand it anymore, one of them grabbed Lu Yes arm and dragged him away.
Gu Yan did not know whether tough or cry.
Actually, she would not stay in the base for long, because she had to go back to the Central Hospital of the main star to prepare for her report.
However, before leaving the base, Gu Yan went to look for Luo City.
At the moment, Luo City was seriously injured and wouldnt go out on a mission for a short period of time. However, this persons recovery ability was also very strong, so the injury didnt affect him too much. He just needed to rest and rest.
The main problem was his heart.
When Gu Yan found Luo City, this guy was actually sitting there smoking. The thick smell of smoke in the double room dorm made Gu Yans sense of smell very sensitive. She frowned, as soon as she came in, she opened all the windows and doors.
It was quite cold now. As soon as the wind blew in, Luo City, who was sitting there swallowing and puffing, suddenly trembled.
He looked at Gu Yan in confusion. Are you trying to avoid suspicion? Why are you looking for me?
The married female warrior came to the male warriors dormitory. It was right for the door to be open, so Luo City didnt think too much about it.
Gu Yan crossed her arms and found a stool to sit down. She looked at Luo Cheng and shook her head. So this is how you are, Luo Cheng.
Me? What About Me?
Chapter 2731 - 2731 Chapter 2731 was very important
2731 Chapter 2731 was very important
Luo city was very good at dealing with other people. However, every time he faced Lu Ye and Gu Yan, he would be a little tense.
This was because this couple were both evil and evil.
If you were not careful, you would get into trouble.
Over the years, Luo City had carried out missions with Lu Ye many times. The two of them usually fought and even Lu Ye often scolded him. However, in reality, they wererades who had a very good rtionship and were better than brothers.
!!
Although Luo City had not spent much time with Gu Yan, he admired Gu Yan just from the fact that she had saved Lu Ye and Bai Changle.
Ordinary men might not be able to do what she did.
Of course, admiration was admiration. They should be cautious. What if they identally fell into a pit.
Looking at Luo City, Gu Yan shook her head helplessly. Youre already crippled. Is there a need to be so cautious? Oh, but if you be a cripple, will angel despise you?
Hearing the three words Angel, Los Angeles was like a deted rubber ball and instantly became dispirited.
Heughed self-deprecatingly and was about to reach for a cigarette when he suddenly remembered the way Gu Yan wrinkled his nose just now. It was probably because he hated the smell of cigarettes, so he withdrew his hand embarrassedly.
Hes the crown prince. Hes not from the same world as me to begin with.
Oh, shes not from the same world. Why are they fighting so passionately? Dont tell me that you two have only held hands, youre both adults.
Luo Cheng was slightly embarrassed.
It was one thing for adults to do those things, but he was also a little embarrassed when his female friend suddenly said that. More importantly, if it were any other female warrior, he would have retorted back, but he didnt dare to retort Gu Yan.
Who knew who would be the one to be retorted in the end.
Not to mention, if this topic continued, one day, when Lu Ye found out, the couple would have a male-female team to retort..
Luo City immediately became quiet.
Retorting was very important.
However, Gu Yan did not intend to remain silent. She said, Although we dont remember a lot of things that happened on Treasure Ind, I dont know how you did it. After we came back, every night, I would have some intermittent dreams. Except for the vague things about the treasure, the other things were very clear
In the dream, we went through a lot of hardships and lingered on the edge of life and death several times. There was even one time when I dreamed that you were hugging Angel, who was covered in blood. I almost cried. I wont say anything else. I just want to ask you one thing. are your feelings for Angel Real?
In fact, after hearing Gu Yans words, a huge wave rose in the bottom of Luo Citys heart.
It was also because of Gu Yans dream that he had a dream. He originally thought it was a dream that came to him every day, but now it seemed like it was just a dream from what happened on Treasure Ind.
However, when it came to feelings..
Luo Cheng smiled bitterly. His eyes were filled with tears as he said softly, So what if its true? No matter what, we cant be together.
Even if he was a normal man, he wouldnt be able to be with Angel, much less a nial ck star trooper.
In the wrong ce at the wrong time They met the right person.
What could they do?
Luo Cheng raised his head and looked at Gu Yan quietly. His eyes were filled with sadness. Gu Yan, did you know that Angel is the future queen of their?
Chapter 2732 - 2732 He didn’t have much time left in chapter 2732
2732 He didnt have much time left in chapter 27The Angel was on wasnt too big.
However, due to its long history and culture, their had retained the monarchy system. Although more often than not, this monarchy had be a symbol.
Even so, it still had a lofty status.
Gu Yan didnt say anything. Instead, he walked out of his room in Los Angeles. Before he left, he checked his legs. There werent too many problems with his legs, but his condition was very bad.
Under such circumstances, if Luo City were to go on a mission, something bad might happen. Because of his legs, he had to rest in the base. From Luo Citys current situation, it was a good thing.
!!
Gu Yan went back to pack up his things, then told Guo Rou about it. Then, he set off.
She needed to report back to the Gctic Central Hospital on the main star.
After leaving the snow wolf base and arriving at another star area, Gu Yan dialed a number.
The phone rang many times, but no one picked up.
It was Lucifers private number. It was also the number Lucifer gave Gu Yan when Gu Yan was undercover.
Lucifer had a few numbers, but Beirut or David would pick up the other numbers. However, only Lucifer would pick up this call.
Gu Yan didnt think too highly of himself. Lucifer had to pick up his phone. Maybe the other party was busy with something and didnt bring this phone.
However, for the sake of Los Angeles and Angel, Gu Yan dialed Davids number.
If Beirut was Lucifers confidant, Lucifer would feel at ease leaving most of the hidden matters to Beirut. However, as a special assistant, David was the one who knew the most about Lucifers personal matters.
In an exquisite vi on a private ind, the afternoon sun gently shone in, but the man lying on the bed was pale.
He quietly stared at the phone in his hand.
The number kept shing, and his phone kept ringing. Lucifer looked at the number with a pale face.
A sh of pain appeared in his eyes.
His hand paused in the air for a long time, but in the end, he did not pick up the call.
The phone finally stopped ringing.
Lucifer heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was very disappointed.
Lucifer knew very well that Gu Yan would never like him. Gu Yan had his own lover, his own family, and cute children.
Everything about Gu Yan was what he yearned for.
However, he would never be able to integrate into it.
Lucifer looked at his palm. It was already starting to turn ck. The poison that was nted in his body had turned him into a poison that made everyones expression change. It was also devouring his life, minute by minute.
Originally, it might not be that fast. However, this treasure trip had elerated everything, including the countdown of his life.
Perhaps the others did not understand, whether it was yin or Lucifer, they did notck money. Why did they have to go all out to find the treasure?
Lucifer himself was very clear about the reason.
He did not have much time left.
Cough, cough, cough, cough
Another violent cough sounded, making peoples hearts tremble. That handsome face was like a decadent rose, bing more and more beautiful.
David stood at the door with a frown, feeling extremely ufortable.
Other than David and Beirut, no one else knew about Lucifers condition. This was also what Lucifer told them.
To the public, everyone thought that Lucifer was injured and needed to rest here.
But in reality..
Lucifer was arranging everything after he left.
Just as David was about to go in and help Lucifer, his personal cell phone rang.
Chapter 2733 - 2733 Chapter 2733 would not just stand by and watch
2733 Chapter 2733 would not just stand by and watch
These people who were hiding had basically double identities.
They definitely had more than one phone number.
David also had some external phone numbers, but the one that was ringing now was his private number.
When he saw the caller ID..
!!
David hesitated for a moment, but he turned around and left Lucifers room.
He came to a balcony and sat on a chair. Facing him was the sea and blue sky. Although the scenery was beautiful, Davids mood was very gloomy because he was worried about Lucifer.
But in the end, he had a good rtionship with Gu Yan, so he picked up the phone.
Gu Yan?
David, Im looking for Big Brother Lucifer, but no one answered his call.
Davids hand that was holding the phone paused.
He turned his head and looked in the direction of Lucifers room, trying to calm his tone, Oh, why are you looking for Boss?
I want him to help me find out about Angels situation. Her situation is a bit special, so I cant find out anything through other channels.
Because they were very familiar with each other, Gu Yan was not the kind of person who would beat around the bush.
David Thought for a moment and said, Boss is busy right now. Why dont I wait for him and tell him when hes not busy?
Gu Yan held the phone and paused for a moment.
She suddenly had an idea.
However..
Okay, then you guys go ahead. Thank you.Gu Yan hung up the phone first.
David let out a sigh of relief. He thought that he didnt reveal anything. After a few minutes, he turned around and returned to Lucifers room.
As soon as David entered the room, he smelled the smell of blood. Just as he was about to go forward, Lucifer waved his hand and said, Go and put on your mask.
He was in a bad state now, and the poison in his blood might be even more powerful. He didnt want to poison his own people.
David felt sad, but he still listened to Lucifers words. He put on his mask and gloves and walked over to help Lucifer take away the blood-covered handkerchief and some blood stains on the ground.
Then, he gave Lucifer a cup of warm water.
Lucifer spat out some blood and drank some warm water. After that, he felt a little better.
David looked a little hesitant.
Lucifer slightly raised his eyes. At this moment, his face was so ugly that he looked like the legendary vampire aristocrat.
He said, If you have something to say, just say it.
Gu Yan called me.David knew that he couldnt hide it from his boss, so he didnt hesitate and directly said it.
Lucifers eyes slightly paused. He remembered that Gu Yan called him just now.
Did something happen to her?
Although he decided to stay away from her and her family, if she was in trouble, Lucifer and Yin wouldnt just stand by and watch.
David quickly exined the purpose of Gu Yans call and said, Gu Yan should not be in any trouble. She probably asked about this on behalf of her friend.
After knowing that it was not Gu Yan who was in trouble, Lucifer heaved a sigh of relief.
However, seeing that she did all these things for her other friends, Lucifer felt a little jealous. Then, his thoughts wandered. Did Lu ye know that Xiao Yan had contacted him?
Beside him, David looked up at Lucifer in confusion.
Lucifer waved his hand and said, Let me help her ask.
In fact, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were right. If it was something that could be investigated with the heavenly eye, Gu Yan would not have to go to Lucifer. She could ask Jonathan and the others directly.
Because only Lucifer could know Angels current situation.
Lucifer dialed a number.
Chapter 2734 - 2734 Chapter 2734 the Queen and her fiancé
2734 Chapter 2734 the Queen and her fianc
Angel looked at the phone that was ringing on the te and was a little confused.
Sheughed and said, You actually want me to answer the phone?
The man who was holding the te was wearing a straight suit and his hair wasbed meticulously. There was helplessness in his eyes.
Your Highness, we have no other choice. However, this phone call is from Lucifer, so His Majesty allows you to answer it.
Angel was stunned.
Lucifer is looking for her??
Of course, although Angel was allowed to answer the call because of Lucifers identity, she could not avoid anyone.
This included the butler who looked elegant but was actually very ck-bellied, and the other two maids.
Angel was like a broken pot that had been broken. She nestled on thefortable sofa, grabbed a dolls nose with one hand, and picked up the phone.
Boss, why did you call me?
Angel was a member of the secret society, so she liked to call Lucifer boss like everyone else.
Lucifer said softly, Xiao Yan called me to ask about you. She is very worried about you.
Gu Yan asked, Does that mean that Los Angeles is asking?.
Angel knew that Gu Yan was a friend of Los Angeles and also a good friend of Los Angeles. Therefore, when she heard Gu Yans name, she immediately thought of Los Angeles.
She hid the sadness in her eyes and said without a care in the world, Ah, its Gu Yan. I miss her too. Ask me about the situation. Thats it. Ill be locked up until my coronation. Oh right, my engagement ceremony will be held that day. Boss, when you have time, you muste and watch the ceremony.
Although Angel was smiling when she said this, Lucifer could hear the sadness in her words.
However, Lucifer also knew that Angel was now under strict supervision. In addition to bing the queen, she now had a fianc.
Lucifer asked softly, Who is the fianc?
A weak crown prince,angel said in disdain.
The Butlers eyebrows twitched but he didnt say anything. After all, he knew that his duty was to guard Princess Angel.
As the crown prince, especially Angel, who was about to inherit the throne, marriage was naturally a marriage alliance.
Lucifer also knew that Angel couldnt say anything else. He nodded and said, I might not be able to go when the timees.
Yeah, you were injuredst time. Rest well. In fact, its just a ridiculous farce. Its not worth being watched.
Hearing the mockery in Angels words, Lucifer didntment much because it was meaningless to say anything at this time.
Yeah, its just that I havent talked to you for a long time. Ill talk to you. Its okay, Ill hang up now. Say Hello to your mother for me.
Haha, Okay.Angel still smiled and hung up the phone.
Since the call was sent out, the butler knew what Lucifer said. After analyzing each sentence, he found that it was nothing but a simple greeting.
Angel threw the phone to the butler and sneered, Go and report to her. Tell her what I talked about.
The Butlers expression was a little ugly, Your Highness, shes your biological mother after all. Its for your own good.
For my own good? For My Own Good, you lied to me and said that you were going to die, but when I came back, you locked me up? ! ! ! ! !
Chapter 2735 - 2735 Chapter 2735‘for my own good’
2735 Chapter 2735for my own good
When Angel went ashore with the others, before she could say anything, she saw her mothers confidant and told her that her mother was dying.
Angel hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she went back with the man.
Although she was usually very loud and yful, she was a very filial child.
However, she did not expect that the family that she cared about the most would treat her like this.
Angel sneered, For my own good? If its really for my own good, why wouldnt you consider my thoughts? Anyone who uses the excuse of being good for others is just trying to satisfy their own thoughts. Theyre obviously selfish, yet they put on a hypocritical face.
The Butler couldnt say a word.
He sighed deeply and turned to leave.
Angel sat there quietly with a confused look in her eyes.
Ah Cheng, are you okay??
Lucifer put down the phone and coughed for a while. David looked worried and said, Boss, why dont I Call Gu Yan?
Lucifer raised her hand and then called back the missed call.
Gu Yan was still in the car. She picked up the phone and looked at it. After thinking for a while, she pressed the answer button.
Lucifer said, I was busy just now and didnt hear your call.
OH.
Lucifer didnt know what Ohmeant. He continued, Angel is about to inherit the throne. Moreover, she will hold an engagement ceremony with the Crown Prince of another country on the day she inherits the throne. Now that she is being watched, my calls are all monitored.
Did it cause you any trouble?Gu Yan asked.
Lucifers heart warmed, and the corner of his mouth curled up. Im fine.
Lucifer, tell me the truth. Did Something Happen to you?Gu Yan sighed, At first, I wasnt sure, but now I see that you are so polite and your breath is a little weak.
Lucifer had already answered carefully, but Gu Yan was a doctor after all. Hearing Lucifers voice, he immediately knew that there was something wrong with Lucifers body.
Lucifer was stunned and then said, There is indeed something wrong with my body. The injury from before affected my old injury and I need to rest for a while.
Gu Yan held the phone and frowned.
It was obvious that Lucifer didnt tell the truth.
However, she didnt have the right to ask him to tell the truth.
Honestly speaking, Lucifer wasnt a bad person and he had helped Gu Yan a lot during this period of time.
Otherwise, with the fact that she went undercover, Lucifer would have the right to have his men chase after Gu Yan until the end of time.
Gu Yan had a bad feeling in her heart, but she endured it and said, Okay, take care of yourself. If you need anything, I can help you. Contact me.
After Lucifer heard this, he was silent for a few seconds.
He remembered what the silver-haired man said in his dream. He said that Xiao Yans daughter, Lu Yu, was immune to all poisons.
But, what could he do?
Even if that child was immune to all poisons, so what?
Lucifers voice was very calm and gentle. Xiao Yan, what kind of person am I? I am much stronger than you. Yin still has so many people. I Cant get you to help me.
Gu Yan paused for a moment and sighed. Such a frivolous tone doesnt suit you. But Okay, take care. I still have things to do. Goodbye.
The call ended just like that.
Lucifer was still holding the phone, maintaining that posture.
Chapter 2736 - 2736 Chapter 2736 love makes the decisions
2736 Chapter 2736 love makes the decisions
In fact, at this point, he didnt really care about whether he loved or not.
Lucifer only knew that he was unlucky.
He didnt deserve anything good!
Gu Yan hung up the phone and was silent for a while. She could feel that something must have happened to Lucifer. His physical condition might be worse than what he said.
However, the hidden meaning in his words made Gu Yan unable to continue asking.
Perhaps, he didnt intend to let her know.
Gu Yan recalled Angels matter. It seemed that she was under house arrest and must have been on the passive side.
However, there was nothing she could do now.
Also, Angel was getting married.
This should be very bad news for Los Angeles.
No matter what, Gu Yan decided to pass the news to Los Angeles truthfully.
Love was always decided by two parties.
As friends, Gu Yan and his friends would do their best to help their friends when they needed help.
Gu Yan took the direct train. She would be able to return to the main star in another night.
She was in the upper berth, so after getting some water, Gu Yan went back to the upper berth andy there with her eyes closed to rest.
Although she was more energetic than an ordinary person, it was still good to have a rest. It was too noisy down there.
The train stopped at another stop, so some passengers got off the train. At the same time, some other passengers came up to fill in the gaps.
Not long after, Gu Yan heard a few familiar voices.
Aiya, Xiao Qi, is this lower berth yours? Can you exchange it with us?This surprised voice was Qin Lanzhis voice.
Its Auntie Qin. What a coincidence. But I cant exchange it with you, because its inconvenient for me to climb into the middle berth with my body.It was Qi Lans voice.
Qin Lanzhi was stunned. What kind of body are you in? Arent you only in your early twenties? Youre so young, why is it inconvenient for you?
Lu Haiyang couldnt take it anymore. He pulled Qin Lanzhi and said, Theres no need to trade ces. Didnt I tell you earlier? Its fine for me to sleep in the bunk.
It had to be said that even though Lu Haiyang was old, he was still a ck star trooper. When he beat up his son, he was like a tiger. He looked much younger than his peers, so it wasnt a problem for him to climb into the bunk.
During this period of time, they had been traveling. Like normal retired old men and women, they didnt take any convenient routes. They were just traveling.
The rtionship between the old couple had really improved.
However, Qin Lanzhi was still angry.
Even though Lu Haiyang had no problem climbing into a bunk, Qin Lanzhi thought that she had treated her nanny Qi Lan well before and that her sry was higher than other families. When she brought Qi Lan along for shopping.., she had even bought a few sets of clothes for that girl.
In the end, Ah Ye had dismissed her and said that Qi Lan wanted to attract him enough.
But no matter what, Qin Lanzhi still thought that she had been good to Qi Lan and that Qi Lan should also be good to her.
But why didnt she even change a lower bunk seat?
Qin Lanzhi was really not a shrewd person. The thoughts in her heart were immediately expressed on her face. Looking at her sullen appearance, Qi Lan, who was already lying on the lower bunk beside her, said a little smugly, Auntie Qin, Im Pregnant.
As soon as Qi Lan finished speaking, another man walked over. The man was about thirty years old and looked refined. He ced the warm little bun in his hand on the small table and said to Qi Lan with concern, Xiao Lan, hurry up and eat the bun. Its still warm.
Chapter 2737 - 2737 Chapter 2737 indiscriminate attack
2737 Chapter 2737 indiscriminate attack
The man was very considerate and protective of Qi Lan. Qi Lan raised her chin proudly and leaned against the man. She whispered, Its a little hot. Feed Me.
You are so delicate.The man smiled dotingly, but he actually took the steamed bun, pinched off a corner, and handed it to Qi Lans mouth.
On the other side, Lu Haiyang was putting their luggage away and then tidying up the middle bunk.
On the other side, Qin Lanzhi looked at Qi Lan in surprise. She thought about her words again and was still a little confused.
However, no matter how silly she was, Qin Lanzhi also understood what was going on. The reason why she had a surprised expression on her face was because she was a little shocked.
She asked curiously, Little Qi, you are already married and pregnant?
It had to be said that it had only been three months since Qi Lan was fired by Lu Ye. How did she manage to get married and get pregnant in one go?
Gu Yan Lay on the upper berth and did not make a sound for the time being. However, she could clearly see that when the man heard the word married, his body stiffened.
Qi Lan did not look too good either. She first looked at the man, then turned around and said proudly, Yes, Im already married, and Im also two months pregnant.
Qinnzhi sighed sincerely, Youre really fast. Sigh, I wasnt sure when ye said you seduced him, but now I dont believe it. You and your husband got married and had children so quickly, so why would you seduce Ye?
Qi Lan:
Gu Yan, who was lying on the upper bunk, couldnt help but smile when she heard this.
When it came to her mother-inw, she didnt even think carefully before she spoke. She really said what she thought, and she attacked her indiscriminately.
Thus, she unintentionally attacked Qi Lan until her face turned pale.
However, those who were familiar with Qin Lanzhi knew that she really didnt have any shrewdness. Her EQ would never deliberately say such sarcastic words.
However, this kind of unintentional injury was even stronger.
Sure enough, Qi Lan was so angry that she was about to grind her teeth. However, the first thing she remembered was that the man beside her was still there. Therefore, even though she hated Qin Lanzhi to death, Qi Lan still forced a smile on her face.
Auntie Qin, I already said that it was a misunderstanding. Look at you, dont mention it anymore. If you mention it again, it will hurt our feelings.
Yes, yes, yes, it must be a misunderstanding. How can you be the kind of woman who seduces others randomly?Qin Lanzhi immediately nodded.
Qi Lan:
Ma Da! He was going to die of anger! Yet, he had to maintain a smile!
The refined man was initially a little suspicious. However, when he saw Qi Lan chatting with the other party like this, and Qi Lan changing the topic and talking about other things, the man did not continue to say anything, but his eyes flickered.
Gu Yan wanted to say hello to her inws, but after thinking about it, she decided to continue pretending to be asleep.
Qin Lanzhi might have just been traveling at a scenic spot and was a little tired. After chatting with Qi Lan for a while, shey down and fell asleep.
Lu Haiyang sat on a small chair in the aisle, reading a book, wearing headphones, and listening to the radio on his Walkman.
The man who was with Qi Lan was in the middle bunk above Qi Lan. Their upper bunk was empty, and there was no one there for the time being.
Gu Yan was lying there, not moving at all. Qi Lan and the others, who had just gotten into the car, did not know that the upper bunk was upied.
Qi Lan leaned into the mans arms, kissing him and touching his chest. She asked in a delicate voice, Darling, when are you going to marry me?
Chapter 2738 - 2738 Chapter 2738 was such a coincidence
2738 Chapter 2738 was such a coincidence
Qi Lan relied on the fact that Qin Lanzhi was asleep and couldnt hear, while Lu Haiyang was still wearing earphones and there was no one else there.
That was why she spoke of this matter without restraint.
However, after that man heard it, he clearly felt a little guilty. He looked left and right and said, Dont worry. After I settle the matters at home, well Go get married. You Go back to my hometown first and give birth to the child. When that timees, well do two happy events together.
Then hurry up. You promised me that you would give me and the child a very good home.Qi Lan was still pouting.
The man liked her delicate appearance. He quickly kissed her mouth and touched her body. Seeing that the two of them were getting hotter and hotter, Qin Lanzhi, who was sleeping, suddenly turned over and faced them, the two of them were so shocked that they immediately stopped moving.
There was fire in the mans eyes, but he still thought that it was not good to be seen by others. He said, Xiao Lan, you must be tired. Hurry and lie down for a while. Ill go to the smoking area to smoke.
Okay, you go.Qi Lan nodded.
After the man left, Qi Lan leaned there and closed her eyes to rest.
Gu Yan Lay there and shook her head.
The train had been driving for a while, and it was already night time. Gu Yan nned to get down to the dining car to eat something, but when she got down, she happened to see Qin Lanzhi, who had just woken up.
Gu Yan immediately said in surprise, Mom, Dad, why are you here? What a coincidence.
Qin Lanzhi was stunned, and she subconsciously asked, Xiao Yan, why are you here? Wheres Ah Ye?
Im here because of work. Ah Ye is here too. He went to work.
Qin Lanzhi was about to continue asking when she suddenly remembered that her sons work personality had to be kept a secret. No matter how stupid she was, she had always been worried about this.
It had to be said that when it came to dealing with her son, Lu Ye, Qin Lanzhis basic IQ was still on the line.
She nodded and rubbed her eyes. She did not look like she was awake yet.
Lu Haiyang also took off his headphones. Naturally, he wouldnt ask Gu Yan why he was here. Instead, he smiled and said, Its really fate.
Yeah, I was sleeping on the top bunk just now. I didnt know. Mom, Dad, have you had dinner? Lets go have dinner together.
Initially, Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang wanted to have something to eat. However, after Gu Yan saw that it was cold bread, he pulled the two of them to the dining car to eat.
Qin Lanzhi happened to have not eaten much in the afternoon. After a nap, she was really hungry, so she nodded in agreement.
While Gu Yan was walking out with his parents-inw, he happened to bump into a gentle-looking bespectacled man. When the man saw Gu Yans face, he was stunned for a moment.
In fact, everyone had a heart for beauty, especially with Gu Yans looks. On the road, both men and women would take a second look at him.
Not to mention, this man was not really gentle to begin with. He had a lot of tricks up his sleeve. Otherwise, he would not have gotten together with Qi Lan.
Moreover, he had other motives..
Although he had restrained himself in the outside world, his eyes were still fixated on Gu Yan.
The corridor of the carriage was only so wide. Gu Yan moved to the left, so this man moved to the left. Gu Yan moved to the right, so the man moved to the right.
Gu Yan clenched his fists slightly, and a cold light shed in his eyes.
However, at this moment, Qi Lan, who had witnessed everything, turned pale with anger. She shouted, Darling, Im Thirsty!
When she saw Gu Yan just now, Qi Lan was also shocked. She had to admit that she was still a little afraid of Gu Yan.
Every time she saw the kitchen knife, she would think of the way Gu Yan cut the ribs back then. It was very brutal.
Chapter 2739 - 2739 Chapter 2739 was a mistress
2739 Chapter 2739 was a mistress
When Qi Lan heard Gu Yan say that she had been sleeping, she let out a sigh of relief.
Qi Lan had wanted to be a quail, but when she saw that her mans eyes were glued to Gu Yans body, she couldnt hold it in anymore.
When the man heard Qi Lans words, he seemed to have woken up from a dream. This time, he turned to the side and Gu Yan walked away.
Seeing that Gu Yan and the other two had gone far away, qi LAN heaved a sigh of relief.
Then, she looked at the man with a little resentment. Darling, do you stop moving when you see a beautiful woman?
No, no. In My Heart, Xiao Lan is the most beautiful.
Qi Lan snorted and did not say anything more. However, she was muttering in her heart and hated Gu Yan even more.
On the other side, Gu Yan was having dinner with his parents-inw in the dining car. She knew that Gu Yan was going to the main star as well.
Qin Lanzhi had not dared to mention visiting her grandson during this period of time. Thest time she wanted to visit him, she was rejected. She was sad, sad, and angry.
However, in the end, she did not dare to say anything to Gu Yan.
She did not expect to bump into him on the train this time. Moreover, their destination was the main star.
Qin Lanzhi hesitated for a moment before saying softly, Xiao Yan, how are Xiao Yu and the others? Have they been well-behaved recently?
Theyve been very well-behaved,Gu Yan said with a smile.
Qin Lanzhi turned her head to look at her husband, Lu Haiyang. She wanted him to tell her about going to visit the children. However, Lu Haiyang immediately turned his head and lowered his head to study the beef in his bowl.
Qin Lanzhi was angry.
She didnt know if it was her misconception, but she felt that her husband, Lu Haiyang, had decided to retire early and apany her on her travels. However, he was not as good to her as before?
However, now was not the time to think about this. She looked at Gu Yan eagerly.
Gu Yan raised his head and asked with a smile, Mom, is the food not to your taste?
Ah, its okay, its okay.Qin Lanzhi looked at Gu Yan and felt a little depressed. She was worried that if she said that she wanted to see the child, what if Gu Yan rejected her directly?
She would lose face.
In fact, both Gu Yan and Lu Haiyang could see what Qin Lanzhi was going to say, but neither of them said anything.
Let Qin Lanzhi figure it out herself.
In the end, Qin Lanzhi didnt say anything until the meal was over. She was very depressed.
The dining car was in apartment next to theirs. After the meal, the three of them slowly walked to their ownpartment.
Qin Lanzhi walked at the front, looking angry and a little unhappy. No one knew who she was angry at.
However, just as they were about to reach the bathroom in theirpartment, they heard someone making a phone call.
Daughter-inw, um, Im on a business trip. Ill be back in a few days can you ask me where the two bankbooks at home went? I dont know either. Why Dont you look for them again. What, lost? Alright then. When I get off the car, Ill ask the bank. Mm. Daughter-inw, Im hanging up now. Mm, MM, dont worry. When I get back, well have money.
The gentle man hung up the phone and looked up, just in time to see the Dumbfounded Qin Lanzhi.
The gentle mans expression changed slightly. He looked a little embarrassed, but he didnt say anything. He turned around and walked back to the carriage.
Only Qin Lanzhi was stunned on the spot, her face full of surprise.
Gu Yan asked quietly, Mom, Whats Wrong?
Qin Lanzhi seemed to have found her voice. She gossiped and said in surprise, Xiao Yan, did you hear what that man said on the phone just now? Qi Lan, that man, he actually has a wife! That Qi Lan is pregnant with his child doesnt that mean shes a mistress? ! ! !
Chapter 2740 - 2740 Chapter 2740 was suddenly called out
2740 Chapter 2740 was suddenly called out
Qin Lanzhi paused again. I dont know if she knows.
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up.
Qi Lan naturally knew. Moreover, if things went wrong, the child in her stomach was precisely the tool she used to force that man.
However..
Gu Yan said, I dont know if she knows or not, but it has nothing to do with us. After all, shes no longer working as a nanny in our house. However, its a good thing. Otherwise, we wouldnt be able to exin it clearly. Its a good thing that Ah ye fired her back then.
Qin Lanzhi nodded solemnly.
But then she thought that if Qi Lan didnt know that Gu Yan had a wife, it would be quite pitiful.
But if Qi Lan knew that Gu Yan had a wife it was her who had lured Qi Lan to the house back then, and she suddenly looked a little guilty.
Qin Lanzhi really wanted to apologize to Gu Yan, but she couldnt bring herself to do so. She hesitated for a while and didnt say anything.
Lu Haiyang stood by the side and sighed. He still had to work hard to educate his wife.
It was all thanks to Xiao Yans good temper and high EQ.
If it was someone with a bad temper who directly fought with Lanzhi, the person who would be hurt in the end would probably be Ah Ye.
The three of them returned to their carriages one after another and saw Qi Lan cuddling in that mans arms. It had to be said that that man was really willing to spend money on Qi Lan, he had bought a lot of things for Qi Lan over the past few months.
Qi Lan was very proud.
Previously, she had been inexplicably fired by the Lu family. She had always been angry in her heart, thinking that she would definitely marry a good man in the future.
Therefore, when she saw that Qin Lanzhis expression was not too good, Qi Lan could not help but want to show off.
Qi Lan stretched out her arm and coincidentally, there was a thin golden chain on her wrist.
Qi Lan had seen it before. Gu Yan only had a ring on his finger, and there was nothing else.
That was why the Lu family was said to be rich, but they were just so-so.
She said to Qinnzhi proudly, Auntie Qin, do you think this gold chain looks good? My husband bought it for me.
Qin Lanzhi raised her head and looked at Qi Lan who was still showing off to her with a strange expression.
When the man heard that Qi Lan was still showing off the things he bought, his expression became even more unsightly. He didnt know how much these people had heard, but he didnt want any moreplications.
He immediately said, Xiao Lan, keep a low profile.
Why should I keep a low profile?? Darling, dont you know how the Lu family humiliated me back then? Was it easy for me? The poor students who came out of the mountains wanted to work to earn money and study hard so that their younger brothers and sisters could study. In the end, it was them who, relying on their power, humiliated others! Why? ! Arent you all rich? Then why is your daughter-inw so poor that she doesnt even have a gold chain? !
Gu Yan, who was suddenly called out, looked up inexplicably.
She was sitting on a small chair by the corridor, chatting with her father-inw, Lu Haiyang, about their travels.
She, who had been shot all of a sudden, frowned slightly.
A gold ne?
She had a lot of them.
Only very few people would show off after getting a little bit of it.
However, Qin Lanzhi was distracted by Qi Lans words. She looked at her daughter-inw, Gu Yan. Indeed, other than the wedding ring on her hand, there was no other jewelry.
Qin Lanzhi suddenly wondered if she didnt treat her daughter-inw well at all?
Chapter 2741 - 2741 Chapter 2741 meddling in other people’s business
2741 Chapter 2741 meddling in other peoples business
When Qi Lan saw their expressions change, she became even more smug. Then, she took out her phone from her bag and said, See, after leaving your house, I found my dear. My life is better than before. So, I thank you for chasing me away. Thank you for the Lu familys heartlessness and unkindness!
If it was anything else, Qin Lanzhi wouldnt have done anything.
However, Qi Lan directly scolded the Lu family, which made Qin Lanzhi unhappy.
She had always been straightforward, so it was as if she had ignited a firecracker. No matter what she said, she had no scruples.
Qin Lanzhi said angrily, You Lass, why are you talking like that? If you hadnt seduced ah ye back then, would we have fired you?? I thought you had changed. When I heard that this man had a wife, I sympathized with you. But now, it seems that youre not worthy of my sympathy!
Qi LANs expression changed when she heard this, but she wasnt too surprised.
Only a hint of embarrassment shed across her face.
More than that, it was anger.
And this anger wasnt directed at the refined bespectacled man, but at Qin Lanzhi.
She said angrily, You should mind your own business!
Qin Lanzhi had originally thought that maybe Qi Lan didnt know the truth and was kept in the dark by the bespectacled man.
But now it seemed that she already knew, and after she exposed it, she became angry out of embarrassment.
Qin Lanzhi was surprised.
You, you know you are a mistress!
Shut up!Qi Lan hated those two words. After hearing what Qin Lanzhi said, she immediately screamed, We are true love. He had no choice but to marry his wife!
During the conversation between Qi Lan and Qin Lanzhi, the man was sitting in the bunk. His expression changed, but in the end, he pulled Qi Lan back.
Xiao Lan, dont be angry. We dont need to talk nonsense with such a meddlesome woman.
Hearing the bespectacled mans words, Qi Lan took a deep breath and her expression became slightly better.
However, her sore spot had been stepped on.
When Lu Haiyang heard the bespectacled mans words, he frowned and was about to say something when he raised his head and saw Gu Yan sitting opposite him. He lowered his eyes and his expression did not change. He suddenly thought of something, he suppressed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.
Qin Lanzhi had never been spoken of like that since she was young. If it was in the past, her husband would have stood up for her long ago.
But now, her husband, Lu Haiyang, was not moving at all?
Qin Lanzhi was furious. She looked at the bespectacled man, pointed at him and said, You, you, you
She wascking in vocabry after all. She could not even say a word.
The bespectacled man did not take Lu Haiyang and Qin Lanzhi, who were of the same age, seriously. He saw Gu Yan sitting not far away from him from the corner of his eyes. A greedy look shed across his face, but it soon disappeared.
He had to appease Qi Lan first.
The bespectacled man said, Auntie, mind your own business.
Qin Lanzhi was suffocated, but herbat ability was terrible. She was so angry that she was about to explode, but she could not say anything.
She turned her head and looked at her husband who didnt say a word. In the end, shey on the bed angrily, pulled the nket, and turned her back to Qi Lan.
Qi Lan was so proud when she saw how Angry Qin Lanzhi was.
At this moment, Qi Lan turned her head to look at Gu Yan. Her voice was very soft, but she hid her bad intentions.
Gu Yan, arent you very powerful? Why are you indifferent when you see your mother-inw being bullied like this?
Chapter 2742 - 2742 Chapter 2742
2742 Chapter 2742
This sentence was a little provocative.
The bespectacled man also subconsciously looked at Gu Yan. Unlike Qi Lans provocation, the bespectacled mans eyes were filled with greed.
Qi Lan said this sentence firstly to sow discord, and secondly, to tell her man that this Gu Yan was good-looking, but she was already married.
Even if she was prettier than her, what was the use.
She was not even 20 years old, and she was still a virgin when she was with him.
As for Qin Lanzhi, who was lying under the nket, when she heard Qi Lans words, her heart skipped a beat. It was not that Gu Yan did not help her, but what Qin Lanzhi thought was that she had never been intimate with her daughter-inw, and that she had encountered a problem, it was understandable that the other party wouldnt help her.
After all, her husband, Lu Haiyang, had said that sometimes, one had to put ones heart into ones heart.
What she felt bad about now was that her husband didnt help her, so she didnt me Gu Yan Too Much.
On the other hand, Qi Lan thought that she had made the other party unhappy. She continued to say proudly to Qin Lanzhis back, Aunt Qin, I told you that you dont have good taste in choosing a daughter-inw. If it was someone else who bullied my mother-inw, I would definitely go up and scratch her face.
Previously, Qi Lan was a little afraid of Gu Yan, but this time, she saw that Gu Yan did not say a word. Moreover, there was a man beside her.
Her courage suddenly grew. Shepletely forgot how Gu Yan Cut vegetables before.
As for Gu Yans identity as a doctor..
No matter how powerful she was, she had to give a proper exnation. She wouldnt use a scalpel to cut people for no reason, right?
Lu haiyang frowned at Qi Lan. What are you trying to do? What are you trying to do? !
Even though Lu Haiyang was wearing casual clothes, he had an intimidating expression on his face. After he said that, Qi Lan realized that he was a member of the ck Star Troopersfamily.
She wasnt going to continue provoking him.
Qi Lan pouted and said, Im just chatting. I dont mean anything by it. Commander Lu, Dont be angry. Were just civilians, were cowards.
However, when the bespectacled man heardmander Lus name, a hint of panic shed across his eyes.
He quickly smiled apologetically and said, Yes, yes, were just chatting, were just chatting.
Gu Yan saw everything. She remembered that when Qi Lan and the others got on the train, they had shown their train tickets to the conductor.
Their destination was not the main star, but the next two stations of the main star, which was the northernmost part.
Gu Yan stood up and walked over slowly. She sat on Qin Lanzhis bed and said softly, Mom, dont cover yourself with the nket. Itll make you ufortable.
Qin Lanzhi felt wronged.
She felt depressed.
However, she still took off the nket and ced it on her stomach. She leaned against the pillow and still had an ugly expression on her face.
Gu Yan was not in a hurry. She took out an orange from the bag beside her, peeled it, and handed it to Qin Lanzhi.
Mom, have an orange.
I cant eat it,Qin Lanzhi said gloomily.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Dont punish yourself with other peoples mistakes. Its just a mistake. Actually, I also made a mistake back then. After all, there are some white lotus and green tea whores who are good at pretending.
Hearing Gu Yans words, Qin Lanzhi raised her head and looked at Gu Yan in disbelief.
Gu Yan was telling the truth. After all, she really made a mistake in her previous life.
Fortunately, she had her eyes open in this life.
Qin Lanzhis ears were soft. She could not tell right from wrong. Moreover, she had a short temper. She was a mother-inw with a lot of problems.
However, because she was Lu Yes biological mother and was not the kind of person who was evil to the core, Gu Yan naturally would not beat her into the dust.
Moreover, even if she still did not like this mother-inw, it was still their own family matters.
Its not the Qi Lans ce to tell us what to do!
Chapter 2743 - 2743 Chapter 2743 had been sold, yet she was still counting the money
2743 Chapter 2743 had been sold, yet she was still counting the money
Meanwhile, Qin Lanzhis eyes lit up. Could it be that Xiao Yan had forgiven her?
Would Xiao Yan be willing to let her visit her grandchildren?
Lu Haiyang sat there quietly. He was initially a little worried, but at this moment, he waspletely relieved.
Yes, it was definitely right to leave this matter to his daughter-inw, Xiao Yan.
On the other hand, Qi Lan was not happy. She snorted coldly and said, Gu Yan, what do you mean by that? Who are you talking about?
Qin Lanzhi had already taken the orange from Gu Yans hand and ate a slice. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she actually felt that the orange was so sweet.
On the other hand, Gu Yan raised his head and looked up at Qi Lan. Oh, Im not talking about you.
HMPH.Qi Lan was pleased.
Gu Yan said in the next moment, Youre not even worthy of a white lotus and green tea whore. After all, theyre not as stupid as you.
Who are you calling stupid? !Qi Lan was so angry that she almost jumped up.
Gu Yan peeled another orange peel, one at a time, neatly and neatly. Every piece of orange peel peeled was the same size.
She said softly, A fool who ims to be smart, helping others count the money even after being sold. Isnt he stupid?
Qi Lan had not reacted to Gu Yans words when the bespectacled mans face suddenly turned pale. His fist, which was originally empty, suddenly tightened.
On the other side, Qi Lanughed out loud. Gu Yan, you still call others stupid. Youre the one whos really stupid. Theres no one here who abducts and sells people. Are You Stupid?
Gu Yan shook her head.
At this time, the train had arrived at another station. This station was a big one, and it required a change of engine. It would stop here for more than twenty minutes.
When the train stopped for less than three minutes, a few security officers came up from under the train. The person in the lead looked at the five people in the carriage and asked very seriously, Which one of you called the police?
The bespectacled man looked at all of this in shock. If he had not held it in, he would have jumped up!
Qin Lanzhi was also a little confused. Our people called the police?
Yes, someone called the police and said that there were people abducting and selling women here.
Qi Lan was also surprised. She said, Security officer, did you guys make a mistake? There are no people abducting and selling women here.
Speaking of women, there were only three women in this car unit. Qin Lanzhi was too old, and the only young women left were Gu Yan and Qi Lan.
After Qi Lan spoke, the bespectacled man immediately said, Thats right, thats right. Did we get the wrong car? Were all familiar with each other here. Look, weve been chatting for a long time.
Gu Yan put down the orange in her hand, raised her head, and slowly said, Were not familiar with each other, but we know each other. The three of us are from the same family, and this woman used to be our nanny. But you We still dont know your name.
Cold Sweat started to form on the bespectacled mans forehead.
Heughed dryly and said, I, Im Xiao Lans boyfriend.
The two of them were not married yet, so they said that they were not suitable as husband and wife, so the man could only say that they were boyfriend.
Although Qi Lan did not really like the word boyfriend, she did not pester him at this time. She immediately nodded and said, Yes, he is my boyfriend. Gu Yan, what do you mean? Did you call the police?
Qi Lan looked at Gu Yan with hostility.
Unexpectedly, Gu Yan nodded after hearing her words.
Yes, I called the police. Ask your boyfriend to take out his ID card and let the security officer check it.
Qi Lan was very angry. She turned around and said to her man, Dear, Take Out Your ID card and show it to them. Humph, they will know that it was this woman who called the police. Lets see who the security officer will take away!
Chapter 2744 - 2744 Chapter 2744
2744 Chapter 2744
The bespectacled mans expression became more and more unsightly.
He slowly began to take out his identity card.
Although this stop was long, the security officers obviously wouldnt stay on the bus for too long.
One of the security officers looked at Gu Yan and said seriously, Comrade, are you sure there are human traffickers here?
!!
Gu Yan pointed at the man. At the station where they got off, there will be some viges deep in the mountains after another ten hours of driving. There should be some evidence in the bag that this man has been carrying.
When the bespectacled man heard that, he paused for a moment as he fiddled with his ID card. In the next moment, he suddenly pushed the security guard standing in front of him away, turned around and ran out.
The ID card also fell to the ground.
Two security guards immediately chased after it.
Qi Lan was stunned.
At this moment, Gu Yan handed the ID card that fell to the ground to the other security guard and said, This ID card should be forged.
Since he had run away, he must be guilty. This was the best evidence.
The security officer immediately took the ID card and nodded solemnly.
A few minutester, the security officer who had just ran out used the walkie-talkie to report that the suspect had been caught and the relevant evidence was found in his bag.
Qi Lan also had to stay behind to make a statement.
Qi Lan waspletely dumbfounded. She struggled with all her might.
Did you catch the wrong person? Let Me Go. Im pregnant. Im pregnant with his child. How can he be a human trafficker? He definitely wont sell me.
The female security officer was also stunned.
Gu Yan said quietly, Just now, he called his family and said that he would be rich when he went back this time. How could he be rich? Of course, he sold you. As for the pregnancy, whether youre really pregnant or not, its better to go to the hospital for a check-up.
In fact, Gu Yan had already seen through it. ording to Qi Lan, she was two months pregnant, but her condition did not look like it at all.
It was possible that the man was deliberately trying to confuse her.
Qi Lan still did not believe it.
Gu Yan directly opened half of Qi Lans bottle of medicine on the table and said, This bottle is the bottle of cental medicine, but it does not contain cental medicine. Didnt he just tell you to take it when youre about to get off the car? Because its a sleeping pill. Take it when you get out of the car, then get into the car with him in a daze. When you wake up, you should be in the ravine.
As soon as Gu Yan finished speaking, a security guard immediately picked it up and went back to test it.
Qi Lans body went limp.
But she still had a look of disbelief.
Gu Yan looked down at her from above, You want to live the life of a rich man. You Dont hesitate to take risks and be a mistress. You even dream that when you be rich in the future, your family can follow the chickens and dogs to heaven. However, you didnt expect that you would actually provoke a human trafficker. You failed to steal the chicken and eat the rice.
There were still three minutes left before the car drove off.
A few of the security officers thanked Gu Yan and left their numbers behind. If there was a need, they would still have to ask Gu Yan before they got off the train.
When the train started to move, Qin Lanzhi didnte back to her senses. She looked at Gu Yan in surprise.
How did things suddenly turn around and be like this?
Qin Lanzhi obviously couldnt keep up with the pace. She was holding a half-eaten orange in her hand.
On the other side, Lu Haiyang looked at Gu Yan. His eyes were filled with admiration, but he was still a little curious.
Xiao Yan, when did you find out?
Chapter 2745 - 2745 Chapter 2745: Perfect Deduction
2745 Chapter 2745: Perfect Deduction
When I first got into the car, my mother mentioned that Qi Lan had seduced Ah Ye. Qi Lan was very flustered at the time, but when she saw that the man did not suspect anything, she heaved a sigh of relief. And it was precisely because if that man really liked her, he would definitely mind if she had really seduced someone when she was a nanny. However, that man was indifferent and even gave Qi Lan a way out. It was clear that he did not care about Qi Lans past cleanliness at all.
Actually, this was just a detail.
It was precisely because of this detail that Gu Yan started to observe the bespectacled man.
And from some of the expressions and subconscious actions of people, one could infer many things. Gu Yans psychology was not bad, although he was not as professional as Gongsun Yu, but for a human trafficker like this, it was still very easy to infer from behavioral science that there was something wrong with this person.
!!
After that, he continued to hug the ck leather bag tightly.
There was also the phone call he made to his family.
There were always clues that could be followed. In the end, the bold conclusion was perfect.
Lu Haiyang was a person who loved talent. After he heard it, he was full of praise for Gu Yan.
As for Qin Lanzhi..
She looked at her daughter-inw with a look of confidence and determination. Her already beautiful appearance was even more outstanding at this moment.
In such a short period of time, Xiao Yan could see so much and even caught the human trafficker. In the end, she was still fuming at Qi Lan?
Qin Lanzhi suddenly felt that she was much shorter in front of her daughter-inw, Gu Yan.
Not to mention anything else, just in this aspect of looking at people, she was terriblycking.
It was rare for Lu Haiyang to see the reflection in his wifes eyes. No matter what, this was progress.
Nothing else happened during the rest of the journey, and Qin Lanzhi did not mention the child anymore. She was especially silent.
When they got off the train, Gu Yan said goodbye to the two elders.
Gu Yan said, Dad, Mom, you guys are going on a trip. Take care of your health and safety. If you need anything, call me. During this period of time, Ill have time. I dont have to go on missions.
Lu Ye had already gone on missions. When they were on special missions, they had no way of contacting their families.
Lu Haiyang naturally understood. He nodded and waved at Gu Yan. Okay, Xiao Yan, you go on with your work. Oh right, send my regards to your grandfather and my dad.
Ever since grandfather Lu came to the main star, he had been living happily every day. One day, he even dragged grandfather Bai to the small square to dance with a group of old men and women.
Old Master Bai Sternly rejected him.
Even so, old master Lu did not give up. He had been away from the main star for a long time and had not been to many ces for many years. Therefore, when the weather was good, he could not help but visit the old ces again.
Naturally, he dragged old master Bai, Bai Qifeng, with him.
Bai Jianjun was worried about the two old masters, so he specially sent two reliable guards to follow them.
Now that Xie An wasing, Lu Wenbin would probably be even happier.
Lu Haiyang, who had beenpletely forgotten by his father, felt a little sad. He had wanted to visit the old man when he passed by the main star this time, but the old man directly refused and said that he was not free.
So this time, Lu Haiyang could only ask Gu Yan to send his regards.
Gu Yan smiled and nodded.
On the other hand, Lu Haiyang and his wife, Qin Lanzhi, returned to the hotel they had booked before and then met up with the other tour groups.
Qin Lanzhi had been silent the whole time.
Lu haiyang asked curiously, Lanzhi, whats wrong with you?
Chapter 2746 - 2746 Chapter 2746 ice skating rink
2746 Chapter 2746 ice skating rink
When ites to judging people, I really cantpare to Xiao Yan,Qin Lanzhi said dejectedly.
Lu Haiyang really wanted to say that not to mention you, even a lot of people couldntpare to Xiao Yan.
Or rather, it should be said that it wasnt just in the aspect of judging people. After all, Xiao Yan was too outstanding.
He didnt realize that the man who wore sses and looked refined was actually a human trafficker.
!!
Before Lu Haiyang could say anything, Qin Lanzhi said with some lingering fear, Lets not talk about Qi Lan meeting a human trafficker first. She knows that hes already married and has a wife and child, but she still took the initiative to be his mistress. If such a person continues to be our nanny
Learn from your mistakes, Lanzhi. Dont listen to the wind and listen to the rain in the future. Trust your family more.
There were some things that could not be changed overnight. Lu Haiyang thought that he hoped that everything about his wife would change for the better.
Even if Xiao Yan was a good-tempered person, no matter how good-tempered a person was, he would still have a temper.
Moreover, Xiao Yan was so good to her family. Lanzhi really should not continue to waste Xiao Yans affection for them.
Gu Yan returned to the Bai Family First. Since the house had almost been renovated, the house in the Bai family courtyard would be the retirement home for the three old men.
There was an empty space around the house. Although it was not big, it was also nted with many small vegetables.
The environment in the nobles courtyard was better, and the safety factor was also guaranteed. Therefore, they were relieved to let the three old men live here.
Bai Jianxun had moved out long ago. The remaining Bai Jianjun and his wife still lived here. However, Bai Jianjun often stayed in the unit while Xie Luan often went to the two childrens house.
After all, the children were still too young.
The three-bedroom of the Gu Yan family. One was the master bedroom, and the other was arge room. It was divided into two rooms. One was Xiao Shengs room, and the other was a wooden bed that was decorated with bunk beds, it was for Xiao Mufeng and Xiao Hanze.
The other room was made into tatami and was for Xiao Yu.
Every time Xie Luan stayed here, she would share a room with Xiao Yu.
There was a lot of space above the attic. Gu Yan had made two rooms, one for the study, one for the guest room, and there was also a matching bathroom. This way, if there were guests in the house, there would still be rooms to stay in.
If there were more guests well, he could still go to his brother Changles house next door.
The reason why Gu Yan returned to the Bai family in the courtyard of the nobles first was to visit her grandfather Xie An. Previously, she did not pick up her grandfather because she wanted to report to the Snow Wolf Special Forces.
This had dyed her for a few days, but her grandfather had already arrived at the main star.
When Gu Yan arrived, three old men were in the small courtyard. Old Man Lu was still holding a hoe and gesturing.
Old Master Bai was speechless. Whats the use of digging now! The weather will be cold soon. By then, the ground will be frozen and nothing can be nted.
Are you stupid? Its not like the ground has to be nted. Its not like Ive never lived in the north before. Dont you know that when the weather is cold, you cant nt vegetables? I was thinking that this piece ofnd could be opened up. We could dig arge area of shallow pits and fill it with stic and water. By then, it could be a childs skating rink.
Elder Bai was stunned.
He thought about it and realized that this idea was not bad.
However, due to his habit, he did not want to admit defeat in front of Lu Wenbin. He immediately said, Xiao Sheng can y, but Xiao Yu and the others are still young.
Chapter 2747 - 2747 Chapter 2747 was fine
2747 Chapter 2747 was fine
Its fine. Ill make a few more small ice carts for them. When the timees, Ill wrap the children tightly and drag the ice carts with ropes to y with them.Lu Wenbin grinned, the wrinkles on his face were covered by his bright smile.
Xie An sat in his wheelchair. He wore more clothes than his tworades, and he also wore a hat on his head.
However, this hat should have been hand-woven. The stitches were a little messy, and there were still some threads that had not been pulled in.
He sat there quietly with a smile on his face as he watched the two brothers fiddle around.
!!
Gu Yan did not know why, but when he saw this scene, he actually felt a sense of peace and tranquility in his heart.
The scene of the three old men in their 60s in the courtyard. Behind them was the gentle afternoon sun, bathing their surroundings.
Gu Yan would always be filled with emotions whenever he thought of this scene.
Kacha.
The sound of a camera snapping rang out beside Gu Yan. Gu Yan turned his head and saw Jiang Xiaodie.
Her eyes lit up. Cousin-inw!
Jiang Xiaodie held the camera and smiled gently. She was also very happy. Long time no see. I missed you. I was just about to send grandfather over, so I came along. Oh, and your cousin.
Gu Yan had to admit that what Xie Yuzhe had done back then had really pissed her off.
However, ever since he had apanied Jiang Xiaodie on the main star when she was about to give birth, he had changed a lot of his ways and ideas. Now, apart from helping his father take care of the family business, he spent the rest of his time with his wife and children.
Jiang Xiaodie was now very fond of photography. She often wanted to go on trips and take photos, so Xie Yuzhe naturally apanied her.
After Jiang Xiaodie said this, she looked up at the three old men in front of her. She said gently, Grandfather has always wanted toe back, because even if he had to live a few years less, he would be willing to suffer.
Compared to living in a luxurious and empty house, slowly aging and dying.
It was better to be together with therades who had thrown their heads and spilled their blood together in the past. They could talk about the sonorous years in the past, talk about the good and bad of the younger generation, or perhaps, they could also talk about those ideals that had not been realized in the past..
This was good.
Gu Yan walked over with Jiang Xiaodie. When Xie an saw Gu Yan, his turbid eyes sparkled with tears.
He said, In the past, Mu Guiying was in charge. Today, our familys Xiaoyan bravely went to save her husband. Not Bad, not bad. She has the wisdom and courage that I had back then.
Bai Qifeng was unhappy when he heard that.
He said, Xiao Yans strategy is like yours, but her courage is like mine! After all, when we fought together, I was the one who rushed ahead of you.
Lu Wenbin, who was still digging the ground, was even more displeased.
He immediately said, I say, Madman, if were talking about the one who rushed to the forefront of the battle, it should be me, right? !
Elder Bai and Xie an raised their heads at the same time and looked at Lu Wenbin as if they were looking at an idiot.
The two old men said in unison, Xiaoyan doesnt have your genes, okay?
Lu Wenbin:
Seeing the three old men bicker with each other, Gu Yan and Jiang Xiaodie couldnt help butugh.
Just then, lunch was ready. The nanny came over to call for lunch, while Bai Qifeng and Lu Wenbin went to change their shoes and wash their hands.
Gu Yan pushed Xie Ans wheelchair back.
Xie An fiddled with her hat and said proudly, Xiao Yan, doesnt my hat look good? Its your grandmothers masterpiece. Shes so old that her eyes are blurry. Recently, shes actually fallen in love with knitting sweaters. She also said that she would knit me a set before this winter, and socks.
Hearing the pride in her grandfathers words, Gu Yans lips curled into a gentle smile.
Chapter 2748 - 2748 Chapter 2748 might not be able to have children in the future
2748 Chapter 2748 might not be able to have children in the future
She nodded vigorously and said affirmatively, This hat is so beautiful! Ill have to ask Grandma if she has time to knit a hat for my children.
Okay, but you have to queue up.
The two of them walked in while talking.
The house had been slightly renovated, and all the facilities in the house were for the convenience of the elderly.
!!
As it was a total of three floors, there was also an indoor elevator. This way, it was also convenient for Xie Anjin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, to enter and leave.
The furniture in the house was all log-colored, and it looked warm.
In addition, Bai Jianjun and Xie Luan also hired two reliable nannies to take care of the four elderly peoples daily necessities.
Gu Yan Ate with them and chatted with them for a while. After saying that she would spend most of her time on the main star in the future, she let her go.
After they finished eating, he said that he would go to Gu Yans house to see the children.
Gu Yans house was on the top floor, and there was no elevator. After all, the elevator was not very popr at this time.
Gu Yan was worried about the health of the old men, especially her grandfather, Xie An.
Xie an smiled and said, I wont go there. Xiaodie, take some more photos and pretend that Im there.
Gu Yan hurriedly said, Ill bring the children back to take a look in a few days. Its not too far away.
Just like that, they made an agreement. Gu Yan brought a group of people to the new house.
The whole day ended in this lively manner.
After they settled down, only Gu Yan and Wen Lan were left in the new house.
Xie Luan, who was worried about the child, and a nanny.
Xie Luan was worried about Gu Yan. Xiao Yan, you should take a shower and go to bed. You still have to report to the hospital tomorrow morning, right? Youve been in the car all night and havent had a chance to rest.
Mom, Im fine. You Dont have to clean up these dishes. Go in and y with the child. Ill clean up.
Gu Yan was really not tired at all.
Moreover, even though there were many people today, be it in the Bai familys courtyard or the new house, it was always lively and lively.
However, Gu Yan did not feel that it was noisy at all.
On the contrary, he felt that the feeling of having his rtives and family gathered together was very good and very warm.
The days were getting colder and colder.
However, her heart was getting warmer by the day.
Xie Luan saw that Gu Yan was indeed in good spirits. Shemented that the young man was full of energy. Then, she went into the nursery with the nanny to feed the little ones with milk powder and coaxed the little ones to sleep.
Xiao Sheng pushed the door open and came out of the small room. She stood there and asked, Mom, let me help you wash the dishes.
No need, no need. Go and do your homework. Ill test youter to see if youve cked off in your studies during this period of time,Gu Yan said very seriously, If you cken, when your fatheres back, I wont let him take you to y shooting.
This shooting, of course, was not in the specific sense of shooting. It was the kind that suited teenagers. Guns were stic, and the bullets were rubber.
However, perhaps it was the nature of boys. Xiao Sheng was also very interested in guns, guns, cars, and so on.
This child had always insisted on taking taekwondo sses.
Gu Yan was veryforted by the fact that although Xiao Shengs childhood experience was very rough, fortunately, this child did not grow askew.
Xiao Sheng was also obedient. After listening to Gu Yans words, she nodded and turned around to return to her room to continue studying.
Wen Lan looked at Xiao Sheng quietly. In the end, she lowered her eyes slightly.
Xiao Yan, I may not be able to have children in the future
Chapter 2749 - 2749 Chapter 2749 comfort
2749 Chapter 2749fort
Wen Lan had been pregnant a few times, but she did not manage to keep the child.
In fact, other than the first time when she did not understand and did not pay attention to it, she had been very careful the other times, but she still did not manage to keep the child.
Wen Lan had suffered too much when she was young and her body was stunted and malnourished. At that time, the foundation of her body had been damaged.
Even if her body was much better after training the day after tomorrow, as a woman, sometimes some small problems could cause the child to be unable to stay.
!!
For example, Wen Lans date had never been fixed since her first menarche.
However, Wen Lan was someone who liked children.
She had experienced many hardships since she was young, so she naturally had more expectations for her family.
Wen Lan had always wanted to have their child with Changle and build a happy family.
But she..
Gu Yan put down the bowl in his hand and walked over, holding Wen Lans hand. Sister-inw
I dont know who to tell.Wen Lans voice was very low. She bit her lips tightly. Her originally cold eyes were now filled with a helpless light. I thought about telling changle, but but I saw how much he liked children. I was worried that he would be disappointed
Now that Gu Yan did not have the little jade pendant, she naturally could not directly see the symptoms of the internal medicine department. She pulled Wen Lan to sit down on the sofa and asked softly, Sister-inw, which hospital did you see him in?
I knew it wasnt good when I had a miscarriage. I didnt have it for a long time after that. After returning from M, I went to the central hospital to have my body checked again. The doctor there said that there was something wrong with my uterus and that it might be difficult for me to get pregnant.
Wen Lan had always been a strong-willed person. At this moment, she looked dispirited. She was already thin and looked very worried.
Sometimes, people who were too strong would put everything on themselves. All their unhappiness and frustrations would umte together and one day, they would copse under the pressure.
Therefore, it was necessary to properly vent out the frustrations in their hearts.
Everyones heart was only that big.
If it was filled to the brim, how could it not be ufortable?
Wen Lan did not have any family. The Bai family was her entire family. Bai Changle was a man after all. Furthermore, seeing how much he liked Xiao Sheng, Xiao Yu, and the others, Wen Lan did not have the heart to tell him.
As for Xie Luan and the others, they were still elders after all. They were still separated by ayer.
In the end, Wen Lan chose to tell Gu Yan. Other than Gu Yan being Bai Changles sister, more importantly, Wen Lan had already regarded Gu Yan as her closest peer.
He was a partner, a trusted friend who could say anything.
Gu Yan poured Wen Lan a cup of warm water and pulled her into the study in the attic. When Wen Lan calmed down, Gu Yan said softly, Sister-inw, the Doctor said that its very difficult to get pregnant, so theres still a possibility of pregnancy. Sister-inw, the Doctor said that it is very difficult to get pregnant, so it is possible to get pregnant. And now that we dont have to run around anymore, Im gonna help you figure out some ways to get better. Also, in the short term, dont be in a hurry to have children, get well first, wait until you can, then prepare for pregnancy.
Wen Lans cheeks a little hot, she understood Gu Yan said not to hurry to have children is what mean.
Now that Changle was out on a mission, he was not in a hurry.
Seeing that her expression had eased up, Gu Yan said softly, Previously, my brother told me that you havent been in a good state recently. He was very worried about you, but after he asked you, you didnt tell him what happened, so he became even more anxious. Sister-inw, is this why youre Worried?
Your brother likes children.
Chapter 2750 - 2750 Chapter 2750 made my brother jealous
2750 Chapter 2750 made my brother jealous
But sister-inw, you have to know that my brothers favorite person is you! When he looked at Xiao Sheng and the others, he even said that if there was a child in the house, it would be more lively and you would be happier. So, the reason he hopes for the child is all because of you.
Wen Lan raised her head in a daze.
Gu Yan patted her hand, Although I didnt grow up with my brother, I can see through him at a nce. Dont look at how he usually makes a fuss and sometimes makes a joke, but he is especially protective of the people he cares about. Once he encounters something serious, he is absolutely reliable and trustworthy. Although he looks careless, in reality, he is not careless. Do you believe that if you frown too many times one day, he will be extremely worried?
Wen Lan nodded.
!!
Bai Changle was naturally good. Wen Lan knew this better than anyone else. Otherwise, she, who had originally nned to spend her life alone, would not have entered into a marriage with Bai Changle.
Gu Yan finally said, Sister-inw, I will do my best to help you recuperate. However, there are some things that are best left to nature. The most important thing is that you and my brother are happy, healthy, and happily married. That is the most important thing. As for the matter of the child, it has to be left to fate. Also, my parents will not ask you to have a child. Actually, they are also left to fate when ites to these matters.
Perhaps most old people liked the third generation.
However, this kind of thing couldnt be forced into a standard. They couldnt divorce the couple just because they couldnt have children, right?
Gu Yan understood her parents. It was better for them to have a grandson. It was fine without a grandson.
Especially after experiencing so many things, they only hoped that the children could be healthy and happy.
After Gu Yan persuaded for a while, Wen Lan hadpletely calmed down. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said with a little guilt, Xiao Yan, do you feel that Im quite useless like this?
She had always been very strong to the outside world, but Wen Lan found it rare to be so weak.
However, Gu Yan shook his head and said very seriously, Sister-inw, no one is born strong. Everyone has weak moments. And youre willing to show me your weak side, which means you trust me, so Im still very happy.
Wen Lan sighed, People say that sister-inw and sister-inw are the most difficult to get along with, but why do I feel that getting along with you is better than getting along with Changle?
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
She waved her hand and said, Sigh, sister-inw, dont let my brother hear this. He will definitely be jealous. hahahaha.
Wen Lan imagined Bai changle acting like a spoiled child out of jealousy and could not help butugh.
The two of them were worried that Xie Luan would hear them, so they went upstairs to chat. After Wen Lans mood hadpletely improved, Gu Yan and Wen Lan went downstairs and tidied up the kitchen.
The nanny also finished the housework and said goodbye to Gu Yan.
The children were slightly older. Xiao Sheng had her own room, then two small rooms, leaving Xiao Yu and Xie Luan to live together.
During this period of time, Xie Luan spent most of her time here. Fortunately, Bai Jianjun was also very busy, so there was nothing much to do.
As for the elders at home, they also found reliable people to take care of them.
After Gu Yan checked Xiao Shengs homework, he also went to take a shower and prepared to sleep.
Tomorrow, there would be a new beginning.
Gu Yan Lay there, her eyes slightly dazed.
After going around in circles, she actually returned to the Central Hospital of the special forces just like in her previous life!
But in this life, there was no longer Bai Mengchen and no more Zhang Weiyang.
Chapter 2751 - 2751 Chapter 2751: Handsome Little Boy
2751 Chapter 2751: Handsome Little Boy
However, the Gu Yan Now was different from the Gu Yan in her previous life.
No matter what would happen in the future, no matter what kind of monsters she encountered, she would face them calmly.
It was already very cold now. Although it had not started snowing, it should not be too far away.
Gu Yan was wearing a white down jacket. Her hair was cut a little shorter, reaching her shoulders. It hung down casually.
!!
Her ck short boots looked clean and neat.
Gu Yan was originally very tall. Coupled with her exquisite facial features, she had a strong aura.
Even though she was wearing the most ordinary clothes, she quickly attracted everyones attention.
Xiao Sheng was also carrying a small schoolbag and was preparing to go to school.
His eyes were very bright as he looked at Gu Yan. Mommy Is So Pretty!
Gu Yan rubbed his hair. Youre already so good at flirting at such a young age. How Big Will you be when you grow up?
Xiao Shengs appearance was more like that of the Bai family. After all, Zhang Weiyangs father was the child of elder Bais biological brother.
In addition, this child would also grow up. Whether it was his eyebrows, eyes, or nose bridge, they were all long and good-looking.
Although he was still young, he was already a handsome little boy.
Xiao sheng blushed and said, Mommy is already pretty.
Okay, okay, I know Im pretty now.Gu Yan smiled and said, Hurry up and go to school. The school bus will be here soon. Be careful on the road.
Okay.
It had to be said that Xiao Sheng was a very worry-free child. He never let his family worry about him.
Moreover, he was mature and sensible. When other children of his age were ignorant, he was already able to do many things with ease.
However, when he thought about how Xiao Sheng was mature and sensible, and how she had traded her cruel childhood for it, he could not help but feel sad.
Therefore, when it came to dealing with children, Gu Yan would rather the child be naive and ignorant of all hardships.
Of course, this was just a thought. If he overdoted on the child and protected him too well, it would actually harm the child.
Otherwise, it was actually not an easy thing to raise a child.
Wen Lan also had to attend sses at the Empires first academy. She went out with Gu Yan, and the children were taken care of by Xie Luan and the nanny. In addition, they were very obedient and sensible, so it was very easy to raise them.
However, Gu Yan still felt that her mother, Xie Luan, was a little tired.
She said, When they are older, they can all be thrown into kindergarten.
Xie Luan disagreed. She said, Only when you are young can you let them stay by your side. When they are older and have a family, they will definitely not stay by your side for long.
Gu Yan agreed with her because she immediately thought of herself and her brother. They had already had a family and a career, but they had already moved out.
She muttered, In that case, whats the use of having children?
Hearing her words, Xie Luan didnt know whether tough or cry and gently patted her.
Half an hourter, Gu Yan arrived at the Central Hospital of the special forces.
She was extremely beautiful, so many people would take a look at her along the way.
Gu Yan smiled indifferently and politely. He was neither servile nor overbearing. He didnt have that kind of arrogant arrogance, nor did he have that kind of intimacy that was too easy to talk to.
She was neither cold nor warm. The distance was just right.
Even though some things in this life were already different from her previous life.
After Gu Yan reported it, she realized that many things in the central hospital were actually simr to those in her previous life.
Her resume naturally had no problems, so she quicklypleted the entry procedures.
However, the person-in-charge of the department she was in, chief Li, looked at Gu Yans resume, then looked up at her very seriously.
Is Bai Mengchen your aunt?Director Li asked
Chapter 2752 - 2752 Chapter 2752, old rivals
2752 Chapter 2752, old rivals
Gu Yan looked at director Li in front of her.
She remembered that in her previous life, director Li and Bai Mengchen had always been at loggerheads. The two of them had always been at loggerheads with each other.
Every time a neer came, the two of them would fight over the best neer.
She didnt expect that after so many years, only Bai Mengchens former rival still remembered her.
!!
Gu Yan sighed.
She nodded lightly, Yes, but I lived elsewhere when I was young, so I rarely met my aunt. Later, I came to the main star to study, but she
Department director Li Knew What Gu Yan was going to say next, so she waved her hand.
She was her old enemy in the past, but now, she didnt even want to say the word death. All that was left in her heart was deep regret.
Director Li looked at the information again. Why is your surname not Bai but gu instead?
Yes, its a problem from when I was young, but it doesnt affect anything. In addition, I have a family now, so it doesnt affect me anymore.
Director Li was a person with a cold personality. She nodded and did not ask any more questions.
Although she regretted Bai Mengchens idental death back then, she did not treat Bai Mengchens biological niece well because of it.
Just like all the other rookies, even if Gu Yan had experience in clinical work, he still had to start from the very beginning.
Fortunately, Gu Yan was able to handle the medical work easily, and he was very skilled. He was not afraid of dirt or tiredness at all.
His first day of work at the hospital today went very smoothly. However, there was a small ident, and Gu Yan met an acquaintance.
Xu Xian.
Back then, when Gu Yan went to d hospital as a spy and followed the n to get close to Miao Xiaoyu who was in the interster prison, he happened to help Xu Xian and Sun Lihua deal with that scumbag su Jin an.
Sun Lihua finally sessfully left that scumbag su Jin an. Later on, she got together with the Security Officer Qin bin, and Qin bin was a reliable person.
As for Xu Xian, she had always been a doctor. Because her personal business was very outstanding, she had now be the deputy director.
This time, she came to the main star Central Hospital to have a meeting.
Gu Yan stood at the corner, watching Xu Xian talking to the doctors who were with her. The corners of her mouth curled up, and she turned around to leave.
She was actually just a passer-by for Xu Xian, Sun Lihua, and the others. If they really met one day, they could only be said to be people who looked alike.
After all, the previous mission was carried out secretly.
But no matter what, the sisters were very happy. That was enough.
Xu Xian, who was talking to her colleague, suddenly felt something. She raised her head and looked in a direction. She only had time to see the silhouette of a female doctor.
Her colleague asked curiously, Director Xu, Whats Wrong?
No, nothing. I think I saw an acquaintance,Xu Xian said subconsciously, then shook her head.
She must have been seeing things. How could she have seen her?
She had passed away a long time ago..
Just like that, Gu Yan went to work during the day and returned home at night to apany the children.
She was very quick to get used to the work in the hospital. Although it was all basic work, she was more experienced than some doctors who had two or three years of work experience.
No, she was even more experienced than some experts and doctors.
Moreover, no matter who had a problem, as long as they called Gu Yan, it could be solved immediately.
During one of the night shifts, after Gu Yan helped to deal with the patients who were sent to the hospital under unexpected circumstances and performed the surgery, director Lis impression of Gu Yanpletely changed.
Chapter 2753 - 2753 Chapter 2753 hoped that lovers would eventually get married
2753 Chapter 2753 hoped that lovers would eventually get married
They did not let her continue to do some marginal medical work. Instead, they began to let her participate in some surgeries clinically.
Of course, she was not the chief surgeon.
However, Gu Yan was not in a hurry because it would not be long before director Li would know how good she was at doing these things.
After all, in her previous life, she had been holding this scalpel for decades.
!!
Director Li was bing more and more satisfied with Gu Yan, but on the surface, she was bing more and more strict.
However, behind the scenes, she would sigh to those who were on good terms with her. Gu Yan was indeed Meng Chens niece.
Back then, the matter of the BAI family had caused a stir, but many people did not know the specifics. They only knew that the child had been carried by the wrong person.
We have all seen that girl back then. She was very outstanding, but we felt that she was too outstanding on purpose. But now, its different.Director Li paused, he continued, Gu Yan is truly outstanding.
To be able to receive such a harsh evaluation from director Li in such a short period of time, it showed that Gu Yan was really outstanding.
However, Gu Yans excellence only showed a little.
Lu Yes mission ended, but he didnte back directly. Instead, he gave Gu Yan a call.
Ah Cheng is going to see Angel. Ill send him over,Lu ye said over the phone.
Gu Yan nodded. Is his leg better? But be careful, or else hell be crippled if he keeps doing this.
Yeah, he regrets it. He said he shouldnt have hurt his legst time. He should have hurt his arm.
Gu Yan didnt know what to say, but in fact, she hoped that Angel and Los Angeles would have a good ending.
She hoped that lovers would eventually get married.
Gu Yan asked, Do you need my help?
Not for the time being. Mephistopheles and the others will help us when the timees. I dont know why, but Ah Cheng and Mephistopheles have a very good rtionship,Lu ye mumbled, Maybe it has something to do with the things we forgot back on Treasure Ind.
What did they forget? Which of the fragments in the dream were real and which were fake.
No one would know.
Gu Yan said to Lu Ye, Ye, be careful.
Yeah, they dont need help, but I do, Yan Yan.
What?
Can you help me think about me? Think about me every night until Ie back.
Gu Yan:
Hearing Lu Yes maicughtering from the other end of the phone, Gu Yan curled the corner of his mouth and said unhurriedly, Oh, I was thinking about you all the time. Since you said that I was only allowed to think about you at night, Ill think about someone else during the day.
With a click, Gu Yan hung up the phone.
A certain someone was holding the phone on the other end. His eyes were helpless and doting. In the end, he still gave a kiss to the phone that was already busy.
Mephistopheles, who was standing beside him, could not help but stare at this idiot.
He suddenly said with a smile, Since you Miss Gu Yan so much, why dont I dress up like her? Dont worry, just give me an hour. Although it cant be 100% identical, at first nce, its definitely 70% or 80% identical.
At this moment, Lu Yes face was filled with a slight ruffian smile, but this smile was a little dangerous.
He twisted his wrists and made cracking sounds. In less than an hour, I can beat you until you cry for your mother and father in ten minutes.
Mephistopheles decisively refused, That wont do. We Cant go and spar now. We have to maintain our strength. Later, we have to send this cripple into the heavily guarded pce. If someone finds out, the two of US will have to be hired thugs.
Luo Cripple Cheng sat there sickly. His handsome features were expressionless at this moment.
Chapter 2754 - 2754 Chapter 2754: Hopeless Love
2754 Chapter 2754: Hopeless Love
Lu Ye didnt say anything else when he saw his friends hopeless look. Mephistopheles had already said to Jonathon, who was waiting for them outside, You can hack the surveince cameras inside, right?
At most an hour. All the people there are experienced, so at most an hourter, all the security will be back to normal. You have to leave by then,Jonathon said seriously, Otherwise, if you are left behind, even boss wont be able to save you.
I know, youre getting more and more naggy.Mephistopheles snorted, then turned his head and said to Lu Ye, Actually, I really want to fight alongside Gu Yan. Why You?
Lu Ye smiled brightly. When the operation is over, we have to fight. Ill decide the time and ce.
Then what should I decide?
You can decide what youll wear that day.
Mephistopheles:
After a moment of silence, he suddenly smiled brightly. Then Ill dress up as Gu Yan.
Lu Ye:
Fortunately, Lu Ye still remembered his brothers important matter, which was why he did not beat him up before they left. The reason why they joked like this was just to let Luo City feel better.
It was a pity that this person..
His expression didnt change during the whole process. His handsome face hadnt changed since he appeared.
They looked at each other.
They hoped that they could solve the problem by meeting each other.
Otherwise, Luo Citys condition was really bad.
Although he was still breathing, he looked as if he was dead.
Lu Ye was worried that his partner woulde back with Luo Citys corpse..
However, if a persons heart was dead, then the living body was also a corpse.
As a core member of Yin, Jonahs new technology was very reliable. He quickly cracked the code here and quickly hacked all the surveince cameras.
Countdown, one hour, start!
The three people from Los Angeles also started to move. They had already investigated Angels exact location, so the three of them avoided the bodyguards and guards very well-trained.
Once, when Los Angeles was almost discovered, Lu Ye immediately attracted the attention of that person.
It was a close call, but not a close one. Then, he swung his tail away.
It was the same for Mephistopheles.
Half an hourter, Los Angeles finally found Angel, who was locked in the attic.
This ce was called the attic, but it was not small. There were three rooms in total, which added up to almost 200 square meters.
The three rooms were a bedroom, a bathroom, and a living room. They were all decorated magnificently, with world-famous paintings hanging on the walls.
Fresh fruits were ced in the Crystal Cup, but the ownerpletely ignored them.
Because this ce was like a beautiful crystal cage.
No matter how beautiful it was, it was still a cage.
Angel looked at Los Angeles in surprise. Without thinking, she ran over and hugged her lover tightly.
Without saying anything, she started to kiss him.
Los Angeles:
Although they knew that time was limited, Los Angeles did not want to push angel away. The two of them had a deep rtionship, and their hopeless love made the kiss even more passionate.
So, after five minutes, Angel finally stopped.
She held Los Angelesface and said in a sad voice, I dreamed of you again. No matter what, even if its a dream, I dont want to leave you.
Angel was touched and helpless.
He touched Angels lips and said softly, Its Not a dream.
Chapter 2755 - 2755 Chapter 2755: My Girlfriend gets married and the groom isn’t me
2755 Chapter 2755: My Girlfriend gets married and the groom isnt me
Its Not a Dream?Angel paused for a moment. In fact, she had been dreaming about Los Angeles a lot during this period of time. However, she didnt know if it was because of the despair in reality, but every dream ended tragically.
Therefore, at this time, she really couldnt figure out the reality and the dream.
Then..
She grabbed Luo Chengs hand and bit down on it. The bite was so strong that Luo Chengs skin was torn and blood was oozing out.
The love between the two of them had always been fierce.
However, it was also because of the pain that Luo Cheng reacted and said quickly, Its true. Its not a dream. However, we only have half an hour. Oh No, the remaining time is less than half an hour. At most, we only have twenty minutes.
Los Angeles quickly exined the process of sending him in after hispanions went through a lot of hardships.
Angel also understood how difficult it was for this man in front of her to appear here!
She missed this man too much!
However, when she thought of the coronation ceremony and the engagement ceremony tomorrow, Angels mood sank again.
She took Los Angeleshand and wanted to bring him to the sofa to sit down, but she found that Los Angelesleg was a little broken.
Angel was a person who had been in a mercenary group, after all. She was not a real petite princess.
She immediately asked, Cheng, is your leg injured?
Its just a sprain.
There are only twenty minutes left. Why are you still lying to me?Angels hair had grown a little longer, and she was no longer dressed in such an outrageous manner. She was wearing an expensive pink dress, but her eyes were full of grievance and sadness.
How could Los Angeles see Angel suffering? He immediately said, Its an injury from thest mission. Its not broken. I just need to rest for a while. Really.
Angel pulled him to sit down on the sofa and reached out to gently touch his injured leg, Youve always cared about your appearance. When you go on a mission, youll feel ufortable even if your hair is messed up. How did you get so badly injured this time? You
Angel looked into Los Angelesaffectionate eyes and suddenly didnt want to ask any more questions.
Because she knew the answer.
This silly man. If it wasnt for the fact that he hadnt let go of that rtionship, he wouldnt have gotten so badly injured during the mission.
Then, before he could fully recover from his injuries, he barged in here to see her.
Angel wasnt a woman who easily shed tears, but at this moment, her eyes were red.
She deliberately said angrily, Los Angeles, are you a Fool?
Yes.Los Angeles did not care that she was angry. To be more precise, he knew that she was fake when she was angry, and he was worried that he was real.
Los Angeles raised Angels hand and kissed each of her fingers. Then, he sighed and said, I thought I could let it go, but when Im on a mission, my opponents will turn into your parents. I wish I could throw a grenade at them.
YouAngel didnt know whether tough or cry.
However, it was true that it was because of Angels parents that the two of them were separated.
This was exactly how Los Angeles felt at the moment.
His girlfriend was getting married tomorrow, but he wasnt the groom.
During this period of time, Los Angeles missed Angel, and Angel missed Los Angeles even more.
There were less than ten minutes left.
Not to mention ten minutes, even ten hours, ten days and ten nights, ten years for people with feelings, it was too short.
Ten lifetimes were not enough!
As time passed, the attachment and pain in Los Angeleseyes became deeper and deeper. Angel suddenly made up her mind.
Lets go, well elope!
Chapter 2756 - 2756 Chapter 2756: one minute left
2756 Chapter 2756: one minute left
No matter how small the country was, it was still a pce.
When there were only five minutes left, Jonathan informed his friends in themunicator that they had to start retreating.
Lu Ye frowned.
There was still no news from Los Angeles, which meant that the kid had note out yet.
Because the surveince system had malfunctioned, the bodyguards quickly discovered the problem. In order to prevent Los Angeles from being discovered, Lu Ye and Mephistopheles lit fires everywhere to attract the attention of those people.
However, this was not a long-term n.
If the surveince system returned to normal, Lu Ye and Mephistopheles might not be able to fly out even if they had wings.
However, for the time being, the two of them were still at ease.
Lu Ye called out through hismunicator, Cheng?
The few of them acted together, so they shared the same signal channel.
There was no response from Los Angeles, so Mephistopheles naturally understood what was going on.
There were only four minutes left.
Sometimes, when you didnt care about the time, you would feel that time passed very slowly. Every minute, every second, would be pulled infinitely long.
But sometimes, it was the opposite. In a breaths time, time passed in an instant.
It was the famous theory of rtivity.
Lu Ye and Mephistopheles understood it now.
Lu Ye did not know what Mephistopheles was thinking.
However, he came in with Luo City. Luo citys leg was still injured. He would never leave hispanions alone.
Lu Yes rtionship with Gu Yan was as strong as gold.
He actually hoped that hispanions could get their own love. Even if there was no way in the end, he did not want Luo City to have any regrets in their lives.
Not to mention, it wasnt thest minute yet, was it?
There were only three minutes left.
Lu Ye said through themunication device, Mephistopheles, you retreat first.
Mephistopheles snorted, Although I dont have to risk my life for this matter, we came back from Treasure Ind together. I always feel a sense of familiarity with Ah Cheng. So, I wont retreat so cowardly until thest minute.
Indeed, even if they were caught by the bodyguards and security guards, they might not do anything. At the very least, they would not die immediately.
Moreover, these people who were hiding had a kind of spirit that did not like to take the ordinary path. They would not even blink if they wanted to go to ces where their lives were in danger.
Moreover, it was not a dead end yet.
There were only two minutes left.
Lu Ye tried his best to lead everyone in the opposite direction. This way, Luo City wouldnt be in too much trouble when they retreated.
Mephistopheles was the same.
There was only one more minute left..
Just when Lu Ye decided to go back to the attic to retrieve the people, Luo Citysmunication device finally rang.
Retreat.
The Voice of Los Angeles was a little strange.
However, at this time, no one could think too much.
After confirming that Los Angeles would retreat, Lu Ye and Mephistopheles retreated from both sides. Before they left, they even thoughtfully knocked out the guards.
This way, no matter which path Los Angeles took, it would be easier for them to retreat.
They had no choice. After all, their friends leg was injured.
After the surveince system returned to normal, Lu Ye and the others had safely returned to the car. Meanwhile, Jonathon had already stepped on the elerator and sped off.
However..
When they came, there were four people, including Jonathon.
But now there was one more person.
Chapter 2758 - 2758 Chapter 2758 something was about to happen
2758 Chapter 2758 something was about to happen
In the next moment, the dream turned into a scene of domestic violence.
When Gu Yan woke up, she was stillmenting that it would be better if Lu Ye fought back. The couple had not sparred for a long time.
It was a real sparring match.
After all, in terms of fighting skills, Gu Yan was still not as good as Lu Ye. Lu Ye was the number one fighter in the Snow Wolf Team.
After washing up and having breakfast, Gu Yan went to work as usual.
Her work in the hospital gradually became more and more formal. Department director Li also appreciated Gu Yan more and more. When there was an opportunity to learn and improve, department director Li would give priority to Gu Yan.
Gu Yan had followed more than ten major surgeries. Her calmness andposure could not bepared to even the average experienced doctor.
There was once when even department director Li could not react to the situation. Gu Yan reminded her in a low-key manner from the side and quickly solved the thorny problem.
Meanwhile, Gu Yan was especially low-key when she did this. She did not fight for it, as if she was not the one who reminded her.
When department director Li saw Gu Yan, he could not help but sigh. Why do I feel like youve been in this hospital longer than I have?
Because no matter which department, which doctor, or which part of the hospital it was, Gu Yan quickly familiarized herself with it and memorized it.
When Gu Yan heard chief Li say this, she smiled faintly.
In her heart, she had really stayed in this hospital for a very long time. If her two lifetimes were added together, she might even have worked longer than chief Li.
Just as Gu Yan was about to get off work, she suddenly heard amotion.
A young doctor from Gu Yans department ran over and said in a panic, I heard that there are tourists in the mountains in the north who did not follow the rules and detonated an avnche, causing an entire tour group to lose contact with the outside world. Many people have been transferred to the mountain to search for them. Other than the tour group that lost contact, there are also many casualties. Many hospitals have already sent their doctors over. We have also received orders.
Doctor Lis face was solemn. She said, Dont leave work yet. Ill go and ask the leader what happened.
They were surgical clinicians. If there was really a need, their departments would definitely take the lead to save people.
Gu Yans eyebrows jumped.
She always felt that something was going to happen.
Soon, the doctors from several departments were summoned to thergest conference room. The leaders were talking about the ident. As a hospital directly under themand of the army, they needed to send a rescue team immediately.
Above thisrge conference room, there was a big television. The television was broadcasting the news of the ident.
Gu Yan raised her head and saw a familiar figure sh across the screen. She listened carefully and saw that it was the members of the tour group that had gone missing.
There are a few elderly members in this tour group. The health of the elderly might be even more unable to resist the cold and hunger. Rescue operations from all sides are ongoing. ording to the witnesses, this ident may be man-made.
The leader had already given director Li the order to send three people from their department.
Director Li herself had to go. She chose another experienced male doctor. His surname was Gao and he was in his thirties. He was very suitable for this operation.
There was only one person left. Director Li hesitated with the other two female doctors in their thirties.
Director Li, send me over,Gu Yan suddenly stepped forward and said solemnly.
When director Li saw that it was Gu Yan, she frowned.
Although she believed in Gu Yans ability, she always felt that Gu Yan was too young and definitely inexperienced.
Director li said, Gu Yan, this is a matter of life and death. Its not childs y.
Chapter 2759 - 2759 Chapter 2759 hoped that nothing bad would happen to Gu Yan
2759 Chapter 2759 hoped that nothing bad would happen to Gu Yan
Director Li had always thought highly of Gu Yan.
She was worried that Gu Yan was rushing to participate in this rescue because he was eager for quick sess.
Seeing director Lis ugly expression, Gu Yan said unhurriedly, Director Li, when I was studying at the Empires first academy, I also participated in the rescue work for the flood disaster. During the year I worked at the local hospital, I also participated in simr rescue work. I ampletelypetent.
After the meeting, director Li looked left and right. He did not say anything immediately. Instead, he called the people from his department back to his office.
When he had confirmed that Doctor Gao was going, director Li had already told him to contact his family as soon as possible. Then, he would be ready to leave in an hour.
Time was tight. He did not even have enough time to go back and get his luggage.
On the other side, director Li looked at Gu Yan quietly.
The other doctors did not leave work after director Li did not say anything. Instead, they sat in their own office seats.
Gu Yan saw director Lis displeasure, but her eyes were filled with stubbornness.
Director Li could not let a new doctor participate in such a dangerous rescue mission so irresponsibly.
She asked Gu Yan, Give me a reason. Why Do I have to go?
If Gu Yans reason was grand, such as the peoples sake, or the fact that she wanted to solve other peoples problems, in short, it sounded like a very grand reason. It could be that Gu Yan was eager for instant sess, she wanted to make use of this mission to make a contribution.
Gu Yan sighed and said softly, My inws and mother-inw are in that tour group that lost contact with the outside world
Director Li suddenly raised his head!
..
Three minutester, Gu Yan dialed a number at home.
Xie Luan was bathing Xiao Yu. She asked the nanny to continue bathing Xiao Yu and then picked up the phone.
Xiao Yan, whats going on? Are you working overtime tonight?
Mom, Ive received a mission. Im going on a temporary business trip and will be leaving soon. Ask sister-inw toe over to apany you in the next few days.
Xie Luan was stunned. Xiao Yan, what happened? Why is it so urgent? If its just a business trip, why didnt youe home in time to pack your things?
Gu Yan paused for a moment before telling her about the matter.
Then, she immediately said, But its said that some people have been rescued. Ill go and take a look immediately. Maybe father-inw and mother-inw are safe now. Mom, you dont have to worry. Dont Tell Grandpa Lu and the others for the time being. Call my sister-inw right now to apany you.
Xie Luan reminded her for a while more before hanging up. She immediately went to find Wen Lan and told her about this matter.
Xie Luan said, Xiao Lan, quickly go and find Xiao Yan. The two of you go together. After confirming that the inws are fine, call me immediately. Dont worry about the family. Ill get the nanny and the others to apany me. As for the children, dont worry.
Wen Lan nodded.
She immediately packed up and set off.
After Xie Luan coaxed the children to sleep, she didnt feel sleepy at all.
Hopefully, nothing bad will happen.
On this side, Gu Yan, director Li, and doctor Gao had already gotten into the car. There were other doctors in the car.
As it was going to be dark soon, the few of them didnt have time to eat, so they took some bread to eat.
Director Li handed the bread and water to Gu Yan.
Little Gu, dont worry. Maybe your inws have been rescued.
Okay.Gu Yan nodded.
Seeing Gu Yan not saying anything, director Li also felt a little ufortable, but he also knew that this was not the time to say anything, so he patted her shoulder.
Chapter 2760 - 2760 Chapter 2760, I’ll go too!
2760 Chapter 2760, Ill go too!
After a while, the doctors in the car fell asleep, but Gu Yan did not feel sleepy at all.
In her previous life, she was not close to Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang. After all, Qin Lanzhi had always opposed Lu ye marrying Gu Yan, and Gu Yan had never really been with Lu Ye.
So Gu Yan did not know if this ident had actually happened in her previous life?
Those Were Lu Yes parents..
Gu Yan gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with determination.
The car stopped three and a half hourster. However, this was not the destination.
A person-in-charge weed director Li and the other doctors and exined the situation to them.
Because the snow is deep, some of you may need to go in to rescue them. Of course, I hope its a young and strong male doctor. After all, the temperature in the forest is warmer than the outside world. Its alreadyte at night. Also, traveling in the snow requires a lot of physical strength.
While director Li and the others were chatting with the person-in-charge, Gu Yan was the first to get out of the car and enter the temporary rescue center.
Some injured tourists were sent out one after another, but some tourists had been transferred to the hospital in the city after their wounds had been treated.
Gu Yan searched through the temporary tents, but she didnt find Papa Lu or Qin Lanzhi.
She immediately found a doctor-like person.
Hello,rade. Do you have the list of tourists who were sent to the hospital?
The male doctor was stunned. Gu Yans appearance surprised him, but when he saw that the other party was also wearing a white coat, he immediately understood that this was arade from another department who hade to support them.
He nodded and took out the list.
There was a portion of the name list that was marked with ck circles.
The male doctor exined, These names that are marked with ck circles are sent here without any signs of life. Currently, they are only epting young people, older people, women and children. Im afraid
Gu Yan quickly scanned through the name list. Father Lu and father Lu were not marked with ck circles.
She let out a sigh of relief.
Then, Gu Yan looked at the list in detail and found that Papa Lu and his wifes names were not on it. It seemed that since the ident, those strong young men were the first to leave the Avnche Danger Zone.
Thank you.
After saying that, Gu Yan turned around and left.
The male doctor was stunned for a few seconds, but he still turned around with great professionalism and went to help the injured.
Doctor Gao and the other four male doctors were selected to enter the forest. They all changed into snow-proof clothes and thick boots. They were all carrying medical boxes that contained medical equipment that could be used for first aid.
The person in charge also sent five officers and soldiers to escort them to the base.
The sky was getting darker and the snow was getting heavier.
The motor vehicles could no longer go in. They had to make a simplified version of the sled!
The person in charge said to the few star warriors, These few are all professional doctors. Please escort them to the aid station inside so that the injured patients can be rescued in time.
Rescuing people was a race against time with the Grim Reaper.
The few star warriors also nodded. The star warrior with a crew cut was the leader of the group.
He said seriously, No problem, leave it to us. We will definitely send the doctors to the rescue center safely.
Wait a minute, Ill go too!
A cold female voice suddenly sounded.
Chapter 2761 - 2761 Was the female doctor in Chapter 2761 that powerful
2761 Was the female doctor in Chapter 2761 that powerful
Doctor Gao took a look and saw that it was Gu Yan.
The male supervisor immediately frowned. We cant let the Female Doctor Go. The environment inside is quite dangerous. The snow is getting heavier and heavier. Its not easy to get from here to the aid station.
Gu Yan frowned.
Her various physical abilities, not to mention being stronger than these male doctors, even the five star soldiers in the crew cut could notpare to her.
However, the identity of the special star soldiers could not be revealed.
Therefore, no one agreed to let Gu Yan go.
Doctor Gao knew that Gu Yans rtives were inside. Heforted her, Little Gu, dont worry. Ill help you check on uncle and the others when the timees.
However, Gu Yan did not want to give up.
She directly said to the person-in-charge, Before I entered the empires first academy, I was in the logistics team. In terms of physical fitness, Im better than the star soldiers. More importantly, what if there are female tourists among the tourists? What if they encounter some problems that these male doctors are unable to handle? What if there are children?
It had to be said that the five male doctors that were selected really did not have a gynecologist or a pediatrician.
It made sense. Those who received such a temporary emergency rescue mission would not have a gynecologist or a pediatriciane.
The person in charge hesitated for a moment before asking, Youre a gynecologist?
Im a surgeon, but I know both gynecology and pediatrics.
Youthe person in charge hesitated.
The star warrior with a crew cut suddenly shouted, Youre Gu Yan? !
Gu Yan turned her head to look at the star warrior.
The male soldier took off his scarf and hat and said excitedly, Gu Yan, Im Lu Xiaodong! Hey, I just heard you say that youre from the Empires first academy. I just saw you. Why are you here? !
Lu Xiaodong had liked Guo Rou back then. Of course, in the end, he was beaten down by Guo Rou and gave up.
However, his personality had always been very cheerful. After a few years, this person still hadnt changed.
When Gu Yan had graduated, because he had to be a spy, he hadnt contacted his ssmates from the Empires first academy. Seeing Lu Xiaodong here at this time, Gu Yan was also a little surprised.
Lu Xiaodong had obviously matured a lot. He immediately said to the person-in-charge, There might be problems with the other female doctors, but I guarantee that Gu Yan is absolutely fine! During our military training, Gu Yans various talents left us male students far behind.
Although the person-in-charge was still a little uncertain, was this tall, thin, and extremely beautiful female doctor really that powerful?
However, there was no time to waste. He immediately asked someone to give Gu Yan a set of equipment and asked everyone to leave immediately.
However, they still considered the fact that Gu Yan was a lesbian and did not ask her to carry heavy things.
It was Gu Yan who took the initiative to carry some medical gauze and other things.
Just like that, including Gu Yan, there were eleven people in total. In the blink of an eye, their backs disappeared between Xue Lin and Xue Lin.
After director Li heard that Gu Yan actually went in with them, he clicked his tongue and shook his head.
This girl really cared about her family.
She didnt know why, but she thought of Bai Mengchen again.
Oh you, you are a person without luck.
This girl was even willing to risk her life for her parents-inw who werent rted by blood, not to mention that Bai Mengchen was Gu Yans aunt?
Although the simplified version of the ski car had power, it was not as advanced as theter version.
There were two ski cars in total, and one could seat six people.
The car sped forward, and a few people were blown by the wind and snow.
Chapter 2762 - 2762 Chapter 2762: Gu Yan, long time no see
2762 Chapter 2762: Gu Yan, long time no see
If it wasnt for the few star soldiers holding the five male doctors back, they might have been blown away.
In the past few years of training in the special forces, Lu Xiaodong had be much stronger. Moreover, he happened to have a mission in the vicinity, so he had received a temporary rescue order.
When he saw that the male doctorsfaces were all pale, he was a little worried about Gu Yan.
Lu Xiaodong asked, Gu Yan, are you alright? Do you need to drive slower?
Drive slower, faster.
This bit of snowstorm was nothing to Gu Yan. She had already experienced the terrifying tornado earlier.
Not to mention, at that time, Gu Yan still had a big belly and was not afraid at all.
After hearing Gu Yans words, doctor Gao and the other male doctor, who were in the same car as Gu Yan, looked at each other.
They suddenly wanted to hug each other to find somefort..
But the wind was too strong now, so the two of them did not dare to move recklessly. They were afraid that if they did not move, they would be thrown out of the car.
There were either snow pits or trees outside.
It would be fine if they hit a tree. At most, they would suffer some superficial injuries.
But if they fell into the snow pit, they would know what was inside.
Even if there was nothing inside, the feeling of being buried in the snow was not good.
Lu Xiaodong thought for a moment, then turned around tofort the two male doctors. He then told hispanion, who was in charge of driving, to speed up.
The two male doctors: ..
Sure enough, it was Gu Yan and the others who arrived at the temporary aid station first.
Although it was said to be a temporary aid station, it was actually the small wooden house that the hunters used to live in. Because the local people often went into the forest to hunt, they built some small wooden houses in the forest. The small wooden houses were very sturdy, they could withstand the wind and snow, and they also put some daily necessities inside.
So when the ident happened, this ce was used as the temporary aid station closest to the scene of the ident.
But although the Avnche had ended, the snow was getting heavier, making it difficult to carry out the rescue work.
The weather was too bad, and even helicopters could not enter.
Fortunately, there were many wooden houses in this area, and there was enough space. Moreover, the positions were all chosen very high, so there was no need to worry about the wooden houses being buried by the snowstorm.
The inconvenient thing was that some of the tourists who had been rescued were more or less injured. Those who had rushed to the front line were all security personnel. They could at most do some simple bandages, or even moreplicated, or some serious injuries, however, there was no other way.
Therefore, Gu Yans group rushing over at this time was no different from sending charcoal in the snow.
If the seriously injured tourists were not treated in time and were sent to the hospital after the snow stopped, then everything would be toote.
The person in charge here was a team leader. He was stunned when he saw Gu Yan.
Another star warrior beside him said, The female doctor is also here?
Lu Xiaodong immediately said, Dont underestimate this doctor Gu. Shes even more powerful than some Star Warriors.
Gu Yan looked at the stunned team leader in front of her and asked softly, Long time no see.
Song Qiliang was in a daze for a moment. He rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. The woman in front of him was indeed Gu Yan!
Thats right, long time no see.
After all, they were from the same vige when they were young.
At first, song Qiliang thought that he would be with Gu Yan.
However, everything changed when Gu Yan turned eighteen.
Gu Yan had wanted to ask song Qiliang how his Aunt Sun was doing, but now was obviously not the time for small talk. She immediately went over to help the injured.
She also looked for Papa Lu and the others in the crowd.
Chapter 2763 - 2763 Chapter 2763, the white moonlight
2763 Chapter 2763, the white moonlight
Doctor Gao and the other male doctor vomited outside for a long time before they finally came in. Both of their faces were deathly pale.
That car just now made them doubt their lives.
That wasnt an ordinary car, that was a flying car in the snow!
But the two male doctors were also a little excited. After all, this feeling was very handsome.
They quickly adjusted their condition. Although their faces were still pale, they did notg behind when they saw that Gu Yan had started to save people.
Song Qiliang looked at Gu Yan, who had been bandaging the wounds of the patients, with aplicated expression.
She had be even more beautiful.
She had be even more outstanding.
Song Qiliang had been promoted again, and he was now the father of two children.
However, even though he knew that nothing was possible for Bai Yueguang back then, he could not let it go so easily.
Moreover, what was unattainable was always the best.
Lu Xiaodong sighed, This Gu Yan is really something. When I was at the Empires first academy, I knew that she was very powerful. Although there hasnt been any news over the years, she came with us just now. The sleigh drove very fast. Not only was she very stable, but even when the wind and snow were like sharp knives, she did not change her expression.
Song qiliang nodded his head as he listened to Lu Xiaodongsmentation.
She was just as outstanding and perfect as she was.
She would always be out of his reach..
After a while, the second car arrived. Although the doctors did not look too good and were in a bad condition, they still started to treat the injured patients with great dedication.
With the efforts of Gu Yan and the other three, they quickly treated the injured people here.
One of the little girls could no longer feel her legs. When she was sent to the hospital, she had no choice but to amputate her leg.
Gu Yanforted the little girl for a long time and encouraged her for a long time. In the end, she finally coaxed the child to sleep.
The five male doctors were also extremely tired. The weather was cold and the journey was tiring. After arriving here, they did not stop and stayed up all night.
Even though the male doctorsphysical fitness was very good, they could not take it anymore at this moment.
Song Qiliang asked the doctors to immediately go and rest.
He looked around and suddenly asked, Wheres doctor Gu?
He went out with that officer surnamed Lu. They said that they were going to the wooden house next door.When he spoke of the wooden house next door, doctor Gaos voice lowered.
The other doctorsfaces were also filled with grief.
That was because the wooden house next door was filled with corpses.
During the first wave of rescue, some people had already died, but they were still rescued. After all, no one wanted to see theirpatriots buried under the heavy snow.
That group of people must be taught a proper lesson!Everyone thought angrily.
This time, it was because of a group of poachers who had opened fire at random, causing this ident. After that, it had snowed heavily, which was why the scope of the ident had expanded.
There were still some people whose whereabouts were unknown, and those poachers were also with them!
However, it was still unclear whether that group of people were poachers or not.
Song Qiliang had already stood up, put on his cotton hat, and walked towards the wooden house next door.
The wooden house next door was very cold.
However, looking at those people who had already lost their breath, Lu Xiaodong could not help but sigh.
At the same time, he was also very impressed with Gu Yan.
Gu Yan, arent you afraid?
Gu Yan looked at thesepatriots who were in distress and also felt very ufortable. She said softly, We are doctors, why would we be afraid of these things?
Lu Xiaodong thought about it and agreed. Many medical students had to take anatomy lessons.
He paused for a moment before he finally reacted.
Gu Yan, are you looking for someone?
Chapter 2764 - 2764 Chapter 2764 did not dare to continue thinking
2764 Chapter 2764 did not dare to continue thinking
My father-inw and mother-inw are traveling here
When Lu Xiaodong heard this, he immediately understood. So, you didnt find them at the second aid station outside just now, so you wanted to follow us in. Then, are they here?
After Lu Xiaodong said this, he wanted to p himself again.
There was definitely no one in the wooden house over there. Gu Yan must have looked for them.
!!
And here..
This was a ce where people had already died!
Gu Yan did not answer. After looking carefully, he shook his head. No.
There was no one here either.
Gu Yan and Lu Xiaodong walked toward the main wooden house and happened to see song Qiliang walking toward them.
Song Qiliang suddenly felt a little awkward. He said, Its Its too cold. Its better toe back to the main house. Its warm here.
Okay.
After the group of people entered the wooden house, Gu Yan asked song Qiliang about the specific situation while warming the fire.
Is it possible that the tourists were buried?
Its possible, but its not very likely. After all, when the Avnche first happened, the snow wasnt so heavy yet. When we first rushed here, we helped them,song Qiliang said, he frowned, The rest of the people are probably in the missing tour group. And I suspect that the few poachers were there when the avnche happened. They might have been with the tour group.
The people who made such a big fuss were not just poachers.
Gu Yan suspected that they were dangerous people.
But no matter what, even if he was with a dangerous person, it was better than being buried in the snow.
However, Gu Yan was immediately very worried about Papa Lu and the others. After all, they were both elderly people. If they were in the same terrible situation, their situation might be even worse.
The more Gu Yan thought about it, the more worried she became.
Ah Ye was on a mission. If he came back and found out that something had happened to his parents..
Gu Yan suddenly didnt dare to think about it anymore.
No!
She had to find that group of people at this time!
But if Gu Yan wanted to take action, song Qiliang and the others would probably not agree to it!
At the same time, at the outermost rescue station, the person-in-charge was still sighing with director Li. I hope nothing happens to that female doctor on your side.
Director Li was also worried about Gu Yan. However, she was a strong woman and firmly believed that women were not inferior to men.
She said, Gu Yan is an excellent doctor and also an excellent star soldier.
Compared to men, female star soldiers had a natural disadvantage in terms of physical fitness.
Many of the star soldiers in the medical system graduated directly from the first academy. In terms of physical fitness, they were even worse than those who had experienced actualbat.
If not for the urgency of the situation and Lu Xiaodongs guarantee, the person in charge would not have dared to let Gu Yan go.
At this moment, Wen Lan had just arrived at the rescue station.
Wen Lan looked around, but she found that Gu Yan was nowhere to be seen. Moreover, because she was an outsider, she was even persuaded to leave by the security personnel in charge. Unrted personnel, please leave this ce.
Wen Lans face was cold as she looked at the star trooper in front of her.
The star Trooper felt a little creeped out by Wen Lans gaze. Although this woman was very beautiful, she was very cold. It was even colder than the wind and snow outside.
Wen Lan said quietly, Im looking for doctor Gu Yan.
Five minutester, Wen Lan arrived in front of director Li and the person in charge of this area. From their mouths, she learned that a few hours ago, Gu Yan, five other male doctors, and five armed police officers had entered the depths of the forest.
When director Li heard that Wen Lan was Gu Yans sister-inw, sheforted her, Comrade, dont be anxious. When the Sun Rises Tomorrow, themunication equipment should be able to be used. We can then contact the aid station inside. Doctor Gu will be fine.
Chapter 2765 - 2765 Chapter 2765: Lu Ye is coming back
2765 Chapter 2765: Lu Ye ising back
But Wen Lan couldnt wait until tomorrow.
Lu Yes parents were as important to Gu Yan as they were to Lu Ye!
Now That Lu Ye and Bai Changle had gone on a mission, they probably didnt know about this yet.
Wen Lan understood Xiao Yan very well.
!!
Xiao Yan had always valued family. When other family members and friends were in danger, she would definitely rush over without saying a word.
Not to mention, Lu Yes parents were currently in deep danger. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead!
Even if the sky fell, Wen Lan thought, Xiao Yan would definitely rush in without hesitation!
On this side, director Li asked the person-in-charge to find a ce for Wen Lan to rest. That temporary bed was originally prepared for Gu Yan, who was treating patients and saving lives.
Although Wen Lan nodded in agreement, she was thinking in her heart about how to find the aid station that Gu Yan and the others went to.
Now that the wind and snow were heavy, she was not afraid that she would encounter any danger if she went in alone. She was just worried that themunication equipment was disabled and she would not be able to locate the aid station urately.
After thinking for a while, Wen Lan decided to find someone to get information.
On the other hand, Gu Yan was indeed just as Wen Lan had thought. He would not be safe in that wooden house and wait for the wind and snow to pass.
As the two older tourists in the missing tour group, Gu Yan was really worried about Papa Lu and Qin Lanzhi.
Therefore, an hourter, at four oclock in the morning, Gu Yan took a snowboard next to the wooden house, brought a shlight and a simple medicine box, and set off in the night.
This snowboard could not even be called a snowboard. It was just a piece of wood with iron bars under it. It was handmade by the hunters who lived nearby.
Gu Yan had noticed it when she came.
It was very simple and crude in time, but it was enough for Gu Yan. After all, the snow was too thick and too big. It was better than Gu Yan running in the snow.
She knew that if song Qiliang and the others were right, when themunication equipment was restored by daybreak, those people would probably start to negotiate.
Gu Yan didnt want to know what their purpose was now.
She only knew that if Papa Lu and the others were frozen for a night under extremely bad conditions, it would be very dangerous.
Also, what if they were injured and didnt receive timely help?
Both of them made Gu Yan even more worried.
It was pitch ck everywhere.
There werent even stars in the sky.
The snow was still falling.
Where could they be?
Gu Yan tried hard to calm herself down. She recalled the group of bad people she met back in the snow mountain. These people must have been organized and nned. In other words, before they did this.., they must have left a backup n.
They had prepared a very warm and safe ce for herself.
At this time, those missing tourists, including father Lu, were most likely trapped in that ce!
..
Lu Ye missed Gu Yan very much.
Therefore, after the matter in Los Angeles was settled, he was travel-worn and rushed to the main star overnight.
At the same time, Los Angeles and Angel also returned with Lu Ye.
Niar was very far from Angels, and Angel did not want to live in another strange ce. In the end, the couple decided toe to Gu Yan and Lu Yes home together.
At first, Lu Ye refused.
But Angel promised that he wouldnt bring trouble to Gu Yan and would help Gu Yan take care of her child.
At the same time, Los Angeles also promised that they would only stay here temporarily and would take Angel away when he didnt carry out the mission.
In the end, Lu Ye let go and said, Thene to my home first and let Yan Yan make the decision.
That being said, Lu Ye did not know that when he returned home..
Chapter 2766 - 2766 Chapter 2766 seemed a little awkward
2766 Chapter 2766 seemed a little awkward
Before dawn, Xie Luan heard the sound of the door opening.
Although her health had improved a lot over the years, it was probably because of her age that she felt very light.
She would usually wake up naturally at four or five in the morning.
Not to mention, Xie Luan basically did not sleep at all this night. Her mind was constantly thinking about Lu Haiyang and Qin Lanzhi.
!!
She hoped that nothing bad would happen to the two inws.
On one hand, Xie Luan was worried about Gu Yan and Wen Lans children. Even though both of them were excellent, they had been working in dangerous jobs for the past few years.
But no matter what, her worries were real.
Among the children, Xie Luan was more worried about Gu Yan and Wen Lan. As for the boys, she wasnt as worried.
Xie Luan, who had been worried the whole night, heard the door open and shivered.
Was there a burr?
No, no, no. The security in this neighborhood was very good. There was a public security bureau not far away. When Xiao Yan and the others bought the house here, they had also specifically inquired about the security situation, there had never been any burrs breaking into the house.
She got up quietly and nervously held the phone, ready to see what the situation was.
If the situation was not right, she would immediately call the police!
After all, their house was full of old and young people. The nanny was younger, but she was just a nanny.
If the other party was really a bad person..
Lu Ye looked at his mother-inw, Xie Luan, holding a broom, standing in front of him.
Their eyes met.
They seemed a little embarrassed.
Lu Ye touched the tip of his nose and said, Hey, Mom, I woke you up, didnt I?
Originally, Lu Ye wanted to go home at dawn, but he really missed Gu Yan, so he came back early.
Oh, he also missed the children.
Xie Luan also reacted. She let out a sigh of relief, but then she saw a man and a woman standing behind Lu Ye.
She had seen the man before. He was Lu Yes colleague. And the woman seemed to be from the outer space.
Lu Ye turned around and told the two of them to quickly change their shoes to avoid dirtying the ground. He said to Xie Luan, Mom, this is Ah Chengs partner. Yan Yan knows him too. They just happened to have something to do on the host star.
Xie Luan nodded. She knew that Ah Yes colleagues and friends would definitely be fine.
Xie Luan immediately went to find slippers for the two of them and said, You didnt have much rest the whole night, right? The guest room upstairs has been tidied up. There are clean quilts in the cupboard. You can go up and rest.
Thank you, Auntie.Angel knew that this was Gu Yans mother, so she immediately agreed.
Lu Ye suddenly felt that something was wrong.
Although he didnt move here before, it wasnt like he didnte back at night.
At that time, Xie Luan also stayed at his house, so she wasnt as vignt as she was today.
More importantly..
They had been talking for a long time. ording to Yan Yans usual vignce, it was impossible for her to still be sleeping in the house!
After all, Luo City and Angel were here. Yan Yan would definitelye out.
Lu Yes expression changed when he thought of this. He walked straight into the bedroom. As soon as he pushed the door open, his expression changed.
Yan Yan wasnt Home?
Xie Luan was in the guest room upstairs, helping Angel and Luo City with the quilt. Lu Ye red at her and went upstairs.
Mom, Yan Yan isnt at Home?
Xie Luans expression changed.
But when she thought about her worries, she thought that she had to tell ah ye about this.
So Xie Luan told him about what happened yesterday.
Chapter 2767 - 2767 Chapter 2767: the most important person in one’s life
2767 Chapter 2767: the most important person in ones life
Lan went thereter. I wonder if she met up with Yan. I didnt sleep well the whole night. I was waiting for their call. But ye, dont tell your grandfather about this so that he wont worry.
Lu Ye gritted his teeth and said, I know. Mom, dont worry. Ill Go Find Them Now!
Well go with you and see if we can help!Luo Cheng and Angel said quickly.
Even though Luo Chengs leg injury hadnt fully recovered, he was still an outstanding ck Star Trooper.
!!
Lu Ye nodded and didnt say anything else. The three of them took a break and left the room.
It only took half an hour.
Xie Luan stood at the door and closed it quietly.
Hopefully, everything went smoothly and everyone was safe and sound.
After Lu Ye and the other two left, they jumped into a car. Lu Ye drove while Luo Cheng sat in the passenger seat.
Lu Ye said, Call Gongsun Yu and ask him to send the coordinates of the ident. Also, ask the relevant departments to send the rescue progress.
Okay.
Gongsun Yu couldnt be bothered with such matters. Although he had retired, he still had his own informationwork.
Wen Lan would have known about this information as well, but now that Wen Lan had gone to look for Gu Yan, they couldnt contact him.
His parents, his wife.
They were the most important people in Lu Yes life!
Lu Yes eyes were still bloodshot from staying up all night. However, at this moment, his eyes were deep and his hands were tightly gripping the steering wheel.
Angel, who was sitting at the back, was also very worried.
She and Luo Cheng looked at each other.
Both of them felt a little guilty that Lu Ye hade backte because of what happened between them.
After all, if Lu Ye had been at home, he would have been able to go with Gu Yan to save people. With the two of them together, the risk factor would be reduced, and the sess rate of saving people would also increase.
However, now was not the time to talk about these things. Saving Lu Ye was more important.
Gongsun Yu was very efficient. He immediately sent all the information that Lu Ye needed. Not only that, he also agreed on a location with Lu Ye and the other two. Then, he took a piece of equipment and got into the car.
After meeting up, Gongsun Yu said seriously, This ident was man-made, and it is very likely to be an organized and purposeful operation by dangerous people. The enemy has a lot of people, and they also have weapons. Ill go with you. With one more person, well have more strength.
Guo Rou had gone on a mission and was not at home. Otherwise, when she heard about this, she would definitely have followed.
Without further ado, the car sped towards its destination.
Meanwhile, Wen Lan, who was at the outermost temporary rescue station, finally found an opportunity to enter the depths of the forest. This was because at around five in the morning, when the sky was still blue, a team of star warriors was about to enter.
Wen Lan put on heavy clothes and blended into the crowd.
However, when Wen Lan was about to approach the nearest temporary rescue station, Gu Yan had already left a long time ago.
The simple skis left very light traces on the snowy ground. However, when the breeze blew, those traces were quickly covered up.
Gu Yan searched for a long time. Her eyshes were covered in snow, but she was still very careful to leave marks on some tree trunks.
It was a good thing that she was not afraid of the cold. She could withstand the cold much better than ordinary people. Otherwise, she would have been frozen long ago.
She did not know that Wen Lan had also arrived at the temporary stop of the wooden house. She also did not know that song Qiliang, Lu Xiaodong, and the others had discovered that Gu Yan had disappeared early in the morning. They were all panicking.
Gu Yan only knew that she had to seize every second. Otherwise, Papa Lu and Qin Lanzhis lives would be in danger!
On this point, Gu Yan had a very terrifying but urate intuition.
Because, just when she finally found the north side of the forest, the hill that was higher than the surrounding, she suddenly heard a gunshot!
Chapter 2768 - 2768 Chapter 2768: fish meat on the chopping board
2768 Chapter 2768: fish meat on the chopping board
The gunshot came from that Hill!
Actually, it was not a small hill. The surrounding area was covered by trees. Upon closer inspection, it was actually arge area. After all, the terrain here was high.
If there was a cave at the back, it could probably amodate dozens of people.
The moment the gunshot sounded, the surrounding snow shook again. The surrounding snow rushed toward Gu Yan.
!!
Without saying a word, Gu Yan grabbed the rope of the snowboard with one hand and quickly climbed up the thickest tree next to him!
The snow was like the waves of the sea,ing in waves from all directions. Soon, everything in the surroundings was submerged.
Only the towering trees were left, as if each and every one of them was poking into the snow.
Behind the hill, there was indeed a huge cave. The entrance of the cave was not big, and it was snow-proof. There was a white mist surrounding it.
It could be seen that the temperature inside the cave was not low.
There were about ten men dressed in the same clothes. They wore dirt-gray snow-proof clothes and hats. Each of them revealed a pair of eyes. The guns in their hands were ck and shiny, but the models were older.
On the other side, there were more than ten tourists. They were all squatting together. There were womens sobs, but most of them were heavy breathing caused by anxiety and fear.
At this moment, Qin Lanzhi was leaning against Lu Haiyang with a pale face. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead.
There was a pool of blood on her calf.
The man in the snow-proof clothes blew at the smoking gun and sneered, Next time, if anyone continues to Nag, I wont be jumping on my legs, but on my head.
Qin Lanzhi was so scared that she forgot to cry. She just trembled all over. Lu Haiyang gritted his teeth and quickly wrapped his scarf around Qin Lanzhis legs to stop the bleeding temporarily.
He raised his face and red at the men. What on Earth are you doing? !
If he was the only one here, based on Lu Haiyangs temper, he would definitely fight with these B * stards.
Even though he was no longer young, the stubbornness in his bones had not disappeared.
However, he could not do it now.
Even if he did not care about his own life, he could not ignore the life and death of his wife, Qin Lanzhi.
He also could not care about the lives of the ten or so tourists beside him!
If these people fired their guns directly, then everyone would be fish meat on the chopping board!
Looking at Lu Haiyangs determined gaze and his aura, the leader was stunned for a moment. Then, he blurted out, Old Man, are you a star warrior?
As soon as he finished his sentence, the others turned to look at him.
The guns in their hands were also raised.
Lu Haiyangs gaze paused.
At this moment, a young man with a pointy mouth and monkey cheeks suddenly said from among the tourists, I, I know. He used to be a star warrior, but hes retired now. Big Brother, Big Brother, can you give me something to eat? Im so hungry
The people in the group of tourists looked at the thin monkey with disdain. They hadnt eaten for two days at most. Although they were hungry, they werent starving to death yet.
Lu Haiyang turned around and gave the thin monkey-like man an indifferent nce. He remembered that this man had molested a little girl in the group of tourists, and he had taught him a lesson.
So, he was nning to take revenge now?
Lu Haiyang was not stupid. He had always kept a low profile when he was traveling, so naturally, he did not reveal his position to the public.
He said, When I was young, I was a star warrior. Later, I changed my job. Now, Im retiring early and traveling around.
Chapter 2769 - 2769 Chapter 2769, elder Gu
2769 Chapter 2769, elder Gu
Actually, this was not a big deal.
He had only been a star warrior when he was young.
After all, he was an old man now.
The expressions on the faces of the snow-proof uniforms rxed a little.
!!
One of them, who was very close to skinny monkey, even kicked him in the face. I thought I was going to hear some useful news. Hes just a retired old man, not some high-ranking official!
When Qin Lanzhi heard this, she raised her head and looked at her husband, Lu Haiyang. Lu haiyang said softly, Does it still hurt?
It hurts
Qin Lanzhi really hurt.
She had never experienced any danger. Even when she was young and Lu Haiyang had always been in the special forces, she still lived well and peacefully in the noble district.
She had never suffered when she was young. Later on, she married Lu Haiyang, and this man did not let her suffer even a little.
No matter how Stupid Qin Lanzhi was, she knew that it was best for her husband to hide his true identity at this time. If this group of bad guys found out about Haiyangs identity, she was afraid that things would be even more troublesome.
She shrank into Lu Haiyangs arms again. The gunshot wound on her leg made her feel that her body was turning cold bit by bit.
Perhaps it was because she saw the tears on Qin Lanzhis face, and the fear and fear on her face were not faked at all. That was why this group of people in ski suits did not look at the couple anymore.
After all, if she was the wife of a high-ranking member of the special forces, she should not be so timid.
Soon, their attention was on the other elder and the younger one among the tourists.
The elder looked to be about the same age as Lu Haiyang, only slightly older than Lu Haiyang. However, he was gentle and refined. It was obvious that he was engaged in research work.
The younger man was about 17 or 18 years old. He looked a little like the old man and called him Grandpa. He should be a grandson.
It made sense. Lu Haiyang had a baby with Qin Lanzhiter than his peers. Lu Ye and Gu Yan also had a babyter than their peers. Therefore, among Lu Haiyangs peers, his grandson was probably 17 or 18 years old, there were also a lot of people.
The Man in the snow-proof suit walked up to the old man and said with a smile, Elder Gu, I heard that your researchb has made a new discovery recently. It found a ce in this forest full of ginseng and Ganoderma, and all kinds of treasures. However, you only collected geographical samples and did environmental studies. Fine, since you guys dont want those ginseng and Ganoderma, then give them to us.
You, you guys made such a big fuss this time just for this?Old Gus eyes widened.
After Old Gus grandson, Gu Xiaochen, heard this, he became even more vignt and protected his grandfathers side.
The Man in the lead ski suit chuckled, Of course, its not just that. Other than those ginseng and lingzhi, I heard that you also found a cemetery. There are countless treasures inside. So, my great scientist, where is that ce?
That was the purpose of this group of people.
Old Gu and his grandson, Gu Xiaochen, looked at each other and realized that the news from old GUsboratory had been leaked.
However, it didnt make sense to make such a big fuss over this matter. After all, many people would die or be injured in this ident.
Elder gu frowned. If youre here for me, why dont you just kidnap me?
This old man was really stubborn.
After learning that he had implicated so many people because of him, he felt very guilty.
Next to him, Lu Haiyang hugged his wife Qin Lanzhi tightly, his eyes also shed with a puzzled light.
Chapter 2770 - 2770 Chapter 2770-no tricks!
2770 Chapter 2770-no tricks!
The Man in the ski suit snorted. Thats not what you care about. But I can remind you, do you remember your missing right-hand man a few months ago?
Old Gu remembered something and red at them!
However, they ignored old gu and started to roast meat on the fire.
The fragrance filled the cave, but it made the trapped touristshearts sink.
!!
Especially Lu Haiyang. He thought for a moment and looked up at Old Gu. He didnt know much about the scientific field. Before this, he only felt that old gu looked a little familiar.
Now, his identity was confirmed.
If they couldnt achieve their goal by kidnapping one person, then with so many hostages..
Lu Haiyangs heart sank.
Gu Yan, who was still outside, didnt know that there was tension in the cave.
She waited until the Avnche had subsided before she nimbly jumped down from the tree crown. She stepped on the snowboard and headed towards the cave.
However, Gu Yan wasnt a rash person. Even if she had guessed that the people were all in the cave, she wouldnt rashly move forward.
She had to first determine how many enemies were inside. Also, after hearing the gunshot, Gu Yan knew that the other party must have a lot of weapons in their hands.
This time, she was not on a mission, so she only carried the dagger that had never left her body. If she wanted to save someone, she had to use her wits.
Gu Yan first went around to the tree closest to the hill. She was wearing white and gray clothes, so when she climbed up the tree, her figure was well hidden.
After a while, Gu Yans breathing became lighter. Looking from afar, she had be one with the snowy forest.
Staying in hiding quietly was also a must for the special forces.
Gu Yan waited quietly, waiting for the opportunity toe.
Sure enough, half an hourter, the opportunity came.
From the cave, two men in ski clothes suddenly appeared. Both of them had guns in their hands, and they were driving a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy out of the cave.
Hurry up and leave. No tricks!
The two men in ski suits not only had guns in their hands, but they also carried empty backpacks on their backs and shovels on their waists.
Gu Xiaochen pursed her lips and snorted, Ive been to that ce before. Ill definitely bring you to the ginseng and Lingzhi.
Just now, this group of people actually wanted to pressure grandpa to look for the Lingzhi and the ginseng. One had to know that Grandpas body couldnt help but suffer like this, not to mention that it was snowing heavily outside.
However, Gu Xiaochen didnt lie to them.
Although he didnt know where the so-called ancient tomb was, he did know the location of the ginseng and lingzhi.
More importantly, this kid still had a trick up his sleeve.
He had learned some taekwondo before, so he didnt dare to make a move against such arge group of bad guys just now. But now, there were only two of them it might not be impossible for them to seed.
Once he seeded, he could run out and call for help!
Seeing the three figures getting further and further away, Gu Yan thought for a moment, then quietly jumped down from the tree and followed them.
She needed a weapon.
Well, she also needed to understand the real situation inside the cave!
Gu Xiaochen took the two men in ski suits and turned left and right. Unknowingly, they were getting further and further away from the hill.
One of the men in ski suits said impatiently, Brat, are you lying to us? where is the ce?
That ce is of course very hidden. If it was easy to find, do you think those ginseng and Lingzhi could have grown up until now?Gu Xiaochen rolled her eyes at him.
Chapter 2771 - 2771 Chapter 2771 didn’t allow the ginseng to defend itself
2771 Chapter 2771 didnt allow the ginseng to defend itself
However, Gu Xiaochen was right.
If it had been so easy to find, the ce would have been stripped bare by now.
The two men in snow suits looked at each other and muttered, Hurry up and leave. Dont y any tricks!
Gu Xiaochen thought to herself that he hade out just to y tricks.
!!
Those Peoples target was grandpa, but in order to make him submit, they definitely wouldnt let those tourists go.
One of the old aunties was even injured.
Although he didnt know what those bad guys were going to do next, Gu Xiaochen thought that it was definitely not a good thing.
As he walked, he looked for an opportunity. There was snow everywhere, so it was really not convenient to do anything.
Moreover, he had to stay further away from the cave.
Further away..
When Gu Xiaochen brought the two men in snow-proof suits to a crack, he pointed inside and said, Those ginseng and Lingzhi are inside.
We have to go down there?One of the men in the ski suit frowned and looked at that ce.
Gu Xiaochen nodded. This crack is sheltered from the wind, and the location is very tricky. Otherwise, there wouldnt be so many people who didnt notice it.. After climbing down the crack, there was a t ground, and then they could see many lingzhi mushrooms on the cliff. As for ginseng, it depends on luck. After all, its too old, and those things can run.
Gu Xiaochen said seriously, and the two mens eyebrows twitched.
Are you kidding? How can they run.
However, just as Gu Xiaochen finished speaking, a sh of light suddenly shed, and the two men in snow-proof clothes immediately raised their guns.
Gu Xiaochen said calmly, They do know how to run. Its not easy for them to grow for so many years, yet they still dont let them defend themselves.
The two men in snow suits:
Is this how you use self-defense? Ginseng?
Gu Yan, who was hiding in the dark, curled her lips. This kid was quite interesting. If it werent for the fact that now wasnt the right time, she would haveughed out loud.
Moreover, the fact that this person participated in the race reminded Gu Yan of the time when she had just been reborn and met Lu Ye again.
At that time, Gu Yan also thought that the ginseng had run away, but in reality, it had been eaten by the little jade pendant.
She missed the little jade pendant.
She missed Liu Xingyun.
She missed Ah Ye even more..
A cold wind blew, and Gu Yan quickly calmed down. On the other side, Gu Xiaochen had tried everything she could think of, but she realized that she had no chance at all.
Both of them had guns in their hands. Even if he could take down one of them, the other one would definitely shoot him.
And then..
And then there would be no more and then.
How could he save his grandfather and the others!
The more Gu Xiaochen thought about it, the more depressed he became. The two people on the other side had already gathered some lingzhi, and they only saw one ginseng.
However, their goal this time was not to take all of them away, but to get some for their boss.
Seeing that they were about to go back, Gu Xiaochen didnt want to give up this opportunity. He pursed his lips and said, You guys go ahead and pick first. Ill go over there and drain the water.
The Man in the snowsuit looked over there. There was only a big rock, but his back was facing them. If he wanted to leave, he had to pass by them.
On the other side was a cliff. He didnt dare to jump down.
So the man in the snow suit waved his hand, Go, go. Hurry up, we have to go back.
Although it was easy to kill a kid, they couldnt kill the kid for the time being because elder Gu was still useful.
So they were more patient with Gu Xiaochen.
Gu Xiaochen walked to the back of the big rock and started digging. He actually got him to make a small cloth bag.
Chapter 2772 - 2772 Chapter 2772 was lucky
2772 Chapter 2772 was lucky
There were some lighters and some knives in there. They were buried here when he and his grandfather came herest time.
Anyway, he had to get these things first. What if they were useful.
Just as this thought shed through Gu Xiaochens mind, he was suddenly covered by a hand. He subconsciously wanted to scream, but his other hand was already tightly clutching his throat!
He could barely breathe!
!!
How could he still scream.
Gu Yan said in a low voice, Im here to save you, dont scream. Due to the traffic problem, the rescue medical services are all at the hunters cabin. However, when the sun rises, the star warriors wille over. First, give me a brief description of the situation inside the cave. How many enemies are there? How many tourists are there?
Gu Xiaochen listened to the womans clear and melodious voice and immediately nodded. Only then did Gu Yan let go.
Gu Xiaochen let out a sigh of relief. With lingering fear, he looked at the two men in snow-proof clothing who were still digging lingzhi. He turned around and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. His eyes immediately lit up.
Sister, are you a Superwoman?
Gu Yan frowned.
Seeing the coldness on Gu Yans face, Gu Xiaochen didnt dare to say anything else. She immediately lowered her voice and said, Those bad guys are all wearing snow suits. There are two here and nine in the cave. In addition to me, there are twelve trapped tourists.
There were eleven bad guys in total.
Thirteen trapped tourists.
However, although there were more tourists, because there were elderly tourists such as Old Gu, Lu Haiyang, Qin Lanzhi, and other women, there were also some who were timid, such as the Skinny Man.
Furthermore, the bad guys had guns in their hands.
Therefore, they were easily subdued.
Gu Yan quickly exined the characteristics of Lu Haiyang and Qin Lanzhi, and Gu Xiaochen nodded, Yes, yes, its that retired star warrior old couple, right?? However, that old Auntie was shot in the leg and bled a lot. Fortunately, her husband helped her stop the bleeding, and there was also a female tourist who was humiliated by those bastards.
Gu Xiaochen was still young and had just entered university. When he saw that group of people were so desperate, he hated them to the core.
If he wasnt worried about his grandfather, he would have fought them to the death!
Although Qin Lanzhi was shot in the leg, Gu Yan was relieved to make sure that her parents-inw were not in danger.
Only God knew how nervous she had been when she had rushed all the way here to look at the death list and the corpses.
Fortunately, fortunately.
At this moment, a man in a snow-proof suit shouted at Gu Xiaochen, Brat, why are you taking so long? Didnt you go easy on us? Hurry up, were going back. Be careful, or well throw you into the crack!
Gu Xiaochen immediately stuck her head out and shouted, Whats the rush? I havent taken a dump yet. Its rare for me toe out, but youre not letting me release the waterfortably. Youll keep farting when we get back to the cave. Can you handle it?
The Man in the snow suit:
The two of them looked at each other again, then moved further away in tacit understanding.
When Gu Xiaochen saw that the two of them had moved further away, she immediately squatted down and said in a very excited voice, Then miss, what are we going to do next? Kill those two people? !
Gu Yan looked at the two men.
She realized that the two men were quite tolerant of Gu Xiaochen, which meant that they wouldnt touch her for the time being.
So..
We cant kill them. At least, not now.Once they killed these two men, the rest of them would be rmed.
After all, they couldnt stay away for too long.
Gu Xiaochen blinked. Then what should we do?
Take off your clothes.
Gu Xiaochen: ? ? ? ? ?
Chapter 2773 - 2773 Chapter 2773 could only be forced
2773 Chapter 2773 could only be forced
Gu Xiaochen ced her hands on her chest.
If it werent for the fact that he was worried that the big rock wouldnt be able to stop him from jumping up, he would have jumped up in shock.
Even though this sister didnt look much older than him, and she was also extremely beautiful, as well as her swift movements..
It still made him feel a little shy. After all, the timing wasnt too good right now.
!!
Gu Xiaochens face turned red as she stammered, Pretty sister, although I dont dislike siblings, now is not the right time. Also, should we get to know each other first
Gu Yan:
Ten minutester, Gu Xiaochen, who had put on her hoodie and wrapped her clothes tightly, lowered her head, wrapped her scarf, and walked in the middle of the two men in snow-proof clothing.
However, before she left the ce, Gu Xiaochenalso picked thergest lingzhiand handed it over to the two men in snow-proof clothing.
The real Gu Xiaochen, on the other hand, had a little bruise at the corner of her eyes. She was wrapped in a womans down jacket and was shivering, feeling a little suspicious of life.
This sister was so beautiful, but she was also so violent!
Although Gu Yans action was a little risky, he couldnt wait any longer.
When the sun came up and arge group of people arrived, the group of criminals would start to make demands.
And the hostages in their hands would start to y their role.
Also, the other partys goal was obviously not the lingzhi ginseng. For this, they wouldnt let so many people die.
But if the other partys goal was the ancient tomb..
Gu Yan had asked Gu Xiaochen just now, and that Kid had said that he didnt really know what that ancient tomb was. However, his grandfather had said that it was no longer in their domain, so they also strictly forbade the people in theboratory to talk about this matter.
Including the information about the ancient tomb, it had been handed over to the relevant departments by elder Gu.
So, the problem was that ancient tomb.
There must be something wrong with the ancient tomb!
Gu Yan pretended to be Gu Xiaochen and followed the two people back while thinking. In his previous life, did something big happen in the Northeast region at this time?
The other party had such a big army.
They must have big ns too!
Something Big..
Gu Yans pupils constricted. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and the bloody night almost went cold.
Gu Yan recalled that although the timing did not match, at this time, something big had indeed happened in this old forest!
At that time, Gu Yan did not participate in the rescue operation, so she only found out about it after the event!
Hurry up and leave, you brat!A man in a snow-proof suit stabbed Gu Yan with the handle of his gun.
Gu Yan staggered. Got it. How Annoying.
What she said was Gu Xiaochens voice.
Although she had just met Gu Xiaochen and didnt hear him say much, the wind was blowing outside now, so it was more than enough to deal with these men in snow-proof suits.
A cold light shed in Gu Yans eyes.
No matter what, they were not allowed to go to the ancient tomb!
That was because the ancient tomb looked like an ancient tomb on the surface, but in reality, it was an underground factory left behind by the vicious space pirates during the war years ago.
It would have been fine if it was just a simple abandoned factory.
But the point was there was a lot of poisonous substances inside!
And that was only inside the ancient tomb.
The dangers inside were even more unimaginable!
In his previous life, all the poisonous substances had leaked out. At that time, everyone present, including the criminals, the trapped tourists, the security personnel, the star soldiers, and all the medical personnel who hade to rescue them.
The casualties were heavy!
The cave was already within reach.
A hint of ruthlessness shed across Gu Yans eyes.
If it really couldnt be done, they could only force it, and leave all the men in snow-proof clothes in this cave!
Chapter 2774 - 2774 Chapter 2774, the mark on the tree
2774 Chapter 2774, the mark on the tree
Just as Gu Yan was about to take the risk alone, Wen Lan had guessed it at the first moment.
She was too worried about Gu Yan, so she didnt say much to the group. She immediately turned around and disappeared.
Song qiliang frowned slightly. He looked at the leader of the team and asked, Is she in your team? Why is she so Disobedient?
The male team leader was also a little confused. No, there are no female star warriors in my team.
Only Lu Xiaodong looked thoughtfully at Wen Lans back and muttered to himself. Why did he feel that there was something about that female star warrior that was simr to Gu Yan.
It wasnt her appearance that was simr.
It was her temperament that was simr.
It had to be said that Lu Xiaodongs intuition was very urate. After all, Gu Yan and Wen Lan were both female star warriors of the Snow Wolf Special Forces.
On the other side, song Qiliang and the person leading the team had already confirmed it. The two of them shared their n with Lu Xiaodong.
We cant waste any more time. We have to set off now. One of our three teams will be responsible for staying here to protect and receive the remaining tourists. There will be vehiclesing hereter to be responsible for receiving them.
Lu Xiaodong nodded.
Indeed, now that the wind and snow had stopped, they couldnt waste any more time.
Who knew if that group of ouws would go crazy.
In the end, Lu Xiaodong and song Qiliang each led a team to conduct a search in three directions. The remaining person would be responsible for escorting the injured tourists out of hereter.
They proceeded at the same time.
It was very important to search for the remaining tourists, but the safety of the injured tourists also had to be guaranteed.
Wen Lan, who had taken the lead, soon saw the markings on some of the trees.
Although they were just ordinary markings that were easy to understand, there were some hidden codes next to the direction markings.
Wen Lans eyes lit up.
They were left behind by Xiao Yan!
Just as Wen Lan was about to approach the cave, Lu Ye and a few others also arrived at the rest stop at the outermost area.
Gongsun Yu got off the car. It only took him ten minutes to get all the useful information.
He returned to the car and said concisely, This is the temporary rescue station at the outermost part of the cave. There are also some injured tourists who have been transferred to the hospitals in the city. However, Ye, your parents are not on this list. At dawn, Gu Yan went to the hunters cabin, which is closest to the worldly scene. That side is the first rescue station, and there are also a group of injured tourists there. Because it had been snowing heavilyst night, they only sent six doctors to help the injured tourists there. Gu Yan was among them.
Lets go.
Lu Ye only said one word.
Because this area had been blocked off, they only needed to take a detour and then head into the depths of the sea of trees and snowy ins.
Gongsun Yus instrument had already urately located the location of the hunters cabin.
It was now Luo Citys turn to drive.
Lu Ye sat in the passenger seat with a grim expression on his face.
This was the first time Gongsun Yu had seen Lu ye like this. Before this, no matter how dangerous the mission was, Lu Ye would always be calm and collected. Even when he was on the brink of death, he would always have a faint ruffian smile on his face.
But this time..
It was not his own life or death. Lu Ye was no longer afraid of life and death.
It was the people he cared about the most who might be in danger!
His parents and loved ones were all in danger. At this moment, Lu Ye wished he could grow wings and fly to them!
Chapter 2775 - 2775 Chapter 2775 Lu Haiyang’s doubts
2775 Chapter 2775 Lu Haiyangs doubts
Just as Lu Ye was very worried about Gu Yan and the other two, Gu Yan had already walked into the cave.
As soon as she entered the cave, a gust of hot air blew against her face.
Contrary to the freezing weather outside, it was very warm inside the cave.
This made Gu Yan slightly relieved. At the very least, the tourists should not get frostbite.
However, when she remembered that her mother-inw, Qin Lanzhi, was already injured, her heart slowly sank.
Therefore, there was still a strong smell of blood in this cave.
As soon as Gu Yan entered, she urately found elder gu among the tourists. She only caught a glimpse of Lu Haiyang and Qin Lanzhi from the corner of her eyes. Then, she lowered her head, crossed her arms, and said, Its so cold, so cold She moved closer to elder Gu.
Gu Yan still used Gu Xiaochens voice, so the others didnt react in time.
But elder Gu turned to look at Gu Yan beside him. A hint of surprise shed in his turbid eyes.
Gu Yan nodded at elder Gu.
Sometimes, smart people didnt need to say too much.
For some reason, elder Gu trusted this young woman in front of him. He even believed that his grandson was safe.
There was no other reason.
He could smell a faint smell of disinfectant on this womans body. In other words, this woman was most likely a doctor.
There was also the look in her eyes.
It was not the look of a bad person.
Since elder Gu did not say anything, the others naturally did not say anything either.
Only Lu Haiyang, who had the same sharp intuition, turned around to look at the seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man, Gu Xiaochen.
The boy was more than 1.7 meters tall. He was slightly skinny, but he was very energetic.
After he came back, he said a few words and stopped talking. Could it be that the temperature outside was still very low?
This doubt onlysted for a moment.
Lu Haiyang was still thinking about how to get out of danger as soon as possible.
Once the rescue personnel arrived, this group of desperados would probably start to talk about conditions!
Although Lu Haiyang wasnt sure what these people were after, and whether they were really after the treasure in the ancient tomb, his intuition told him that this matter wasnt that simple!
Gu Yan slightly lowered her eyes and estimated.
These eleven people all had guns on them, so she would be fine if she fought them head-on, but the other tourists might suffer.
So..
She lowered her eyes..
The two people in snow-proof clothing who had returned from outside immediately took out the things they had picked from their backpacks as if they were presenting a treasure to their boss.
Thergest ganoderma among them was sprinkled with some light green grass pulp, but if one didnt look closely, they wouldnt be able to tell.
Therge Ganoderma with grass pulp had already mixed with the other Ganoderma, so the green grass pulp had also rubbed evenly against the other Ganoderma!
Seeing that these people were looking at the Ganoderma ginseng, Gu Yan opened his mouth and said to old gu, Grandpa, I heard that the Ganoderma cooked meat is very delicious. Not only is it very nutritious, but it can also treat liver cirrhosis. Is that true?
Old Gu didnt know what Gu Yans intention was, but he subconsciously believed this girl.
He nodded and said, Thats true, but were prisoners now, so we cant eat such a good thing. Also, you cant eat too much of this kind of thing. If you overdo it, your body wont be able to take it.
The snow-proof clothes on the other side looked at each other.
The leader kicked his little brother and said, Go pick up some lingzhi mushrooms and wash them with snow water. Cook them with the frozen meat and let me have a taste. After we finish eating, well have to start working!
Chapter 2776 - 2776 Chapter 2776 had bad intentions
2776 Chapter 2776 had bad intentions
Thest sentence that the leader said, we have to start working. He looked at the tourists and said it.
His expression had bad intentions.
Gu Yan did not know if this was different from what happened in her previous life. Whether or not these people in snow suits were nning to make a big deal out of it, they could not miss a single opportunity.
She remained calm and did not say anything else.
Other than feeling that Lu Haiyangs gaze would drift over, there was nothing else.
A few men in snow suits had already started cooking. As expected, they had found this cave ahead of time. There were all kinds of equipment and daily necessities arranged inside.
Compared to the morefortable snow suits and others, the tourists here were more miserable.
They sat on the cold ground and leaned against each other. Water was still seeping out from the cave walls. Although it was not frozen, the temperature was very low and very cold.
Gu Yan was a little worried about Qin Lanzhis leg.
However, he could not go over to check Qin Lanzhis leg now. Fortunately, Lu Haiyang had given her emergency treatment. It was not practical to remove the bullet, but fortunately, the bleeding was stopped.
However, there was still a wound. If they were dyed for too long, it would be terrible.
On the other side, a few men in ski suits had already cooked and started eating. The rich aroma of meat coupled with the smell of Lingzhi made it even more fragrant.
The skinny monkey who was famished at the beginning looked at the group of ski suits with eager eyes.
When he saw them eating meat and drinking soup, he almost drooled.
Big, Big Brother, give us some hot soup to drink. Give us some.
Soon, the few of them were full. There was no meat left, and only a little soup was left in the ck pot.
The leading man in snow-proof clothes ignored the begging skinny monkey. Instead, he walked to elder Guo and squatted down, saying, Old man, drink some. You Cant die yet. At least, not yet.
Although the meat soup was too crude, everyone had been hungry for a long time. Let alone the meat soup, even simple rice soup was a delicacy in the world.
Gu Yan was a little worried that elder Guo would eat it.
Fortunately, elder Guo also knew that this group of bad guys didnt have anything good to hide. What did they mean by at least not dying now?
Were they nning to use him and then kill him?
Since they were going to die anyway, why should he let them get what they wanted? !
The angry elder Guo knocked the bowl to the ground with a p. Because it was made of metal, the bowl wasnt broken, but all the meat soup was spilled on the ground.
The skinny monkey looked at it and yelled, What a waste!.
The Man in the snow-proof suit red at elder Guo and gave him a backhand p. However, Gu Yan was quick enough to pull elder Guo back. It seemed like she didnt mean it, but she just happened to dodge the p.
Gu Yan was still wrapped in her scarf and looked very cold. She mumbled in Gu Xiaochens voice, You guys are so stingy. You only gave my Grandpa Soup for so much meat. Are you treating him like a beggar? !
Ha, do you still think youre here for a vacation?
The Man in the snowsuit spat and then turned around to return to their campfire.
The skinny monkey snorted, Old Man, its all your fault. You dragged US down with you, but youre still pretending to be noble. If you dont want to drink the hot soup, you can give it to me!
Although thest sentence was unreliable, the first sentence made the other tourists look at elder Guo.
If the other partys target was elder Guo, then the tourists would be too unlucky.
Qin Lanzhi also had the same idea, but just as she was about to say something, Lu Haiyang spoke first, Dont you guys understand? If their target is only elder Guo, then they dont need to go through so much trouble. Cant they just kidnap elder Guo Alone?
Chapter 2777 - 2777 Chapter 2777 Your Enlightenment
2777 Chapter 2777 Your Enlightenment
Elder Guo naturally heard this and looked gratefully at Lu Haiyang.
After all, if the other tourists had resentment towards elder Guo at this time, then things would probably be even worse.
However, after listening to Lu Haiyangs words, some people with a bit of brains understood that the other party probably wanted to take advantage of therge number of people this time to force elder Guo into submission.
Or perhaps they were trying to achieve something worse.
Therefore, they should not me elder Guo, because it was very likely that their lives were still in elder Guos hands.
Smart people could think things through, but they could not help but think that someone was not smart.
The skinny monkey snorted and red at Lu Haiyang, Its easy for you to say that. Youre the one carrying the weight of hunger, and were the one carrying the weight of hunger? And your wife, this aunt has lost a lot of blood. If this continues, her leg will probably be crippled.
Lu Haiyangs pupils shrank.
When Qin Lanzhi heard that her leg was going to be crippled, she immediately cried. However, she was still afraid of those men in snow suits. She didnt dare to cry out loud and only sobbed softly, Haiyang, will my leg really be crippled? I dont want to be crippled!
Lanzhi,lu Haiyang sighed and whispered into Qin Lanzhis ear, Is this your first day as a star Warriors wife?
This time, although the other party wasnt targeting Lu Haiyang.
However, if the other party found out about Lu Haiyangs identity, then in order to force Lu Haiyang to submit, they would probably continue to attack Qin Lanzhi.
If things went wrong, there wouldnt be just one bullet in her leg.
Although this was a peaceful era, no matter what, as long as one was a family member of a star warrior, they would have to make many preparations.
Previously, those who were separated from their husbands for a long period of time and had to face all the difficulties in their lives by themselves were actually small matters.
But now, this kind of life-and-death matter was the real experience of everyones choice.
To be honest, Qin Lanzhi, the Star Warriors wife, had a much more rxed and happy life than most other women. Moreover, she had never encountered any dangerous things.
This was because at that time, Old Master Lu had already retired. His prestige in this field was enough for Qin Lanzhi, this junior, to not suffer any hardships.
Moreover, Lu Haiyang was someone who doted on his wife. Therefore, he had never made Qin Lanzhi suffer.
However, now, as the wife of a star warrior, putting everything else aside, your awareness and character should at least be stronger than that of an ordinary citizen, right?
At other times, Lu Haiyang had always been very indulgent towards Qin Lanzhi. However, Qin Lanzhi had made many mistakes regarding her daughter-inw and son. Although Lu Haiyang was angry, he still chose to forgive her in the end.
This was because he firmly believed that his daughter-inw, Qin Lanzhi, was not a bad person. She only had a small problem.
However, if Qin Lanzhi made a wrong choice today because she was afraid of death, then it was not just a small problem.
Qin Lanzhis calf was already numb from the pain. She was originally a person who was afraid of pain. She had never suffered when she was young, but when she was old, she suffered this kind of pain.
She did not know how many tears she had shed. She sobbed and looked at her husband in a daze.
No matter how much her husband doted on her.
However, her husband, Lu Haiyang, was still a star warrior!
Qin Lanzhi did not know or understand anything else. She could not figure it out either.
She only knew one thing.
Chapter 2778 - 2778 Chapter 2778
2778 Chapter 2778
In this world, the only person who treated her the best was Lu Haiyang.
Qin Lanzhi pursed her lips and her eyes were filled with tears. In the end, she sniffed and said aggrievedly, Haiyang, if If Im disabled, you You Cant abandon me.
I wont.Lu Haiyang knew that she had thought it through. He put his hand on her shoulder and said gently, Unless I die.
Dont say things like that!Qin Lanzhi said quickly.
The skinny monkey wanted to drive a wedge between them, but he was forced to be fed dog food by this elderly couple. He was in a bad mood.
He cursed angrily and then squatted to the side.
Gu Yan, who was not far away, saw this and was slightly relieved. She was really worried that her mother-inw would be a burden at this critical moment.
After all, if her father-inws identity was exposed, not only would it be more dangerous for her father-inw and mother-inw, but it would also be more dangerous for the other tourists.
Also, if the rescue personnel outside knew that there was amander like Lu Haiyang among the trapped tourists, the danger would probably rise to a higher level.
This group of Desperados would only be happier!
Fortunately, she didnt make a mistake!
In fact, it wasnt that Qin Lanzhis mind suddenly became clear, because she didnt understand what was going on in the current situation.
At the same time, the injury on her leg made the fear in her heart spread invisibly.
However..
She had unlimited trust in her husband and knew his identity.
Whether she would be able to escape or not, she ced all her hopes on her husband.
Naturally, she would listen to whatever her husband said.
In the end, Qin Lanzhi was actually a fool without any sweetness. However, she did not have any evil thoughts in her heart.
Gu Yan heaved a sigh of relief and turned around. When she saw that the few men in snow-proof clothing were dozing off, a hint of ridicule shed across her lips.
Its about to start!
Gu Yan whispered to elder Guo, Elder Guo, when my operation begins, youll bring everyone to the corner. Then, youll contact that Old Star Warrior and fight together. Its inevitable that theyll be injured, but we absolutely can not let them go to that ce! This is our only chance!
Elder Guo was shocked.
Although Gu Yan still used Gu Xiaochens voice, elder Guo could sense the determination in the childs tone.
You, can you do it yourself?
I can hold off most of them. If theres a situation, well adapt to it.
After all, there were eleven people on the other side. Even if they were affected by the herb and would be in a state of lethargy, there would still be a few people who woulde to deal with the tourists.
However, there was no other way.
If they didnt gamble, what if they waited for them to bring the tourists to the ancient tomb? !
They couldnt let them lead everyone there!
Gu Yan quietly took out the dagger on her body and stared at the leader.
Three, two, one!
In an instant, Gu Yan was like a leopard. She suddenly rushed over. Her goal was very clear. She directly aimed at the leader and stabbed him in the stomach!
In the next moment, before the surrounding people could react, Gu Yan had already snatched the other partys gun. With a bang, she shot the other partys wrist.
Three men in ski suits fell asleep. Such a loud gunshot and their bosss painful voice did not wake them up.
However, there were also some who were in a daze and quickly reached for their guns. However, Gu Yan was even faster. Her marksmanship was urate and ruthless. She directly hit a few peoples wrists and their guns fell.
Gu Yan shouted to old gu, Put away their guns!
Chapter 2779 - 2779 Chapter 2779 was like seeing a fairy come down from heaven
2779 Chapter 2779 was like seeing a fairye down from heaven
If they were not allowed to shoot, the safety of the tourists would be even more assured!
Lu Haiyang also reacted. He immediately entrusted Qin Lanzhi to a female tourist beside him to take care of. He rushed over with two male tourists to snatch the guns on the ground.
Although a man in a snow-proof suit had blood all over his hands and was in extreme pain, he still kicked Lu Haiyang in the stomach.
Seeing that Lu Haiyang was about to be kicked, the next moment, the man in the snow suit was hit on the head by a big rock and fainted.
Lu Haiyang turned back to look at elder Guo, who was panting heavily, and said, Thank you!
Just as the group of tourists were trying their best to take the guns away, the skinny monkey saw that the situation was not good and immediately turned around and ran out of the cave.
He thought that the others were really stupid to snatch the guns.
No matter how powerful that Kid was, could he beat eleven people by himself?
Even if he could, what if the gun went off and he was unlucky enough to be killed!
The skinny monkey pushed the door open and ran out. However, although the wind and snow outside had stopped, the temperature was still not high.
The skinny monkey could not care about that. He did not know where the right direction was either. He was just trying his best to escape.
Some of the tourists were also injured. For example, Lu Haiyangs wrist was dislocated, his face was a little bruised, elder Guo was injured, and a male tourists arm was broken..
However, everyone finally worked together to subdue the bad guys!
Of course, it was all thanks to Gu Yan. Because of his quick reaction, the other party didnt fire a single shot. This also reduced the number of casualties among the tourists.
Although everyone was injured, it was not serious.
On the other side, Gu Yan also pulled off his scarf and let everyone find the rope cleanly. Then, he tied the men in ski suits into a bunch like grasshoppers.
On the other side, Qin Lanzhi was with a few female tourists. When she saw Gu Yan, she was stunned.
Lu Haiyang said excitedly, Xiao Yan, why are you here? !
Its a long story. Lets talk about it when we get back.Gu Yan nodded at Lu Haiyang, then walked over and squatted down in front of Qin Lanzhi.
She asked, Mom, how do you feel about your leg?
Perhaps it was because she had received too many shocks, Qin Lanzhi felt as if she had seen a heavenly daughter-inw descending to Earth.
She felt wronged and in pain. In the end, she actually shed tears. It hurts, Im in so much pain
She was like a child.
She was no longer the same as before.
Gu Yan was really worried about her mother-inws leg. She gently untied the scarf and saw that Qin Lanzhis leg was already red and swollen. She had to take out the bullet quickly!
However, at this moment, Lu Haiyang suddenly said, Why do I remember that there are eleven of them? Why are there only ten of them here?
Gu Yans eyelids twitched.
She turned around at this moment and realized that the leader who had been stabbed by her earlier had disappeared!
A tourist beside her quickly said, Oh right, the thin man just now has also disappeared. He was the one who wanted to eat at the beginning and kept talking in a weird manner!
Someone immediately added, When we were fighting the bad guys together, he secretly ran away from the entrance of the cave!
Gu Yan gritted her teeth, took out a gun, and said to Lu Haiyang, Theres a signal re here. Im going to send it out. Someone wille here to pick you upter. Dad, take some men with guns and stand guard at the cave entrance. Let them in when youre sure its our people.
Xiao Yan, what are you going to do?
Chapter 2780 - 2780 Chapter 2780: That’s my daughter-in-law!
2780 Chapter 2780: Thats my daughter-inw!
Hes the leader of this operation. This time, hes made such a big scene. So many people have died outside. If we dont catch him, there will be endless trouble in the future!
After saying that, Gu Yan took the gun and rushed out.
Lu Haiyang was very worried about Gu Yan, but he also understood that Gu Yans words werepletely correct.
If that person escaped, it would be tantamount to letting the tiger return to the mountain!
Moreover, elder Guos safety was also not guaranteed.
The danger of the matter would escte!
On this side, Lu Haiyang brought the remaining people and guarded the few men in snow-proof clothes. They held guns and guarded the entrance of the cave.
Although he was old, he was still very determined. The hand holding the gun was also very steady.
Elder Guo could tell that this man was not an ordinary retired star warrior.
As for the young woman who called him father..
That person just now is
Shes my daughter-inw.Lu Haiyangs tone was filled with pride. She studied at the Empires first academy. Now that she has graduated, shes working in the Special Forces Hospital.
Regarding Gu Yans identity as a special star warrior, that was naturally something that could not be said.
However, even so, elder Guo could not help but exim in admiration.
Meanwhile, Qin Lanzhi was already sitting on a warm andfortable cushion, warming herself up. She was much better than before.
Although the wound on her leg was still hurting.
However, when the female tourists around her asked her questions, the pride on her face was even more overflowing.
Yes, thats my daughter-inw! Isnt she amazing? Isnt she beautiful? Oh right, shes also a doctor. In short, shes extremely outstanding!
The female tourist beside them also nodded.
How could she not be outstanding.
She could be considered to have charged in alone. Not only did she save all of them, she even captured most of the bad guys.
Just now, they felt as though they were watching a police film.
She was really too amazing!
Another female tourist said regretfully, Sigh, shes actually your daughter-inw. Shes already married. I even wanted to introduce her to my younger brother. My younger brother happens to be a security officer. The two of them definitely have something inmon.
When Qin Lanzhi heard that, she was instantly unhappy.
She said, No matter how outstanding your younger brother is, hes definitely not as outstanding as my son. My Son is already the team leader of the Special Forces.
The female tourist smiled embarrassedly and did not say anything else.
However, the words of this female tourist actually made Qin Lanzhi feel a sense of urgency in her heart.
Her daughter-inw was so outstanding and beautiful, and her son had been away from home for a long time..
What should she do? She wanted to move to the main star!
On the other hand, Gu Yan did not know where her magical mother-inws thoughts went. She followed the footprints and blood to chase after the man in the snow-proof suit who had escaped.
The man had been stabbed by her. Because she wanted to interrogate him and get more useful information, Gu Yan did not stab his vital parts.
It was chaotic at the time, and she had to subdue the others. She did not expect the man in the snowsuit to be so tenacious. He had lost so much blood, but he could still escape.
Actually, what Gu Yan was worried about was, what if they were somewhere and they still had reinforcements?
Because they were almost at the border.
Fortunately, it was not difficult for Gu Yan to follow the blood trail. Finally, after more than ten minutes, she saw the man in the snowsuit who was covered in blood.
The man leaned against a tree, pulled off his hat, and gasped for breath. His breath was white.
It was clear that it was not easy for him to run here.
However, his hand was firmly holding the thin monkeys neck, and a dagger was ced next to the thin monkeys neck..
He said, If you dare toe any closer, Ill kill this man!
Chapter 2781 - 2781 Chapter 2781 you are a good person, why didn’t you save me?
2781 Chapter 2781 you are a good person, why didnt you save me?
Skinny Monkey was so scared that he peed his pants.
If he had known that he would run out first and meet this evil god, he would have just squatted in the cave.
Skinny monkey cried and said to Gu Yan, Help, hurry up and save me.
Gu Yan looked up slightly and said, Let me save you, do I Know You?
Youthe skinny monkey was stunned.
He immediately said unwillingly, Arent you a good person? You saved them, why didnt you save me? !
This was a moral kidnapping.
The Skinny Monkeys performance in the cave just now showed that he was a coward.
If this was in the past, he would have been a traitor!
Also, when everyone was working together to deal with the bad guys, this person was a coward and ran away first. How could he do such a thing and have the nerve to let others save him?
Perhaps even the man in the snow-proof suit felt that this hostage was useless. He raised his head and said to Gu Yan, If you let me go, Ill give you half of the benefits in the ancient tomb, how about that? !
He didnt believe that this woman wouldnt be tempted?
That was an uncountable amount of money.
Gu Yan quietly looked at the man in the snowsuit and suddenly smiled. She was still wearing Gu Xiaochens down jacket from before. Her hair was a little messed up by the wind, and Gu Yan wasnt used to wearing makeup.
It was even harder to tell her figure from the puffy down jacket.
But at this moment, Gu Yan was astonishingly beautiful.
Even the man in the snow-proof jacket choked and his Adams apple moved up and down.
He continued, Of course, if youre willing toe with me, I guarantee that youll have endless happiness and money to spend!
Youre still thinking about enjoying your happiness in the future, so its obvious that your goal this time isnt suicide revenge.From the mans words, Gu Yan deduced that there should be.., there should be another powerful force behind this man.
The mans expression froze.
What do you mean? In one sentence, are you with me or not?
Im sorry, Im already married,Gu Yan said with a smile. From the corner of her eyes, she saw a familiar figure.
The Man in the snow-proof suit looked at Gu Yan. However, after thinking about it, he realized that she was so beautiful and could fight so well. It was not strange that she was already married.
He said, Its okay, I dont mind.
Oh, you dont Mind?Gu Yan suddenly raised her eyes, and a cold light shed in her watery eyes, But I do mind being remembered by such an ugly man like you!
The Man in the snowsuit was furious, If you refuse a toast, youll be forced to drink a forfeit! Ill kill this kid first, and then Ill kill you!
The Man in the snowsuit was about to stab the thin monkeys neck with the knife in his hand.
However, a knife suddenly flew over and stabbed the man in the snowsuits wrist, which was the wound that Gu Yan had previously wounded!
The dagger in his hand fell to the ground.
The thin monkey, who had lost his shackles, fell to the ground. This time, he was really scared to death..
Without hesitation, Gu Yan took out his gun and aimed at the mans legs. Bang! Bang! He fired two shots.
Both his hands and legs were crippled. Lets see where you can run to!
The Man in the snowsuit did not expect Gu Yan to be so ruthless. He did not have time to see who had ambushed him before he fainted from the pain all over his body.
Finally, everything was resolved.
Gu Yan heaved a sigh of relief.
The figure standing behind the tree not far away had already arrived in front of Gu Yan. He sized her up and asked with concern, Xiao Yan, are you alright?
Gu Yan nodded. Im fine. Why are you here, sister-inw?
Chapter 2782 - 2782 Chapter 2782 are you two weak women
2782 Chapter 2782 are you two weak women
Mom told me that we cant trust you. Whats the situation now?
As Gu Yan and Wen Lan talked, they neatly tied up the man in the snow-proof suit whose limbs were all crippled.
Then, Gu Yan Let Wen Lan wait for a while and went to fetch Gu Xiaochen from the crack.
The job of dragging people was naturally given to Gu Xiaochen. Gu Xiaochen looked at the man in the snow-proof suit who was in a sorry state. He wasnt afraid at all, but he felt very regretful.
Sigh, the fight in the cave must have been very dangerous. Its such a pity that I didnt make it in time.Gu Xiaochen scratched her hair.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Oh right, you just said that your big exam is over and youre already studying in the Academy? Thats a pity. If I had known earlier, you could have taken the first academy exam.
Gu Yan didnt know the results of the culture ss, but with Gu Xiaochens appearance, she was qualified to take the first academy exam.
Gu Xiaochen immediately said, No, no, no. I still have half a year before my big exam. I was just talking nonsense before. hehehe.
Gu Yan and Wen Lan looked at each other and shook their heads in unison.
When the skinny monkey saw that the few of them were about to leave, he was scared out of his wits and said, You guys, can you help me? My my legs are weak
He was really frightened. He was as timid as a mouse to begin with, and he had experienced the brush of death once again.
He was already scared out of his wits.
Gu Yan said, Were both weak women, so we cant help you. Gu Xiaochen needs to drag that bad man back, so we cant help you.
It was a fact that Gu Xiaochen wanted to drag them back, so he could let it go.
But were both of you weak women?
The skinny monkey looked at the man in the snow suit who was beaten half to death and choked. He thought to himself that he couldnt afford to offend such a weak woman.
But his legs were really weak..
Gu Yan and Wen Lan chatted as they walked toward the cave. Gu Xiaochen, the little follower, naturally followed behind with the man in the snow suit.
Gu Yan didnt even turn around. Its still snowing here in the afternoon. If you meet us at the cave in time, Im afraid youll miss the ambnce.
Gu Yan smiled. This ident is very serious, so its possible for one or two people to go missing.
The skinny monkey froze.
Although this woman was beautiful and powerful, more importantly, she was a little scary?
The Skinny Monkey, who was afraid of death, was really worried that he would be a popsicle. So, although his legs were weak from fear, he immediately crawled toward the cave.
After crawling for a while, his legs might have slowed down a little because of his movement. He immediately ignored everything and ran to catch up with Gu Yan and the others.
Gu Xiaochen turned around to look at the skinny monkey who had a strong desire to live. She clicked her tongue and said, Not to mention, this persons vitality is quite vigorous.
People who do evil things will die. People are quite selfish, but they dont deserve to die. They still have to suffer a little,Gu Yan said quietly.
Gu Xiaochen chuckled. Sister Gu, youre really bad!
Huh?
No, no, no, youre not bad at all. Youre teaching him how to walk on the right path!Gu Xiaochen saw the cold light in Gu Yans bright eyes and immediately trembled.
Only then did she realize that this beautiful sister in front of her had single-handedly subdued most of the bad guys.
When Gu Yan and Wen Lan returned to the entrance of the cave, the rescue team had not arrived yet, but the sky was alreadypletely bright. They still had a lot of time.
However, before entering the cave, Gu Yan suddenly frowned, turned around, and looked at the silent, white world.
She felt that something was wrong!
Chapter 2783 - 2783 Chapter 2783 required the bullet to be taken out immediately
2783 Chapter 2783 required the bullet to be taken out immediately
Xiao Yan, whats Wrong?Wen Lan asked.
Gu Yan nodded, I keep feeling that something isnt right. When we were chasing after that man in the snow-proof suit, he lost too much blood. Im worried that his blood will attract other wild beasts over. Although its winter now, its still possible.
Then before therge group of peoplee, well arrange for people to take turns guarding this cave entrance. This way, if we find any danger, well deal with it in time.
Okay.
Seeing Gu Yan and the others enter, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
After all, if a bad person like that escaped, he might do something even worse in the future.
On the other side, Lu Haiyang saw that Wen Lan had actuallye. He was very shocked, but also very grateful.
Wen Lan nodded lightly. Thats what I should do. Uncle Lu, are you all okay?
Im fine. Its just that Lanzhi
No one knew when the rescue team would arrive, but Qin Lanzhis injuries could not be dyed any longer.
Gu Yan carried a simple medical bag with him. She looked at the bonfire, thought for a moment, and said, Ill help mom get the bullet out here.
What?Qin Lanzhi was stunned. Xiao-yan, can-can you do that?
The location of this bullet is very tricky. If we wait for the rescue team to send you to the hospital, Im afraid itll be toote.
Then, Gu Yan told everyone that the nearest rescue point was the hunterswooden houses. Their fastest progress today was just to get there.
When they returned to the hospital, that would be tomorrow.
Qin Lanzhis legs could not wait until that time.
Qin Lanzhi was so scared that she was trembling and her eyes were full of tears. She looked at Gu Yan eagerly. Xiao Yan, can we really take the bullets here?
Lu Haiyang turned his head to look at Gu Yan. In the end, heforted Qin Lanzhi. Lanzhi, you have to believe Xiao Yan.
Qin Lanzhi nodded.
She believed him. After all, her daughter-inw would not harm her.
But she was afraid of pain!
Gu Yan was silent for a moment. Then, he turned around and took the pot that they had used to make the meat soup. He put a green nt in it and poured in clean water.
The water boiled in a short while.
The Skinny Monkey had crawled back on all fours. Although no one wanted to talk to him when he came back, he was quite thick-skinned.
Seeing Gu Yan cooking, he immediately came over. Hey, I see some meat over there. Put some more meat in there. Also, where did you pick the lingzhi? Pick some more meat to eat.
Wen Lan had already gone to tell old gu and Gu Xiaochen about the guardssentry duty. Gu Yan picked a fire and lowered his eyes slightly.
If you say one more word, Ill throw you out immediately!
You, you, youre Killing Me!Skinny monkey was so scared that he fell to the ground.
However, the few tourists around him instantly dispersed and no one paid him any attention.
Gu Yan took out a shiny dagger, which was shining with a cold light.
She said softly, Youre wrong. I didnt kill you. At most, youll freeze to death or be eaten by wild beasts. Oh, when the rescue team arrives, well go find your body and help you send it to your family.
Skinny Monkey: ..
Are You a devil? !
Skinny Monkey looked around and was terrified. He kept retreating, almost falling on the men in snow-proof clothes.
At this time, the hot grass soup was ready.
Gu Yan poured out half a bowl of soup with a clean Xiaowan and blew on it.
Gu Xiaochens eyes lit up. She immediately came over and said, Hey, Im so thirsty. Sister Gu, Can you get me a bowl too?
Chapter 2784 - 2784 Chapter 2784 choosing mother or daughter-in-law
2784 Chapter 2784 choosing mother or daughter-inw
Gu Yan directly kicked Gu Xiaochen.
Do you want to sleep for the rest of your life? This herb has the effect of numbing people to sleep. Otherwise, why do you think those men in snow suits were all in a Daze?
Gu Xiaochen was stunned and blinked.
Meanwhile, the other tourists around, including the men in snow suits who were tied up, suddenly came to a realization.
So the problem was all in that pot of Ganoderma pork soup!
The leader of this group of people, the man whose limbs were all crippled,y on the ground and quietly looked at Gu Yan.
Who the hell are you?
He had lost so much blood and was still in such good condition. It could be seen that this person was not simple.
Gu Yan smiled slightly. You dont need to know.
Im not dead yet.
Oh, what does it have to do with me?Gu Yan ignored the group of people and walked up to Qin Lanzhi. He said softly, Mom, after you drink these things, youll immediately pass out. Youll be unconscious for at least a day and a night. But at the same time, you wont feel any pain when you take the bullets out.
There was no anesthetic.
So, there was no other way.
When Gu Yan saw the herbal medicine at the crack, she was quite surprised and picked a few.
She didnt expect it to be of great use.
Qin Lanzhi looked at the bowl of herbal soup quietly.
Those bad guys just drank a few drops and were already in a daze. She would definitely sleep like a log after drinking such a big bowl.
They were still in the wild and in danger..
However, if they didnt do this surgery, her leg might be crippled!
Lu Haiyang took the bowl from Gu Yans hand and said to his wife seriously, Lanzhi, I believe in Xiaoyan, her medical skills, and I believe that we will eventually be able to solve the problem!
Qin Lanzhi looked at her husband and then at Gu Yan. Finally, she said softly, Xiaoyan, Im sorry for what happened in the past
Seeing her mother-inw like this, Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
Would she take advantage of this moment to do something to take revenge on her mother-inw? !
Although Gu Yan didnt really like this mother-inw, Qin Lanzhi, and didnt like her for two lifetimes.
No matter what, she was Lu Yes mother.
Gu Yan didnt like her, and he wouldnt do anything to deliberately take revenge on her.
Gu Yan said softly, Mom, let me tell you a story. Back then, I asked Ah Ye a question, saying that if I fell into the river with mom, what should I Do?
Qin Lanzhis pupils suddenly shrank.
She cared more about her husband than her son!
If her sons answer was to save her daughter-inw and not her mother to be fair, Qin Lanzhi would be so sad that she would cry.
The others also looked over. After all, this was a death sentence.
Because whether it was to choose a mother or a daughter-inw, there was always a problem.
Lu Haiyang also raised his head and looked at Gu Yan with a little doubt.
Gu Yan chuckled and said, At that time, I didnt wait for Ah Yes answer and told him the answer. That is, he didnt have to jump down to save us. I can swim, and I will save my mother-inw.
So, there was nothing to worry about.
Qin Lanzhi looked at her swollen leg and finally nodded hard.
She took the medicinal soup from her husband, Lu Haiyang, and drank it in one gulp.
The warm soup was slightly bitter, but everywhere it went, it was numb.
In less than three minutes, Qin Lanzhi fell into a deep sleep.
Gu Yan nodded to Lu Haiyang.
The operation began!
Chapter 2785 - 2785 Chapter 2785: Wild Beasts?
2785 Chapter 2785: Wild Beasts?
This was the first time Lu Haiyang had seen Gu Yan perform surgery.
How should he put it.
He was calm, decisive, bold, and his hand speed was very fast.
Everyone in the cave, except for Wen Lan, was stunned.
Even the men in snow suits who had woken up were shocked.
This was the first time they knew that such a terrifying surgery could actually be done like this? !
Gu Yan had already taken out the bullet and thrown it on the iron te, making a nging sound. Only then did everyonee back to their senses.
Gu Yan had already neatly stitched up Qin Lanzhis wound and bandaged it up.
In order to prevent frostbite, he even used a few scarves to wrap around Qin Lanzhis leg.
Gu Xiaochens eyes were wide open. He sighed, Sister Gu, youre really a doctor. But when I saw you take care of the bad guys, I thought you were a security officer.
Gu Yan smiled faintly. Im not a security officer. Im a doctor.
Objectively speaking, Gu Yan was right.
Qin Lanzhi was still asleep. Gu Yan told Lu Haiyang some things and helped him fix his dislocated wrist.
It wasnt just Lu Haiyang. Gu Yan also gave simple treatment to other injured tourists. The most serious one was a male tourist who had a fracture. Gu Yan also found a tree branch to give him emergency treatment, this way, he would be in a hurry when he returned to the hospital the next day.
As for the pot that had been used to boil the herbs, Gu Yan asked Gu Xiaochen to wash it with snow. After that, he made a pot of steaming noodle soup. The noodles and meat were brought by those snow-proof clothes. As for drinking water, the current situation was special, they could only use snow water.
Fortunately, everyone was extremely hungry and did not pay attention to those things. Everyone started to eat in big mouthfuls. After eating the hot noodle soup, everyone seemed toe back to life.
Gu Yan looked at the group of men in snow-proof clothing.
She thought that this group of people really didnt know the secrets of the ancient tomb. After all, if it was the death squad, they wouldnt have stored so much food here.
Therefore, this group of people seemed to have been fooled.
Wen Lan and her people took turns guarding the entrance of the cave for a long time. When she saw Gu Yan sitting there resting, she walked over and said with a frown, Xiao Yan, somethings wrong. There was indeed the smell of blood just now, but after such a long time, no wild beasts have appeared.
Could all the wild beasts here have gone into hibernation?Gu Xiaochen said while drinking her soup.
Gu Yan frowned when she heard that.
No, her intuition told her that there must be wild beasts in this forest.
Just now, when they had captured the leader and were walking back, Gu Yan felt that she was being targeted by a wild beast.
That was why the scene at the beginning of the cave had people guarding the entrance.
Packs of wild dogs and wolves would go back to look for the main group after they had found their prey. Therefore, ording to the time, the wild beast should have arrived.
Oh my God, theres a wild beast! Are we going to be eaten? !The skinny monkey cried out in rm.
As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the tourists, who had just calmed down, once again changed in unison.
After experiencing so many things, everyone had really be frightened birds.
Gu Yan frowned.
That skinny monkey bastard should have thrown him out and frozen him into a popsicle!
No matter what, they couldnt afford to mess around. Once they did, the danger would be magnified several times!
Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly heard a gunshot, followed by several gunshots!
Chapter 2786 - 2786 Chapter 2786 the Snow Wolf met the ‘Snow Wolf’
2786 Chapter 2786 the Snow Wolf met the Snow Wolf
Everyone was frightened and uneasy, huddling together.
Lu Haiyang hugged the unconscious Qin Lanzhi tightly.
On the other side, Gu Xiaochen hurriedly protected her grandfathers side.
Gu Yan, on the other hand, had already walked briskly to the entrance of the cave. She held a gun and quietly looked outside.
Not long after, the thick smell of blood filled the air.
Dead, is someone dead?A female tourist said with a trembling voice.
No, its not the smell of human blood. It should be the smell of Wolf Blood.Gu Yan looked at the snowkes outside quietly, as well as the smell of blood in the air.
And..
The angry howl of a wolf.
The female tourist was stunned. Is the smell of blood different?
Of course it was different, but not everyone could tell the difference.
Gu Yan was not that good at judging the blood of various animals. It was just that it was not her first time dealing with wolves, so she was more sensitive to wolf blood.
The corners of her lips curled up, but there was a hint of excitement in her smile.
Gu Yan said to Wen Lan beside him, Its a snow wolf.
Wen Lan instantly understood.
Her ice-cold eyes shed with a different light.
Yes, a Snow Wolf.
However, this snow wolf was very unlucky to have met the Snow Wolf.
Gu Yans previous estimation was not wrong. Those Wild Wolves had starved for an entire winter, so someone had deliberately led them to this area.
This was actually the second n of the person behind the scenes.
Because the first n had failed, the second n was activated.
As for the men in snow suits, they were abandoned. At this time, there was nothing to worry about.
After that, the wolves also smelled the scent of blood left behind by the leader of the snow suits. Arge group of wolves came from all directions. If this group of wolves really charged into the cave, no matter how powerful Gu Yan and Wen Lan were.., at most, the two of them would be able to escape by themselves.
The rest would be buried in the belly of the Wolves!
However, once that happened, regardless of whether it was Gu Yan or Wen Lan, even if their identities as special star soldiers could not be exposed, they would not watch helplessly as these tourists were eaten by the wolves.
Not to mention, Lu Haiyang and Qin Lanzhi were also here!
However, on the way here, the pack of wolves encountered the rescue team led by Lu Xiaodong and song Qiliang. The star warriors all had guns, but the wolves were really vicious. After one of them died.., thest one charged forward without any regard for its life.
Some of the star warriors were wounded and wounded.
Even with nearly a hundred people, they were unable to do anything to the pack of wolves for the time being.
After all, there were too many wolves!
Under the Siege of arge pack of wolves, the soldiers suffered heavy casualties and retreated back to their vehicles.
Lu Xiaodong had bitten his hand in order to save one of hisrades. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, or else his fingers would have been broken.
A soldier said to song qiliang, Leader, what should we do? Should we retreat first?
Retreat? What retreat? Dont tell me we have to lure the Wolves back to the wooden house!Song Qiliang did not say anything, but Lu Xiaodong roared loudly.
Indeed, wolves were different from other wild beasts.
Now that they were all bloodthirsty, they would definitely fight to the death!
Song Qiliang was in a bit of a dilemma, but he also knew that Lu Xiaodong was right.
But if they didnt retreat, would they be able to stop this pack of wolves?
What about when they ran out of bullets? !
And Gu Yan..
How was Gu Yan Now? Did she encounter this pack of Wolves? !
Just as song Qiliang was in a daze, he suddenly heard a gunshot. Then, he saw a car crash into the pack of wolves.
A star warrior beside him shouted, Oh my god, who is that person? How dare he charge into the pack of Wolves!
Chapter 2787 - 2787 Chapter 2787: Who is the Wolf King in the snow
2787 Chapter 2787: Who is the Wolf King in the snow
s
This car not only rushed into the pack of wolves.
Then, someone opened the car door and picked up the gun on the ground.
Song Qiliang and the others were stunned.
Who are these people?
Of course, its Lu Ye and the others!
They hurried over slowly. Lu Ye and the others finally arrived. Their car had been modified and was no longer an ordinary jeep. The chassis was very high and there were ski equipment beside it.
Lu Ye had borrowedthis car from a friend on the way.
A snow wolf met a snow wolf. Hahaha, interesting.After Luo Cheng found angel, he hadpletely recovered. Other than his legs, he looked exactly the same as Luo Cheng.
Lu Yes eyes shed with a cold light.
Lets see who is the king of the Snow Wolves!
Gongsun Yu was in charge of driving while Angel sat in the passenger seat, holding a gun. Lu Ye and Luo Cheng sat in the back. The two of them opened the car door and shot at the wolves outside the window.
Their marksmanship was very urate. Even though the wolves were moving and it was windy outside, Lu Ye and the others could shoot without missing a shot!
Among the few of them, only Lu Ye had just returned from a mission, so he was the only one with a gun. However, it was fine. There were a few guns on the ground, so the scene of them picking up the guns from the front was also present.
However, the guns that they picked up were, after all, a minority. When their bullets ran out, the four of them took out their daggers, jumped out of the car, and fought with the fierce wolves!
The situation had beenpletely reversed!
When song Qiliang and Lu Xiaodong saw this scene, they did not hesitate to charge forward with the rest of the people.
Most of the Wolves had already been killed by the fierce four people, so the other wolves were nothing to be afraid of.
About half an hourter, blood dyed the snowy ground red.
A gentle breeze blew, and the withered branches rustled in the air.
The Wild Wolves were basically all taken care of. asionally, one or two of them would escape and disappear. However, there were so few of them, so it wouldnt be a big deal.
Angel was slightly injured, but she felt extremely happy.
This was much more enjoyable than being locked up like a doll and bing a queen!
When Luo Cheng saw the light in Angels eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up.
Although Gongsun Yu had retreated, it was not a big problem for him to deal with these wolves. Although he was covered in wolf blood, he still smiled and looked harmless. He was really a fox.
Lu Ye turned around and saw song Qiliang and the others walking toward them.
Song qiliang, Lu Xiaodong, and the others were full of admiration.
After all, these people were really fierce. Most of the wild wolves were directly stabbed to death by them!
However, when Song Qiliang saw Lu Ye, he was instantly stunned.
In a trance, he felt that it was only natural.
He would never be able topare to Lu Ye.
Even if he had been promoted to team leader, even if Lu Ye had been transferred to some unknown ce over the years, and didnt know where his official position had been promoted to.
But today, after meeting him, song Qiliang knew that Lu Ye would always be better than him.
Lu Ye who was so outstanding.
Was a perfect match for Gu Yan who was so outstanding.
A perfect match!
Song Qiliang suddenly saluted Lu ye solemnly. Greetings, leader!
Lu Ye tilted his neck, and his eyes were a little confused. You Are
Song Qiliangs originally excited heart instantly fell to a low point, colder than the snow under his feet.
After all these years, he had actually always treated Lu ye as an imaginary enemy. Although he might not love Lu ye anymore, after all, he had a wife and children.
However, it was precisely because of the brush-off from that year that he had been brooding over it for the past few years. Then, he worked hard and worked hard!
But..
Lu Ye did not even remember him!
Chapter 2788 - 2788 Chapter 2788 discovered a secret code
2788 Chapter 2788 discovered a secret code
That feeling was worse than never being able to beat the other party..
Lu Xiaodong didnt have such a feeling. He wasnt familiar with Lu Ye, but it didnt stop him from worshipping Lu Ye.
You guys are really amazing! Friend, which Department are you guys from?
Were just passing by,Lu Ye looked around and said, You guys havent received anyone yet?
Song Qiliang and Lu Xiaodong choked.
Indeed, they hade out this time to look for the tourists who had been held hostage by the criminals. They hadnt even met the criminals yet, and their side had already suffered greatly.
Angel said to Lu Xiaodong, Have You Seen Gu Yan?
Angels Niyar was very fluent, so many people thought she was a mixed-blood.
After hearing Angels words, Lu Xiaodong immediately nodded. Ive seen her, but she came out earlier than us. She came out in the early morning, but now we havent seen her.
Ha, why are you guys so indecisive?Angel looked at Lu Xiaodong with a bit of sarcasm.
Angel had just learned the word indecisive, and she felt that it was quite useful.
Lu Xiaodongs expression was a little awkward.
Gongsun Yu looked at Lu Ye worriedly.
Lu Ye was still very calm, even though he was the one who should be the most anxious at the scene.
Lu Ye suddenly felt something. He turned his head and walked quickly to a tree.
There was an arrow carved with a knife on the trunk of the tree, indicating a direction.
Then, there was a secret code for the Snow Wolf Troop.
Lu Yes eyes lit up!
It was Yan Yan!
Lu Ye immediately turned around and jumped into the car. Gongsun Yu and the others reacted faster. They just had to follow Lu Yes footsteps.
By the time song Qiliang and the others reacted, the car had already sped away.
Lu Xiaodong immediately said excitedly, They must have found something. Lets hurry up and follow them!
Then, without waiting for song Qiliang to react, he turned around and said to his subordinates, The injured should return to the wooden house. Be careful to hide and see if there are any traces of wolves on the way. The rest of you, follow me. Well go and rescue the trapped tourists!
Yes!
With a crash, half of the people were gone.
Song Qiliangs subordinates also looked over and asked hesitantly, Team leader song, What About Us?
Lets go together.
No matter what, Song Qiliang could not retreat at this time. He also instructed the injured soldiers to retreat to the wooden house. There was a doctor there to help them, so he brought the rest of the people and followed them.
Lu Ye and the others drove for a while, and finally jumped down. The few of them looked for the mark on the tree trunk.
Angel drove the car and followed behind them.
When Lu Xiaodong and song Qiliang came up with their men, they also followed behind.
Along the way, they also encountered a stray wolf. Just as it was about to pounce on Lu Ye, Lu Ye killed it with a dagger.
At this moment, a small mountain appeared in front of them.
It was definitely not a small ce for such arge group of people to hide.
Unless it was a superrge cave! Only then could it amodate so many people!
Lu Yes eyes lit up. He immediately ran to the back of the small mountain. Although the snow was very deep, at this moment, not to mention the deep snow, even if it was a mountain of knives and a Sea of fire, Lu Ye would still rush over!
From the mark left by Gu Yan, Lu Ye knew that Yan Yan must have found the group of people by now!
Perhaps, they had already taken action!
Chapter 2789 - 2789 Chapter 2789: an incomparable tacit understanding
2789 Chapter 2789: an iparable tacit understanding
At this moment, the people in the cave were already trembling with fear.
Qin Lanzhi, who had taken the medicine, was in a deep sleep. Otherwise, based on her character, it was inevitable that she would be in a panic for a while.
Lu Haiyang held Qin Lanzhis hand tightly. His expression was calm. He had long put his life and death aside. He would remain calm at any time.
The only person he was worried about was his wife, Qin Lanzhi.
Lu Haiyang had told Gu Yan that if the wolf pack really charged in, he would ask Gu Yan to think of a way to bring Qinnzhi away. He would cover for them..
Gu Yan did not know what to say.
But she would never give up on Lu Haiyang and Qin Lanzhi!
The atmosphere in the cave was very gloomy. The skinny monkey who always said provocative words had already been taped to his mouth by Gu Xiaochen.
He kicked the thin monkey angrily.
Theres nothing we can do. Youre still trying to shake the morale of the army. If the wolf pack reallyes and we have no other choice, well throw you out first to attract the wolf pack. Then well retreat!
The thin monkey immediately began to struggle when he heard that. He was so scared that he cried out.
A female tourist next to him, who had been teased by the thin monkey, immediately kicked him and said, If you scream again, Ill throw you out right now!
It had to be said that the skinny monkey was really a coward.
He had even peed his pants earlier.
Therefore, at this moment, even though she was just a weak woman, he had no intention of resisting at all. He kept retreating and hiding in the corner of the wall, pretending to be a gecko.
He prayed that if they really threw people out, they would throw the bad guys first..
Gu Yan and Wen Lan stood guard at the entrance of the cave. If there really was a herd of wild beastsing, the two of them would definitely stand guard at the front line.
As for the others, only Lu Haiyang knew how to use a gun. The other male tourists, including Gu Xiaochen, were quick to learn, but their uracy was not guaranteed.
Gu Yan looked nervously at the vast snowy forest. She held her breath, and her face was slightly red from the cold, but she still did not turn her eyes away.
When she heard the dense gunshots just now, although it was still a little far, Gu Yan deduced that the rescuers must have encountered the pack of wolves!
He hoped that the star soldiers were safe!
Time passed by minute by minute, and his breathing was very light at this moment.
Gu Yan blinked slightly. When he opened his eyes, he saw a figure appear on the Snowy ins!
It was a man!
The Man in thebat down jacket ran over quickly!
Behind him, the trees were blown by the wind, and the snow on the branches fell one after another.
The Sun, which was blocked by the dark clouds, finally jumped out of the clouds at this moment, casting down thousands of golden lights!
Gu Yans eyes suddenly became a little moist.
He was getting closer and closer..
Ah Ye!
Gu Yan rushed out directly and hugged Lu ye tightly!
Lu Ye saw that Gu Yan was safe and sound, and the few people who came out of the cave, and his heart waspletely relieved at this moment.
The two of them hugged each other tightly, but it was only for a moment before they quickly separated.
Gu Yan asked, Wheres the Wolf Pack?
Theyre all gone. The otherpanions were slightly injured, but its not serious.
Gu Yan did not ask anything else, but Lu Ye knew what she was worried about.
This was telepathy.
This was an unparalleled tacit understanding!
Lu Haiyang heard Gu Yans shout and walked to the cave entrance. He looked at the two children who were hugging each other outside, and tears of excitement dripped down from the corners of his eyes.
Behind Lu Ye and Gu Yan were Gongsun Yuluo, Angel, and the others.
Behind them were the star warriors with injuries on their bodies..
They were saved!
Chapter 2790 - 2790 Chapter 2790 was too fierce
2790 Chapter 2790 was too fierce
The tourists in the cave were all crying.
They had been trapped for more than 48 hours. Moreover, they had thought that they wouldnt be able to return home for the past few times..
Now that they were finally saved, everyone was so happy that they cried!
Song Qiliang and Lu Xiaodong naturally knew Lu Haiyang. When the two of them saw Lu Haiyang, they immediately bowed.
Hello, Commander!
Lu Haiyang nodded. Even though he was in a bit of a sorry state now, his rxed temperament made it impossible for people to ignore his determination.
The two of them were shocked. They didnt know thatmander Lu was actually here!
However, they were also a little scared. Fortunately, nothing happened..
Especially when they saw the group of bad guys who were tied up like rice dumplings, the corners of all the Star Warriorsmouths twitched.
Then, they all looked at Gu Yan in unison.
This was too fierce!
Seeing that everyone was finally safe, Wen Lan took a few steps back and came before Gongsun Yu and the others.
The few of them didnt need to say anything. The tacit understanding they had all along allowed them to instantly understand the reason for their appearance here.
However, when Wen Lan saw Angel, she nodded at her.
They had to rush back to the temporary aid station in the small wooden house before the sky turned dark. Previously, some star soldiers had been injured, and among these tourists, there were also injuries.
As for the men in snow-proof clothing, they were under strict supervision. When the time came, they would be handed over to the relevant departments for handling.
However, before that, Gu Yan said to Lu Xiaodong, The one with all his limbs crippled is the leader. However, their motive is probably not simple. Moreover, there should be someone behind him.
Speaking of serious matters, Lu Xiaodong nodded solemnly.
Gu Yan, Ill have to trouble you to cooperate with the investigation.
Gu Yan understood. These were all normal procedures. Moreover, she wanted to have a chat with elder Gu and tell him about the ancient tomb.
After all, the disaster in her previous life could not happen again in this life.
When Lu Ye saw that his mother, Qin Lanzhi, was unconscious and her legs were covered in blood, his eyes instantly turned extremely cold.
Lu Haiyang said from the side, Fortunately, Xiao Yan was there. She removed the bullet in time. Lanzhi is only unconscious because of the effects of the medicine.
However, the swelling on the red and swollen wound had actually subsided a little. If Gu Yan had not made a decisive decision at that time, Qin Lanzhis leg would not have been able to survive.
Lu Ye was just about to stand up when Gu Yan put her hand on his shoulder and said, Ive crippled all four of his limbs. Ive avenged my mother. I Cant beat him anymore. If I beat him again, hell die. That man is still useful. But dont worry, there are so many lives. He cant get away with it.
This ident was too serious. As the leader of the man in the snow-proof suit, he couldnt escape the death penalty.
Lu Ye turned around and held Gu Yans hand tightly. Yan Yan
Gu Yan shook her head at him with a smile and said, Dont say anything. I understand.
Lu Ye nodded, his eyes twinkling with starlight.
Indeed, if Gu Yan had not arrived in time, the oue would have been unimaginable.
At this time, Lu Ye still did not know about the ancient tomb.
The more people there were, the greater the strength. Everyone moved quickly. They finally managed to bring everyone back to the rest stop before sunset.
When doctor Gao saw that Gu Yan was unharmed, he heaved a sigh of relief.
The rescue operation that followed was very fast. Fortunately, the weather was very cooperative. The snow at night was not too heavy, and all the injured people were transferred to the hospital a dayter.
This included Qin Lanzhi.
Lu Haiyang naturally apanied Qin Lanzhi. Gu Yan wanted to follow Lu Ye, but a star warrior suddenly walked over, bowed to Gu Yan, and said, Comrade, this matter might require your cooperation in the investigation.
Chapter 2791 - 2791 Chapter 2791
2791 Chapter 2791
Gu Yan nodded. He had no choice but to go over to Lu Ye and ask him to apany Qin Lanzhi and the others to the hospital.
Lu Ye also understood the priority. He was more worried about his wifes situation. She had not slept for almost a day and a night. She did not have any rest.
However, he understood Gu Yans character, so he nodded and said, Call me when youre done.
Okay.
Lu Ye apanied Lu Haiyang to send Qin Lanzhi to the hospital. Gu Yan got into a jeep and drove for more than half an hour before arriving at the destination.
In a small building, Gu Yan also saw elder gu and Gu Xiaochen, but he immediately understood that what happened next was probably rted to the ancient tomb.
As for the aftermath of the ident, Song Qiliang, Lu Xiaodong, and the others were there to take care of it.
Gu Xiaochen had already be Gu Yans fan!
Sister Gu, is that ck Star Trooper surnamed Lu your husband?He asked curiously, I heard that he can tear a wolf apart with his bare hands!
Yes, he is my husband. Tearing a wolf apart with his bare hands isnt that mysterious. He has a dagger.
Thats still impressive. Its almost as if hes unarmed, and he doesnt have a gun.Gu Xiaochens eyes lit up. Ive decided. When I go back, Ill ask the teachers about it. Is there still time to report to the first Academy?
Gu Yan smiled. Then you can do your best.
Yes!
Elder gu nodded to Gu Yan and said kindly, Your surname is also Gu. Were still the same family. Little Gu, is your hometown on the main star?
Yes.
Gu Xiaochen, who was beside him, suddenlyughed. Grandfather, could it be that sister Gu is a rtive that our family left behind? Let me think about it. Its definitely not my father. Could it be my uncle? Or
Elder GU was very speechless. He pped Gu Xiaochen on the forehead.
However, this was also considered a joke. Even if the Gu family had been carried by the wrong child, it would definitely not be Gu Yan.
The group of people entered a conference room. Gu Yan had attended simr meetings before and knew that such meetings were very high-level.
Gu Xiaochen was not allowed to enter. He waited in the small conference room outside. After all, Old Gu was Old and had to be escorted by his family.
Gu Yan sawmander number two again.
Clearly,mander number two was also stunned when he saw Gu Yan.
He probably didnt expect to see Gu Yan here.
As the person involved in the ident, Gu Yan was arranged to sit at the back, and the people in front had already talked about this matter.
Commander Number Twos gaze swept past Gu Yan andnded on old Gu.
He said, Professor Gu, you mean that the criminals purpose is rted to the information you submitted before?
Yes, leader.. At that time, they first mentioned a ce to pick Chinese medicine, and then they revealed their real purpose. Fortunately, Little Gu came to save us in time. Otherwise, they would have nned to use other tourists as hostages.Old Gu sighed.
His former assistant had gone missing for a long time.
Although he was nominally here to travel, he wanted his grandson to apany him to deal with the ce again.
Commander number two turned to look at Gu Yan and nodded. Its all thanks to Comrade Gu. Your Hospital has already informed your leader. Also, many tourists want to thank you in person for this matter.
Im a doctor. This is what I should do.Gu Yan curled the corners of his lips.
Commander number two nodded. He would not say too much about Gu Yan at this time.
The main purpose of this meeting was still the strange ancient tomb.
Chapter 2792 - 2792 Chapter 2792 was fortunately timely
2792 Chapter 2792 was fortunately timely
A few people took turns to speak, even pointing out that the ancient tomb had a certain level of danger. Old Gu had already sent the analysis materials, which might contain dangerous goods, to a specialized agency for inspection and analysis.
In the end, it was Gu Yans turn to speak.
Gu Yan exined everything that she had done when she rescued everyone. She admitted that the reason she was so rash and rushed in alone was because her inws were among the trapped tourists.
I have a passion for martial arts, so I learned some in my spare time. I was lucky this time. I know Chinese medicine and Western medicine very well. Fortunately, I found a kind of herbal medicine at the crack of the stone that could make people fall asleep, so I took the opportunity to put it into the food of the men in snow-proof clothing. Elder Gu also knew what happened next. It was us who worked together to subdue those bad guys.
At this moment, a star warrior looked at the report and asked in confusion, Do you carry a knife with you?
Commander number two raised his Teacup and did not say anything.
Gu Yan said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, Im a doctor, and I participated in the rescue operation this time. Of course, I carry a scalpel with me. Also, when we were at the rest station in the wooden house, I heard from Team Leader Song and the others that the other party might have organized a dangerous operation with a purpose, so I was extra cautious and brought the scalpel with me.
The other team leader beside him smiled and said, Youre quick-witted, quick-witted, and agile enough. If youre in your early twenties, you can even apply for the female star Warrior Assessment.
Gu Yan smiled very politely and did not say anything.
At that moment,mander number two brought the topic back to the ancient tomb.
It was true that there were harmful gases inside.
And how much damage the harmful gas could do to the human body, and what was inside under the cover of the harmful gas, had nothing to do with Gu Yan for the time being.
Gu Yan was also relieved.
Now that they had made preparations, it would definitely not be a tragedy like the one in his previous life.
In his previous life, the person behind it had been the Oriole at the end, and he did not know what exactly he had gotten.
However, the following matters had be more confidential, so Gu Yan was invited to leave first.
However, before leaving, Gu Yan felt thatmander number two had actually seen her a few times. HMM, this matter was probably not over yet.
When Gu Yan came out, he just happened to see Gu Xiaochen wandering around.
He was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man and was full of energy. He couldnt stay in the small meeting room at all.
However, this was a secret ce and he wasnt allowed to wander around. At most, he would go to the toilet and walk along this corridor.
When he saw Gu Yan, Gu Xiaochens eyes lit up.
Sister Gu! Are you leaving?
Gu Yan turned around and saw Gu Xiaochen. He smiled and nodded. Yes, I have to go to the hospital. See you again in the future.
Oh, bye, sister Gu.
Gu Xiaochen watched Gu Yan leave with her eyes wide open. Looking at her back, Gu Xiaochen thought to herself, Sister Gu is so handsome. I heard that sister Gu graduated from the Empires first academy. Then I must get into the empires first Academy!!
The special forces arranged a car to take Gu Yan to the hospital. Gu Yan did not hesitate and jumped into the car. This way, it would save more time.
When Gu Yan arrived at the hospital, Qin Lanzhi had not woken up yet. However, she had undergone the basic check-up. Other than the new anti-inmmatory bandages, nothing else had changed.
The specialists and doctors all said that it was fortunate that the bullet was removed in time and the wound was kept warm. There were no second frostbite and no inmmation.
Otherwise, the leg would be in danger.
After hearing that Qin Lanzhi was fine, Lu Haiyang and Lu ye both heaved a sigh of relief.
But
Chapter 2793 - 2793 Chapter 2793: The ‘Hot’father and son of the Lu family
2793 Chapter 2793: The Hotfather and son of the Lu family
Hearing the Doctors words, the father and sons hearts jumped again.
Lu Ye was even more irritable. Didnt you say that everything was fine just now? Why is there still one more?
Although Lu Haiyang was old, his temper was not good either. At this moment, his eyebrows were raised.
This was a matter of life and death. He was panting heavily. Did he purely want to make his family worried?
This doctor also knew Lu Haiyangs identity. He was so scared that he shrank his neck and said weakly, I just want to know who did the emergency surgery for thisdy. Our deputy director wants to see her.
This kind of talent was able to take out bullets for patients under such difficult conditions, and he even dared to take out bullets for patients.
It had to be said that this kind of courage and professional skills had to pass the test.
Lu Ye and his father, Lu Haiyang, looked at each other.
Gu Yan arrived at this time.
When he saw a doctor in a white coat, the Lu father and son were so scared that they were trembling.
Lu Ye was relieved that his mother was not in danger. When he turned around, he saw his wife slowly walking over.
Gu Yan had already changed out of Gu Xiaochens mens down jacket and into a camouge down jacket. After all, there was a lot of blood on that jacket.
Gu Xiaochen, on the other hand, was said to be keeping that blood-stained down jacket..
Lu Ye immediately pushed away the nagging doctor and walked up to Gu Yan. He asked, Xiaoyan, are you done with your work over there?
Yes, Im done. Hows moms situation?Gu Yan asked Qin Lanzhi about her situation in detail. Lu Ye followed the doctors instructions.
Lu haiyang also said, Xiao Yan, were all fine now. You should also go and rest. You havent had a good rest in the past two days.
Dad, Im fine. You should also go and have a check-up to see if there are any hidden injuries.
Lu Ye also had the same idea.
Then, Lu Ye and Gu Yan turned around and sent Lu Haiyang to the ward for a check-up. Then, the few of them ignored the doctor altogether.
The area of trauma in the Doctors heart..
Actually, he hadnt finished his sentence yet.
He wanted to ask, what kind of herb was that so potent! ?
There was really nothing wrong with Lu Haiyangs body. Previously, his wrist had been dislocated, and he had been treated by Gu Yan.
However, under the insistence of Gu Yan and Lu Ye, Lu Haiyang was allowed to rest in the ward and observe for the whole night.
Qin Lanzhi had not woken up yet, so she needed someone to take care of her. Lu Ye originally wanted Gu Yan to go to the hotel to rest, but Gu Yan insisted on apanying Qin Lanzhi here.
Lu Ye could not persuade her. In the end, he and Qin Lanzhi chose single rooms with apanying beds. Lu Ye and Gu Yan each apanied one person.
Lu Haiyangs side was fine. Lu Ye went to his mothers ward next door.
Gu Yan had just washed up in the small bathroom. She leaned against the apanying bed and watched Lu Ye push the door open and enter.
Lu Ye was holding a bowl of porridge in his hand.
Xiao Yan, have some lean meat porridge. You havent eaten anything, have you?
Im really hungry.Gu Yan smiled and took the meat porridge. Then she asked, Have you eaten with Dad?
Yes, weve all eaten.
Gu Yan ate a few mouthfuls of the warm porridge and felt slightly better. It was freezing outside the window, but it was very warm inside the hospital ward.
Lu Ye looked at his mother who was sleeping on the hospital bed.
Xiao Yan, you didnt let me say it just now, but I still have to say thank you.
Gu Yan had just finished a bowl of porridge and looked up at Lu Ye. If you insist on treating me as an outsider, then Im really going to be angry.
Chapter 2794 - 2794 Chapter 2794 had a bottom line
2794 Chapter 2794 had a bottom line
No, I dont mean to be an outsider. It would have been fine if it was just my dads side, but my mom has been very against it ever since we started dating. She even caused trouble for Song Yaqin back then, and in the next few years, she caused quite a lot of trouble, and it never stopped. I know you must have a problem with her, but this time, I didnt expect you to rush over to save her without hesitation. Even if you dont save her, I wont
Ye,Gu Yan walked up to him and said softly, Because I love you, and because you said that your mother isnt hopeless, Im willing to believe you. Of course, my temper and my personality arent the kind of person who wouldpletely endure for love and retreat without any bottom line. But, my bottom line is still here. And your mother, since she gave birth to such an outstanding person like you, I think she wouldnt be the kind of person who has no bottom line. However, if one day she really breaks my bottom line, I might not forgive her.
Gu Yans attitude had always been very clear.
She didnt want to make things difficult for Lu Ye.
!!
However, she also knew very clearly where her bottom line of tolerance for this mother-inw was.
If one day, Qin Lanzhi crossed that bottom line.
Gu Yan would never forgive her.
Lu Ye naturally understood.
The couple talked about other things. Throughout the whole process, Qin Lanzhi slept very soundly.
It had to be said that she was really lucky.
After the scare of the Wolf Pack and the nights turbulence, she had slept through the whole process. At most, her wound would hurt a little when she woke up the next day.
However, the next morning, Qin Lanzhi woke up hungry.
Although the doctor had given her glucose, and she had eaten too little these days, she would definitely be hungry. However, even though the glucose had been given, her stomach was empty, so there was a gurgling sound, qin Lanzhi woke up herself.
She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in confusion.
The smell of disinfectant filled her nose.
After looking around, Qin Lanzhi finally realized that they were in a hospital. Did that mean that they had been sessfully saved? !
Qin Lanzhi was so excited that she suddenly pulled on her wound, causing her to grimace in pain.
Gu Yan had woken up a long time ago. After washing up, she went out to the cafeteria to get breakfast. She had just sent Lu Ye and Lu Haiyangs breakfast over.
Seeing that Qin Lanzhi had woken up, Gu Yan said, Mom, youre awake. How Do You Feel?
Its just that my wound hurts a little, but its okay.Qin Lanzhi looked behind Gu Yan. Xiao Yan, wheres Haiyang?
She didnt know that Lu Ye was here.
Gu Yan told her about Lu Haiyangs condition andforted her, Mom, dont worry about Dad. Hes resting in the ward next door. Hes fine, but he hasnt eaten or slept well in the past few days. Hes not in a good state of mind.
It was fortunate that Lu Haiyangs body was strong. Otherwise, his condition might have been worse.
Gu Yan had seen old gu before. Although he had a meeting with them yesterday, he was still holding on.
He was afraid that the old man would get sick when he went back.
Because people were getting older, their body functions were deteriorating. For example, if a twenty-year-old man stayed up all night, he would be energetic the next day. Nothing would be a problem.
If a thirty-year-old man stayed up all night, he would feel like he was stepping on cotton the next day.
If he was in his 50s or 60s he should not stay up all night.
Of course, this was the case for most people. Some people liked to work out when they were young, but that was another story.
Qin Lanzhi was relieved to hear that her husband was fine. Then, she saw Gu Yan holding porridge, steamed buns, and a boiled egg.
She immediately asked eagerly, Xiao Yan, can I eat this?
Chapter 2795 - 2795 Chapter 2795 was a perfect match
2795 Chapter 2795 was a perfect match
Could Gu Yan still say no?
She didnt Expect Qin Lanzhi to wake up so early, so she only took her breakfast.
Because with such arge dose of medicinal soup, Qin Lanzhi would probably wake up this afternoon.
So Gu Yan gave her breakfast to Qin Lanzhi, then turned around and went out to get another one. Considering that Qin Lanzhi would be hungry, she also took an extra boiled egg and an apple.
!!
After Qin Lanzhi was full, shey there and sighed, Im finally full. Thest time I was so hungry was when there was a famine. At that time, my familys conditions were good, but I couldnt get enough to eat every day. But even so, Im still better than those who couldnt get enough to eat.
Gu Yan sat at the small table next to her and listened to Qin Lanzhi talk about these things while eating porridge.
Even if Qin Lanzhi had never suffered in her life, she was still a person from that special era.
Gu Yan sighed. We Juniors are already much happier.
Isnt That So? At least you dont have to worry about not having enough to eat and not being able to wear warm clothes. You can even pursue your own ideals.After Qin Lanzhi said this, she suddenly remembered Gu Yans previous life and immediately said, But it wasnt easy for you when you were young. Fortunately, you are blessed by the heavens. I heard that people who have experienced many hardships and tribtions will definitely be rich and powerful in the future.
Gu Yan saw Qin Lanzhi talking to her affectionately, and her heart warmed.
Perhaps Gu Yan had been looking at her for a long time, Qin Lanzhi felt embarrassed. She felt that she had been too eager in front of her daughter-inw.
After all, she was still a little proud of herself.
However, after experiencing this life-and-death incident, Qin Lanzhi finally understood an important question.
That was, her daughter-inw was very outstanding, very outstanding!
In the future, if any old woman praised her daughter-inw in her ear, Qin Lanzhi would fight back.
Would your daughter-inw beat up bad people with her bare hands?
Would your daughter-inw perform surgery on people without a second thought?
Could Your Daughter-inw go alone and save more than a dozen people in Danger?
Of course, her daughter-inw, Gu Yan, had a lot of good points.
Anyway, when you changed your view of a person, you would find that they were full of good points. Perhaps each hair was more beautiful than the others.
Gu Yan had finished eating. She stood up and said, Mom, you should rest for a while. Ill call the Doctor to check on you. Ah Ye and the others should have finished their breakfast. Ill call him toe and see you.
Ah Ye is here too! ?Qin Lanzhis eyes lit up.
Gu Yan nodded with a smile and told her about how Lu Ye and the others had wiped out the wolf pack yesterday.
Qin Lanzhi was excited again.
Her precious son was indeed very outstanding!
Such an outstanding son was a perfect match for such an outstanding daughter-inw!
When Gu Yan turned around and walked to the door, Qin Lanzhi suddenly said shyly, Xiao Yan, wait a moment. I, I have something to tell you.
Gu Yan stopped and turned around to look at Qin Lanzhi.
Qin Lanzhi grabbed the bedsheet and frowned. She hesitated for a long time before she raised her head and said softly, Xiao Yan, Im sorry. Xiao Yan, Im sorry. Ive done so many things before. You, you shouldnt like me as your mother-inw, but you still rushed to such a dangerous ce to save me I dont know how to say it. I just feel that Im not quite qualified as a mother-inw.
Chapter 2796 - 2796 Chapter 2796. She forgave me
2796 Chapter 2796. She forgave me
Mom,Gu Yan smiled gently. Its alright.
She raised the tray in her hand and said, Ill go deliver the things first.
Qin Lanzhi watched Gu Yan turn around and walk out like that. She was very calm andposed, as if nothing had happened.
However, it also seemed like everything had happened.
!!
It didnt matter. Was It True?
Qin Lanzhi realized that this was good. Everything was going ording to n.
Her daughter-inw, Gu Yan, had given her a very natural way out.
She would learn how to be a good mother-inw in the future.
In fact, she had thought for a long time before making this apology.
If Gu Yan said a lot of things on this matter, it would make Qin Lanzhi feel even more embarrassed.
Therefore, she only said, Mom, its okay..
It could be considered forgiveness, but it could also be considered that she didnt say some things too clearly.
It would be a lie to say that she didnt care at all and wasnt angry at all. Not to mention others, Qin Lanzhi herself didnt believe it. If it were her, she would feel that this person was too perfunctory.
It didnt matter what she said.
In the future, it would depend on how she did it.
This is good,Qin Lanzhi muttered.
After a while, when he heard that Qin Lanzhi had woken up and had eaten, Lu Haiyang immediately rushed over.
Qin Lanzhi saw that her husband was alone and asked, Hey, wheres Ah Ye? Xiao Yan said that Ah Ye is here too?
Ah Ye has something to do at work and is taking a call.Lu Haiyang looked at his wife. She was in good condition and had eaten a lot of breakfast. However, he could not help but worry. Lanzhi, does your leg still hurt?
It still hurts, but its okay. The doctor came to check on me just now and said that its fine. I just need to rest.Qin Lanzhi looked at the door. At this moment, there were only her and Lu Haiyang in the ward.
Qinnzhi said softly, Haiyang, I apologized to Xiao Yan. She forgave me!
There was actually some childish excitement in her words.
Lu Haiyang feltforted when he heard that. He smiled and said, What did you say?
I said I was sorry. Then Xiao Yan said, mom, its okay.Qin Lanzhi was ted, I thought about it. I didnt treat Xiao Yan too well before. Her mother-inw gave her daughter-inw bracelets and gold nes. I didnt give her anything, but Xiao Yan didnt even look down on me once.
Ive heard that before other families marry their daughters-inw, they would ask for a lot of conditions. They would ask for four big pieces and a gold ne, but our Xiao Yan didnt ask for anything. Lanzhi, do you know why?
Qin Lanzhi looked over. Why?
Because Xiao Yan is after Ah Ye, not anyone else. We cant just not give her anything just because Xiao Yan doesnt want it. Not only are we not giving her anything, were even treating her like that all these years,Lu Haiyang said meaningfully, Furthermore, Xiao Yan is also a star warrior and an outstanding one. Therefore, none of your friendsdaughters-inw canpare to our Xiao Yan.
Putting everything else aside, Qin Lanzhi had aplex about star warriors.
Otherwise, she wouldnt have married Lu Haiyang back then.
Therefore, after listening to Lu Haiyangs words, Qin Lanzhi nodded heavily. Thats right, thats right! Our family has three star warriors. Oh No, theres also the old master, Four Star Warriors! Whos better than our family!
Lu Haiyang smiled and nodded.
It seemed that this ident was a blessing in disguise.
He hoped that in the future, the family would be harmonious, safe and happy, and there would be no more trouble.
Lu Haiyang helped Qin Lanzhi to tuck in the nket and said softly, In the future, Ill apany you more. As an old couple, we dont have to worry about anything. At our age, we should be healthy and happy. As for our children and grandchildren, they have their own blessings.
Chapter 2797 - 2797 Chapter 2797 was a blessing in disguise
2797 Chapter 2797 was a blessing in disguise
Qin Lanzhi nodded, but then said in a low voice, Then tell me, Xiao Yan wont be angry with me anymore. Shell let me look after the children, right?
Of course, but dont worry. You should get well first. You Cant limping in front of your grandchildren, can you?
Yes, yes.
After experiencing this incident, Qin Lanzhi cherished life even more. Because she had been on the verge of death, she realized how precious life was now.
!!
Her husband who treated her like a day for decades.
Her excellent son, her excellent daughter-inw.
And her very lively and cute grandchildren.
Qin Lanzhi sighed with emotion. So she had always been so happy. She actually didnt know how blessed she was.
After a while, Lu Ye hung up the phone and walked in to look at the medical records on the bedside.
He asked, Mom, how are you feeling now? Does the wound still hurt?
It still hurts, but its okay.Qin Lanzhi looked at her son carefully and saw a cut on his forehead. She quickly asked, What happened to you? Did you get hurt during the mission?
Im fine. Its just a small injury.Lu Ye sighed in relief when he saw his mothers condition. He turned to Lu Haiyang, Dad, how about this? You and mom rest here for one more day. Then, Ill arrange for someone to bring you back to the Yabaker Hospital Tomorrow.
Lu Haiyang had no objections. Moreover, he would be more familiar with the environment when he returned home to rest. This might be better for Lanzhis condition.
Qin Lanzhi was drinking hot milk. When she heard this, she immediately said, No, no, no. Im not going back to the Yabake Hospital.
The Lu father and son looked at her in unison.
Qinnzhi said, I want to go to Xiao Yans hospital to recuperate. I want to get closer to Xiao Yan.
Just as Qin Lanzhi said this, Gu Yan walked to the door.
Qin Lanzhi looked at Lu Ye eagerly. Ah Ye, I think that I havent had much contact with Xiao Yan and the children all these years. I want to take this opportunity tomunicate with them more.
Qin Lanzhis words were more or less to see what the children thought.
However, she also put down her stance awkwardly, wanting to be closer to her daughter-inw.
Lu Haiyang would not make a decision on this matter immediately. He turned to look at Lu Ye. Lu Ye would not make a decision immediately either. After all, this matter concerned Xiao Yan, and Xiao Yan had to agree to it.
However, before Lu Ye could say anything, Gu Yan had already pushed open the door and walked in.
She had just received a call.
When she saw Gu Yan, Qin Lanzhis eyes lit up. However, she then looked at her son, Lu Ye, as if she was asking for help.
Lu Ye said, Yan Yan, I mean that I want to go to the central hospital on the main star to recuperate. What do you think? Is it convenient on your side?
If Gu Yan said that it was inconvenient, Lu Ye would definitely dismiss his mothers idea and send her back to Yabaker.
Gu Yan looked at Qin Lanzhis expectant gaze and said, The Central Hospital is closer. Of course, its more convenient. But I might have a missioning up, so I cant spend more time with my parents.
Qin Lanzhi was a little disappointed, and her whole body became listless.
Lu Ye also said, Mom, Yan Yan is very busy. Its like she has two jobs now, and she cant take care of the family matters anymore.
I, Im fine,he still sounded very aggrieved.
Lu Haiyang Thought for a moment and said, How about this? With Lanzhis condition, she needs to rest for a month. Then, well go to the main star Central Hospital to rest first. Ill go to your grandfathers ce first, and then spend more time with your mother during the day. As for Xiao Yan, if you have a mission, go do it. You Dont have to worry about us.
Chapter 2798 - 2798 Chapter 2798. Everything Yan Yan said was right
2798 Chapter 2798. Everything Yan Yan said was right
Gu Yan nodded. This mission of mine shouldnt take long. After its over, I can go to the hospital to take care of Mom.
When Qin Lanzhi heard that, she was happy again.
This matter was settled just like that. When Gu Yan went to the bathroom to wash his hands, Lu Ye also went over.
Yan Yan, you also epted the mission of the ancient tomb?Lu Ye asked.
!!
Gu Yan turned to look at him. You also epted it?
Yes, the risk factor of that matter is extremely high, so we need to investigate the danger. However, the leader said that there will be professionals apanying us.
Gu Yan shook his head. Theres no need for professionals. Well do some special anti-poison treatment for the poisonous gas in the beginning. There are many dangers inside, and it wont be good if the professionals are in any danger.
Gu Yan had seen many blockbuster movies in his previous life. In dangerous ces like the mysterious ancient tomb, the so-called professionals would naturally live to the end. However, he would y tricks all the way, he would touch everything that he shouldnt touch and kill all the security guards who were responsible for protecting him.
Other than the protagonist who had a halo, the rest became cannon fodder.
Lu Ye didnt know about this joke, but in his opinion, whatever Yan Yan said was right, so he had to listen to Yan Yan.
He said, Apart from you and me, there are Xun Feng, Li Ruigang, and Qiao Xinyu on this mission. Xun Feng, Li Ruigang, youve met them before. Qiao Xinyu is a neer who just joined the Snow Wolf Team.
Gu Yan nodded.
The new and old members of the Snow Wolf Unit were actually reced very quickly. For example, Xun Feng and Li Ruigang had both joined Guo Rous unit in her previous life.
As for Ah Ye, eldest brother, Chang Le, and the others before Gu Yan, it was almost time for them to retire and change careers.
The missions they were on were too dangerous. They were all high-intensity missions, not to mention that when they were old and had old injuries, the rate of errors in their missions would increase.
Whether it was for the safety of the team members or for other considerations, it was very necessary.
Therefore, this mission contained a mission to bring new members.
And after Xun Feng and Li Ruigang went through this mission, they could also take charge of their own affairs.
Back then, when Gongsun Yu and Cao ran brought us along, it was the same.Lu Ye sighed. Time passes really quickly. Gongsun Yu and the others are already old, and we are about to retire.
Gu Yan covered his mouth andughed. Why didnt you say that he was old in front of Gongsun Yu?
I dare to say it too. He cant Beat Me Anyway.Lu Ye smiled proudly.
Because they had to carry out the mission, they needed to send Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang to the main star first. Wen Lan and the others hadnt left yet. Gu Yan told Wen Lan to help take care of the children at home.
Wen Lan nodded. No problem, Xiao Yan. Be careful when you carry out the mission.
Okay.
Luo City and Angel didnt leave either. Only Gongsun Yu left to deliver the carriage.
Gu Yan looked at Luo City, then walked up to angel and asked half-jokingly, Dont you regret it, Your Majesty?
Angel rolled his eyes.
Gu Yan, you did it on purpose, didnt you? Humph, even if Im the Queen, you wont think highly of me, right? Its better to just be a simple Angel.
After saying this, Angel suddenly turned to look at Los Angeles, who was talking to Lu Ye, and said to Gu Yan in a soft voice, Didnt you say before that people always have regrets in their lives? The difference is this or that. Since there will always be regrets, what difference does it make?
Chapter 2799 - 2799 Chapter 2799, Will We Die of poverty?
2799 Chapter 2799, Will We Die of poverty?
No ones life will be 100% perfect.
Were all adults now. Since weve made a choice, no matter what happens in the future, well have to bear it ourselves.
Then what are your ns for the future?Gu Yan asked.
Angel was confused for a moment, then turned to look at Los Angeles. Ah Cheng, what are we going to do in the future? Are you going to be a special star soldier for a few more years?
!!
Its not time for me to retire yetLos Angeles rubbed the tip of his nose helplessly.
He felt a little guilty as well.
Because the two of them could finally be together, in the end, Angel gave up everything he had.
However, he said, After I retire, Ill do nothing and apany you. Wherever you go, well go.
then will we die of poverty?Although Angel was a noble and spent money like water, he was more realistic than Los Angeles.
Thinking of this realistic question, Los Angeles suddenly fell silent.
He was thinking about what he should do to support Angel after he retired.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other.
It turned out that the two of them were really impulsive. They didnt think about anything else after that.
Gu Yan said, Angel, you still need to find a ce to hide. Your family wont give up looking for you. Wait until the wind blows over or theypromise, then the two of you can discuss how to live your lives in the future. If you need anything at the moment, we can help.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye were rtively rich, and they spent less.
As for the children, they didnt need to spend money on toys, clothes, and milk powder.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye didnt need to spend money on anything. The elders of the two families, especially Xie Luan and Bai Jianjun, did almost everything.
There was no difference between Bai Jianjun and Xie Luans grandchildren. In their eyes, they were their big treasures.
Even a serious person like Bai Jianjun would try his best to smile when he asionally teased the child, afraid that his serious face would scare the child.
Even when Xiao Yu pulled his hair, Bai Jianjuns smile didnt change, and his eyes were filled with gentleness.
Angel looked deeply at Gu Yan and sighed, Gu Yan, how can you be so good? If I didnt have Ah Cheng, I would have moved on.
Luo Cheng: Cough Cough!
Lu Ye: Cough Cough Cough Cough Cough!
Gu Yan could not help butugh.
Everything that needed to be said had been said. Gongsun Yu returned the car and then apanied Wen Lan. The next day, he sent Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang back to the main star.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye met up with the rest of the people from the ancient tomb operation.
The meeting ce was a conference room in a building.
Gu Yan turned to look at Lu Ye before he pushed the door open. Ye, this is our first time fighting together, right?
Yes!
The corner of Lu Yes mouth curled up.
Everyone was a little confused about what happened on Treasure Ind before, so they couldnt remember it clearly.
The objective of this mission to the ancient tomb was clear, and they had to appear together as members of the mission team. It could be considered as fulfilling what Gu Yan had said to Lu Ye. I look forward to fighting alongside you.
The two of them looked at each other and pushed open the door of the meeting room together.
The Sun suddenly shone in, shining brightly, making the two of them look even taller.
These people were already seated in the conference room. They looked at the handsome men and beautiful women who walked in from outside, and their expressions were all different.
The secondmander, who was sitting in the leaders seat, was pleased, proud, and helpless..
Chapter 2800 - 2800 Chapter 2800 was both excellent and arrogant
2800 Chapter 2800 was both excellent and arrogant
There were very few female members in the special forces, and it had only increased in the past two years.
On the special forces side, Yin was declining while Yang was flourishing.
Not to mention, these were couples.
Actually, on the snow wolf side, it wasnt Gongsun Yu who had retired. In fact, there were only two couples at the moment.
!!
When these two people walked in, the way they looked at each other was so sweet that honey was about to spill out.
Let alone a pure single person, even Wang Lintao, who was already married and had a wife, was a little jealous when his wife was not by his side.
They were both outstanding and arrogant.
However, in the next moment, Wang Lintao recognized Gu Yan.
Gu Yan?Wang Lintao had thought that it was just the same name and surname.
In just a few years, the female student who had participated in the special training in beikan had actually grown to such a state!
Lu Ye nced over indifferently. He realized that the other party was not as handsome as him and was much older than him. She was definitely not as good as him. Then, he retracted his gaze indifferently.
His actions were smooth and fluid, without any change in expression.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Hello, instructor Wang!
Wang Lintao nodded.
A young man with big eyes who was sitting next to Wang Lintao asked curiously, Do you guys know each other?
Wang Lintao had been very strict before. When he was in the north canter training camp, he was known as the Devils instructor.
But now was obviously not a good time to exchange pleasantries, so no matter how curious the man was, he didnt say anything in the end.
Gu Yan, on the other hand, saw Wang Lintao and thought of Jiang Xiao back then. She didnt know how she was doing.
Gu Yan was the only woman in the meeting room, so those who didnt know Gu Yan couldnt help but look at her.
Lu Ye frowned slightly.
Commander number two drank tea for a while. When everyone was here, he spoke slowly.
I think you all have the information about the mission, so theres no need to say anything more. There were two things that needed to be confirmed in this meeting. First, the person in charge of this mission had to be confirmed. I know that you all came from different departments, but if the person in charge was not confirmed, then there might be a disagreement. The second thing was that someone suggested not to bring along a poison gas expert. This had to be confirmed by everyone.
Let Comrade Gu Yan be the team leader this time.
The one who said this was actually Lu Ye.
Originally, the Snow Wolf team had many people, and Lu Ye was the one with the most experience and the strongest overall quality.
But on the other special security teams side, Wang Lintao was the oldest and the most experienced. He had even been a drug enforcement security officer in the past.
In other words, if Lu Ye was the team leader, Wang Lintao would definitely not ept it. In all likelihood, this kid had also gone to the northern camp for military training.
But if the team leader was Gu Yan..
Wang Lintao suddenly fell silent.
Wang Lintao was not in a hurry to speak, but a young man sitting in the row with him, Feng Xiaoran, suddenly said, Chief, may I ask, who brought up the request of not bringing a chemical expert?
It was me,Gu Yan did not wait for the secondmander to answer. Instead, he said softly. He lifted his chin slightly and his eyes were calm.
Everyone looked at Gu Yan in unison.
Feng Xiaoran looked at Gu Yan and asked aggressively, Why did you choose a woman to be the team leader? Im not sure. Why did you choose a woman to be the team leader? But can you exin to us why you didnt bring a poison gas expert with you?? Professor GUs analysis report had already said that there was arge amount of harmful gas in there! Are you going to go in there to carry out your mission, or are you going to lead everyone to their deaths?
Chapter 2801 - 2801 Chapter 2801 wasn’t convinced?
2801 Chapter 2801 wasnt convinced?
Gu Yan knew that there were all kinds of traps beneath the ancient tomb, apart from the poisonous gas.
Those people were also ghosts. They had actually built the ancient tomb together with the arsenal.
They could wear gas masks, but what about those traps?
Also, the dangers in the underground arsenal were even more unimaginable!
!!
Gu Yan looked at him calmly. How should I address you?
Feng Xiaoran.
Yes, Hello. I do need to exin this matter.After Gu Yan said that, he looked at Commander Number Two and said, I know Old Gu from the ident a few days ago. I also know something about the ancient tomb from him. He said that when he brought his assistant to the ancient tomb, the first thing he noticed was the poisonous gas leaking out, so he immediately left. But he was also curious as to why this ancient tomb had never been discovered
The poisonous gas can make some people stop. But it wont make everyone stop. One must know that there are many tomb raiding organizations among the people that have formed sects. Their scale isnt small, and they even have some professional skills. But the ancient tomb is still intact. Perhaps they have already entered, but the poisonous gas didnt leak out from other ces. This proves that they were left inside. Of course, Im talking about the premise that if they had gone in.
Gu Yan turned his head and looked at Feng Xiaoran. If many people went in and did note back, guess what the reason is?
Feng Xiaoran frowned.
He was also a very proud person. Naturally, he could not answer at this time. He did not know the reason.
After a careful guess, Feng Xiaoran asked, Is there anything dangerous inside?
Traps.Gu Yan nodded. And they are very powerful traps. We might be able to dodge them with our skills, but what about the experts who dont have any martial arts skills or actualbat experience? What should we do?
We can protect them!
Medicine and poison dont separate, and the ingredients of medicine are also the ingredients of chemistry. Since we all know about this and have elder Guos report to prepare, why must we bring those experts and dy our progress??
You!Feng Xiaoran was stunned, but then he reacted. Who said that we all know about it? There are specialties in the industry. Comrade Gu Yan, are you sure that you are not rushing forward?
Oh, you dont know, but that doesnt mean that other people dont know.Lu Ye sneered and said, Comrade Gu Yan knows.
Actually, Gu Yan didnt want to be like this, but ording to her memories from her previous life, if she didnt bring in experts, it would protect the lives of the experts and the safety of those who were responsible for protecting the experts.
This was because she remembered the report from her previous life. In fact, there wasnt any poisonous gas in it. However, the details werent reported.
Even Gu Yan wasnt sure if there would really be no damage during this operation.
That was why she was so persistent.
As for knowing about poisons and other chemicalponents, Gu Yan wasnt bragging. Although her previous life was riddled with holes, she had never missed out on medical knowledge.
And because of her interest in some chemicalponents, Gu Yan had also participated in the research of many toxic substances.
She did not dare to say that she was better than those poison gas experts.
But she dared to say that she was not much worse than them.
Although the other members of the Snow Wolf Unit did not understand what was going on, they had always been very united. Therefore, Lu Ye supported Gu Yan, and all of them supported Gu Yan.
As for the special security personnel..
Wang Lintao didnt say anything. Feng Xiaoran was still unwilling to ept the fact that she had been insulted, so he asked another question, Okay, if you say that you can rece an expert, then we can test your professional knowledgeter. Then, well find an expert to interrogate you!
Chapter 2802 - 2802 Chapter 2802
2802 Chapter 2802
Gu Yan nodded. Sure.
Feng Xiaoran felt as if his fist had smashed into a piece of cotton, and the force of his punch had been reduced.
However, he, who had been the pride of his peers since he was young, did not want to be outdone by a woman like this.
He did not know why Wang Lintao and the others did not speak.
!!
He only knew that if this special star soldier named Gu Yan was not outstanding enough, he would definitely not be willing to be led by such a person.
Just as Feng Xiaoran turned around and toldmander number two to let the experts test Gu Yan, Lu Ye whispered into Gu Yans ear, This is the drawback of the Joint Departments missions. However, due to the special nature of some missions, they have to be carried out jointly. Youve never encountered this before. This is a good opportunity to learn. Oh, they havent encountered it either.
From the looks of it from Snow Wolfs side, Lu Ye was leading a group of rookies on this mission.
Gu Yan nodded. Then what did you do before?
Win the argument first.Lu Ye was not the kind of person who was willing to be led by others.
Even after so many years, he was still the thorn in the side of the team.
But others couldnt lead, but his wifes leadership wasnt that the right thing to do!
That was why Lu Ye had rmended Gu Yan first this time.
Gu Yan blinked. What if the other party isnt convinced?
Beat them.
Gu Yan:
Ive learned my lesson!
On the other hand,mander number two had already agreed to Feng Xiaorans request. Since Gu Yan had no objections,mander number two definitely wouldnt side with him.
More importantly, he trusted Gu Yan.
The second matter of todays meeting has been decided. The experts will talk to Gu Yanter. What about the first matter?Commander number two looked at the crowd, finally, his gaze fell on Gu Yan. Comrade Gu Yan, do you think you can lead this team well?
Yes.
At this time, Gu Yan was naturally not a timid person, even though she had never been a team leader No, when she went to Treasure Ind, she had been a team leader.
Commander, she is a woman.Feng Xiaoran was very depressed. If Wang Lintao was the team leader, or Lu Ye was the team leader, he would have nothing to say.
But why did it have to be this woman? !
Feng Xiaoran did not think that she preferred men over women, but in their field, especially in the presence of several outstanding people, why would a woman be the leader?
This time, there was no other reason. Gu Yan stood up and started to arm-wrestle. Lets fight.
The members of the Snow Wolf Unit turned to look at Lu Ye, who was looking at his wife dotingly.
Feng Xiaoran, on the other hand, waspletely enraged. He said directly, Fine, lets fight! Im warning you, Dont cry when the timees!
Cry?Gu Yan smiled. What kind of misunderstanding do you have about female ck Star Troopers?
The group of people walked to the empty training ground and both of them removed their weapons.
It was apetition, so naturally, it would be a bare-knuckle fight.
Lu Ye, including the second-inmand, walked out. He asked the second-inmand speechlessly, Leader, actually, you can directly appoint someone.
I understand your personality. If I directly appoint Wang Lintao, you will definitely not be convinced. But if I directly appoint you, Wang Lintao will definitely not be convinced,mander number two said with a smile, Actually, I thought that the two of you would have apetition. I didnt expect that it would be Gu Yan and Feng Xiaoran instead. After all, this is a joint mission, and tomorrow is the official start of the mission. So its a good thing that everyone is convinced today.
Lu Ye folded his arms and asked, Who do you think will win?
Chapter 2803 - 2803 Chapter 2803: A Quick Battle
2803 Chapter 2803: A Quick Battle
No. 2 leader smiled and didnt say anything else.
Lu Ye didnt wait for his answer, because he already had an answer in his heart.
Everyone was watching. Xun Feng and Li Ruigang knew Gu Yan well, so they didnt say much. They knew that this woman was more fierce than most men.
Qiao Xinyu, who had just arrived in the conference room, had been holding it in. When he arrived at the training ground, there was some noise around him, so he asked in a low voice, Can sister-inw beat that man? I think that man is almost 1.9 meters tall.
!!
The corner of Li Ruigangs mouth twitched in speechlessness. Is strength directly proportional to height?
But his body is bigger and his strength is greater. Of course, Im sure that sister-inwsbat skills are definitely better than that Blockhead!Qiao Xinyu quickly expressed his stance.
He admired Lu Ye very much.
This was his first mission, so he was very happy to be with Lu Ye.
As for the fact that Gu Yan was Lu Yes wife and an outstanding female ck Star Trooper in the Snow Wolf Unit, he naturally knew about it.
Therefore, no matter what, he was on Gu Yans side as the Captain!
On the other side, Xun Feng shook his head with a smile.
He said softly, Xinyu, how can you be so sure that the big guys strength is greater than sister-inws?
Qiao Xinyu: ? ? ?
On the other side, Gu Yan had already started fighting with Feng Xiaoran. The two of them rolled up their sleeves and worebat uniforms. They punched and kicked without hesitation.
Feng Xiaoran already knew that since the other party had be a female ck star trooper, she naturally knew how to punch and kick. Furthermore, the other party was only 1.7 meters tall, so she was much smaller than him. Therefore, her moves were known for their agility.
Feng Xiaoran didnt want topete with her, so she decided to end the battle quickly. Furthermore, she was a female trooper, so he considered going easy on her.
Then..
Then Feng Xiaoran was finished off by Gu Yan!
Feng Xiaoran sat on the ground. Her mind was a little nk, so she didnt know what had happened.
However, the people around her saw it clearly.
The neer Qiao Xinyu immediately covered his mouth in surprise. Oh my God, sister Gu Yans strength is so great. Feng Xiaoran just wanted to use the force to throw sister Gu Yan down, but in the end, Gu Yan counterattacked?
It was the simplest fight. A heavy fist came at her. If she didnt Dodge it, it was either you or me.
Wang Lintao also looked at Gu Yan in surprise.
This girl had grown to a terrifying level. If he went down to fight with her He might not be able to beat her.
After all, Wang Lintao was old. At least in terms of strength, he knew that he was not as strong as Feng Xiaoran.
Feng Xiaoran waspletely convinced of her defeat. He had already stood up and looked Gu Yan up and down. In the end, he clicked his tongue and sighed, I didnt expect such a beautiful female warrior like you to have such great strength Dont beat up your partner in the future.
He tried his best to make a joke and try to hide the embarrassment of losing.
Gu Yan smiled slightly. She pointed her chin toward Lu Ye and said, Why dont you ask Ye?
Feng Xiaoran:
These two were really a couple!
They were both special ck Star Troopers, and they were both excellent troopers. This kind ofbination was really scary!
With that, the captains position was confirmed. Gu Yan was not afraid of leading arge group of men. She was very calm.
Commander number two joked with her, Comrade Gu Yan, since youve confirmed your position as the captain, then the mission has to bepleted. If there are a few of you, bring them back for me.
Yes!Gu Yan saluted.
Chapter 2804 - 2804 Chapter 2804: Quick Decision
2804 Chapter 2804: Quick Decision
Although she didnt carry out many missions after joining the snow wolves, at the very least, she wouldnt leave any of her teammates behind.
Gu Yan also passed the next professional knowledge assessment with ease.
At this point, Feng Xiaoran waspletely convinced by Gu Yan.
Especially when she heard that Gu Yan also knew medicine, whether it was Chinese medicine or Western medicine, she was good at all kinds of things. Feng Xiaoran was alreadypletely impressed.
!!
He looked at Wang Lintao and Li Hui. Did you two already know?
Li Hui looked like he was a few years older than Feng Xiaoran, and their positions were the same.
He raised his hand and said innocently, I didnt know that when brother Wang was an instructor in Beikan, he brought Gu Yan along. I saw that he didnt say anything, so I didnt say anything.
You guys
Feng Xiaoran was speechless. However, he was still young, so he wasnt someone who couldnt let go.
It was because he was very convinced of Gu Yan this time that when he went to carry out the mission tomorrow, he would wholeheartedly listen to Gu Yans orders.
Everyone rested at night.
Lu Ye finally got to be alone with Gu Yan as he wished.
Gu Yan stood in front of the window and looked at the moonlight reflecting on the snow.
Lu Ye hugged her from behind, his chin gently resting on Gu Yans neck.
Some people say that when two people hug, their hearts are closest to each other.As Lu Ye spoke, the heat lingered in Gu Yans ears.
It tickled.
Gu Yan curled her lips. Its been a long time since Ive Heard You Talk About Love.
Then Ill talk to you all night.
Youre not going to sleep?Gu Yan couldnt help butugh.
Lu Ye immediately said, Im going to sleep. After I fall asleep, I can continue to talk about love in my sleep.
The two of them continued to talk about love for a while before Lu Ye said, Actually, I originally wanted to let you rest, but I didnt expect this to happen. During the day, your colleagues from the hospital all went back to the main star.
No matter what, Mom and dad are fine this time. Its better than anything else. I Wont rest, Ill be fine.Gu Yan turned around and hugged Lu ye tightly.
She said, Besides, I really want to fight alongside you.
How did I find such a good wife!Lu Ye cupped Gu Yans cheeks with both hands and kissed them deeply.
The two of them fell on the bed together.
The night grew longer, and the color was thicker.
The love of two lifetimes was deep, and they fought side by side, without any regrets orints.
..
This year, the snow in the northern star sector was getting heavier. A few days ago, there had been a heavy snowfall, and today, there was another heavy snowfall.
Gu Yans team of eight people got out of the car. Each of them was fully armed and dressed inbat uniforms.
Gu Yan, who was the most slender and petite of them all, walked at the front. She held a shlight and shone it at the pitch-ck space under the crack.
She didnt expect that the entrance to the ancient tomb was where Gu Xiaochen had picked lingzhi and ginseng.
Ginseng, ginseng!
Just as the other seven people were checking their surroundings, Gu Yan saw a ray of light from the corner of her eye. She no longer had the little jade pendant, which meant that it was definitely not the little jade pendant that had eaten the ginseng.
There was really a ginseng!
She quickly went over and stabbed the dagger into it.
The people on the other side noticed Gu Yans movements and immediately looked over. Lu Ye even walked quickly to Gu Yan.
He asked, Yan Yan, whats Wrong?
I caught a ginseng.Gu Yan did not even turn her head and directly pressed the dagger with one hand. Her dagger that cut through iron like mud was stabbed into a palm-shapedpound leaf nt.
She immediately took out another dagger and quickly dug up the soil below. She dug out a ginseng that was as thick as two thumbs.
Chapter 2805 - 2805 Chapter 2805. Everyone be careful
2805 Chapter 2805. Everyone be careful
However, this was just a short clip. No one thought too much about it. After all, they were about to enter the ancient tomb. Everyones nerves were tense.
Meanwhile, Gu Yan casually picked some other herbs.
She moved very quickly and did not dy the task at all.
Only Lu Ye, who was the most familiar with her, knew that what his Yan Yan did was never useless.
!!
Halfway down the crack, there was arge hole in the air. It was about five square meters. People could stand up straight, but the surrounding rocks were very smooth, wet, and covered with moss.
The few of them followed the location provided by elder Gu and quickly located the location. At first, elder Gu and the others did note down. They used a camera to detect the location, and when the camera was pulled up.., they were exposed to some poisonous gas.
Now, Gu Yan was each wearing a professional gas mask. The clothes they were wearing were also made of special materials. This was also provided by elder Gusboratory.
To a certain extent, only by repeatedly using strong acids or weapons with high firepower could they be injured.
They could be considered fully armed.
Qiao Xinyu even said to xun feng beside him, This set of equipment is not bad. Can I wear it when the timees?
Hearing Qiao Xinyus cute and new words, Xun Fengs performance was he ignored him.
Qiao Xinyu was rejected, but it did not affect his mood at all. He did not dare to go over to Gu Yan and Lu Yes side. He immediately went over to Gu Ruigangs side and asked, Has brother Xun always been so quiet?
Hes fine. Youve never met someone whos quiet.
The rookie Qiao Xinyu was a little confused.
If he was even less talkative than brother Xun, then why would he not talk.
Snow Wolf and the others were very rxed. Even the three members of the special security team were not so tense anymore.
While Gu Yan was sliding down the rope, she asked Wang lintao beside her, Instructor Wang, how has sister Jiang Xiao been recently?
Shes much better now. By the way, she often talks about you.
I miss her too.
Gu Yan smiled and kicked the stone wall. Then, she slid down again and directly jumped to the entrance of the cave.
Wang Lintao followed her.
Lu Ye was the first toe down. He took a final look and then shone the shlight in front of him. He said, There are traces of man-made excavations in this cave.
Well, actually, when elder Gu analyzed the video, he guessed that it might have been dug by some tomb raiders. This tunnel isnt long, itll only take a short walk.
To be able to dig such a big hole halfway up the mountain, he must be very strong.Feng Xiaoran also jumped down and shone his shlight around.
Were also very strong.Gu Yan smiled and said, Be careful, everyone.
Everyone nodded.
Confidence was a must. They had alle from ces where others looked up to.
But they still had to be careful. This didnt conflict at all.
After the eight people jumped down, they started to walk inside in groups of two.
As for the rope on top, they didnt have to worry becausemander number two had sent people to meet them up there.
Moreover, their main task this time was to probe the specific situation inside. Before they set off, their leader had told them to do as they could and not force them too much.
However, everyone knew that it was better to investigate such a dangerous and unknown ce as soon as possible. This tourist ident was an example.
It was as if no one wanted to have andmine in their garden that would explode at any time.
And..
Chapter 2806 - 2806 Chapter 2806 You’d better be a quiet and handsome man
2806 Chapter 2806 Youd better be a quiet and handsome man
I think you all clearly understand the previous tourist incident. Before we enter, Id like to remind everyone that the mastermind behind that incident may also have made a move. Its possible that they have already entered this ce.
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes.
The Man in the snow-proof suit who had been crippled by her earlier died inexplicably after being locked up.
The autopsy result was that he hadmitted suicide by taking poison.
!!
Poison was found in his teeth.
However, Gu Yan knew that the man who had been crippled by her had not chosen tomit suicide. So, why would he choose tomit suicide at this time?
It could be seen that this matter was very strange.
Currently, Gu Yan trusted all the people in his team. This was because the eyes of the star soldiers would never hide the dirt in them.
However, if something went wrong, then their operation today would probably be exposed under the eyes of the mastermind!
That would be dangerous!
Everyone nodded in unison. Since Gu Yan had be the team leader yesterday, no one had been unconvinced by her.
This was how people were. If they let someone who was inferior to them lead them, then some people who were arrogant or had real talent would still feel a little bit of resentment in their hearts.
However, if the other party was much better than them, then there would be no hesitation.
The strong were respected.
Especially those in their field.
Gu Yan and the others walked along the tunnel and soon reached the end. There were some cigarette butts on the ground, indicating that someone had been here before.
But there was nothing else.
At this time, some poisonous gas had already seeped out from the surrounding air. Fortunately, the few of them were wearing anti-poison equipment, so they were safe.
In front of them, a door appeared.
Lu Ye rubbed his chin and said, I dont know why, but I seem to have seen this kind of door somewhere before. Moreover, I have seen many of them.
Was it in a Dream?
Needless to say, it was really in a dream.
At the mention of the group of people returning from Treasure Ind and the dreams that they had one after another, Gu Yan and Lu Ye both paused slightly.
Could there be a connection between them?
If it really had something to do with the items from the celestial sect of wonders, then it would be troublesome.
Gu Yan nodded and said, We are mainly here to investigate the situation. Everyone, be careful. We are about to enter.
Alright!
Gu Yan said, Wang Lintao and I will take the lead. Ah Ye, Take Xun Feng and Feng Xiaoran at the back and pay attention to the left and right. The rest of you, stay in the middle and pay attention to the situation above.
As soon as Gu Yan finished speaking, everyone took their positions. Although it was their first time working together, they were still very efficient people.
The moment Wang Lintao and Gu Yan pushed open the door, countless icicles suddenly flew out from inside!
A few people instantly jumped in agilely and used their weapons to block and Dodge. After the eight people jumped in, the door slowly closed again and the icicles disappeared.
No wonder the ground at the door was clean. It was an icicle attack, and then it disappeared,Feng Xiaoran looked around and said, But these icicles are very difficult to kill. Even if they are a little weak, they can only be injured.
Yes.Xun Feng squatted on the ground and saw a pool of blood. This blood doesnt look fresh anymore.
Brother Xun, can you not use the word freshto describe human blood?Qiao Xinyu said, a little speechless.
you ate three bowls of duck blood fans yesterday. You even said that the blood tasted good. Why are you pretending to be a sheep now?Xun Feng said a lot this time, but every word pierced his heart.
Qiao Xinyu was hurt. He covered his chest and said, Brother Xun, youd better be a quiet and handsome man.
Gu Yan had already walked to the front. She looked at the eight doors in front of her and was a little dazed.
Chapter 2807 - 2807 Chapter 2807, an acquaintance
2807 Chapter 2807, an acquaintance
Was it very simr to the scene in the dream?
No, no, no!
Gu Yan did not know why, but although everything in front of him was somewhat simr to the scenes in the dream, Gu Yan felt that such a ce was like a fairnd, and should not be built in such a cold underground ce.
Therefore, this was just a clumsy imitation. There were no eight doors, and perhaps only one of them was a door of life!
!!
Gu Yan asked the group to take photos of the things on the walls around them and bring them back for old GU and the others to analyze.
Meanwhile, she was thinking carefully about which door to take.
At the same time, at the exit of the crack, more than a dozen figures were shing under a tree 500 meters behind the three Jeeps.
One of the men looked at the direction of the crack through a telescope and turned around. Boss, theyve been in there for more than 20 minutes.
The man known as the boss was only wearing a long ck coat, sunsses, and a cotton hat in such cold weather.
The corners of his mouth curled up as he said, Mike, go make a call and get the group of people at the entrance to open up.
Yes!The other blond man turned around and walked back, then dialed a number.
Five minutes after he hung up the phone, the only one of the three jeeps that had stopped at the crack had left.
Only two jeeps were left at the crack.
The Man in sunsses took the lead and walked out. Mike, who had a pair of binocrs and blond hair, immediately followed.
There were more than a dozen people behind them. They were all dressed in the same clothes, and they were all wearing the gray snow-proof clothes.
Apart from these people, there were also a few people standing seven or eight hundred meters away from the crack.
The leader was squatting on the ground, listening to something. Beside him stood an enchanting woman and a fat young man.
The leader was about thirty or forty years old. His eyebrows were very thick and his eyes were very bright.
Although his skin was slightly dark, he looked like a handsome uncle.
He said, That ancient tomb shouldnt be far from here.
The woman standing next to the man looked to be in her thirties. Her figure was well maintained, and she was wearing tight clothes, looking graceful.
If Gu Yan were here, he would find that this woman was a familiar face.
Li Rao yed with her hair, then said, Boss Zhou, are we really going to go into the pit? Didnt you say that we wont work in Nial Anymore?
Hey, Hey, Hey, I say, Sister Rao Rao. I dont like what youre saying. Your Brother Zhou has agreed to help us dig a hole this time. Why are you still backing out?
The one who said this was a man with a scar on his face. His skin was fair, but his appearance was sinister.
There were six hooligans behind him. It was obvious that they werent good people.
Especially when this man with a scar looked at Li Raos figure, his eyes had a wretched light, which made people feel disgusted.
Li Rao snorted.
Zhou Yuan The man who was called Brother Zhou by Li Rao, frowned and said to the man with a scar, Boss Lai, weve agreed that we will only take you in. When we reach the core area, we will part ways.
Tsk, brother Zhou, I heard that the treasures in that ancient tomb are countless. Isnt it popr in your line of work not to go empty-handed? Are you willing to return empty-handed?Boss Lai Laughed Evilly.
Empty-handed is our business. And Dont you forget that a month ago, Jack brought his men to a tomb, but they never came back!Zhou Yuan smiled and said patiently, No matter how much money you spend, you have to be alive to spend it.
Chapter 2808 - 2808 Chapter 2808 always had the most dangers
2808 Chapter 2808 always had the most dangers
After Zhou Yuan said that, he stood up and said to the people behind him, Rao Rao, Fatty, lets go.
Yes, boss Zhou!
Li Rao Rao and that fatty immediately followed him.
Boss Lai red at the backs of Zhou Yuan and the other two.
!!
One of hisckeys came over and said in a low voice, Boss, this guy is so arrogant. Why do we have to ask them to help us?
Ha, its not a favor. Zhou Yuan owes my brother, so he has to pay us back this time! But this B * Stard is obviously not sincere. He even said that he would only bring us in
Boss Lai ground his teeth. He stared at Li Raos enchanting back and spat, Just wait. When we find the treasure, well take care of them and that B * Tch Li Rao. Ill kill her!
They had guns, and there were seven of them.
And what did Zhou Yuan have? He only knew a little trick to rob a tomb!
After thinking about this, boss Lais face changed again. He smiled and chased after her. I say, brother Zhou, everything is negotiable. Should we go to the tomb now?
..
Gu Yan didnt know that two more groups of people wereing down.
By then, she had already found the door of life.
Seeing Gu Yan walk through the door to the east, the rest of the people only thought for a few seconds before immediately following her.
After they all walked through the door, the huge stone door slowly closed again.
It was still a corridor, but it was much drier, and there was no poisonous gas. There were also torches on the walls. The moment the stone door closed, the torches automatically burned gas. No one knew what design it was.
The tunnel could walk two people side by side. The eight people were divided into four groups, forming two groups. This time, Lu Ye and Gu Yan walked at the front together.
In exploring a ce, the dangers ahead were always the most numerous.
Therefore, Gu Yan would not be careless. In dealing with the most efficient crisis response, Ye was undoubtedly the most experienced.
Fortunately, Gu Yan finally made the right choice. Along the way, apart from Qiao Xinyu who tripped over a protruding rock, no one else encountered anything.
However, Gu Yan deliberately stopped and looked at the rock. The rock was very abrupt in the middle and had strange patterns on it.
Gu Yan said, No one touches this rock.
I tripped just now. Are You Okay?Qiao Xinyu raised his hand weakly.
Gu Yan looked left and right. When Qiao Xinyu walked, he tripped from front to back, and this stone could only be pushed up and down.
And in ces like the ancient tomb where there were many traps, those who were careless and liked to touch things often became cannon fodder.
Gu Yan took out his camera and took a few pictures of the patterned stone. Then he said, Lets go around this ce and dont touch anything weird.
Of course, there were some murals on the wall of this tunnel. They were actually pictures of strange-looking beasts.
They were either three-eyed beasts, beasts with four wings, or beasts with nine tails.
Of course, these murals were also taken by Gu Yan and the others with professional cameras.
Xun Feng looked at them more carefully. Gu Yan knew that Xun Feng had a specialty. He would draw a sketch of what he saw when he returned.
As for the detailed pictures taken by the cameras, they were supplementary. Of course, these were of great value to professor Gu and the others.
At that moment, the eight of them came to the end of the tunnel.
Chapter 2809 - 2809 Chapter 2809 this woman was too omnipotent
2809 Chapter 2809 this woman was too omnipotent
A Ray of light suddenly lit up. After a few people filed out, they realized that this path had actually beenpleted just like that.
Nothing dangerous had happened.
There wasnt even the poisonous gas from before.
Feng Xiaoran looked at Gu Yan in shock. I say, Captain Gu, what is it that you dont understand?
!!
This woman was too versatile.
The people of Snow Wolf naturally knew how outstanding Gu Yan Was. Wang Lintao and Li Hui, who had just joined, looked at Gu Yan with admiration.
Seeing that these people were praising Gu Yan, the corner of Lu Yes mouth curled up. He was happier than others when they praised him.
They had now entered another room. This ce was a bit like an ancient tomb. There were some animal bones that should be buried with them. Xun Feng, who studied numerical control, even studied the animal bones for a long time, in the end, he came to a conclusion that these should be wild boars, rabbits, and pheasants.
Li Ruigang looked at the white bones and immediately ran over to Gu Yan to verify whether those bones were those of those animals.
Gu Yan looked at them a few times,pared them, and said, Generally speaking, they should be the bones of animals like wild boars, rabbits, and pheasants. However, they may be older. In other words, the animals at that time may be somewhat different from the ones we have now.
Yes.Xun Feng nodded.
Li Ruigang was a little skeptical about life.
No matter how he looked at it, it was just a pile of bones. How could he tell that it was a chicken bone so easily?
Lu Yes gaze fell on the two stone statues.
They were two humanoid stone statues with beast heads, and the two stone statues were holding long spears in their hands.
He frowned. We cant tell at all what tomb it is.
Wang Linqiang nodded. ording to the information that Professor Gu gave us, they also deduced that this tomb is very old. We cant tell, but it might be from ancient Earth.
Everyones attention was still on the ancient tomb, but Gu Yan knew that the ancient tomb was just like a storefront in this area.
In fact, the arsenal behind it was the most important.
In his previous life, because the incident was suppressed, Gu Yan only learned a bit or two from time to time.
When they were temporarily taking photos in this room, Gu Yan walked to Lu Yes side and said in a low voice, Ah Ye, in my previous life, I saw a news report. The news didnt introduce this ancient tomb in detail, but it also mentioned that the ancient tomb was rted to an underground arsenal. So now I suspect that the ancient tomb that we are in now might be the ancient tomb that is rted to the underground Arsenal!
These were Gu Yans memories from his previous life, so it was naturally not appropriate to mention them in front of everyone.
Lu Ye knew about these things, so he immediately thought of it. At that time, the newspaper should have only reported some superficial things, but the hidden secrets were definitely something that you could not get in touch with at that time.
Yeah, thats what I thought too. From the looks of it, we dont have much useful information anymore.
No, no, no. The matter of the Arsenal is an important piece of information,Lu Ye looked around and said, Actually, the purpose of this ancient tomb is to prevent others from discovering the arsenal. In other words, the entrance to the Arsenal should be here too. In other words, all the traps are traceable. After all, they also have to enter and exit this ce.
Gu Yan nodded.
Fortunately, the eight of them were not rash people. Every time they discovered an unusual ce, they would inform theirpanions in time. Each of them had their own duties and had never triggered any traps.
Other than those traps that did not make any difference.
After Gu Yan and the others left the tomb, they had just entered a tomb when Gu Yan suddenly smelled a rotten smell. She immediately said, Everyone, be careful!
Chapter 2810 - 2810 Chapter 2810 had another passage
2810 Chapter 2810 had another passage
Almost as soon as Gu Yan finished speaking, an arrow flew past Gu Yans face. The rest of the arrows flew towards the other seven people.
This time, it was not an ice arrow, and the number was very dense.
The few hedgehogson the ground reminded them that someone had stepped on the Thunder before, and had vividly demonstrated how powerful the Thunder was.
Retreat First!
!!
After all, it was too crowded. Even if they used their hands and feet to dodge and block, the most they could do was to prevent themselves from getting hurt.
The eight of them blocked and retreated.
After they left the tomb, the arrows stopped.
Gu Yan looked around. Fortunately, no one was hurt, but it was reasonable. Everyone was not an ordinary person. Even the neer Qiao Xinyu was not experienced in actualbat, but he was still one of the best in the group.
The arrows were fast and there were a lot of them, but that was all.
Lu Ye picked up a broken tile and threw it forcefully at the tomb. The moment the tile fell to the ground, several arrows immediately shot toward the tile.
Ping, Ping, Ping. It sounded for a while before it stopped.
This mechanism is not bad. We really cant underestimate the wisdom of the ancient working people,Feng Xiaoran sighed. He turned around and saw Wang Lintao holding an arrow and studying it.
Then, with a crack, it broke.
Its rotten.
Gu Yan also picked up an arrow and looked at it. Then, he thought that this should not be an unsolvable problem. Otherwise, what would those people do when they enter and leave the Arsenal?
Could it be that there was another way?
What Gu Yan thought of, Lu Ye also thought of.
Lu Ye used his shlight to illuminate the inside of the tomb. Then, he searched carefully at the door.
When Gu Yan did not give the order to continue, the rest of the people were standing by. Wang Lintao and the others saw that Lu Ye was looking for something. They also thought that there must be something strange in the surroundings, so they also searched carefully.
Xun Feng was still taking photos and searching the surroundings.
At this moment, there was a sudden rumbling sound. The ce where they were was shaking.
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes.
Those people hade after all.
She was just not sure if it was really the person behind the tourist ident!
At this moment, a piece of soil suddenly fell from above and directly hit Lu Yes head. Lu Ye felt the wind above his head and quickly dodged. The piece of soil fell to the ground and broke into pieces.
Lu Ye squatted down and crushed the soil. Then, he raised his head and shook the upper corner of the tomb door with his shlight. He said, I found the path.
Gu Yan immediately understood when she heard that. She also looked at the corner.
It turned out that the color of the soil was not quite the same as the surrounding. However, because the light inside was very dim, it could not be seen at the moment.
However, because the soil that had been shaken off attracted Lu Yes attention, he knew that there was something unusual about that piece of soil.
Since the soil was not the same color, it was naturally a newly dug tunnel.
On the other hand, Li Huis actions were also quick. He immediately squatted down, let Feng Xiaoran step on his shoulder, and then used a shovel to shovel that area.
The soil fell down with a rustle, and a tunnel was actually revealed.
However, only one person could pass through the tunnel, and it was dark inside.
Gu Yan asked Feng Xiaoran toe down. She went up to take a look, but Lu Ye had already arrived and patted his shoulder.
Well, his wife had to step on his shoulder!
Chapter 2811 - 2811 Chapter 2811-visiting the tomb or Honeymoon?
2811 Chapter 2811-visiting the tomb or Honeymoon?
Li Hui, who had been despised, twitched his mouth speechlessly. However, when he turned around, he saw that the other star warriors seemed to be quite calm.
It could be seen that Lu Yes behavior was not the first or second time.
At the very least, the people around him were already used to it.
Li Rui had just walked over and helped Li Hui Pat the dust off his body. He sincerely suggested, Get used to it. This is just the beginning. There are more intimate people.
!!
Li Hui:
F * ck, are they here to explore the ancient tomb or are they here for their honeymoon.
However, reality proved that the big boss was the big boss.
Therefore, it waspletely possible to turn the ancient tomb exploration into a honeymoon trip.
It was just that the honeymoon environment was not very good.
Gu Yan was a little smaller than the few grown men. She held the side of the round hole with one hand and jumped up.
Lu Ye asked, Yan Yan, whats going on up there?
Gu Yan shone the shlight on it and said, Theres a tunnel that was dug out, and it looks like it was dug out by shovels. It looks like it was dug out by tomb raiders. You guys wait here for a while. Ill go in and explore. I suspect that this road can directly pass through the tomb that was pierced through by thousands of arrows.
It was the tomb that they had just entered but exited.
There were some corpses on the floor of the tomb. Due to the environment, they were unable to examine them closely. However, Gu Yan took some time to take a look and discovered that the corpses and flesh were notpletely dposed.
Those people must have entered not long ago. It seemed like they were tomb raiders.
Hearing that Gu Yan wanted to go in first, Lu Ye immediately objected. No! Ill go in First!
The few of you are too tall. You Wont be able toe back if you run into any problems. Im still very flexible here. I can even use my dagger. Moreover, if I really run into Big Trouble, I wont linger on fighting. Ill go back immediately!
The corners of Lu Yes mouth widened, but in the end, he still agreed unwillingly.
What could he do? He was the one who fully supported Gu Yan to be the team leader.
If he did not listen to Gu Yans orders now, how would Gu Yan order the others.
Ye, trust me.
Gu Yan turned around and bit the small shlight with her mouth. She shone the light inside. She was holding a dagger in her hand.
She took a sniff. The air here was filled with the smell of soil, but Gu Yan still carefully put on the anti-virus equipment.
If this hole was really the work of those tomb raiders, then what did they mean by plugging the hole again?
Or, was this the work of two groups of people?
Gu Yan was quietly walking forward. She could still bend over, but if Lu Ye and the other men came up, she would probably have to crawl..
Indeed, when she encountered trouble, it was a problem whether she could turn around and leave at the first moment.
However, Gu Yan suddenly felt that something was wrong. Something gently brushed past her arm. The other party was very light, but Gu Yan could still feel it.
There was also a very subtle rustling sound.
Gu Yans eyes and hands were quick. She immediately stabbed with a dagger. Then, she saw a fist-sized spider that was stabbed by her.
The spider was very big. Its eight legs were struggling, but Gu Yans stab was very urate. It only struggled for a while before it reluctantly lowered all of its legs.
Such a big spider..
Although Gu Yan was not afraid of these snakes and insects, but she hated these things.
Because they were too ugly.
Gu Yan would rather face fierce wild wolves and other wild beasts.
However, it was also because of the appearance of this spider that reminded Gu Yan. Gu Yan immediately took out a special lighter and directly set the dead spider on Fire. Then, he forcefully threw it into the hole on the right in front of him.
After that, Gu Yan moved very quickly and piled up the soil that fell from the side into the hole that was slightly bigger than his fist.
Chapter 2812 - 2812 Chapter 2812 roasting spiders
2812 Chapter 2812 roasting spiders
Twenty minutester, Gu Yan finally returned.
Lu Ye heaved a sigh of relief.
He reached out and caught Gu Yan, then his nose moved slightly.
Whats that smell?
!!
It seems to be the smell of roasting something.Qiao Xinyu also came over.
Gu Yan said calmly, Its the smell of burning spiders.
What?Qiao Xinyu was stunned and said incredulously, There are spiders in that cave, and you even burned them?
Wang Lintao and the others also walked over.
Gu Yan, whats the situation inside this tunnel?
Its the cave that was dug by the Tomb Raider. It directly went past the ten thousand arrows piercing the heart and directly went to another tomb in the innermost chamber. I only looked at the entrance of the cave and didnt find any danger for the time being, nor did I find any corpses. However, there is a coffin in the innermost tomb. There are some stone statues around the coffin.
Gu Yan paused and said, It is very likely that the tomb raiders dug this hole and then blocked it.
Either the Tomb Raiders didnt finish taking the items and were worried that their peers woulde in to pick up the items.
Or there was some treasure inside that they couldnt take away at all.
And the person who blocked the hole might have something to do with the underground arsenal? !
Actually, Gu Yan thought that this tunnel would lead directly to the arsenal, but it ended up leading to the main tomb at the end.
However, if the main tomb was thest stop, then the entrance to the underground arsenal must be in that main tomb.
But, didnt you roast a spider in there just now?Qiao Xinyu couldnt forget about the spider. There was a strange smell in the air that kept reminding him.
Gu Yan nodded. It must be because this passage hasnt been used for a long time. A spider made a hole in the side, but I burned it.
Gu Yan thought that there must have been many such spiders before, but they must have been deliberately cleared out. The one she encountered just now was probably a spider that escaped the.
Although the few of them were brave, the insects that ate corpses for a living in this cemetery were not cute.
However, since Gu Yan said that they could pass, the few of them no longer had any objections. They immediately entered the tunnel one after another.
The few men were too strong. In the past, they had all been a little far-fetched.
This time, Gu Yan stayed at the end. She was more nimble, so she piled up the soil beside the hole with a shovel.
Of course, she couldnt hide it all, but the angle was a bit tricky, so it was hard to notice.
But..
After Gu Yan had done all this, she turned around and was about to chase Lu Ye and the others, when she suddenly heard footsteps.
Sure enough, someone wasing.
Then, the person who followed closely, was it the mastermind of the ident?
Gu Yan thought for a moment, took out a potion from his pocket, and gently sprinkled it on the hole.
The potion was liquid, and it quickly went deep into the soil. Although there was still a faint smell in the air, because of the strong smell of the burnt spider and the smell of the soil.., therefore, the smell of the potion could not be detected.
When Gu Yan finally jumped down from the hole, Lu Ye reached out to pick her up.
They had not moved yet and were waiting for Gu Yan toe in and meet them.
Lu Ye looked at the hole keenly. Yan Yan, whats Wrong?
I suspect that someone hase in.She frowned, And if the other party followed closely behind us, that means that they should havee down from the same entrance as us. But when we came down just now, there were still people waiting for us at the entrance. I was worried about the safety of the few of them.
Gu Yan voiced out his concern.
Chapter 2813 - 2813 Chapter 2813 was damaged
2813 Chapter 2813 was damaged
The few of them were silent for a while, but they knew that even though they knew that their partners outside might be in danger, they still had to carry out the mission.
Gu Yan took a deep breath and said, Continue to check this main tomb. None of us should touch the coffin. Look Around for anything suspicious. Pay attention to collecting evidence.
Okay.
Lu Ye looked at his wife, Gu Yan, approvingly. He quicklyposed himself. Everything that he had experienced during this mission would help Gu Yan grow up quickly.
!!
Gu Yan told himself that although those people might havee in from the crack, they might even be the masterminds behind the ident.
However, thepanions guarding the crack were in the open. They were also armed. Even if there was a real conflict, it was impossible for them to have no chance of winning.
If they were really at a disadvantage, then they would go back and call for reinforcements.
Therefore, Gu Yan was actually inclined to think that the other party might have used some kind of method to lure the tiger away from the mountain. They only came down after therades guarding the door were sent away.
Otherwise, if they were rmed, the loss would outweigh the gain.
Gu Yan quickly adjusted his mentality and looked around the main tomb.
In fact, Gu Yans guess was right.
By the time he reached here, one-third of Lawrence Lis men had already been killed.
They had been prepared for the poisonous gas, but when he passed through the door, he could not find the door of life immediately.
The simplest and most direct way was to let his men try it one by one.
When the first man died tragically in the door, the second man was terrified. Lawrence Lis confidant put a gun to the unlucky mans head and said, If you dont go in, your head will be blown open right now..
Of course, if you didnt die in the door, yourmission would increase tenfold when you went back this time.
Lawrence Li was very rich, so themission given to this group of people was not low. So once it increased tenfold, those men were immediately tempted.
They would even fight to rush into those dangerous doors.
A cold light shed past Lawrence Lis eyes.
Tsk.
There was money to be had, but one had to be alive to spend it, right?
However, in the face of money, many people were red-eyed. Even if someone had just copsed in front of them and only heard the other partys miserable cry, in the next moment, there were still people who were willing to take the initiative to enter the next door.
However, they finally found the door of life. However, on the way, one of their subordinates had to move a protruding rock. Instantly, the ground shook, and the stone and sand above their heads began to slowly fall, a group of people was almost buried alive.
Even if Lawrence Li escaped alive, two more brothers were still buried.
Just like that, Lawrence Li and the rest of his subordinates finally arrived at the entrance of the tomb where ten thousand arrows pierced the heart.
Of course, they did not know that ten thousand arrows pierced the heart was the first thing that greeted them.
Because there was only one tomb, Lawrence Li and his men walked in just like that. When more than half of them walked in, the smell of corruption assaulted them. Lawrence Li felt that something was wrong, however, theckey in front of him had already been pierced through by an arrow that flew out of nowhere!
Retreat!
Thanks to the protection of his subordinates, Lawrence Lee was not injured.
However, once he entered and exited, he lost another three or four of his subordinates. The Lackey who was lucky enough to enter the door of life did not even wait for happy to be happy for a moment before he died.
When he saw that he had lost a few more subordinates, Lawrence Lees expression turned extremely ugly.
He had clearly let the group of camouge uniforms in to get into the mine first, but why were so many of his men still dead?
Lawrence Li looked coldly at Mike, who was beside him, and asked, Did you see clearly just now that the bodies inside were those inbat uniforms?
Chapter 2814 - 2814 Chapter 2814. What’s that smell
2814 Chapter 2814. Whats that smell
Mike took an arrow in his arm, but fortunately the arrows were not poisonous. He pulled them out through gritted teeth and immediately put pressure on the wound, shaking his head with an ugly expression.
He said, Almost all the bodies inside were stabbed into hedgehogs, and there were so many arrows and so fast that it was impossible to see clearly.
King, who was not hurt, mused for a few seconds and then said to Lawrence Lee, Boss, I dont think those people inbat suits will die so easily. In other words, there must be some of them alive. Lets not be anxious. Lets take a rest and let them go through the mines first.
Although most of the people had retreated, many of them were injured and needed to be treated as soon as possible.
!!
Even if there was no poison on the arrows, what if there was some poisonter? Exposed wounds were very easy to be infected.
Lawrence Lees face was dark as he said to his subordinates, Those who are injured, quickly treat the wounds on the spot. Those who are not injured, look around and see if you can find anything.
Yes!
Although Lawrence Lee did not want to stop, he had to stop.
At the same time, the third team had also entered the tomb.
However, their route was different from Gu Yan and Lawrence Lis. They used the most primitive method to steal the cave.
Boss Lai looked at Zhou Yuan and muttered something. He walked a few steps to the left and a few steps to the right. Then, he squatted down and directly threw away the snowy ground, revealing the extremely hard ground underneath.
Of course, the ground under the snowy ground was not soil, but some rocks.
After a series of explosions.
Then, the Fat Man behind Zhou Yuan used a crowbar to easily pry open a few especiallyrge rocks that were loose.
Only then did the soil inside be revealed.
This little fat man was actually quite strong!
Boss Lai knew that Zhou Yuan had some skills. Now it seemed that the Fat Man and Li Rao Rao beside Zhou Yuan were not to be underestimated.
He brought his underlings and quickly went up.
Zhou Yuan had already squatted down and used his hand to stick the y. He ced the y beside his nose and sniffed it.
Boss Lai asked curiously, Whats the smell of this y?
Zhou Yuan said quietly, The smell of corpses.
Boss Lai:
He had originally copied Zhou Yuan and pinched it. He had just ced it by his nose, but after listening to Zhou Yuans words, he immediately threw away the y in his hand.
Then, boss Lai turned around and rubbed his underlings clothes.
The Underlings face changed, but he didnt dare to say anything.
Seeing boss Lais cowardice, Li Rao sneered.
At this moment, Zhou Yuan stood up and said, Start digging from here. The soil in this area isnt frozen.
Cant we continue to use explosives?Boss Lai liked to be simple and crude.
Zhou yuan smiled and said, No, unless you want to directly blow this ce down. Dont worry, this ce is easy to dig.
Thinking of the treasures below, Boss Lai didnt say anything. He immediately had his subordinates with Luoyang shovels start digging.
On Zhou Yuans side, naturally, it was little fatty Gu Zi who was digging the ground. However, he was very strong, and he could handle three people by himself.
Li Rao wrapped her fur cor and walked to Zhou Yuan. She said in a low voice, Brother Zhou, that Old Lai isnt telling the truth.
Boss Lai was so anxious that he wanted to go to the tomb. He said that there were many treasures in there, but he was always cautious.
He must know something, but he didnt tell them!
Zhou Yuan said in a low voice, Didnt he say that a group of people went down there, took a lot of benefits, and then ran away I guess that group really went down there. But, if they didnte back, Old Lai himself didnt know. Maybe, just like Mike, they went to the tomb and never came back.
What? ! ! !Li Rao widened her eyes.
Chapter 2815 - 2815 Chapter 2815. Each of them had their own ulterior motives
2815 Chapter 2815. Each of them had their own ulterior motives
Zhou Yuan shook his head at her.
But Li Raos heart was filled with anger!
Boss Lai, that bastard!
If that group of people hadnte out of the ancient tomb and had been left in there forever..
!!
Then if they went down, they would be throwing their lives away!
Zhou Yuan held Li Raos hand, worried that she would be impulsive.
He said softly, When we go down the cave, follow me closely.
On Gu Zis side, Zhou Yuan wasnt worried. Although Gu Zi was fat and silly, he trusted Zhou Yuan very much. He would listen to whatever Zhou Yuan said.
And when he saw that Li Rao didnt leave Zhou Yuans side, Gu Zi naturally followed.
Li Rao was a little puzzled. It seemed like Zhou Yuan knew that boss Lai had a problem, but he didnt show it It seemed like it was the case. The favor Zhou Yuan owed boss Lai wasnt small.
She might as well pay him back as soon as he opened his mouth.
However, thinking that Zhou Yuan was a smart man, he wouldnt be at a disadvantage. Li Rao didnt say anything more and nodded solemnly.
To Zhou Yuan, it was more important to return that favor.
As for whether boss Lai and his subordinates would leave alive, that wasnt his concern.
Boss Lai, who was focused on scheming against Zhou Yuan, did not know that those little tricks in his head had long been guessed by others.
In his head, he was still thinking that, when he finished using Zhou Yuan, he would be able to trick him and that little fatty.
As for Li Rao, although she was a little older and not as good as those young girls, but this woman was interesting enough!
He could have had enough fun first.
Boss, I think I dug up something else!One of Boss Laisckeys suddenly shouted, interrupting boss Lais wretched thoughts.
A few people immediately came over.
It turned out that Zhou Yuan was right. This soil was actually very easy to dig. Not only was it not cold, it was actually not too thick. Seven or eight strong men dug together. Not long after, mottled stone bs were revealed. This stone b was quite big.., the group dug for a while more before they found a crack.
Everyone, put on your gas masks first.After Zhou Yuan said that, he took the gas masks that Li Rao handed over.
Li Rao handed a mask to fatty Gu Zi and then put one on herself.
Boss Lai saw it and knew that it was necessary. Zhou Yuan had asked them to prepare it, so he also asked his men to prepare it.
The group of people quickly put on their gas masks.
Zhou Yuan saw that everyone had prepared their defenses, and then he said to fatty, Gu Zi, go and pry the southeast direction of this stone b.
Yes, Boss!
Gu Zi took a very thick pry bar and walked to the southeast corner of the stone b.
Boss Lai only felt that it was a little troublesome. It was just prying a stone b, but he had to choose the direction. Was it real or fake?
Gu Zi did not have as many thoughts as boss Lai. Anyway, Zhou Yuan was his master. He would do whatever Zhou Yuan said.
With Gu Zis brute force..
Crack!
The huge stone b was finally pried open by Gu Zi. At the same time, Zhou Yuan shouted, Get down quickly! !
Gu Zi was also very obedient. He threw the Qiao Rod, turned around, and covered his ears as hey down.
Zhou Yuan, Li Rao, and boss Lai were standing quite far away. However, a few of boss Lais subordinates were anxious to see what was under the stone b. They also relied on the fact that they wore gas masks, so they were very close to Gu Zi.
Then, when Gu Zi quickly turned around andy down, the two of them didnt have time to react. When they did, a thick smoke suddenly jumped out from under the stone b, it actually made the two of them tumble.
Ah!The two people suddenly let out a scream!
Chapter 2816 - 2816 Chapter 2816 as a thief, it was inevitable that their hearts would be empty
2816 Chapter 2816 as a thief, it was inevitable that their hearts would be empty
They all sat down on the ground in unison, covering their faces and starting to wail.
Although these two people were wearing gas masks, because they were half-covered, some of the skin on their faces was still exposed.
However, at this moment, it looked very scary. The exposed skin had be extremely red and swollen, as if it had been stung by a wasp. The blisters were about to burst.
Damn it! What are you shouting for? If you keep shouting, Ill kill you!
!!
Boss Lai said irritably.
Because what they had done was not honorable to begin with. Although they were in the deep mountains and forests, what if someone passed by.
As a thief, ones heart was inevitably guilty.
Zhou Yuan did not want to see boss Lai kill people here. He immediately held down the gun that boss Lai took out and said, Before entering the cave, dont kill each other. Its not convenient for these two to go down. Let them look at things from above.
One of the two reacted quickly. Naturally, he knew that he had saved his life. He did not have time to cover his ear that was too horrible to look at and quickly said, Boss, boss, we will stay and look at things. Also, we have to watch that the cave entrance is not blocked so that you cane back.
Boss Lai nodded. Thats fine too. You two guard it well. When wee back, well still give you the underground things. However, you two will get less than the others.
Its okay, its okay. Well take as much as boss gives us.The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes was also shocked. He quickly nodded and bowed.
The other man was a little unwilling. He was also brainless. He did not feel that he had made a detour in front of the Grim Reaper.
When he heard that the money he received was going to be less, he immediately became anxious. He said to boss Lai, Boss, boss, let me go down. Ill be fine. Ill be fine!
The poisonous gas that had suddenly rushed out had disappeared.
After all, it was inevitable that it had umted for so long. It was fortunate that they had encountered corpse gas instead of poisonous gas.
Otherwise, they wouldnt have been able to go down.
Boss Lai looked at this person and snorted, Alright, if you want to go down, then go down. Well see how you perform then.
Thank you, Boss! Thank you, Boss!This person said with joy.
The other man hesitated for a while, but in the end, he didnt say anything.
He knew that this trip to the tomb was very dangerous. He hadnt done anything just now, and he was almost disfigured.
Who knew what was down there!
Although it was a pity that he was short of money, for the sake of his life well, he saw the killing intent in boss Lais eyes just now and knew that boss Lai would kill him if he didnt agree with him, so why did he follow him.
Money was important.
But the prerequisite was that he had to be alive to spend it.
Moreover, if it wasnt for Zhou Yuans words just now he would probably be cold by now.
Thinking of this, he looked at Zhou Yuan and gave him a grateful nce.
On this side, Li Rao Rao was holding a bird cage. Inside the cage was a very lively green-skinned parrot. She teased the green-skinned parrot, then used a rope to tie up this side of the cage, then, she slowly put the bird cage down.
Boss Lai immediately licked his face and moved to Li Raos side, asking, Sister Rao Rao, what are you doing? Is there any more poisonous gas down there?
As he was talking, his whole body was about to touch Li Rao.
Li Rao furrowed her brows. She suddenly moved backward and said, Is there any poisonous gas? Why Dont you take off your gas mask and take two breaths?
Chapter 2817 - 2817 Chapter 2817. You are so fat that your eyes can’t be seen
2817 Chapter 2817. You are so fat that your eyes cant be seen
Sister Rao Rao, arent you joking?Boss Lai smiled embarrassedly.
Although he really wanted to mess with Li Rao, it wasnt the time.
After all, Zhou Yuan was still useful.
So no matter how itchy his heart was, at this moment, Boss Lai was just enjoying himself.
!!
Li Rao also knew this. She knew that this boss Lai didnt have anything good to say. But at least, he didnt dare to do anything now. When they got out of the tomb, she had to follow Zhou Yuan closely.
However, Li Rao wasnt a vegetarian. A cold light shed in her eyes.
It was best if this boss Lai didnt provoke her directly. Otherwise..
The green-skinned parrot was back, alive and kicking.
It meant that not only was there no poisonous gas in the tomb, but there was also plenty of oxygen.
Of course, for safety reasons, everyone still wore their gas masks. At the same time, they also brought many weapons.
Seeing this, Zhou Yuan turned to boss Lai and said, We can go to the tomb now.
Okay! Brothers, Lets go to the tomb!Boss Lai turned to greet his brothers. Then, he moved to Zhou Yuans side and said with a smile, Brother Zhou, Shall We Go Together?
Although boss Lai was smiling.
But everyone understood what was going on.
No one trusted anyone.
Zhou Yuan nodded, but he was still calm.
Li Rao thought for a while, then walked a few steps behind to stand next to Gu Zi. She lowered her voice and said, Gu Zi, be smartter.
Sis Li, Ive always been smart. Really. If you dont believe me, look at my serious eyes!Gu Zi immediately corrected himself.
The corner of Li Raos mouth twitched. Youre so fat that you cant even find your eyes. How can I look at your eyes?
Gu Zi: ..
There was nothing wrong with him being fat!
But all the fat on his body was innocent!
No matter what, the group of people still followed the rope and jumped in, leaving only the man whose ears had been poisoned.
The mans name was Zhang Wu. He squatted there and looked at the pitch-ck hole.
At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew, making Zhang Wu shiver violently.
..
Gu Yan did not know that she would be meeting her old friend in a very special wayter.
On their side, after searching all the ces in this tomb chamber, they still did not find the secret passage leading to the arsenal.
Gu Yan could not help but be a little suspicious.
Could it be that this matter was different from the one in her previous life?
Or was it because of some other reason that caused the butterfly effect?
But the logic didnt make sense.
After all, even though they hade here and seen some cultural relics, they werent very precious. Even the porcin pieces were all broken.
Perhaps the precious things had already been taken away 800 years ago.
And there might be some precious things in the tomb with the ten thousand arrows piercing the heart, but if they didnt want to be hedgehogs, they couldnt go in for the time being.
Before the archaeological team came down, they had to break the traps.
Since they came down, this ancient tomb hadnt shown any strange ces, but after so many years, why wasnt it known?
Was it just because of the poisonous gas at the outermost perimeter?
The poisonous gas was terrifying and was very lethal to people, but the point was that once there were corresponding defenses, there was nothing to be afraid of.
Then the question came back.
Was this ancient tomb connected to that mysterious underground arsenal?
At this moment, Gu Yan turned his head and saw Lu ye walking to the red wooden coffin in the middle. He stretched out his hand and was about to push the coffin lid!
Gu Yan shouted, Ah Ye?
Chapter 2818 - 2818 Chapter 2818 was nowhere to be seen
2818 Chapter 2818 was nowhere to be seen
Lu Ye suddenly heard Gu Yans voice, and the illusion in his head disappearedpletely.
This was the first time he was in a daze.
And because Gu Yan spoke, everyone looked over.
Qiao Xinyu wanted to say something, but Xun Feng stopped him.
!!
Gu Yan had already walked over to Lu Ye.
Lu Ye took two steps back, then turned to look at Gu Yan. That scene just now seemed to have happened somewhere.
The Strange Coffin was ced in the center.
And when the coffin was opened, one would see the person they cared about the most lying inside..
Lu Ye pursed his lips, and his eyes were a little cold.
Was he bewitched by this?
Gu Yan was stunned.
Actually, she had this feeling when she walked through the eight trigrams gate, and Lu Ye was like that just now..
Could it be..
The couple looked at each other.
Treasure Ind!
Although the memory fragments were iplete, the things they had experienced still affected their senses all the time.
Or, was it reminding them of something?
Someones Here!At this moment, Wang Lintao suddenly said, pointing to the passage they had entered.
Gu Yans eyes darkened.
This group of people was fast!
She looked around and walked over. After some of the torches hanging on the wall were extinguished, she said, Hide first.
Okay!
Although theyout of the tomb was very simple and there were not many things, the light in the corners was dim. There were also stone statues in some ces that could temporarily act as a cover.
Not to mention, Gu Yan had already extinguished some torches, causing the ce to be darker.
They could not act rashly.
They had to first determine who the person who came was!
At this moment, Lawrence Li, along with his subordinates, Mike and Kim, and the few luckyckeys, still discovered the burries.
As usual, Lawrence Li, who was afraid of death, let his subordinates go up first.
If Gu Yan hadnt killed the spider in advance, Lawrence Li might have lost another person.
But even so, the things that Gu Yan had left in the hole still quietly brushed against Lawrence Li and the others.
The people who had burrowed into the hole first had more.
People like Lawrence Li, who had enteredst, had the lowest dose of contaminated reagents.
Whats the smell in this hole?Mike frowned.
It was smelly and hot.
It was really unpleasant.
Lawrence Lee looked like a gentleman on the outside. Even though he had been mentally prepared for this trip to the grave, he was very angry that he had to drill a hole in such a sorry state and had a strange smell all over his body.
Hurry Up!
As soon as he spoke, the people in front of him quickly crawled forward. The first person had already sessfully exited the hole and jumped into the ground.
Boss, this is indeed a shortcut!The person said excitedly while scratching his neck. It seemed a little itchy.
Gu Yan, who was hiding in the dark, was closest to Lu Ye. The two of them looked at each other tacitly.
When Lawrence Li jumped out of the hole, he shook the dust all over his body in annoyance. He took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped the dust off his fingers. Finally, his gaze fell on the coffin in the middle.
Gu Yan deliberately left the torch near the coffin.
Because in this way, the other partys attention would be attracted at the first moment.
Thest one toe out of the hole was Jin. Jin looked around and said suspiciously, Why dont I see those battle uniforms?
Lawrence Li was originally approaching the coffin, but when he heard Jins words, he suddenly stopped.
Yes, why wasnt anyone seen?
Alive, dead, not one! ! ! ! !
Chapter 2819 - 2819 Chapter 2819 was enemy, not friend!
2819 Chapter 2819 was enemy, not friend!
Previously, in the tomb that was filled with flying arrows, Lawrence had lost a few more people before he could confirm that the room waspletely impassable. He was also unable to determine just how many people had died inside.
Onlyter did he discover the hole in the corner.
Although he really hoped that the battle uniforms that had been used to scoutfor them would all die, they had not reached the most dangerous ce yet. Lawrence Li did not wish for them to all die.
Naturally, he did not believe that they would all die.
!!
After all, he had received news back then that among those battle uniforms, there was someone who could tear apart wolves with his bare hands!
He had to find the ce left behind in his grandfathers diary!
As for the battle uniforms that were hiding in the dark that was Gu Yan and the others, they finally understood.
They were enemies and not friends!
There was even a high possibility that they were the masterminds behind the incident with the tour group!
Because of Kings reminder, Lawrence Lee and the others became nervous. They looked around and felt that there was an enemy hidden in the dark.
Come out, I see you!Mike suddenly said in a bluff.
After he finished speaking, Lawrence Lee had already retreated behind his subordinates. He took out his gun and looked around vigntly.
Gu Yan and the others had gone through specialized training. Naturally, they would not be tricked by Mikes words.
As for Wang Linqiang and the others, they were all quick-witted and would not be tricked by Mike.
Therefore, for a moment, the atmosphere froze.
Lawrence Li felt uneasy if Gu Yan and the others did not appear, especially since this was a very eerie and strange ce. He could not wait to fire a few shots at those dark ces!
But he could not.
Lawrence Li was not stupid.
At the moment, other than the burial chamber where tens of thousands of arrows pierced through the heart, there were no other unimaginable ces in this ce. The more this was the case, the more careful they had to be.
If they fired randomly, who knew what would happen? !
But in terms of patience, who were Gu Yan and the rest afraid of?
Not only would they not be easily exposed, Gu Yan was also calcting in his heart what he should do to get rid of this group of people in the shortest time possible!
As for the man who was being protected by his subordinates, he should be captured and interrogated.
Perhaps there would be a great harvest.
At this critical moment, the coffin, which should have been the focus of this tomb, suddenly creaked when it waspletely ignored.
In the quiet tomb, the sound was very jarring. It made people feel goosebumps on their backs.
In an instant, everyones eyes were focused on the coffin. Lawrence Lee, who was being protected by his subordinates, took two steps back.
This person really cherished his life.
Gu Yan and the others, who were hiding in the dark, naturally looked at the coffin warily.
Feng Xiaoran, who was the closest to the coffin, was speechless
He thought that the most dangerous ce was the safest and the least easy to find.
When the group of people were on high alert, they had all ignored the coffin.
In the end, the coffin, which was originally at the C position of the tomb, was unwilling to be left alone, so it tried its best to attract everyones attention?
Feng Xiaoran cursed in his heart, but he also held the gun in his hand.
If he was exposedter..
His expression was getting uglier and uglier. After all, if he was exposed, it might implicate the entire team!
Dong Dong Dong!
From within the coffin, there was another strange sound. It was as if someone was knocking on the coffin lid?
It was quite polite..
Lawrence Lees subordinatesexpressions changed.
Kings face had already turned pale.
He choked for a moment before saying, Oh my god, could it be rice dumplings?
Chapter 2820 - 2820 Chapter 2820. The C position of the entire tomb
2820 Chapter 2820. The C position of the entire tomb
Everyones expression turned extremely ugly.
Could there really be such a thing?
Lu Yes brows twitched.
He had almost opened the coffin lid with his own hands just now. If there really was something inside would the zongzi eat a bullet?
!!
Gu Yan, on the other hand, was also quietly looking at the coffin.
There were more than a dozen people in the open and in the dark. However, at this moment, everyone had a tacit understanding to rx their breathing and hold the weapons in their hands tightly.
Their eyes were focused on the coffin.
Yes, the center of the tomb.
Feng Xiaoran, who was the closest to the coffin, seemed to have tightened a spring. If anything happened, he would jump out immediately!
The tense atmosphere was on the verge of danger.
At this moment, the lid of the coffin was suddenly lifted. With a bang, it fell on the ground beside it, causing a cloud of dust to fly up.
The flying dust was even more distinct under the light of the fire.
The first person to crawl out of the coffin was Gu Zi. He looked at this scene in a daze.
This was because he had followed Zhou Yuan to the grave many times and had also experienced some dangerous situations.
However, was the situation this time too out of control?
The feeling of being pointed at by a group of people with ck muzzles made Gu Zi, who had a low EQ, freeze on the spot.
However, the people behind him were not happy.
Damn fatty! Hurry up and get out. Dont you know how fat you are? !
Gu Zis expression was a little strange, but someone was kicking his butt behind him. After thinking for a moment, he still raised his hands and slowly climbed out of the coffin.
After climbing out, he still obediently raised his hands.
When they saw a fatty climb out of the coffin, Lawrence Li and the others let out a sigh of relief.
As long as it wasnt a dumpling.
Based on their previous intelligence, there was no such thing here, so they didnt make any preparations.
If one really jumped out and bit them a few times, it would be interesting.
A fatty climbed out, then another climbed out, then another climbed out..
Lawrence Li frowned again.
Where exactly did this group of peoplee from?
If there were too many of them, it would be difficult to kill them!
Gu Yans heart sank.
The more people there were, the more chaotic it might be.
If they could find an opportunity to confront that group of people just now, then the sudden appearance of this group of people had disrupted Gu Yans n.
One by one.
A total of eight people came out, and thest one was a woman. The woman looked a little worldly, but her aura was very strong, and her figure was even better.
She was wearing thick and bulky clothes, and it could be seen that her figure was very good.
Gu Yan was stunned.
How could it be her? !
Li Rao shook the dust off her body. She didnt look sideways, but calmly walked behind Zhou Yuan and stood still.
Boss Lai looked at Lawrence, Li, and the others. Brother, Whats your background?
Boss Lais group, including Zhou Yuan and the other two, had a total of ten people. Their skills were not bad, but when they started to open the cave, two of them were injured, so one of them was left up there.
The one who had followed boss Lai and the others down was worried that they would lose the money, so he volunteered to lead the way. However, he identally missed and fell into a small but deep cave, in an instant, there was no movement at all.
However, because of this, everyone avoided the hole. After walking for a while, they found a fork in the road.
Should they go left or right?
This was naturally Zhou Yuans decision.
Zhou Yuan used his own method to probe, but he frowned slightly.
Boss Lai asked, Whats wrong? Are we going left or right?
Chapter 2821 - 2821 Chapter 2821: Don’t fight if you can avoid it
2821 Chapter 2821: Dont fight if you can avoid it
Zhou Yuan looked down at the watch on his wrist.
It was specially made with apass.
The disy on the dial was a little strange because it instructed the left side at one time and the right side at the other.
Zhou Yuan reached out and dug into the soil on the left side, put it into his mouth, tasted it, and then dug into the right side.
!!
Boss Lai was a little impatient, but he still suppressed his temper and asked, What?
Logically speaking, if our goal is the tomb, then we should go right, but the left side is more worth it.
Boss Lai frowned. There are more treasures in the tomb on the left side?
No, I dont know why either. This is the first time Ive encountered such a situation.Zhou Yuan understood in his heart that the right side was indeed the path to the tomb, but thepass directions were empty.
It proved that they would make an empty trip.
Or, did it mean something else?
However, Boss Lai obviously didnt have much patience. He waved his hand and said, Since the left side is the cemetery, then go to the left! Zhou Yuan, your thing must be broken. Just throw it away.
Zhou Yuan didnt care and smiled faintly.
Just like that, the group chose the right side, and then a narrow wooden board appeared. Finally, the strongest Guzi took the lead, and the scene above appeared.
When boss Lai saw Lawrence Li and the others, his first reaction was to meet people who were snatching business.
Lawrence Li saw the attire of Boss Lai and the others, and knew that this group of people were grave robbers. In fact, he did not think much of this group of people. He sneered and said, This ce is already empty. We are allte. We might as well retreat separately.
If you can not fight, then dont fight.
Lawrence Li clearly remembered that the group of camouge uniforms had appeared and disappeared without a trace. He had not even seen the corner of their clothes!
And boss Lai did not want to fight, but what he cared about more was..
Youre saying that this ce is already empty?He suddenly widened his eyes.
He had brought people here this time to seek money.
After wasting so much effort, he had even used Zhou Yuans favor, and then everything was gone?
Boss Lais eyes shed with hostility. He took out his gun, and his men also took out their guns and pointed them at Lawrence Li.
Lawrence Lis men didnt even take their guns out of their hands.
At the same time, Zhou Yuan, Li Rao, and Gu Zi quietly took two steps back. Intentionally or unintentionally, they fell behind Boss Lai and the others.
Zhou Yuan spoke first. I advise you not to shoot here. If we hit any traps, we might be buried here together. I think youve seen it. There are many traps here.
Hearing Zhou Yuans words, Lawrence, Li, and the others changed their faces slightly.
They had indeed eaten a lot of traps.
They had all been killed by those strange traps.
However, Boss Lai did not care. He even winked at Zhou Yuan. He thought that Zhou Yuan had deliberately said that so that the other party would have a grudge and not dare to make a move.
Zhou Yuan continued, This kind of tomb chamber will have some special gas. If you shoot here, even if you dont touch the traps, there might be an explosion.
Boss Lai looked at Zhou Yuan suspiciously. Zhou yuan nodded and said, Its true. If you dont believe me, you can try shooting at the door of the tomb chamber over there.
F * ck, who would dare to try such a thing?
Although they were all ruthless people who were not afraid of death, it was not to the extent of ying with life.
Especially Lawrence Li, who was very afraid of death.
Chapter 2822 - 2822 Chapter 2822 was broken
2822 Chapter 2822 was broken
He took out a snow-white handkerchief, wiped his hands, and said, We have no reason to act, so why dont we take a step back? We havent found anything good either, and there are some antiques in the tombs outside that dont look good. If youre willing, you can go look for them. And were not looking for antiques.
After hearing Lawrence Lis words, boss Lai hesitated.
Gu Yan, who was hiding in the dark, instantly understood that the aliens target was the underground arsenal!
How did he know? !
!!
What kind of plot did he have? !
Gu Yan turned her head. Lu Ye was very close to her. Even though the two of them had slowed down their breathing, they could still feel the heating from each others breaths.
Lu Ye gently held her hand and nodded slightly.
Although the two of them didnt say anything.
Gu Yan knew that Lu Ye was thinking the same thing as her. There must be something wrong with that man from the outer space!
Moreover, that Coffin from before..
..
Gu Zi was originally standing at the back. He was the first toe out.
Seeing boss Zhou take two steps back, he also took a step back.
However, when he took a step back, he stepped on something.
Millet subconsciously looked back and saw a pair of eyes in the dark.
His eyes suddenly widened!
Just as Millet was about to cry out, Feng Xiaoran immediately stepped forward and covered his mouth. He also dragged him into the dark.
Although Feng Xiaorans action was very fast, Millets strength was also very strong. Although Millet did not cry out, Millets struggle still made a very loud sound.
Actually, boss Zhou and Lawrence Li had already given up on the idea of fighting.
If they couldnt fight, they naturally didnt want to.
Lawrence Li calcted that he could trick the other party into going to the tomb in front. If he was lucky, he might be able to find some antique fragments.
But if he was unlucky, like going into the tomb with thousands of arrows piercing his heart, he would die immediately. It would save Lawrence Li a lot of trouble.
His attention had actually been ced on that coffin a long time ago.
It was empty down there.
There was a path down there!
A light shed through Lawrence Lis eyes.
On this side, Boss Lais goal was the most simple. He was only after money.
Looking at the group of foreigners opposite him, even though they had weapons on them, they didnt seem like they wanted to take any treasures at the very least, they didnt get any big items.
Could it be that there really werent any treasures in this tomb?
But how did those people die before.
Boss Lai thought about it, but he didnt really want to make a move.
He didnt care what the other partys goal was. As long as it wasnt money, it was easy to talk about it.
However, regardless of whether it was Lawrence Li or boss Lai, although they didnt want to make a move, they were still very afraid of the other party. They simply couldnt trust the other party.
The bad thing was that the movements of millet and Feng Xiaoran were like thest straw that broke the camels back.
Bang.
The string broke.
Someone under them suddenly opened fire. The others also reacted and opened fire.
Then, the scene instantly became extremely chaotic!
And just as Zhou Yuan said, some unlucky guy really hit the mechanism. The sand above their heads began to fall.
The entire tomb shook!
Zhou Yuan immediately said, Lets Go!
He pulled Li Rao and walked towards the coffin passage. But when he turned around, he found that the grain was gone!
Gu Yan, who was hiding in the dark, frowned.
This bunch of idiots!
If the tomb copsed, everyone would be finished!
Chapter 2823 - 2823 Chapter 2823
2823 Chapter 2823
Lais men were still slightly worse than Lawrences men.
Not to mention, they had no target. When they encountered danger, they could only instinctively Dodge and counterattack.
Their marksmanship was also extremely inurate.
On Lawrences side, although they suffered heavy casualties, he told his confidant, Jin, to rush to the coffins passageway.
!!
Their purpose was clear.
Thus, while the situation was chaotic, Mike and Jin loyally protected Lawrence and Li to head to the coffin.
Before that, Li Rao was the first one to jump down, waiting for Zhou Yuan and Gu Zi. Zhou Yuan didnt find Gu Zi, so he turned around to look for Gu Zi. Then, he saw Gu zi behind the stone statue, gu Zi was twisting with a big man in abat uniform.
Zhou Yuan:
The two of them were hugging each other like an octopus. Your legs were wrapped around my waist, and my hands were tightly gripping your face.
In such a chaotic scene, this scene was surprisingly fresh. Even the knowledgeable Zhou Yuan was stunned for a few seconds.
This was because Zhou Yuan could feel that the big man in thebat uniform had no malicious intent.
At the very least, he had not been ruthless towards millet.
However, Millet was sometimes a one-track mind..
In just a few seconds of chaos, Gu Yan saw that Lawrence Li had already jumped down with his men.
Lu Ye said, Ill go after him first. Yan Yan, tell everyone to retreat.
After saying that, Lu Ye also rushed over.
Gu Yan knew what Lu Ye meant. She was the team leader, so she had to take the overall situation into consideration!
During the chaos, Wang Lintao and the others were watching Gu Yans direction, waiting for her order. Now That Lu Ye had left first and caught up with the suspicious people, they immediately came out from the dark, while blocking the falling rocks above their heads, they quickly gathered toward the coffin.
As soon as they got close, Gu Yan said, Everyone, retreat. Follow Ah ye from the Coffin Passage!
Yes!
They were all very skilled. In such a chaotic battle, they would at most be slightly injured, but they were all very light.
As the stones and sand slowly fell, it seemed that they could not stay in this ce any longer.
After thebat uniform team left, Boss Lai saw that something was wrong and cursed in his heart. However, he also turned around and ran.
As for Boss Lai and Lawrence Lis men, two of them were shot directly. Some of them were hit by a rock above their heads. The rest of them ran toward the coffin.
Seeing that something was wrong, Zhou Yuan immediately went over and tried to separate the two men on the ground.
Guzi, let go. We have to leave quickly!A hint of anxiety appeared on Zhou Yuans calm face.
Gu Yan hadnt left yet.
Because she realized that Feng Xiaoran hadnt left yet.
She quickly found Feng Xiaoran and a little fatty who were entangled together, with a man standing beside them.
Gu Yan remembered that it was this man who had said that they couldnt shoot randomly here.
Unfortunately, those idiots didnt listen.
Zhou Yuan and Gu Yan looked at each other.
The two extremely smart people didnt make the first move. After Gu Yan nced at the man, she turned her head and said to Feng Xiaoran in amanding tone, I order you as the captain, let go immediately!
To be honest, Feng Xiaoran didnt expect this little fatty to be so strong and difficult to deal with.
He was also tenacious, wanting to fight to the death with the other party.
At this time, hearing Gu Yans words, Feng Xiaoran seemed to have woken up from a dream. He immediately let go of his hand and let the little fatty pinch and break him.
Gu Yan had already gone over and forcefully pulled the little fatty to the side. Seeing this, Zhou Yuan also went forward.
The little fatty was stunned.
Chapter 2824 - 2824 Chapter 2824: the woman who will amaze time
2824 Chapter 2824: the woman who will amaze time
This woman is very strong!
But now is not the time to talk about these things. Among the people present, apart from those who were unlucky enough to be shot and seriously injured, the rest had all run away.
Gu Yan pulled Feng Xiaoran with all his strength and immediately turned around to run towards the coffin.
Lets go.
Zhou Yuan did the same. He pulled the little fatty up and the two of them followed closely behind.
Just as the two of them left, the tomb suddenly copsed. Zhou Yuan, who was thest to leave, was almost hit in the leg.
Fortunately, he reacted quickly.
The little fatty Gu Zis head hung very low. His head was covered in dirt, and he looked like a husky who had done something wrong.
Master, Im sorry, I
Zhou Yuan lightly shook the dust off his body. The other party is a woman. Its fine if you hold on to her and dont let go, but the other party
Feng Xiaoran, who was also in a sorry state, was displeased when he heard this.
He red at them. How can you talk like that? Also, what exactly do you do?
And what do you do?
It was not a big deal to discover a fellow grave robber in the ancient tomb. Whoever had the ability would go up.
However, Zhou Yuan realized that whether it was the group of aliens from outer space or the group of people inbat uniforms, they did not look like grave robbers.
Ahem.Gu Yan coughed lightly.
Feng Xiaoran, who looked like a rooster who was about to fight, suddenly became listless.
He red angrily at Zhou Yuan and Gu Zi, then walked over and said in a low voice, I was wrong, Captain.
Go back and write a self-reflection!
Yes!
Gu Yan didnt want to say anything else. He turned around and looked around.
There were only the four of them here.
There was also the smell of blood.
At thest moment, Zhou Yuan picked up the lid of the coffin and closed it again. This way, some of the dust and gravel on it were covered up.
Gu Yan knew that this person had some ability, and..
No matter who you are, now that you have seen it, there is no tomb to rob. Then you should leave as soon as possible.
Gu Yan knew that these two men were different from the man with the scar. They didnt have any evil aura.
She didnt have to worry about them doing anything behind her back.
Gu Yan took out a dagger and took a few steps forward. Then, she saw two roads in front of her.
She drew a line on both roads and saw a familiar mark beside one of them.
It was left behind by Ah Ye.
If her judgment was correct, Wang Lintao and the others were with Ah Ye.
The group of people hade out from the coffin. Gu Yan immediately determined that one of the two roads was a way to survive.
The other road might be the road to the underground Arsenal!
Gu Yan raised her head and looked at the calm man. Is this the road you came from?
Gu Yan pointed at the marked path.
Zhou Yuan had been observing Gu Yan. He felt that this womans aura was very strong. Her beautiful and cold eyes looked down on life and death.
Li Rao was also very strong.
However, Zhou Yuan didnt doubt that Li Rao wouldnt be able to withstand a single move in front of this woman.
Not to mention, in this dusty path, the surroundings were filled with an unpleasant smell but this woman was astonishingly beautiful, especially her bright eyes, which made peoples hearts shine.
She was a very strong woman.
She was the kind of woman who would amaze the time.
Zhou Yuan shook his head gently. No, the other way is the way to survive.
Gu Yan was not surprised.
She nodded and said to Feng Xiaoran, Lets Go!
They had to hurry to meet up with Ah Ye and the others!
Chapter 2825 - 2825 Chapter 2825: the well-behaved 1.9-meter-tall man
2825 Chapter 2825: the well-behaved 1.9-meter-tall man
Yes!Feng Xiaoran was now very well-behaved in front of Gu Yan.
The well-behaved 1.9-meter-tall man.
However, Gu Yan found that the man and the little fatty had only taken a few steps when they caught up with them.
She frowned and looked at the man in confusion.
Zhou Yuan looked at her face and said, We have another partner. She is also walking this way. I Wont leave my partner behind.
Zhou Yuan knew that Li Rao was wearing a special perfume. Others couldnt smell it, but he could, because his nose was very sensitive.
And this was to prevent such a situation from happening.
Although Li Rao hadnt been with him for a long time, because she was her elder sister, Zhou Yuan had always taken good care of her.
And he wouldnt abandon Li Rao at this time.
As for Fatty Gu Zi, his thoughts were simple. If Zhou Yuan went, he would definitely go.
Gu Yan looked at this person and found that he was harmless. He had some abilities, and she could tell that this person didnt conflict with their goals.
When they found Li Rao this person would leave.
Yes, Gu Yan knew that this woman was Li Rao, and he could trust herpanion who cared about Li Rao so much.
Gu Yan nodded.
She turned around and continued to walk with Feng Xiaoran. As they walked, they would see blood stains on the ground.
Gu Zi and Feng Xiaoran had a feud. Of course, it wasnt a big feud, but it was very tenacious. Right now, the two of them didnt like each other, and they didnt like each other even more.
After their eyes met for a second, they quickly separated.
They also red at each other, looking extremely fierce.
But Zhou Yuan opened his mouth again.
My name is Zhou Yuan.
Gu Yans body slightly paused, almost invisible, and then said, Lu Yan.
Zhou Yuan didnt care whether the name Lu Yan was true or not. He said softly, The ce where we continue to walk down this road may have a different world. Ive checked before, and theres a smell of sulfur in the surrounding soil.
Sulfur had a special smell, but it was different from the smell of rotting corpses under the ancient tomb.
After tasting the smell of the soil, Zhou Yuan was sure that this road was even more incredible. What was going to appear there might surprise them.
But at the same time, the danger would be doubled.
Then, he would cooperate with thepasss instructions.
So, Zhou Yuans idea was to find Li Rao as soon as possible, and then the three of them would leave. Zhou Yuan had always been cautious about things that were beyond his domain, and he didnt want to touch them.
Gu Yan turned to look at Zhou Yuan, then nodded.
The two of them didnt say anything else.
Feng Xiaoran was full of doubts. He was also vignt against Zhou Yuan and Gu Yan. But with Gu Yan around, he wouldnt talk too much, and he wouldnt talk nonsense.
Only little fatty gu zi blinked and said curiously, Master, thats why you told Boss Lai like that at the fork in the road just now.
One was an empty tomb, but it was also boss Lais destination.
The other was a more mysterious ce. There might be dangers or unexpected gains.
Of course, the Smart Zhou Yuan already understood that these two ces were closely rted. That was why the seemingly old tomb became an empty tomb.
Then, it was used as a screen.
The four of them took a few steps forward, and at this moment, they saw a corpse.
The corpse was lying there, its body had been stabbed a few times, and blood flowed all over the ground.
When they saw that the corpse was a man, Zhou Yuan and Gu zi both heaved a sigh of relief.
Gu Yan had already walked up with quick steps.
Chapter 2826 - 2826 Chapter 2826 I feel like I’ve fallen in love
2826 Chapter 2826 I feel like Ive fallen in love
Its not Gu Yans men.
Feng Xiaoran, who had followed Gu Yan over, also heaved a sigh of relief.
Although they knew that theirrades were outstanding and powerful, they couldnt help but worry about theirrades.
Gu Yan flipped it open, looked at the wounds on the corpse, and said softly, It was the underling of the alien man. His leg was injured first, and the knife wounds on his abdomen and neck were madeter. The wound on his neck should be the cause of his death.
There was a lot of blood on the ground. Gu Yan looked around and found that there were some other smells mixed in.
She frowned.
The scene was too chaotic just now. Gu Yan only knew that the people on his team were intact.
However, he did not know how many people hade to this ce, including the man from the outer space zone, his men, and the grave robber with a scar on his face.
Since Ah Ye and the others had taken this path, it meant that the man from the Outer Space Zone had also taken this path with his men.
As for the others, he did not know.
Little Fatty Gu zi looked at Gu Yan calmly turning over the corpse. The corner of his eyes twitched, and he leaned closer to Zhou Yuan with lingering fear.
Gu Zi said in a low voice, S-master, this woman is very powerful.
Zhou Yuan nced at Gu zi indifferently.
He sighed lightly.
You just realized it.
The few of them continued to move forward. Not long after, they saw another corpse.
This time, it was boss Lais subordinate.
The person with the scar on his face is called Boss Lai. This person has done some illegal things.Zhou Yuan paused and then said, I owe boss Lai a favor.
I know. Youre not with him.Gu Yan nodded. She found the mark left by Lu Ye on the wall of the road.
There were other marks.
She didnt know if it was the mark left by Wang Lintao and the others.
Gu Zi looked at Gu Yan quietly. Then, his fair and chubby face turned slightly red.
Feng Xiaoran saw Gu Yan looking at Gu Yan like that, and he gloated in his heart.
Gu Yan was beautiful, outstanding, and powerful.
But not everyone could dream of him.
No Wonder Lu Ye looked at Gu Yan like he was eyeing an eyeball.
Gu Yan had never seen such a strong and beautiful woman before. His little tricks couldnt fool Zhou Yuan.
Zhou Yuan sighed and kicked Gu Yan. Focus on walking!
Zhou Yuan had lost Li Rao because he was looking for Gu Yan. Gu Yan scratched his head guiltily, then looked at Gu Yan again.
This womans back view was so good-looking.
Whether it was Lawrence, Li, his men, or boss Lai and his men, none of them had seen Gu Yan before.
Because Gu Yan had been hiding in the dark.
And in a ce like the tomb, there werent many women. Li Raos kind could be considered the best.
But Gu Zi felt that this Lu Yan was even more beautiful than Li Rao. Moreover, it was the kind of rose with thorns and bits of ice. It was so sharp that people couldnt help but approach it, even if they were pricked by Thorns.
Maybe the thorns were poisonous.
But..
Gu Zi felt his heart beating wildly.
He turned to Zhou Yuan and said seriously, Master I feel like Im in love.
Zhou Yuan:
He was speechless. Gu Zi, go back now. Go back and help Rao Rao and me.
This kid was usually very obedient.
But if he really became stupid Zhou Yuan would be afraid.
Chapter 2827 - 2827 Chapter 2827 entrance to the underground arsenal
2827 Chapter 2827 entrance to the underground arsenal
At this moment, Gu Yan and Feng Xiaoran stopped in their tracks.
Because in front of them, there was a huge iron door, just like the watertight door of a ship.
And this door was very huge. At this time, the door had been closed and could not be pushed open.
Feng Xiaoran immediately went forward to check. He turned around and said to Gu Yan, How can there be such a modern thing here?
This ancient tomb was full of strange things.
There were funerary objects and murals in a tomb. It was impossible to determine which dynasty it belonged to.
Now, there was a watertight door.
Gu Yan was indeed very clear in his heart.
This was probably the entrance to the underground arsenal!
Besides the two corpses that he had seen before, no one else was found. Some of the others must have escaped. After all, the fork in the road was one of two choices.
As for the rest, who knew how many people had chosen this road.
This road led to the underground arsenal.
Put on the gas mask,Gu Yan said coldly. Can you open this water-sealed door?
Although its locked, theres still a way to activate the hinge disk again. Give me some time.Feng Xiaoran had begun to study the water-sealed door that was locked.
Of course, he also listened to Gu Yan and put on his gas mask.
Zhou Yuan and Gu Zi also put on their gas masks.
Zhou Yuan looked at Gu Yans profile thoughtfully.
It seemed that their goal was this ce.
A very modern watertight door. Even if it looked a little old, it should not be something that should exist in the ancient tomb.
From the looks of it, Zhou Yuan had already confirmed it.
The ancient tomb from before was actually just a pretense.
While Feng Xiaoran was studying how to open the watertight door, Gu Yan was not idle.
The things around here were all very valuable for research. It was even easier for experts to determine when this underground arsenal was built, what its purpose was, or whether there was something deeper involved.
She took out a dedicated camera and took pictures of the suspicious things around her, especially the water-sealed door in front of her.
Kacha Kacha.
The sound was very soft.
However, it was too quiet in the tunnel, so there was actually an echo in the sound.
Zhou Yuan also determined that this Lu Yans identity was definitely not simple. It was very likely..
Miss Lu, what do you do?Gu Zi had already moved closer to Gu Yans side and asked curiously.
Zhou Yuan:
He calmly turned his head to the side.
But he was also listening to the answer.
Gu Yan turned his head and looked calmly at Gu Zi. Gu Zi felt his heart beat faster. He scratched his hair and said, Hehe, if its not convenient, you dont have to say it.
Okay.
Gu Yan turned his head again and studied the things around him.
Gu Zis silly smile froze on his round face.
Zhou Yuan could not stand it anymore.
When Gu Yan and Gu Yan were silent and busy with their own things, he walked to Gu Zis side and said in a low voice, Gu Zi, its impossible for you to be with her. You should stop thinking.
Master!Gu Zi looked at Zhou Yuan in surprise. My, my thoughts are so obvious?
You are my disciple.
Master.Gu Zis voice dropped. Then she turned to look at Gu Yan and said sadly, Do you also like her? Although you are single now, you are too old.
Zhou Yuan:
Kill this disciple and take in another one!
Chapter 2828 - 2828 Chapter 2828 you have been expelled from the sect
2828 Chapter 2828 you have been expelled from the sect
Feng Xiaoran was focused on opening the watertight door. From time to time, the watertight door would make a cracking sound, so he didnt notice the conversation between the master and Disciple.
Gu Yan had sharp ears and eyes, so he naturally heard it.
But she was very indifferent and pretended that she didnt hear it.
The other party was Li Raos friend, so Gu Yan decided to give Li Rao some face for the time being.
The watertight door finally opened.
At that moment, more poisonous gas gushed out, but Gu Yan and the others all wore gas masks and entered one after another.
When the watertight door closed again, the poisonous gas disappeared again.
Gu Yan remembered that when he walked over just now, he didnt smell the poisonous gas. At that time, they werent wearing gas masks yet.
In other words, when Ah Ye and the others entered, the poisonous gas didnt leak out?
Then, what happened inside? !
Gu Yan was anxious and walked very fast.
Feng Xiaorans legs were long, so he was able to catch up.
At this time, Zhou Yuan naturally didnt want to separate from these two people.
Moreover, his intuition told him that Rao Rao might be with them.
Gu Yan walked very quickly and finally found a spiral valve in a corner.
She immediately twisted the spiral valve a few times before finally stopping the poisonous gas inside.
Feng Xiaoran understood.
Oh my God, which bastard did this! What if the others all breathed in the poisonous gas? What should we do then!
I only know that it wasnt our people who did it.Gu Yan quietly checked the surrounding situation and found that there was more than one switch valve.
She immediately took out a special metal rope from her pocket and instructed Feng Xiaoran to tie these valves to death first.
This kind of rope could not be cut by ordinary knives.
While they were doing this, Zhou Yuan walked to the front and saw a man lying on the ground.
It was boss Lais subordinate.
He was already dead.
He was poisoned to death.
It shouldnt be boss Lai.Zhou Yuan thought for a moment and said, However, he might have already walked out of this ce alive.
Gu Yan was also done with her work. She lowered her head to look at the corpse, then looked left and right. Suddenly, she said, Mr. Zhou, do you feel that the things here are from when?
I only know a little about antiques. Also, you can call me Zhou Yuan,Zhou Yuan said quietly.
Gu Yan turned around and smiled sweetly. Since you want to use our power to find yourpanions as soon as possible, dont you have to do something?
The smile on Zhou Yuans face froze.
Gu Zi, who was next to him, immediately nodded and said, Help! Of course! We can help each other! Im very strong. Miss Lu, if you have any orders, feel free to ask!
Gu Yan nodded with satisfaction. Okay.
Zhou Yuans face darkened.
He turned to look at his chubby disciple next to him and smiled like a little fool. He said coldly, When we leave this ceter, you can pack your luggage and leave.
Master, why?
Youve been expelled from the sect.
Gu Yan: ? ? ? ? ?
Feng Xiaoran also took pictures of the things around them and said to Gu Yan, There are so many rooms here, and theres no sound at all. Where could they be?
They walked out of the hall-like room with the poisonous gas. The machines there were rusted and looked old, and they couldnt tell what they were used for from the thick pipes.
But when they walked out of the big room, they came to a row of rooms.
Some of the Doors had rusty locks on them.
Some were slightly open.
At the end of the road, there was a hollow elevator with iron railings.
Chapter 2829 - 2829 Chapter 2829 do you guys value boys over girls
2829 Chapter 2829 do you guys value boys over girls
Those locked doors, dont move. Then open the doors and check them separately. If anything happens, send out a signal immediately.
Yes!Feng Xiaoran didnt even need to consider Gu Yans order now.
It was carried out immediately.
There was one more person who carried out the order immediately and even gave him a division ofbor.
Gu Yan immediately said, Then Ill go check the row on the right!
After he said that, he immediately went over.
Feng Xiaoran red at him and went to check the row on the left, unwilling to be outdone.
The two of them started to check from here, but it was safer to work in pairs.
Gu Yan turned to look at Zhou Yuan, whose face was a little dark, and said, Mr. Zhou?
Call me Zhou Yuan.
Okay, Zhou Yuan. You Go over and form a group with my partner. This way, it will be more effective in dealing with situations.
Zhou Yuan saw that this woman actually ordered him in such a dignified manner. She actually had a very calm expression. He was so angry that he almostughed.
After thinking for a moment, he said, Lets form a group of two. Push back from the elevator. We can meet them very soon.
Gu Yan took a deep look at Zhou Yuan and didnt say anything else. Instead, she turned around and walked towards the elevator.
Zhou Yuan smiled.
This woman was too smart.
If she didnt really know that she couldnt control the other party and was a few years younger she might really be tempted.
But at his age, people wouldnt be as impulsive as millet.
Zhou Yuanughed at himself.
Sometimes, being too rational was synonymous with being old.
A beautiful woman like you is really not suitable to appear here,Zhou Yuan said.
Gu Yan carefully pushed open the half-closed doors and found that the rows of rooms were more like a warehouse.
A warehouse divided into categories.
She turned her head and raised her eyebrows. In your line of work, do you value boys over girls?
No, Im not referring to my line of work, but your line of work.Zhou Yuan looked at the dagger in the other partys hand. With a slight twist of the dagger, the light on the wall reflected a cold light.
Gu Yan smiled. I thought you were a smart person and wouldnt ask too much about other peoples matters.
Zhou Yuan sighed. I want to too, but that little disciple of mine likes you very much.
OH.
So Calm? But thats also true. A woman like you, no matter what field shes in, will definitely be liked by many men. Moreover, she might be a man of all types.
Gu Yan pushed open another door. Behind the door, there was the smell of blood. Her nose was very sharp.
She turned around and made a gesture to Zhou Yuan to shut up. Then, she walked inside cautiously.
Zhou Yuan also understood.
There was someone inside.
But he was not sure if it was alive or dead.
The room was no longer empty. If it was alive, it was piled up with rotten and moldy things.
One wooden box after another was neatly arranged.
One of the boxes fell down, revealing some ck things.
Zhou Yuans pupils shrank.
Gu Yan, on the other hand, was very calm. She nced at the weapons, turned around, and walked towards the ce where the smell of blood was strong.
The moment she turned around, Gu Yan immediately took out her gun and faced the person who was also holding the gun inside!
Captain?The moment Li Ruigang saw Gu Yan, his eyes suddenly lit up.
Seeing that it was one of their own, Gu Yan immediately put away the gun.
And beside Li Ruigang was the unconscious Li Hui.
Beside the two of themy a man whose abdomen was covered in blood. That man had lost a lot of blood and was no longer breathing.
Chapter 2830 - 2830 Chapter 2830 had a sudden change
2830 Chapter 2830 had a sudden change
When Zhou Yuan came in, Li Ruigang looked at Zhou Yuan warily.
Captain, this person is with that scarred man!
Gu Yan turned around to look at Zhou Yuan, then turned around and said, No, they are not together. The person who attacked just now was that scarred man?
Yes, initially, a few of us came down to chase Ah Ye and the others. In the end, that scarred man brought his men and chased after us. They are wary of us, so we are also wary of them. But, no matter what, we definitely wouldnt harm anyone. But that bastard
Li Ruigang said angrily, After we entered the watertight door, that bastard opened the gas valve. It was too sudden. No matter how fast we moved, we still sucked some in.
It turned out that the gas valve was opened by Boss Lai.
Zhou Yuan stood there and felt his face hurt.
Gu Yan nced at Zhou Yuan lightly and continued to say to Li Ruigang, When we came here, we saw a few dead people.
One of them was from the knife-scarred mans gang, but he was seriously injured. The knife-scarred man was worried that he would drag himself down, so he was stabbed to death. We couldnt stop him,Li Ruigang pointed at the corpse beside him and said, This man was with that man from the outer space zone. He seemed to be a confidant. I dont know how he got left alone, so I wanted to capture him and ask him what happened. However, that scar-faced man suddenly opened the gas valve.
Li Ruigang and Li Hui wanted to capture that man, but the three of them were tricked. When Li Ruigang woke up, he found that Li Hui was still unconscious.
And the man they wanted to catch was already dead.
No one knew who had done it.
Gu Yan knew that Li Ruigang and Li Hui had both inhaled some poison gas. Fortunately, the two of them reacted quickly. After inhaling some, they immediately put on their gas masks.
However, the man lying on the ground was injured. Even if it was not fatal, he did not put on his gas mask. The poison must have killed him.
The suspicion in Gu Yans heart slowly grew. At this moment, she suddenly heard Zhou Yuans voice. Be careful!
The dead manwho had been lying on the ground suddenly jumped up. He held a knife in his hand and stabbed it at Gu Yan.
Gu Yan seemed to have eyes behind her back. When she saw the other partys attack, she rolled on the ground and immediately dodged it.
When the personsaw that the attack had missed, he actually turned his head and swung his knife at Li Rui, who was the closest to him.
Li Rui had just woken up and his legs were still weak. Although he had not inhaled much poisonous gas, his body was already starting to feel numb and stiff.
He gritted his teeth. There was no longer any weapon beside him. His gun had fallen to an unknown ce during the fight earlier.
So did his dagger.
Just as Li Rui was about to take the blow head-on, a gunshot suddenly sounded.
The person who had attacked him was one of Lawrence Lis confidants, Mike. His head was suddenly blown off and he fell to the ground.
Gu Yan looked at Zhou Yuan who was standing at the door in surprise.
She was holding a dagger in her hand and was about to arrive, but Zhou Yuan had fired first.
And it was to the other partys head!
A headshot!
Zhou Yuan did not approach. He knew the other partys fear, so he spoke very slowly and gently, I know that you may want to capture this person and interrogate him, but he has clearly been poisoned too deeply and has lost his mind. Moreover, his body has also be rigid. To be more specific, its about the same as the zongzi that I often visited the tomb. Moreover, its attack power is very strong, especially against living creatures.
Chapter 2831 - 2831 Chapter 2831 could not be rejected
2831 Chapter 2831 could not be rejected
Even Gu Yan was stunned when he heard Zhou Yuans words.
What was this strange underground arsenal researching? !
But at the same time, Gu Yan looked at Zhou Yuan with fear in his eyes.
Li Ruigang saw Zhou Yuan holding the gun that he had dropped earlier and immediately asked, Who are you?
Im just an ordinary person,Zhou Yuan said calmly.
At this moment, Gu Yan and Feng Xiaoran, who had heard the gunshots, ran over. When they saw their woundedrade, Feng Xiaoran immediately asked, Whats wrong? What happened? I heard gunshots!
Gu Yan had already taken out a syringe from her bag and injected a type of red medicine into Li Ruigang and the unconscious Li Hui.
She said, There is no antidote for this strange poisonous gas for the time being, but the medicine I gave you can temporarily stop the poisonous gas from invading your bodies.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and took out some green nts that she had picked from the crack earlier. There was no time to reprocess them now, so she shoved one directly into Li Ruigangs mouth, Eat this herb. I know its bitter, but this will help you stay awake for two hours.
Li Ruigang trusted Gu Yan. After hearing her words, he immediately chewed up the extremely bitter nt and swallowed it.
Then, Li Ruigang looked at Li Hui and said, What about him
Li Hui was currently unconscious, so of course he could not chew.
Could it be that he had to chew him up, and then..
Thinking of that possibility, Li Ruigang shuddered.
Gu Yan looked at herrades strange expression, but she still had to find Ah Ye and the others, so she did not have much time to waste.
Gu Yan said, I gave him a lot of medicine just now, so it can be contained temporarily, but we need to send him to the hospital as soon as possible. Li Ruigang, can you still walk?
I can.
Although his legs were not as agile, Li Ruigang gritted his teeth and could still walk.
Gu Yan nodded and said, Then you can send Li Hui away now.
Li Ruigang was stunned. He did not want to leave like this. He had not done anything yet, but he could leave just like this?
But hispanions were still in danger!
However, Li Ruigang raised his head and saw Gu Yans eyes that could not be rejected. He instantly understood.
Gu Yan also gave Li Ruigang the miniature camera that he used to take pictures with him.
Take these out as well. Dont worry, I will bring them out.
The woman in front of him was clearly much shorter than him.
However, Li Ruigang still believed her.
She meant what she said!
Okay! Captain, you have to be careful!Li Ruigang clearly knew that if they were a littleter, Li Huis life might be forfeited.
Gu Yan nodded. We can leave the ancient tomb on the other roadter.
After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Zhou Yuan. Do you have any means of transportation up there?
We have a car, but its hidden quite far away. Im not sure how many people have gone out, but if you go up, you can find a person with an ear injury. Just tell him that Zhou Yuan will get him a car.
Li Ruigang was a little suspicious.
Gu Yan also looked at Zhou Yuan.
Zhou Yuan shrugged. But its possible that that person has already run away. Right, if he hasnt run away, you can go look for him.
Although there was such an unstable factor.
But now, Li Ruigang had no way to bring Li Hui back from where they came in.
After sending Li Ruigang and Gu Yan Out, the four of them went straight to the elevator.
Gu Zi scratched her head and asked Zhou Yuan with a confused look, Master, why dont you ask them if they have seen Rao Rao?
Chapter 2832 - 2832 Chapter 2832, Can You Not Jinx It
2832 Chapter 2832, Can You Not Jinx It
Rao Rao was the first toe down. There were three people behind her. One of them had just died, and the other two werent here. So, either Rao Rao ran off alone, or those two people captured her.Zhou Yuan looked around, You guys searched the other rooms just now, but didnt find Rao Rao.
This time, it was Feng Xiaoran who was studying the elevator again.
Gu Yan stood there, looking around with a serious expression.
Can the elevator start?
Yes.Feng Xiaoran fiddled with it, and the elevator made a series of nging sounds. Then, it rose up unsteadily.
He felt that it was magical. Theres still electricity. Moreover, this elevator seems to be at least 20 to 30 years old, right?
Gu Yan knew.
Actually, it was more than that.
And the issue of the age of this underground arsenal was likely to involve even moreplicated issues.
Those issues were temporarily not something they could deal with or solve.
Their mission was to investigate this ce clearly.
However, because of the addition of that group of extraterrestrials, the grave robber with a scar, and Zhou Yuan in front of them.
Everything became extremelyplicated.
In other words, they had to guard against not only this strange ce, but also many people.
Will this elevator run out of power halfway through?Gu Zi looked around and was quite interested in this kind of hollow elevator.
Feng Xiaoran rolled his eyes. Can you not jinx it?
After he said that, he looked at Zhou Yuan. Are you that particr about taking in disciples?
I make mistakes asionally.
No Wonder.
Gu Zi looked at her master and the Big Guy and felt that something was wrong. He turned his head and took a step closer to Gu Yan, then asked in a low voice, Miss Lu, do you think my master dislikes me?
Gu Yans expression paused slightly, but she said calmly, Youre thinking too much. Your master doesnt dislike you at all.
Thats what I said.Gu Zi was immediately happy. Most importantly, Lu Yan actually took the initiative to talk to him.
Zhou Yuan couldnt look.
He could only turn his head to the side.
This elevator descended really slowly!
Of course, if it was too fast, the few of them would be in trouble.
Moreover, because it was too old, the people below would definitely notice the nging sounds immediately.
But there was no other way.
Although they didnt know what was going on below, Gu Yan and the others had toe down.
However, perhaps because of the previous experience, or because the people who came down were tied up, when the elevator reached the bottom and the iron door slowly opened, there was no one.
No, there was someone.
Zhang San?Guzi opened his mouth and asked, Zhang San, why are you here alone?
Zhang San was one of Boss Lais men, and he was also boss Lais loyalckey.
After all, Guzi came with them, so she immediately recognized this person.
Zhang San stood there quietly. The light was too dark to see his expression clearly.
Feng Xiaoran looked left and right to see if there was an ambush around them.
However, Gu Yan took a step forward and walked toward Zhang San Zhang San did not have a gun in his hand, and he did not have any other weapons. This made Gu Yan lower his guard slightly.
Wait!Zhou Yuan grabbed Gu Yans cor and pulled him back forcefully.
Gu Yan was already standing in front of them with a dagger in his hand.
Just like that alien up there.Gu Yans expression was a little ugly. After all, there was no longer that kind of poisonous gas here. Why would there be such a zombie-like person?
What kind of poison was that? Why was it so overbearing? !
Chapter 2833 - 2833 Chapter 2833 the cautious man
2833 Chapter 2833 the cautious man
Also, did Ah Ye and the others encounter any danger?
Gu Yan had a myriad of thoughts in her mind, but her expression was calm and collected as she looked at Zhang San in front of her vigntly.
In the next moment, Zhang San pounced on Gu Yan and the others.
Other than Feng Xiaoran, who was a little far away, Gu Yan, Zhou Yuan, and Gu Zi immediately scattered and fell to the ground.
Gu Zis side bumped into something and let out a scream.
Zhou Yuan supported himself on the ground with one hand and jumped up in an instant.
Gu Yans side also reacted flexibly and easily.
They shouldnt be considered humans now, right?Gu Yan still had time to ask Zhou Yuan.
Zhou Yuan nodded.
Gu Yan lowered his eyes slightly.
The moment the gunshot rang out, that crazy Zhang Sanfell directly to the ground without a sound.
Gu Yan slowly withdrew his gun.
Dont worry. Even if he didnt turn into a zombie, hes not a good person. There are lives on his hands. After all, hes boss Lais confidant.
Zhou Yuan looked at Gu Yan quietly.
This man knew everything.
Gu Yan didnt doubt at all. The other party had already guessed their identities.
Although it wasnt detailed enough, it wasnt much different.
But Zhou Yuan was too smart. He didnt make it clear. Presumably, he was leaving a way out for himself.
After all, he could have followed boss Lai all the way here.
Even if he helped, it wouldnt be without countless connections.
What a cautious man.
Gu Yan actually wanted to know what kind of things Li Rao was doing with Zhou Yuan. If it was illegal..
After dealing with Zhang San, Gu Yan looked up.
It wasnt appropriate to say that this was an underground arsenal.
This was an underground storage room!
What they had seen above was just a storage room, and it was almost empty.
Looking at the mountain of things in front of him.
Even Zhou Yuan couldnt remain calm.
He finally understood why thepass on his watch had instructed him like that.
Because here, not only were there a lot of antiques there were also antiques from several eras.
There were also some porcin pieces ced in the cab. The lock on the cab was rusted, and it fell off with a pull.
Gu Zis eyes were wide open. Master, were Rich!
Zhou Yuan, on the other hand, was much calmer than Gu Zi.
Before he came here to set off, Zhou Yuan had divined to himself that he would not take anything with him this time. That was why he would bring Gu Zi and Li Rao Rao away safely.
In other words, this matter was to let Zhou Yuan repay that D * mn favor.
This way, he would be free from that persons pestering.
With so many antiques, Zhou Yuan was naturally tempted.
However, he was a very rational and disciplined person.
Zhou Yuan said, Gu Zi, dont touch anything.
Master?Gu Zi was stunned.
Even Gu Yan and Feng Xiaoran looked at Zhou Yuan.
Although they didnt want this group of Tomb Raiders to take away these antiques, if the other party really took some when they werent paying attention, it would be hard to guard against them.
They were temporarily allies, so it wasnt easy to take action.
But Zhou Yuan didnt take it?
Gu Yan thought for a moment and said, There must be something strange. That boss Lai is for money, so why isnt he here?
Feng Xiaoran also understood, and he looked around vigntly.
Gu Zi was still immersed in the emotion of doubting life that his master wouldnt let him take so many things.
Zhou Yuan immediately understood Gu Yans words.
Boss Lai was either hiding nearby, or he was already dead. He had be one of those half-zombies, hiding somewhere!
Chapter 2834 - 2834 Chapter 2834 greedy boss Lai
2834 Chapter 2834 greedy boss Lai
Ah!
At this moment, a womans scream came from afar.
Among the three groups, only Gu Yan and Li Rao were together.
Gu Yan was here now.
So the person who screamed was Li Rao.
Zhou Yuans face changed.
No matter what, he wouldnt let anything happen to Li Rao!
Zhou Yuan immediately turned and ran out, and Gu zi naturally followed. Feng Xiaoran walked to Gu Yans side and looked at her inquiringly. Gu Yan nodded. Lets go and take a look.
For the time being, they didnt see the mark left by Ah Ye, nor did they see any otherpanions.
If Li Rao was in danger, Gu Yan couldnt just stand by and watch.
Besides, Gu Yan thought that his otherpanions might also be there.
As expected, when Gu Yan and Feng Xiaoran rushed over, they found that there were many people there.
It was a three-legged situation.
On one hand, it was Jin and his otherpanion. The two of them were guarding a door tightly.
Jins eyes were bloodshot. One of his hands was clutching Li Raos neck tightly while the other was pressing a gun against Li Raos temple.
Li Rao was in a sorry state. Her abdomen was badly injured and she was bleeding profusely. The corners of her mouth were turning white.
Now, she was confined again.
On the other side, Wang Lintao, Qiao Xinyu, and Xun Feng were frowning.
Boss Lai was standing on the other side of the triangle in a sorry state. He grinned and gloated.
Rao Rao, its not that I dont want to save her. Its Your Fault for disobeying me. So, you should just die! This blond brother, if you want to kill her, just do it. It has nothing to do with me.
Li Rao was in so much pain that she couldnt feel anything. She red at Boss Lai.
But it was true. Boss Lai didnt have any credibility. Li Rao had never expected him to save her.
She was just annoyed that she was so stupid.
She had fallen into someone elses trap.
Boss Lai might have had feelings for Li Rao in the past, but now, his eyes were staring greedily at the door behind Jin.
There must be countless treasures behind that door.
Compared to the treasures behind the door, the antiques in the room outside were nothing.
No matter how valuable the antiques were, they had to be considered for sale.
But the treasure behind the door..
Once he had that money, what would Li Rao Be? He could have any woman he wanted!
So, although the other party had two people guarding the door, and their boss had already entered with another person, the two people at the door were both seriously injured.
He might have a chance.
Boss Lai narrowed his eyes, hiding the scheme in his eyes, and said to Jin, This little girl, you can kill her however you want. Besides, those three people should be eyeing you covetously, so Ill cooperate with you. I only need a little money.
To be honest, Jin was a little shaken.
He now knew that the targets of this group ofbat uniforms might be them.
This group of people were quite powerful. His injuries were left behind by this group ofbat uniforms.
Also, Mike, who hadnt received any news, had probably met with an ident.
One of the opponents was still inside. He didnt know how boss was doing.
Jin was a little conflicted.
On the other side, Wang Lintao and the other two were also a little anxious.
Xun Feng said, We have to hurry up and support Ah Ye!
Whether it was Wang Lintao or the neer Qiao Xinyu, they all knew that Xun Feng was right.
Although the other party had hostages, they werent sure if they were on the same side with that hostage.
Seeing this situation, Li Raos heart was filled with despair..
Chapter 2835 - 2835 Chapter 2835, Li Rao
2835 Chapter 2835, Li Rao
No one would save her.
Was she going to die here?
Blood was gushing out of her wound. Her body was getting colder and colder. Li Rao wasnt afraid, but she was a little confused.
Was her life really so short?
Under Gu Yans influence, Li Rao had performed well in the interster prison. She had done many meritorious deeds. In the end, her sentence was reduced many times and she was released early.
By the time she got out of the prison, her friends and family were gone.
Finally, her dead sisters friend Zhou Yuan, had epted her.
Although Zhou Yuans team didnt do things in a bright light, it wasnt illegal. At the very least, he was a cautious person. He knew what he could and couldnt do.
And he was a reliable and trustworthy person.
Li Rao had always been by Zhou Yuans side.
She hadnt asked Zhou Yuan what his rtionship with her sister was. Right now, she just needed a ce that could amodate her. Li Rao was a smart person, so she didnt ask much.
However, Zhou Yuan had told Li Rao a long time ago.
In this line of work, there were many dangers. If she went out one day, she might nevere back.
Li Rao wasnt afraid of death. At most, she was a little unwilling.
But if she really died like this, would she be able to see Gu Yan?
Thinking of that woman, the corners of Li Raos mouth curled up.
With her back facing the light, Li Rao saw Zhou Yuan and Gu zi running towards them. Zhou Yuans eyes were filled with worry. Gu Zi, that little fatty Yeah, he had a lot of fat, but he ran pretty fast.
Behind them was..
Gu Yan? !
Li Rao, who was on the verge of death, suddenly jolted awake.
Was she already dead?
Otherwise, why did she see Gu Yan? !
Gu Yan, who had been dead for a long time in the interster prison!
Zhou Yuan had already run up to her. When he saw Li Rao, his face turned cold.
Gu Zi, go!
Yes!
Zhou Yuan was still holding Li Ruigangs gun. He aimed at Jin and pulled the trigger.
Gu Zi waved his fist and smashed it towards another person beside Jin.
Boss Lai saw that something was wrong and was about to move when Wang Lintao had already moved. He kicked boss Lais Back!
Jins hand was hit. He felt pain and let go of Li Rao. He hurriedly dodged.
Li Rao, who had lost her support, fell to the ground.
Zhou Yuans eyes were cold. He wanted to go over and catch Li Rao, but Jin shot him in the calf. Xun Feng and Jonathan Xin immediately jumped over and attacked Jin.
The scene was chaotic.
Li Raoy on the cold ground. The wound on her abdomen had hurt her internal organs, not to mention that she had lost too much blood.
Fortunately, she knew that even if she died, Zhou Yuan and Gu Zi would avenge her.
That Man from outer space and boss Lai couldnt escape!
She was about to meet Gu..
At this moment, a pair of slender hands appeared in front of Li Rao.
She tried hard to look up, but she was stunned.
Gu Yan?
In the next moment, Li Rao found that Gu Yan had helped her up.
Li Rao smiled weakly, Im going to die soon. I Cant believe Im meeting you. Gu, Gu Yan, did you know that after you died in the interster prison, sister Zhang and I missed you?
Chapter 2836 - 2836 Chapter 2836 so arrogant and so cold
2836 Chapter 2836 so arrogant and so cold
The corner of Gu Yans mouth twitched.
Meeting an old friend in a foreignnd, although it was quite beautiful, under such circumstances, she was really speechless.
First of all, you have mistaken me for someone else. I am not Gu Yan. Besides, if you say another word of nonsense, you should really die.
Li Rao Rao was stunned.
It wasnt Gu Yan?
But his tone was so arrogant and cold. It was very simr to Gu Yan!
After Feng Xiaoran joined the battle, the four people from Snow Wolf, together with Zhou Yuan and Gu Zi, easily knocked down three people from the other side.
Then, they were tied up tightly.
Gu Zi kicked boss Lai several times.
Boss Lai cursed, Damn Fatty! How dare you kick me! If you go out, Ill kill my brother! Do you believe me? !
Gu Zi spat at boss Lai to show that he didnt believe him.
Zhou Yuan had already run to Li Raos side and asked with concern, How is she?
Go find an open space. You have to treat her wound urgently. Then you have to send her to the hospital as soon as possible.
Zhou Yuan nodded and immediately pushed everything on the table beside him to the ground. He also took off his coat and spread it on the dusty table.
Gu Yan instructed Gu Zi and Feng Xiaoran to carry Li Rao over gently and then looked at Wang Lintao and the others.
She quickly exined her situation and then asked Wang Lintao and the others to exin their situation.
After hearing that Li Ruigang was fine and had sent Li Hui away, Wang Lintao and the others heaved a sigh of relief.
After Wang Lintao and the others separated from Li Ruigang, they caught up with Lu Ye and the extraterrestrial man.
However, a group of people got into a fight. The extraterrestrial man grabbed Li Rao and prevented them from making a move.
The alien man was also ruthless. He ordered his men to create a human wall.
Furthermore, the people who suddenly turned into zombies also dyed Wang Lintao and the others.
Finally, Lawrence Lee ran into the room, and only Lu Ye chased after him.
The others blocked Wang Lintao and the others outside and used the hostages as threats.
After all, Wang Lintao and the others were ck star troopers, so they wouldnt risk their lives. Furthermore, with Boss Lais intervention, the situation became a stalemate.
Gu Yan looked at the door and bit her lip.
Gu Yan, you save that woman first. Well go after Ye!Wang Lintao was fine. Even though he was the oldest among them and had been injured before, he wasnt injured at all.
Xun Feng and the neer Qiao Xinyu had suffered some injuries, but they were still fine.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and said, Brother Wang, you and Xun Feng go after Ah Ye. Ill give Li Rao emergency treatment first. Feng Xiaoran, you and Qiao Xinyu will be responsible for escorting these three out.
Feng Xiaoran and Qiao Xinyu paused.
Both of them did not want to leave, but they knew that this alien was very important. He was the confidant of the alien inside.
Zhou Yuan suddenly said, Give him to me.
He pointed at Boss Lai.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and nodded.
She didnt want to care about the affairs of those people in the underworld. Anyway, this boss Lai wasnt a good person. If it werent for him, Li Rao wouldnt have been injured so badly.
Gu Yan was the team leader. Whatever Gu Yan said, they would do.
Thus, Wang Lintao and the other three immediately carried out the order.
Gu Yan looked at the door, then turned around to stop the bleeding of Li Rao.
She was worried about Ye.
But Gu Yan wouldnt just watch Li Rao die in front of her!
Chapter 2837 - 2837 Chapter 2837: Inexplicable Trust
2837 Chapter 2837: Inexplicable Trust
Gu Yan immediately walked to the room next door and chased Gu Zi and Zhou Yuan out.
I have to undo her clothes. Its not suitable for you guys to be here. But soon, give me three minutes. Then you have to quickly send her out and go to the hospital!
Zhou Yuan looked into Gu Yans beautiful eyes. Are you a Doctor?
Trust me. If you dont treat her wound urgently, you can send her to the hospital now. Halfway there, she will die.
Her beautiful eyes were like a shining star.
Zhou Yuan didnt know why, but he looked into Gu Yans eyes. Finally, he nodded slowly.
Inexplicable Trust.
Gu Yan immediately seized the time and walked into the room. Then, he directly untied Li Raos shirt.
She took out anti-inmmatory drugs from her medical bag and applied them on Li Raos wound. There were also some medicine to stop the bleeding.
Because the environment wasnt good, if the wound wasnt treated, it would be even worse.
Li Rao woke up from the pain. She still remembered that this woman had said that she wasnt Gu Yan?
But this woman looked like Gu Yan.
Gu Yan had also been a doctor.
Are you really not Gu Yan?
Dont talk so much. Save your energy and live.Gu Yan directly sprayed the medicine on her.
Li Rao immediately grimaced in pain.
Li Rao saw this beautiful and powerful woman. She skillfully treated and bandaged her wounds. She even carefully treated the other wounds on her body.
Including the ones bitten by the monster.
Li Rao didnt know why, but she felt that this womans every move was really simr to Gu Yans.
However, she said that she wasnt Gu Yan.
Thats right. Gu Yan was already dead..
Then, whats your name HMM
Gu Yan directly broke the ginseng he picked from the crack into two pieces and stuffed them into Li Raos mouth.
She said, Chew the ginseng and put it in your mouth. Youre bleeding too much. This will hang your life, but it wont take long. Whether or not you can get to the hospital in time will depend on your people.
Li Raos mouth was stuffed with a few pieces of ginseng. She chewed subconsciously and took a few mouthfuls. Then, she saw Gu Yan help her put on Zhou Yuans coat.
Then, Gu Yan walked out. Gu Zi and Zhou Yuan were still guarding the door.
Zhou Yuan looked at Gu Yan nervously.
Gu Yan nodded. You only have two hours. If you dont find the hospital to give her blood within two hours, she will still be hopeless.
This was a race against death.
This ce was very remote. There was no dy in finding the hospital within two hours.
Zhou Yuan nodded and gave Gu Yan a deep look. Thank you.
Gu Yan had already turned around and walked towards the door without hesitation.
Looking at the womans proud back, Zhou Yuans eyes rxed a little. Then, he said to Gu zi, You carry Rao Rao up first. Ill catch up with youter.
Yes, Master!
Gu Zi was also worried about Li Rao. If his master hadnt gone back to look for him, Li Rao wouldnt have been injured so badly.
Gu Zi was very strong. He easily carried Li Rao in his arms and quickly walked out.
Zhou Yuan walked to boss Lai.
Boss Lai was still cursing.
Zhou Yuan! You Bastard, let me go! Are You Stupid? Theres money behind that door. How about this? Let Me Go and well go get the money together. Ill give you half of it, okay? ! Zhou Yuan, are you deaf? Let Me Go right now ! If you dont let me go, Ill make my brother Kill You When we get out!
Zhou Yuan raised his head and looked at boss Lai quietly. Suddenly, he smiled.
Who said you can get out?
Chapter 2838 - 2838 Chapter 2838 semi-zombies
2838 Chapter 2838 semi-zombies
Boss Lais eyes widened, and a sense of fear suddenly spread throughout his body.
You! Zhou Yuan! Arent you afraid that my brother Will seek revenge on you?
I didnt kill you, so your brother naturally wont seek revenge on me.
Bang.
Thest bullet of the gun that Zhou Yuan picked up was given to boss Lai. He destroyed the gun directly and dragged boss Lais body to the side of the dead semi-zombies.
Boss Laiy on the cold ground with his eyes wide open.
He would never have thought that he would die at Zhou Yuans hands.
However, his head was blown off, so even if his skin was infected, he could not be a semi-zombie.
After doing all this, Zhou Yuan took a deep look at the door and said softly, Take Care.
Although this was the first time they had met, Zhou Yuan knew that Lu Yan wasnt a simple woman.
Perhaps, she cherished her talents.
Or perhaps, she saved Li Raos life.
No matter what, Zhou Yuan didnt want Lu Yan to die like this.
He turned around and chased after Gu Zi and Li Rao.
Gu Yan was alone, pushing open the door.
This ce seemed to have been built for a long time. Otherwise, when the elevator came down and opened the door, it would be a different world.
No wonder boss Lai was so obsessed with the things behind the door.
Because the doorknobs inside the door were all iid with gold.
The room full of antiques outside was like a smoke bomb. People thought that the most valuable things hidden in this ce were those things.
However, Gu Yan never forgot that this ce was described as an underground arsenal in his previous life!
Sure enough, after the door was opened, Gu Yan smelled gunpowder. In other words, it was very dangerous to shoot here!
Many lights were not turned on in this ce, so the light was a little dim.
It was very quiet. Gu Yan could hear her own heartbeat.
Where did Ah Ye and that man from outer space go?
Where did Wang Lintao and Xun Feng Go?
Gu Yan held her dagger tightly and looked around vigntly. It was fortunate that her eyesight was much better than that of an ordinary person.
Therefore, when the ck shadow suddenly pounced on Gu Yan, Gu Yan immediately dodged it. Then, she shone the shlight on the ck Shadow.
Half Zombie.
It was the same as the two that Gu Yan had encountered before.
However, in this ce, one could not use a gun. Once the gun was fired, it would probably cause an explosion!
More importantly, Gu Yan did not recognize this half zombie in front of him!
Naturally, it was not someone from their snow wolf unit, nor was it the alien and his subordinates, nor were it the subordinates of Boss Lai.
This was a man, about 1.75 meters tall. He might have been even taller when he was alive, but because he was half-stiff, he was hunched over.
He was extremely skinny.
The clothes on his body were tattered and messy. It was impossible to tell what kind of clothes he was wearing. One could vaguely make out that he was wearing a robe, just like a doctors white coat.
Could it be a researcher?
He could not shoot.
But he still had to kill this half-zombie!
There should be more than one half-zombie here!
Thinking of hisrades whose whereabouts were unknown and who were in danger, Gu Yan gritted his teeth and flew away, avoiding the half-zombies attack. Then, he quickly circled behind the half-zombie and aimed at the back of his head, he stabbed the half-zombie with his knife!
Because she was mentally prepared, the moment she stabbed the half-zombies head, Gu Yan tilted her neck slightly to avoid the spurting liquid. She also quickly pulled out her dagger and jumped far away.
The half-zombie seemed to have been pressed on the pause button. It stood there for two seconds and then fell to the ground with a thud.
Chapter 2839 - 2839 Chapter 2839: Asura battlefield
2839 Chapter 2839: Asura battlefield
Gu Yan lowered his head and looked at the dagger.
There wasnt much liquid on the dagger, and it was very thick. In other words, this half-zombie had probably been dead for a long time.
It was different from the two Gu Yan had met before.
When the two of them had their heads blown off, their brains and blood sprayed all over the floor.
So this half-zombie that Gu Yan had just dealt with was probably really someone from a certain era.
Gu Yan gritted her teeth, wiped the dagger on the abandoned curtain next to her, and continued to walk forward.
Gu Yan took out another backup night vision camera and took pictures of the surroundings.
The research value of this ce was extremely high.
Also, it was clearly an arsenal that stored all kinds of weapons. Why would there be such poison?
Gu Yan always felt that she seemed to have overlooked something.
What exactly had she overlooked?
Suddenly, Gu Yan seemed to have stepped on something. She shone the shlight down and found that it was a mans wallet.
It was dusty and dirty. She didnt know how long it had been there.
Gu Yan wore gloves and picked up the wallet and opened it.
There were some rotten notes in it. Because they were too rotten, it was hard to tell which or era they were from.
However, there was a photo that was well preserved because of the stic waterproofyer.
Gu Yan immediately took another photo with the shlight.
He found that it was a photo of five men from outer space. Three of them were wearing white coats, and two of them were wearing military uniforms from a certain era on a certain.
One of the men was standing in the middle.
His appearance..
Gu Yans pupils constricted.
The Man in the photo was very simr to the man from another gxy that Ah Ye had chased after!
She finally understood!
The man named Lawrence Lis goal was this underground arsenal. He was the mastermind behind the incident with the tourist group!
His ancestors were one of the leaders of the underground Arsenal many years ago.
He must have appeared here because his ancestors had left him some message and perhaps some mission!
Gu Yan still remembered that Feng Xiaoran had said that he and Guzi had seen a few rooms with a lot of bones in them when they were searching the rooms up there!
It could be seen that those people had not been treated kindly when they were alive.
Combined with the history of the past, on this piece ofnd in the Northern Star Area..
Gu Yans heart immediately jumped!
That Lawrence Lis motive was probably..
Gu Yan walked a few more steps in the dark direction, and then a door appeared before her eyes.
It turned out that the ce she had just walked was a long corridor. The doors on both sides of the room were locked. There were probably a lot of unknown wooden boxes inside.
Gu Yan entered one of the rooms and found that the boxes were filled with weapons.
All kinds of weapons.
But because it had been too long, some of the weapons had been oxidized and dampened.
Gu Yan retreated out.
She turned her head and looked at the end of the corridor.
As if something was guiding Gu Yan, she slowly walked to a rusty door.
The door was tightly shut. It was unknown whether it was because of thetch or something else.
Fortunately, Gu Yan was very strong.
Gu Yan reached out and forcefully pushed open the door. When a crack appeared on the door, a strong stench suddenly gushed out.
There were also all kinds of strange roars!
When the door waspletely opened, Gu Yan looked at the scene inside like an Asura field and was instantly stunned!
Chapter 2840 - 2840 Chapter 2840: Protect with your life
2840 Chapter 2840: Protect with your life
There were nearly a hundred zombies attacking Lu Ye and the other two.
No one knew where Lawrence Li had gone.
Lu Ye had killed many zombies with only one dagger. His fighting skills were the strongest, so Gu Yan could not evenst 20 moves against him.
When those zombies attacked, they relied on their instincts. Their bodies were also stiff, so they did not have any skills.
Even though there were many of them, Lu Ye and the other two were still able to handle them with ease.
Xun Feng and Wang Lintao were injured, but their injuries were not serious. They could still handle the semi-zombies with ease.
They did not carry guns.
In other words, they knew that it was no longer suitable to shoot in this ce.
Gu Yan did not enter the circle rashly. She soon discovered that Ah Ye, Wang Lintao, and Xun Feng seemed to be guarding something.
Behind them, there was a huge machine with a bolt in front of it. It was more than a meter tall and as thick as an adults waist. A thick green smoke was rolling inside the jar.
If that thing was broken..
Gu Yans pupils suddenly shrank!
Ah Ye and the other two were guarding the jar with their lives!
Gu Yans sixth sense told her that the green smoke inside the jar was definitely something dangerous!
In such a noisy ce, Gu Yan suddenly heard hurried footsteps. She did not bother to look at Ye and the others who were surrounded in the middle. She immediately turned her head and saw a figure who was nning to push the door open and leave!
It was the man from the outer space, Lawrence Li!
Gu Yan immediately took two steps forward and rushed over. Her body fell slightly and she kicked Lawrence Lis calf.
Lawrence Li, who was in a hurry to escape, let out a blood-curdling scream and fell to the ground.
As he fell, the metal box in his hand was thrown out. With a bang, it crashed into an unknown ce.
At this time, Lawrence Li was also in a sorry state. He was also injured.
He suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Yan, a little surprised. Woman?
However, when Lawrence Li saw Gu Yansbat uniform, he understood that this woman and that very powerful mad man were in cahoots!
If that mad man had not been pestering him, he would have long taken the item, turned on the switch, and left this ce!
Now, it wasnt easy for the group of semi-zombies to pester that man and hispanions, but in the end, another woman appeared!
Although Lawrence Li was stunned by Gu Yans appearance, he was a very calm and powerful person, and knew what the current situation was.
He couldnt waste any more time.
Otherwise, when the time limit expired, those semi-zombies would alsoe and attack him!
That antidote spray had an effect!
Lawrence Lee did not look at Gu Yan. Instead, he immediately turned around and ran towards the metal box.
How could Gu Yan let him get what he wanted? !
Gu Yan immediately went forward and grabbed his clothes with one hand. Then, in the next moment, he kicked at the back of his knee.
Lawrence Lee struggled hard, trying to shake off Gu Yans hand. He realized that this beautiful woman was very difficult to deal with, so he went all out. He directly used the knife in his hand and turned around to stab Gu Yans stomach.
At the same time, Gu Yan had already kicked at the back of his knee. Lawrence Li lost his bnce. Gu Yan dodged the knife sideways and quickly dodged the dagger in his hand. He used the force to pull him forward.
With a bang, Lawrence Li fell to the ground, and half of his front teeth were broken!
Chapter 2841 - 2841 Chapter 2841 underestimated this woman
2841 Chapter 2841 underestimated this woman
Lawrence Li wanted to struggle to stand up, but Gu Yan kicked him on the back. Then he took out a rope from his pocket and tied Lawrence Lis hands tightly.
Lawrence Li spat out a mouthful of blood.
He had underestimated this woman.
That was why he fell into her trap!
Knowing that this beautiful woman in front of him was not to be trifled with, he immediately said, Beauty, if you let me go, I can give you unimaginable wealth! You will be as rich as a country! You can have whatever you want, you
Gu Yan punched Lawrence Li in the face.
Her fist was not light, it was not the small fist of a girl.
Therefore, the other half of Lawrence Lis front tooth, which was intended to bewitch Gu Yan, was directly knocked off by Gu Yan, and he himself passed out.
The world was finally peaceful.
Lu Ye had actually noticed the fight between Gu Yan and Lawrence Li a long time ago.
He was naturally worried about Gu Yan.
Laurence Li was a cunning man. He was like a fish with many strange things on him.
Although Lu Ye did not lose out to Laurence Li, he wanted to know the other partys purpose, so he did not kill him. After all, he wanted to keep him alive.
However, the other party was too cunning.
He didnt know what they did to make those zombies surround them.
Lu Ye thought that they must have been sprayed with some kind of drug, which was why those zombies attacked them.
However, the words on the side of the bottle behind him told him that he must not damage the thing inside.
Once it was damaged and the contents of the bottle leaked out, all of them would be finished. More importantly, the contents of the bottle would also be leaked out, and the surroundingmoners would suffer.
This kind of green smoke was probably even more powerful than the poisonous gas in the room at the door!
One would understand after looking at such arge group of semi-zombies.
That was why Lu Ye had brought Wang Lintao and Xun Feng, who had just rushed over, to deal with these semi-zombies.
He could not shoot.
He could only attack their heads.
But there were too many of them. They had fought for a long time, but there were still so many of them.
Lu Ye was a little distracted because he was worried about Gu Yan. He was almost attacked by a half-zombie. He lowered his body, and the half-zombies hand was less than a centimeter away from his left eye!
In the next moment, Lu Ye turned his hand and took care of this half-zombie.
He took some time to look over and found that Lawrence Li had been subdued by Gu Yan. Gu Yan simply knocked him out and tied him up tightly. He even picked up the metal box that Lawrence Li was carrying.
Lu Ye heaved a sigh of relief.
He could finally focus on dealing with these zombies.
Gu Yan found a small container spray bottle on Lawrence Lis body. There was still half of the liquid left in it.
She sniffed it.
She had smelled this smell on Lawrence Li before.
Because Gu Yan found that those zombies did not attack Lawrence Li. Although Lawrence Li was lying there motionlessly, and the asional zombies that were alone would attack Gu Yan, they would not touch Lawrence Li.
Gu Yans eyes lit up.
It seemed that this man was well prepared for this operation!
She sprayed the potion on her body and realized that the half-zombie that was staggering towards her was actually stunned. It turned around and walked towards Lu Ye and the others!
Gu Yans lips curled up and she immediately rushed over.
As expected, those half-zombies did not attack her. This allowed Gu Yan to harvest those half-zombies faster.
So in less than ten minutes, Gu Yan rushed to the side of Lu Ye and the other two!
Chapter 2842 - 2842 Chapter 2842 was the feeling of fighting side by side
2842 Chapter 2842 was the feeling of fighting side by side
There was only one-third of the semi-zombies left, but Lu Ye and the other two didnt have much energy left.
Without saying anything, Gu Yan sprayed the remaining reagents on the three of them, leaving the empty bottle with the remaining reagents.
Then, she turned around and stabbed another semi-zombie to death.
They actually stopped attacking meWang Lintao was in a sorry state. He didnt even have time to wipe off the turbid liquid on his face.
Xun Feng seemed to have discovered a new continent. His eyes were very bright, but he still took advantage of the opportunity to attack first.
Lu Ye and Gu Yan looked at each other.
The husband and wife didnt say a word, but they seemed to have said everything.
It was a tacit understanding.
The two of them leaned back against each other and easily stabbed their daggers at the semi-zombies..
Finally, all the semi-zombies were killed by the four of them!
Looking at the pile of corpses, the four of them looked very serious.
However, they had almost exhausted their strength.
Ignoring the mess and the unknown liquid on the ground, they all sat down on the ground.
Lu Ye heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Gu Yan was not injured at all.
Im so tiredXun Feng leaned against the wall and panted heavily.
Although Wang Lintao did not say anything, his forehead was covered in sweat and blood. He could not stand up.
Gu Yan looked at the Big Jar.
There should be poisonous gas in there, right?
And its an undiluted poisonous gas. If this poisonous gas were to leak out, everything within a few hundred miles of this snow domain would suffer.Lu Yes forehead was covered in sweat, and the sweat slowly slid down his face.
Gu Yan took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and wiped Lu Yes forehead.
Lu Ye turned around, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled.
So, this was the feeling of fighting side by side.
So it was so good.
..
One dayter, Gu Yan woke up in a ward. She was in a single ward.
Although there were no obvious injuries on her body, they had been in a toxic environment for a long time, so each of them had undergone a thorough examination.
With a creak, the door of the ward was pushed open.
Lu Ye, who was wrapped in bandages and carrying an insted box, walked in.
Yan Yan, youre awake. Come, eat something.
Needless to say, Gu Yan was really a little hungry.
She sat there and watched as Lu Yeid out the things inside one by one.
Gu Yan asked, Ah Ye, how are the others?
Xun Feng and Wang Lintao are fine. They just used up all their strength and havent woken up yet. The Doctor said that they should just rest more.. Feng Xiaoran and Qiao Xinyu were alive and kicking. After a simple check-up, they were fine. They had already been summoned by the leader. Li Ruigangs injury needed some time to recover, but it was not a big problem. At most, he would be able to resume his mission in a month. Li Huis condition was a little more serious, but fortunately, Li Ruigang had sent him to the hospital in time. Although the poison gas was overbearing, fortunately, Lawrence Lis box had found the right antidote. Now, elder Gu and the others have begun to research it.
No matter what, the few of them were fine.
Gu Yan heaved a sigh of relief.
Lu Ye wanted to feed Gu Yan, but Gu Yan did not know whether tough or cry. My hand isnt injured either.
To be honest, Gu Yans injuries were not as severe as Lu Yes.
However, Lu Ye knew that Yan Yan had experienced a lot during this mission. Not only did she have toplete the mission, but she also had to ensure the safe return of herpanions.
Lu Ye suddenly understood. I finally understand why the leaders always say that youre better than me in terms of leadership and the overall situation.
Ah Ye
Chapter 2843 - 2843 Chapter 2843 should be a person with a bottom line
2843 Chapter 2843 should be a person with a bottom line
Yan Yan, Im proud of You!Lu Ye said very seriously.
Yan Yan was indeed not as good as him in terms of personal qualities.
However, Lu Ye admitted that he was not as good as his wife in terms of the overall situation, leadership, adaptability, and helping hispanions.
However, when he thought about how outstanding his wife was, the corners of Lu Yes mouth could not help but curl up.
Gu Yan did not know whether tough or cry when she saw him like this.
Half an hourter, Gu Yan and Lu Ye appeared in a conference room. Opposite them were themander-in-chief andmander-in-chief.
Commander-in-chief said kindly, Youve done a great service this time!! Lawrence Li had been taken into custody. After preliminary interrogation, it was known that he was rted to the founder of the underground arsenal. This time, Lawrence Li couldnt find this ce, so he nned the incident with the tourists. He wanted to make it big so that our people could explore and step on the mines.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye nodded.
Now that the truth was out, they understood Lawrence Lis purpose.
The leader said, Fortunately, at thest critical moment, ye protected the source virus. Once that thing is leaked, everyone within a few hundred miles will be that kind of half-zombie. Moreover, we also found a box of diamonds from the box he carried with him.
Gu Yan was stunned.
A box of diamonds, how much would that cost? It was not Lawrence Lis fault for taking the risk toe here.
However, other than money, the other party actually wanted to leak the fatal virus and the tourist incident. It was clear that this person was too vicious!
Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and the others did not need to care about the following matters. After all, they had already swept away all the danger and had also thoroughly investigated the ce.
Before they left, Gu Yan asked Li Ruigang how Li Rao was.
Li Ruigang said, That woman was rescued, and she received a blood transfusion in time. But after that, the three of them disappeared, and I dont know where they went.
Gu Yan nodded.
It was good that Li Rao wasnt dead.
They couldnt recognize each other anyway.
As for Zhou Yuan, although he wasnt necessarily a bad person, he wasnt exactly a good person either.
In their line of work, there were some things that might be on the edge of gray.
Gu Yanter heard from Lu Ye that boss Lai also died in the Arsenal, but his body didnt be a half-zombie.
However, Gu Yan knew that boss Lai was probably killed by Zhou Yuan.
Although that man looked gentle, he was very smart and wasnt a good person.
But Gu Yan knew that Zhou Yuan had a bottom line.
It wasnt a bad thing for Li Rao to follow him.
After taking care of everything here, Gu Yan and Lu Ye finally had a rare vacation. The couple returned home and went back to the main star.
The two of them went home first. Xie Luan was relieved to see that they were safe.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye took a shower at home and then tidied up. The children were taking a nap, so the two of them nned to go to the hospital to see Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang first.
It was about time for Gu Yan to report back to the hospital.
However, when the two of them walked to the entrance of the hospital, they suddenly saw a lot of people gathered outside the inpatient department of the hospital.
Even the fire safety team hade!
Gu Yan pulled a bystander beside her and asked, What happened?
Chapter 2844 - 2844 Chapter 2844 was proud of them
2844 Chapter 2844 was proud of them
A doctor wants to jump off a building.When the passerby saw Gu Yans appearance, he was shocked. However, when he saw the knife-like eyes of the man next to the beautiful woman, he immediately choked and took two steps back.
Too Fierce.
Gu Yan did not pay attention to this. She ced one hand in front of her eyes to block the light and looked at the person on the roof.
The building was as tall as a five-story building. She could not see clearly what the person on the roof looked like, but it seemed like he was wearing a white coat.
A white coat..
What exactly happened to make a doctor want to seek death?
Moreover, this was a military hospital.
There were many people surrounding it, and the security guards were all here.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye turned around together and walked into the hospital.
Lu Ye saw that Gu Yans expression was a little strange. Yan Yan, whats Wrong?
Its nothing. Lets go and see mom first. Then, you stay there and apany mom and the others. Ill go to department director Lis ce.
Okay.
The people on the roof were still in a stalemate. Someone went up, but they didnt dare to get close.
The female doctors mood was very unstable.
Gu Yan looked back and followed Lu ye upstairs.
Qin Lanzhi stayed in a separate ward. When Gu Yan and Lu Ye arrived, Lu Haiyang was peeling an apple for his wife.
Qin Lanzhi took the apple from her husband. When she looked up, she saw her son and daughter-inw walking in. Her eyes lit up.
If it were not for the inconvenience of her legs and legs, she would have rushed over in three or two steps.
Ah, Xiao Yan, Ah Ye, youre here!
Qin Lanzhi was really happy. Her eyes were very bright, and her entire being was full of vitality.
She said to Gu Yan, Come, Xiao Yan, quicklye over. Let mom take a look and see if youre hurt. Oh right, do you want to eat an Apple?
Qin Lanzhi directly handed the apple in her hand to Gu Yan.
Actually, Gu Yan was a little ttered.
After all, her mother-inw had been very picky with her for so many years, and she didnt have a good expression on her face.
Now that she was suddenly so friendly and even ranked ahead of Ah Ye, Gu Yan felt a little embarrassed.
She quickly said, Mom, I dont eat apples.
OH.Qin Lanzhi directly put the apple into her husbands hand, then looked at Gu Yan and then looked at her son, Lu Ye.
Seeing that neither of their children was hurt, she was relieved.
Qinnzhi sighed, When I was young, I was worried when Haiyang went on missions. Now that hes old, he doesnt have to go to the frontline anymore. Im starting to worry about the two of you.
Lu Haiyang, who was holding the apple after his wife said that he was old, was speechless
Lu Ye took the apple without hesitation and took a bite. Then, he said, Our beliefs and beliefs are also inherited.
Even though those missions were extremely dangerous.
But if they didnt do it, someone had to do it.
And if they did it, more people would be safe.
For example, Gu Yan and Lu Yes mission. If the green gas was leaked, if Lawrence Lis plot seeded Many people would die.
Lu Haiyang looked at his son, then at his daughter-inw, and nodded approvingly.
He was proud of these two children.
After some small talk, Gu Yan was ready to report to director Li. She still couldnt let go of what she had just seen. Then, she looked at Qin Lanzhis medical record book and asked, I dont know what happened outside, but a lot of people gathered. They said that a doctor upstairs was going to jump off the building.
Lu Haiyang said, Yes, the guards said that the doctor had a medical ident and the man who died on her operating table was her fianc.
The medical record book in Gu Yans hand fell!
Chapter 2845 - 2845 Chapter 2845 on rebirth
2845 Chapter 2845 on rebirth
Lu Ye looked at Gu Yans slightly pale face and immediately reacted.
He walked over and held Gu Yans hand, then said, Yan Yan, why dont I apany you to director Lis ce? I can apply for two days of leave for you. The previous mission was too tiring, and you didnt even get a good rest.
Holding Lu Yes warm hand, Gu Yans mind calmed down.
She nodded. Okay.
Then, Gu Yan looked apologetically at Lu Haiyang and Qin Lanzhi. Dad, Mom, Im going to report to the director first.
Qin Lanzhi didnt see anything at all. She just frowned, and her eyes were a little worried, Xiao Yan, you can ask your leader for a few days of leave. Your Health is the capital of the revolution. You must rest well before you go back to work. Dont think that youre young and dont care.
Okay, Mom.Gu Yan nodded with a smile.
Although Lu Haiyang could see that Gu Yan was not in a good condition, he knew that his son was very reliable and had his own ideas, so he didnt ask further.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye walked out of the ward together and took a turn. When they reached the stairs, Lu ye said, Yan Yan, do you Remember what happened in your previous life?
Gu Yans rebirth.
He had only told Lu ye about it.
And the thing that Gu Yan could not let go of the most in her past life.
Was the moment that Lu Ye died on the operating table in her past life.
Otherwise, even though Bai Weiyang had sessfully sent Gu Yan to prison with the help of others, if Gu Yan had not given up and did not want to struggle, it would not have be a dead end so easily.
That was because one could never wake up a person who pretended to be asleep.
In his previous life, Gu Yan had always had Lu Ye in his heart, but for various reasons, the two of them had never gotten together.
It was not until the moment Lu Ye died that Gu Yans heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. It was toote for him to truly understand his feelings.
There was no one on the stairs, it was a blind spot.
Gu Yan leaned against Lu Yes embrace and leaned against his warm embrace. Her heart was finally at peace.
She buried her head in Lu Yes embrace and spoke very softly, When I first came back, I kept having nightmares. Even now, even though we have been married for many years and have given birth, I still dont feel safe. Many times in my dreams, I would wake up with a start. That scene in my previous life was a wound in my heart. I thought that wound had already healed, but after hearing what happened to the female doctor just now, I Still
I know.Lu Ye hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead, Yan Yan, you dont have to say anything, and you dont have to be afraid of anything. Even if Im out on a mission and die outside, my soul will still fly back and rush to your side.
When Gu Yan heard this, her beautiful eyes red fiercely, What nonsense are you spouting! Lu Ye, have you forgotten what I said before? If you dare to sacrifice yourself, Ill immediately cheat on you and forget all about you! Then, Ill even let other men live in Your House and beat up your children!
When Lu Ye saw that Gu Yan had regained her vitality, his heart rxed. The corners of his mouth curled up, but his voice was very pitiful. Yan Yan, are you willing to abandon such a tall, handsome, smart, powerful, and powerful man?
Gu Yan could not help butugh.
She heard Lu Yes steady heartbeat and said, Ah Ye, Im going to the roof to take a look.
This sentence was very abrupt.
However, Lu Ye understood. He knew what Gu Yan was going to do.
Lu Ye nodded and said, Okay, Ill go with you.
Chapter 2846 - 2846 Chapter 2846 couldn’t bear it
2846 Chapter 2846 couldnt bear it
When Gu Yan rushed to the rooftop, the female doctor had already lost control of her emotions and was about to jump down.
The security officer didnt recognize Gu Yan and Lu Ye, so she immediately reached out to stop them.
Who are you people? Dont barge in recklessly. Shes about to lose control of her emotions.
Gu Yan turned her head and happened to see Department director Li, who didnt look too good.
She said directly, Thats my colleague.
With that, she walked past the security officer and headed inside.
Just as the security officer was about to stop her, Lu Ye stretched out his long arm and ced a star soldier officers badge in front of the security officer.
When the security officer saw the official position, she immediately saluted Lu Ye.
Director Lis expression was very ugly. When she saw Gu Yan, she was stunned. Gu Yan, youre back?
Yes. Whats going on?Gu Yan looked at the female doctor who was standing at the edge of the rooftop and crying.
She had not stayed in the hospital for long, but she had seen this female doctor once. She was a doctor from the brain surgery department. Her surname was Xiao, and she was a few years older than Gu Yan. Previously, chief Li had praised this doctor Xiao in their department.
Xiao Xiao is going to marry her fianc soon. The wedding date is set for next month. Her fianc is from the fire safety team. This morning, they received an emergency mission to save her. Then, her fianc had an ident and was hit by a heavy object. Actually, when he was sent to the hospital, he was already dying. However, Xiao Xiao still gritted her teeth and performed the surgery on her fianc. However, in the end, he did not live. Xiao Xiao watched her fianc die in front of her, and then she broke down.
After director Li finished speaking, she shook her head.
They were childhood sweethearts. Theyve been together for many years. Sigh.
Gu Yan turned her head and looked at the usually strict and dignified doctor Xiao. At this moment, she was crying like a baby. She was holding a photo album tightly in her hand.
The two female security officers tried tofort doctor Xiao. Doctor Xiao, dont be agitated. How about this, youe down first. If theres any problem, we can solve it together, okay?
It cant be solved. He has already left. He was killed by meDr. Xiao muttered. She lowered her head and tears flowed down her face.
The female security officer couldnt bear it anymore.
No one would be able to get over this.
But sympathy was just sympathy. It couldnt make someone jump off a building.
Whats That Thing in Your Hand?
Doctor Xiao and the female security officer raised their heads at the same time and saw a beautiful woman dressed in ordinary clothes standing in front of them.
The female security officer was about to say something when Gu Yan shook his head at her.
Miraculously, the female security officer realized that she could not say a word.
Subconsciously, she thought, could this woman be a colleague from another department and also a security officer who came to support them?
Meanwhile, doctor Xiao was emotionally unstable at the moment. He was not familiar with Gu Yan and did not recognize her.
Lowering his head, doctor Xiao looked at the photo album in his arms. A Sad and beautiful smile appeared on his face.
These are the photos we took together.
She was no longer here.
And these photos were filled with memories. Every time he looked at them, they would hurt.
Every time they hurt, she would suffocate.
Gu Yan asked calmly, Which photo did you take the first time?
Doctor Xiao was stunned, but soon, her eyes became very gentle. Although there were still tears in the corners of her eyes, she reached out and flipped open the photo album.
That was the photo we took when we graduated together and entered our favorite colleges
Chapter 2847 - 2847 Chapter 2847: accompanying the child
2847 Chapter 2847: apanying the child
What about the second photo?Gu Yan continued to ask.
Doctor Xiao answered softly, The second photo was taken at
Unknowingly, the female security officer found that doctor Xiaos emotions had slowly calmed down. Although the rims of his eyes were still red, he was no longer hysterical.
She flipped through the photos one by one and exined them one by one.
When was this taken? When was this taken.
By the time doctor Xiaos family arrived, doctor Xiaos emotions hadpletely calmed down.
Gu Yan stretched out his hand towards her and said softly, You love him, and he loves you. His death is not your fault. On the contrary, if you really did something stupid, he would be extremely disappointed when he looked at you from the sky. So, do you want to disappoint the person you love deeply?
I
Doctor Xiao looked at the hand in front of him.
The fingers were long and slender, the joints were clear, and the skin was fair.
She looked up again and looked at the other partys beautiful eyes. They were like an endless sea or a vast starry sky.
She sniffed and muttered, I
You said before that he likes tough. So, no matter what, you cant do anything to make him cry.
Doctor Xiao turned his head and looked at his parents who were crying red-eyed and frightened. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the photo of his beloved and that brilliant smile.
She gritted her teeth and tears fell again.
Finally, doctor Xiao finally reached out and held Gu Yans hand tightly.
Gu Yans heart finally rxed.
She pulled Doctor Xiao back from the edge of the rooftop, and everyones heart also rxed.
In the next moment, doctor Xiaos parents rushed over and surrounded her.
Some colleagues also came over to see Doctor Xiaos condition.
Gu Yan stood there and watched doctor Xiaos mother hug her tightly. Tears slowly flowed down her face along with her wrinkles..
Yan Yan.Lu Ye walked over without her noticing and ced his hand on Gu Yans shoulder.
Gu Yan turned her head and looked at Lu Ye. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.
The knot in their hearts had finally been resolved.
Gu Yan thought that since God had given her a chance to be reborn, then she shouldpletely forget all the unhappiness in her previous life.
Start anew, set out anew.
Cherish the present.
Under thepany of his family, doctor Xiaos mood gradually stabilized. Later on, he even became energetic and helped her fiancs family to take care of the funeral matters.
Gu Yan heard all these things from director Liter on.
Director Li gave Gu Yan a few days off and told her to rest well before going to work. He also told her that when she came to work next week, he would directly arrange for her to be the chief surgeon for the surgery.
This was director Lis recognition of Gu Yans professional ability.
Although director Li still had a straight face when he said these words.
However, a knowing smile appeared on Gu Yans face.
The days were back on track once again. Lu Ye and Gu Yan both had holidays. Other than going to the hospital to visit Qin Lanzhi from time to time, the couple spent the rest of their time with their two children.
The three little radishes grew a little bigger. When they saw Gu Yan return, they immediately stretched out their little hands.
Mommy
Even the most reserved Little Hanze looked at Gu Yan with sparkling eyes.
Gu Yan kissed this and hugged that. Her heart melted.
At the same time, she felt a little guilty.
It had been a long time since she had spent time with her children.
However, when it was Lu Yes turn, the three little fellows stared at Lu Ye with their ck grape-like eyes in unison.
They didnt call him Daddy.
Lu Ye:
Looking at the three pairs of eyes that were almost duplicated and glued to him, his eyebrows twitched.
Chapter 2848 - 2848 Chapter 2848: Xiao Yu, Call Me Daddy
2848 Chapter 2848: Xiao Yu, Call Me Daddy
Finally, Lu Ye came before the eldest and youngest Mu Feng.
Even though he didnt spend much time with the children, Lu Ye knew that the eldest and youngest Mu Feng had the best temper and the steadiest character. They didnt fight and didnt fight. Even though they were the same age as his younger siblings, they knew how to be humble since they were young.
Lu Ye pointed at himself and said to Little Mu Feng, Call Me Daddy.
Little Mu Feng was in a difficult position.
He actually knew that this man was Daddy, but Daddy had appeared in front of them too little, even less than mama.
He wasnt as gentle as Mama.
Therefore, Little Mu Feng was a little conflicted in his heart.
However, he was a good child and never let the adults worry about him.
Especially when he saw Daddys eyes, which were just like his own, Little Mu Feng was silent for a few seconds before calling out in a childish voice, Daddy.
Lu Ye was satisfied. He smacked little Mu Fengs forehead.
This was the first time his father had kissed him, and the corners of Little Mu Fengs mouth curled up.
He was still a child after all.
And being close to his parents was a childs nature.
Next was the second child of the triplets, Little Han Ze.
This little guy was lying there, looking at his father coolly.
Lu Ye knew that this kid was very difficult to deal with. He had a very hot temper, but he was not without weaknesses.
Lu Ye took out the gun from his pocket. Of course, he had already taken out the bullets.
As expected, Little Hanzes eyes lit up. His little hand did not wait for him to say anything and directly tried to snatch the gun from Lu Yes hand.
Lu Ye quickly took it back and raised his chin slightly. Call Me Daddy.
Little Hanze frowned and pursed his lips. He looked very serious.
His decision.
Should he forgive this daddy who never yed with him, or should he y with that toy?
That toy looked so fun.
After struggling for a full three minutes, Little Hanzes gaze was still fixated on the gun in Lu Yes hand.
Daddy
Although this stingy child had sumbed to the temptation of the toy, he still called him Daddy.
Lu Ye was also quite happy. He generously ced the gun that was no longer dangerous at Little Hanzes ce and rubbed his hair.
Little Hanze hugged the gun and studied it with a serious expression even though he couldnt figure anything out at the moment.
In the end, it was his precious daughters turn.
Lu Yes eyes immediately became gentle.
Of the four children, Lu Ye doted on his youngest daughter, Xiao Yu, the most.
However, even though he doted on her, Lu Ye knew that this little girl was very smart and not easy to deal with.
Lu Ye first kissed Xiao Yu on the forehead, then said with rare patience, Xiao Yu, do you Miss Daddy?
Xiao Yus eyes were especially big and her eyshes were especially long. Lu Ye could even see his own reflection in his daughters eyes.
His heart softened.
His patience increased by a lot.
Xiao Yu, have you been goodtely?
Xiao Yu blinked her eyes like a Barbie doll. She thought for a moment before nodding.
Lu Ye was overjoyed when he received his daughters response. He immediately decided to strike while the iron was hot. Xiao Yu, Call Me Daddy.
Her long and curly eyshes gently edited the confusion in her eyes.
Xiao Yu raised her head and gave her biological father a sweet smile.
She grinned and pped her hands, saying, Call Me Daddy.
Lu Ye:
Gu Yan, who was standing at the side and watching Lu ye interact with the children, finally couldnt help butugh out loud.
Chapter 2849 - 2849 Chapter 2849 you’re such a good-for-nothing
2849 Chapter 2849 youre such a good-for-nothing
This rebellious child..
But to hit her?
It was impossible to hit a child. Lu Ye would never hit a child if he wanted to hit her, he would never hit his daughter, Xiao Yu.
Rubbing his face with both hands, Lu Ye forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart.
Looking at his daughters sweet smile, Lu Ye sighed. He couldnt bear to scold her, so he turned around and left.
Walking to the door and looking at his wife who wasughing hysterically, Lu ye deliberately said fiercely, This little one is bullying me. Ill bully her Mother Tonight!
The corner of Gu Yans eyes twitched. Youre such a good-for-nothing!
No, Yan Yan, your daughter was bullied by your son. You have to make it up to me tonightLu Ye looked at Gu Yan with eager eyes. If the child was not still there, he would definitely not be acting coquettishly.
Gu Yan was also speechless. She was really afraid that this guy would do something in front of the childrenter. She reached out to push Lu ye away and said, You are already so old, why are you still acting coquettishly?
This is not acting coquettishly,Lu ye sternly pointed out. He continued, This is all love.
Gu Yan pursed her lips and pushed him. She said, This afternoon, you stay at home and apany the children. I will go next door to see my sister-inw.
During this period of time, Gu Yan had been carrying out a mission. It was all thanks to Wen Lan helping Xie Luan at home. Xie Luan had just returned to the courtyard of the nobles, so Gu Yan went over to see Wen Lan.
Without waiting for Lu Yes reaction, Gu Yan left him behind with the three little ones, staring at each other.
She took some Chinese medicine and turned around to knock on the door of Wen Lans house next door.
Bai Changles mission was not over yet, so he naturally had not returned. Wen Lan had no sses in school today, so she went home first.
However, although Wen Lan was on the main star, she hadnt been idle. Last night, she had been doing a technical analysis the entire night, and the results just so happened toe out. She had originally wanted to catch up on her sleep, but at this moment, Gu Yan arrived.
Gu Yan could also tell that Wen Lan was exhausted. Sister-inw, you stayed up all night?
Yes, the information and data of a mission.
Gu Yan nodded and didnt say much. Instead, he ced some specialty snacks that he had brought back from the Northern Star District on the table, and then passed arge bag of Chinese medicine to Wen Lan.
This is?
Chinese medicine. Its for your body. I had previously thought of concocting a medicine specifically for you to recuperate your uterus. However, I had beencking one. During this mission, I happened to see it, so I brought it back. Then, I made up the rest at the hospital today. Sister-inw, Ive written the recipe on it. Anyway, you can make it first. If you dont understand anything, tell me.
A gentle smile shed across Wen Lans cold face.
She said sincerely, Xiao Yan, thank you.
Saying thank you doesnt mean anything. Sister-inw, you have to remember that besides being my sister-inw, youre also my most importantrade. So, friend, dont say thank you anymore. If you do, Ill get angry!
Looking at Gu Yans smiling face, Wen Lan held the Chinese medicine in her hands and a gentle and warm smile appeared on her lips.
In her previous life, Gu Yan was not familiar with Wen Lan.
But in this life, they were family and even closer partners.
In Gu Yans heart, she hoped that in this life, Wen Lan could be happy, healthy, and live happily with Bai Changle for the rest of her life.
Seeing that Wen Lan was tired, Gu Yan didnt stay any longer. After chatting for a while, she told Wen Lan to rest. She turned around and left.
Gu Yan thought that she would have more time to spend with Ah Ye.
She could spend more time with the children.
However, something happened that caught her off guard.
Chapter 2850 - 2850 Chapter 2850 something happened
2850 Chapter 2850 something happened
Miao Xiaoyu was sitting on the sofa in Gu Yans house, looking travel-worn.
It was winter on the main star now, and it was close to the end of the year. The temperature was very low, and it was snowing heavily outside.
However, Miao Xiaoyu was only wearing a thin coat.
It was as if she didnt feel the cold at all.
Gu Yan poured a cup of hot water for Miao Xiaoyu and looked at her quietly.
Thank you.Miao Xiaoyu took the cup of water and looked around. She could still hear Gu Yans husband ying with the child in the next room.
The child might be happy, or angry, and was crying out loud.
In the end, this house was filled with warmth and life.
Miao Xiaoyu was envious.
Gu Yan could see the envy in Miao Xiaoyus eyes, but she could also see the despair and sadness in her eyes.
Her heart skipped a beat.
Whos in trouble?
Hearing Gu Yans words, Miao Xiaoyus body stiffened, and she almost lost her grip on the cup in her hand.
The next moment, Miao Xiaoyu suddenly burst into tears.
Its all my fault! I shouldnt have let him go. If he hadnt gone, nothing would have happened
Gu Yan gently patted Miao Xiaoyus shoulder and didnt say anything.
She knew that Miao Xiaoyu had suppressed too many things, so it was better for her to vent her pain and sorrow now.
Half an hourter, Miao Xiaoyu finally stopped crying. Gu Yan handed her a warm towel to wipe her face.
She even poured another cup of warm water.
Miao Xiaoyu calmed down. She looked a little embarrassed.
Gu Yan, if you want tough at me,ugh at me.
Miao Xiaoyu thought that she must have cried like a fool just now.
Gu Yan shook his head. Why should Iugh at you?
I justMiao Xiaoyu lowered her head in frustration. I cried like an idiot. I was very weak and helpless.
It was because you treated me as a friend that you exposed your weak side in front of me. So, not only will I notugh at you, I will be even happier. Xiaoyu, you have only truly treated me as a friend now.
Gu Yan spoke very slowly. Gu Yans gaze was very soothing.
Miao Xiaoyu realized that Gu Yan had reallyforted her feelings of despair.
She was the real master of hypnosis.
She gently rubbed the cup of water, and a bitter smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Gu Yan, youre so good. So good that I dont even know how to describe it.
Its okay. You can describe it when you remember.Gu Yan poured herself a cup of hot water, took a sip, and said softly, Tell me, whos the one in trouble?
It was Cang Lan.
Miao Xiaoyu sighed and continued, After we rescued our boss and the others, we each took a break to recuperate for a period of time. Although Ive forgotten a lot of the things that happened on Treasure Ind, I had some intermittent dreams. In the dream, a silver-haired man told me that brother Jue refused to wake up. Both of his personalities were lost in his own subconscious. Only by entering and finding them could he truly wake up brother Jue. However, there are restrictions. For example, only two people can enter. Also, you cant stay in there for too long. Otherwise, the person who enters may be in a deep sleep forever and wont be able to wake up.
Miao Xiaoyu gritted her teeth and looked up at Gu Yan. Then Mephistopheles and Cang Lan went in. I was the one who hypnotized them. However, one dayter, Mephistopheles woke up, but CANG LAN never woke up again.
Chapter 2851 - 2851 Chapter 2851: If anything happens to Lucifer again..
2851 Chapter 2851: If anything happens to Lucifer again..
After Miao Xiaoyu finished talking, she covered her face.
If she hadnt insisted on saving Guan Yujue, Cang Lan wouldnt have..
Gu Yan picked up the cup and took a sip of water. He remembered that when he was on M, he lived with Cang Lan and Miao Xiaoyu.
Even after Gu Yans identity was exposed in Yin, Cang Lan still helped him without hesitation.
Cang Lan truly treated Gu Yan as a friend.
As a partner.
Just like Gu Yan and the other members of the Snow Wolf Team.
Speaking of which, Cang Lans experience was really rough.
Miao Xiaoyu raised her head and looked at Gu Yan with red eyes. Gu Yan, can you think of a way to help me save Cang Lan?
Xiaoyu, have you looked for Lucifer for this matter?Gu Yan asked.
Guan Yujue and Miao Xiaoyu were both core members of Yin.
Cang Lan was also a member of Yin.
Lucifer had always been very protective of his own people. He would not watch his subordinates get into trouble.
Unless..
Gu Yans heart sank.
She had a premonition that something had happened to Lucifer.
However, a lot of things happenedter and he was busy with the missions.
Miao Xiaoyu shook her head. I did not want to trouble boss. Moreover, ever since we returned from Treasure Ind, boss has been recuperating. I knew that his health had not been very good, so I did not disturb him.
Have you met him before?
Miao Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before she asked, I have met him once. It was when we first came back. I told him the way to save brother Jue, but he did not look too well at that time. Later on, I could not bear to disturb him. He told me to wait. But I couldnt wait any longer, so I told Cang Lan and Mephistopheles.
Then, the two of them helped her.
However, after saying this, Miao Xiaoyu suddenly realized something and raised her head.
Are you saying that boss
Because of Angel, I contacted Lucifer. At that time, I felt that his condition was a little strange. I asked him about it, but he didnt tell me. I think that Lucifer must have encountered something and was overwhelmed.
Gu Yan always knew that Lucifer was not a bad person.
If they were friends, even if their identities wereplicated, Gu Yan would still be willing to be friends with them.
However, they had other feelings for her before. Also, because of the Treasure Ind incident, it was because of Lucifer that Ye and her brother Changle almost met with danger.
Fortunately, Ye and Bai Changle came back safely.
Otherwise, Gu Yan would not have forgiven Lucifer.
However, to be fair, Gu Yan knew that Lucifer was very good to his own people and he was also very good to her.
This made it impossible for Gu Yan topletely ignore this person.
It was a very contradictory feeling.
Moreover, Gu Yan actually felt that Lucifers feelings for her might not be love. It might be a kind of yearning, a kind of care, and a kind of envy.
Gu Yan didnt know what Lucifer had experienced since he was young, nor did he know how he turned into a poisonous creature.
However, he knew that this person had never had it easy.
Gu Yan could use the identity of a friend and a partner to help Lucifer. As long as it didnt involve love, Gu Yan was willing to help Lucifer.
Seeing that Gu Yan was silent, Miao Xiaoyus expression became even uglier.
If something happened to boss, i
Guan Yujue had been unconscious the whole time.
Cang Lan was the same.
If something happened to Lucifer again..
Chapter 2852 - 2852 Chapter 2852-youda and above
2852 Chapter 2852-youda and above
Xiaoyu, calm down first. I will call David and ask him about Lucifer. I dont know how much he knows. As for Cang Lan, dont worry. We will take the long view.
I wish I was the one lying there!Miao Xiaoyu cried.
Gu Yan silently handed her a tissue. Xiaoyu, let me ask you this. If only one person could wake up, would you prefer Cang Lan or Guan Yujue?
In fact, from Gu Yans point of view, Miao Xiaoyus love for Guan Yujue did not seem like a romantic rtionship at all.
However, that kind of love was real.
To be more specific, it was like how fans loved their idols.
However, there was also some sympathy and curiosity from Miao Xiaoyu towards Guan Yujue.
When he had returned from Treasure Ind, Gu Yan had discovered that there had actually been some changes between Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan. They were more than friends, and their rtionship was notplete yet.
Cang Lan.
Miao Xiaoyu answered without hesitation.
Gu Yan asked, Why?
Because he was unconscious because he wanted to help me. If I hadnt insisted on saving brother Jue
Xiaoyu, you like Cang Lan,Gu Yan said with certainty.
Miao Xiaoyu paused.
Gu Yan continued, Silly girl, if it wasnt for you, why would he go into Guan Yujues subconscious? Everyone in Yin knew that you liked Guan Yujue, so Cang Lan naturally knew. Perhaps, he was still hesitating, which was why he went to find Guan Yujue. Of course, these are all my spections.
No, its impossible
Perhaps its impossible.
Gu Yan sighed and looked out of the window. It started to snow heavily outside.
Actually, I really miss the days when we lived under the same roof. Although I had a mission at that time and each of you had your own secrets, I felt the most heartwarming at that time.
Me too.Miao Xiaoyu nodded. At that time, it felt like home.
Miao Xiaoyu still remembered that at that time, she and Cang Lan often quarreled.
Cang Lan did all theborious physical work outside the vi.
There was also the boss, Lucifer. In order toe over for free meals, he specially sent over a few sets of bowls and utensils. After all, he had a special constitution.
There was also Moloch and the others who would alsoe for free meals..
Miao Xiaoyu followed Gu Yans line of sight and looked out of the window. Therge snowkes were especially beautiful.
She muttered, Will there still be a life like that
Gu Yan sighed.
I dont know either.
An hourter, Gu Yan finally calmed Miao Xiaoyu down and let her go to the guest room to rest and sleep.
Meanwhile, Lu Ye was sweating profusely as he served the three little ancestors.
In fact, it was Xiao Sheng, who had left school early, who came over to help Lu Ye and coaxed the three children to sleep.
Lu Ye liked Xiao Sheng more and more now. He rubbed Xiao Shengs hair and said, Tomorrow, Dad will bring you to buy firecrackers!
Okay!Xiao Shengs eyes were sparkling.
He liked this family more and more.
As it was approaching the spring festival, naturally, every family began to prepare for the new year.
It was rare for Lu Ye and Gu Yan to be at home this year, so the couple prepared for the new year ahead of time.
Due to Qin Lanzhis leg injury, she was still on the main star, so Lu Haiyang had no choice but to run both ways.
During this period of time, Qin Lanzhis rtionship with her daughter-inw, Gu Yan, was getting better and better. During this period of time, her rtionship with her inws, the Bai family, was also getting better and better.
So in the end, Qin Lanzhi directly decided that this year, they would also celebrate the new year on the main star!
Chapter 2853 - 2853 Chapter 2853 it was very difficult to be a parent
2853 Chapter 2853 it was very difficult to be a parent
Lu Haiyang had always doted on his daughter-inw, and he would definitely listen to her when it came to matters like the New Year.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye, who had not been with their family for a long time, were naturally happily preparing for the new year.
Therefore, they would naturally buy firecrackers and whatnot.
Xiao Sheng happily went to do her homework.
Lu Ye also came to the kitchen to help Gu Yan.
Gu Yan looked at him sweating profusely and asked with a smile, Is it tiring to take care of the children?
Although they had three children, the three children were smart and well-behaved. They were much easier to take care of than other children.
But even so, taking care of the children was still a strenuous job.
Lu Ye nodded solemnly, Taking care of the children is really too tiring. Its much more tiring than carrying out tasks! During this period of time, its really too tiring for the mother-inw. Even with the help of a nanny, but after all, there are three children. Its really too tiring.
Mm, so I n to take care of the children by myself in the future.Actually, this was also the reason why Gu Yan applied for a job to change the model.
Although the health condition of her mother, Xie Luan, was much better than in her previous life.
She was still an elderly person after all.
If she sat for a long time, her waist would ache, and her sleep would be very light. At night, she would be startled awake when she heard the sound.
If she did not sleep well at night, her condition would be very bad the next day.
Fortunately, the three children did not wake up and cry at night. They ate and drank until dawn.
Otherwise, if the three children cried at the same time in the middle of the night, their brains would definitely explode, and their nerves would be weak.
Lu Ye hugged Gu Yans waist from behind and rubbed his chin against her cheek.
Yan Yan, youve worked hard. When the children are older, throw them into boarding school. Then youll be able to rx a little.
The so-called when the children are older, it will be better. These words are not believable at all.. When the children are older, there will be new worries. The childrens academic problems, the childrens health problems, the childrens problems with their ssmates and partners when they are older, there will be questions about whether they can get into university, whether they can find a job after they graduate from university, whether they can find a partner after they get a job, and so on and so forth.Gu Yan sighed, Being a parent is actually very difficult. There will always be endless worries.
Lu Ye also frowned.
He thought about it and thought about how such a problem would affect his rtionship with Yan Yan in the future. He was very unhappy.
If I had known earlier, I wouldnt have had a child!Lu Ye said angrily.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry. She even kicked him.
Was he asking for a beating by saying such words at this moment?
The topic of children came to an end. After all, there would never be an end to this matter.
As for not wanting children, it was just Lu Yes angry words.
Lu Yes expression suddenly became serious. Yan Yan, did something happen on Yins side?
Gu Yan told her about Cang Lans inability to wake up. Then, she sighed, Actually, the root of the problem lies with Guan Yujue. Guan Yujue saved my mothers life back then, but I also used the small jade pendant to exchange for him to wake up. But I didnt expect that he would have such a problemter on. Miao Xiaoyu came to me, but I wasnt confident that I could save them.
Gu Yan was telling the truth.
When she had the small jade pendant, she knew that she couldnt be careless in anything she did.
She couldnt let herself do something rash just because she had a superpower.
Now that the Little Jade Pendant was gone, Gu Yan was even more cautious.
If it was within her power, Gu Yan would help her friends without hesitation.
However, how could Gu Yan do something she wasnt sure about?
After all, she wasnt alone.
She had a husband, four cute children, and so many family members who cared about her and worried about her.
People can be brave, but they must not be reckless.
But that did not rule out the possibility. Gu Yan would try her best to think of a way to save Cang Lan.
Chapter 2854 - 2854 Chapter 2854
2854 Chapter 2854
Cang Lan was a heartbreaker.
Previously, she had been Shen Xiyans shadow. Then, she had finally found herpanions. Now, something bad had happened.
Gu Yan did not know if Cang Lan had really fallen in love with Miao Xiaoyu.
However, she knew that Cang Lan would not easily express her feelings anymore due to her unrequited love.
!!
Gu Yan sighed and told her about what happened to Cang Lan.
She continued, I calmed Miao Xiaoyu down first. I think that since Liu Xingyun gave me a solution to this matter, it shouldnt be a dead end. I will think about how to help them.
Lu Ye nodded and kissed her forehead. No matter what you do, I will support you. However, dont put yourself in danger.
Lu Ye knew about Gu Yans rtionship with Yins people.
Besides, other than Lucifer and Guan Yujue, the others treated Gu Yan like family.
Lu Ye also knew about it.
Gu Yan nodded. Yes, I know.
She was a very rational person and wouldnt act rashly.
Before she thought of a solution, Gu Yan didnt forget to call David First.
As for Lucifer?
Gu Yan knew that if this man really encountered something, he wouldnt tell her.
He needed to take a roundabout route.
Davids phone rang a lot before it was picked up.
David was a little nervous. He thought that Gu Yan was here to ask about Lucifer, but when he heard that Gu Yan was asking about Cang Lan and Miao Xiaoyu, he heaved a sigh of relief.
I know about this, but for the time being, we dont have a better idea.He sighed.
As a member of the secret society, he was also worried about Cang Lan and Guan Yujue who couldnt wake up.
He continued, In fact, I heard that Guan Yujue was already showing signs of waking up. That was why Lilith and the others took the risk and entered his subconscious to wake him up. I didnt expect that he didnt wake up and even broke Cang Lan in.
What did Big Brother Say? Is there nothing he can do?
David immediately understood that the big brother Gu Yan mentioned was Lucifer. He tightened his grip on the phone and carefully exhaled, trying to sound calm.
He said, Big Brother cant do anything for now.
Oh, right, I recorded a video and sent it to your email. You can show it to My Big Brother.
Okay.
After hanging up, Gu Yan took out the camera and went to the childrens room.
The three little ones were all asleep, but at this time, Xiaoyu had just woken up and was yawning. Her watery eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of fog.
However, after seeing Gu Yan, Xiaoyus eyes lit up. She stretched out her little hand and shouted, Mommy!
Gu Yan leaned over and kissed her forehead. He said gently, Xiaoyu, Lucifer is your uncle. Come and call him Uncle.
Xiaoyu tilted her head and looked at the camera in Mommys hand.
She was suspicious for a while.
Gu Yan said softly, Although I dont know why Lucifer let you be the heir, I can feel that he has no ill intentions. But Baby, when you grow up, you can decide whether you want to be the heir or not.
At this moment, Xiao Yu still couldnt understand Ma Mas words.
However, her beautiful gem-like eyes blinked.
Dharma?
Gu Yan paused and a surprised expression shed across his face.
Chapter 2855 - 2855 Chapter 2855: whose death
2855 Chapter 2855: whose death
And a pleasant surprise.
Ah, baby, youre too smart. You actually managed to get to the heart of the story in such a short time.
Xiao Yu was smart enough to get to the main character in Mamas story. However, due to her limited age, she was unable to say all of Lucifers names.
However, it was also possible that she liked to call him FA FA.
!!
However, why did fa FA sound like a nickname.
Seeing her mothers raised eyebrows, Xiao Yu was even happier. She pped her hands and said excitedly, FA FA! Fa Fa!
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
Because she realized that Xiao Yu seemed to like this nickname.
She quickly finished recording the video and coaxed Xiao Yu to eat something. Only then did she divert the childs attention.
Afterwards, Gu Yan took the time topress the video and send it to David.
David, who was far away on the other side of the ocean, was a little hesitant after he received the video.
Lucifer, who was wearing a dark blue robe and pajamas, coughed a few times and sat up from the bed.
He looked up and asked, David, Whats Wrong?
David knew that he couldnt hide anything in front of his boss.
He said, Gu Yan called me and asked about Lilith and the others.
OH.Lucifer coughed again and put his snow-white handkerchief to his lips. He suddenly said in a lonely voice, She didnt even call me.
David was anxious and was about to say something, but Lucifer continued, But she must know that if she called me, I wouldnt tell her anything. Xiao Yan has always been so smart.
Such a smart and outstanding woman, not everyone could control her.
Lucifer knew that among all the men, Lu Ye was the most suitable for Xiao Yan.
Because he himself could not unconditionally indulge Gu Yans everything.
And after experiencing so many things, he was destined to not be able to love someone purely.
Speaking of which, he didnt know whose death it was.
Seeing Lucifers dejected expression, his aura became very low again. David quickly said, Oh right, Boss, Gu Yan sent me a video. She said that she wanted you to see it.
What Video?
David quickly took out hisputer, logged into his email, and opened the video.
The video was very short, about a minute long. Inside the video was a babys room. It was not very big, but it was very warm. Some simple decorations looked very attentive.
Then, Lucifer heard the conversation.
FA FA!
This was little Yus baby voice.
Looking at that cute angel face, Lucifers heart was violently shaken.
His dying gray eyes suddenly lit up.
David, who had been worried about Lucifers health, carefully observed his bossexpression.
When he heard the voice, Lucifers eyes suddenly seemed to be like ten thousand years of ice, showing infinite tenderness.
However, it soon disappeared.
Lucifer watched the video for about a minute thirty times. Then, he picked up the phone and dialed a familiar number.
Xiao Yan.
Yes, its me.
Lucifer looked at Xiao Yus sweet appearance on the video and said softly, I havent been feeling well recently.
On the other end of the phone, Gu Yans voice was calm. Whats wrong? Did you get injured on Treasure Ind?
No, its an old problem. The poison gas has already reached my heart.
Gu Yans hand that was holding the phone tightened. Then what should we do? What did the Doctor Say?
The Doctor said that its already a miracle that he could live for so long.Lucifers voice was still very gentle, as if he was talking about the life and death of others.
Chapter 2856 - 2856 Chapter 2856 I shouldn’t… wait for her to grow up
2856 Chapter 2856 I shouldnt wait for her to grow up
Lucifer said softly, Little Yu is very cute.
Gu Yans eyes suddenly turned red and her heart felt a little sour. No matter what, she didnt want Lucifer to die.
She hummed in agreement. I told her that you had to call me uncle Lucifer, but she only called me FA FA.
No one has ever called me FA FA.Lucifers voice was a little hoarse. His body condition was getting worse and worse and it had affected every part of his body.
!!
Gu Yan suddenly felt a little pain in her heart.
She knew that Lucifer was such a stubborn person, and he definitely didnt want to expose his weakest side in front of others.
So, why didnt the others know about his condition?
Gu Yan thought that if she still had a special ability, she would definitely treat Lucifer.
There was no other reason.
As a family member, as a friend, and as a partner, Lucifer was actually very reliable.
However, in terms of rtionships, after Lucifer took the initiative to retreat to a safe distance, even Lu Ye couldnt care less anymore.
Gu Yan held the phone tightly.
Dont give up yet, okay?? You said to let Xiao Yu be the sessor. When she grows up, she will definitely ask you personally and ask you why you are doing this. So, dont give up yet. Maybe there will be a chance and there will be a way to cure your body.
Lucifers face was sorrowful and the corner of his mouth curled up. Although his face was still handsome, his smile was full of bitterness.
I shouldnt wait until she grows up.
Gu Yan held the phone and didnt know what to say. She had seen Lucifer many times. There were gentlemanly, elegant, powerful, ck-bellied, protective, cold, overbearing..
There were all kinds of things.
However, he wasnt as weak as he was now.
If it wasnt for the fact that his life wasing to an end, he probably wouldnt be like this.
Gu Yan felt extremely sad.
Lucifer
Xiao Yan, I owe you and Lu Ye an apology and Bai Changle. Luckily, nothing happened to them on Treasure Indst time. Otherwise, you would hate me for the rest of your life.Lucifer calmly changed the topic, however, in reality, he was also very upset.
Of course, he wanted to see that cute little girl grow up.
However, Lucifer also knew that he didnt have much time left.
David, who was standing next to him, was already red-eyed. He turned his face away and sniffed.
Other people didnt know.
But David knew very well.
Everything that his boss did now was to tell him what to do in the future!
Gu Yan knew that Lucifer wanted to say something else, so she said softly, Yes, I will definitely hate you. But luckily, they are all fine.
I am so envious of them. I am envious of Lu Yes wife who loves him so much, and I am also envious of Bai Changles sister who is willing to risk her life for him.
Lucifer
However, envy is just envy. Xiao Yan, can you do me a Favor?Lucifer coughed a few more times as he said this. He pursed his lips and his expression turned even worse.
He said softly, It might be thest favor I ask of you in this life.
What favor?
Ah Jue knew you before. In his heart He must have liked you. The first time he fell into a deep sleep, it should be because you thought of a way to help him. I am leaving soon. I hope that they can all live well. But dont worry, if anything really happens, Ill save your life first.
Gu Yans heart skipped a beat. Youre going to enter Guan Yujues subconscious world with me? !
Chapter 2857 - 2857 Chapter 2857 helped him one last time
2857 Chapter 2857 helped him onest time
No!
Gu Yan took a deep breath and said, I can promise you to go and try, but you cant go in in your current condition!
Why are you talking to me in such a fierce tone? You sound like my sister.Lucifer smiled and his dark eyes were filled with warmth.
I have asked. When we entered that subconscious world, it was our spiritual power. Although my current situation is bad, the bad thing is my body. The one who is about to die is also my body. My spiritual power is very strong.
!!
Gu Yan frowned. She didnt want to hear Lucifer say that he was about to die.
However, Lucifer had a very strong control over things. No one could change what he decided.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and said, You really cant change it?
Lucifer said, No, I can still change it. You can choose to refuse to help me, and then I will go in with the others. Xiao Yan, think about it.
If you go, when did you n to do it?
The spring festival ising soon, right?Lucifer stood up and slowly walked to the huge French window. He looked at the Blue Sky and the White Seagulls flying past.
He said softly, After the Spring Festival.
Gu Yan said quietly, I will give you an answer as soon as possible.
Okay, whether you agree or not, let Lilith spend the New Year at your ce. This girl has been tormenting herself.
Okay.
Gu Yan calmly hung up the phone. She knew that Lucifer was a very smart person.
He knew that Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan liked each other, but the two of them didnt express it.
He also knew that when Guan Yujue fell into a deep sleep for the first time, it was Gu Yan who saved him.
But that time, Gu Yan had already sacrificed the little jade pendant!
At this moment, Xiaoyu reached out her little hand and held onto Mama Gu Yans finger. She whispered in her baby voice, Mama, Mama
Maybe she felt that Gu Yan was in a low mood, so Xiaoyu was also very uneasy.
Or maybe she felt that Gu Yan was missing the little jade pendant.
Gu Yans heart softened. She leaned over and hugged Xiaoyu in her arms and kissed her on the cheek.
Xiaoyu, mommy doesnt want Lucifer to die.
Dharma wont die! Dharma wont Die!Xiaoyu said anxiously.
Gu Yan nodded, Actually, mommy also wants to save your uncle Cang Lan. He and your aunt Xiaoyu have suffered too much. Its not wrong to fall in love with someone, but because you fell in love with the wrong person, you have suffered too much. In the end, you cant have a good ending. He is such a good person and shouldnt end up like this.
Although Xiaoyu didnt understand what her mother meant, she still nodded her head forcefully.
She reached out her small hand and touched Gu Yans cheek. Mommy, Smile
This little girl was too smart and sensible!
Gu Yan was touched by his daughter.
She could not help but kiss her daughters soft and tender little face again.
Only then did her mood ease up a little.
However, she was still conflicted.
Gu Yan naturally wanted to save Cang Lan and the others.
Not to mention, Lucifer said that this was thest favor he wanted her to do..
However, Gu Yan could not ignore Lu Yes thoughts and the children.
Lu Ye leaned against the door. After seeing this scene, he knew why Gu Yan was hesitating.
To be fair, Lu Ye did not want Gu Yan to go.
However, he clearly understood that his wife was a person who valued her friends and loved them.
Lu Ye said softly, Yan Yan, if you really want to do it, then do it. I support you. However, there is only one rule. You must protect yourself well.
Gu Yan turned around and looked at Lu Ye in surprise. You agree with me and Lucifer to save Cang Lan and the others?
Chapter 2858 - 2858 Chapter 2858 knew that she understood, loved, and doted on her
2858 Chapter 2858 knew that she understood, loved, and doted on her
Yan Yan, Ive said it before. As long as youre not cheating, Ill support you in everything else.Lu Ye walked over and hugged Xiao Yu from Gu Yans arms.
Actually, Lucifer was right.
In the entire world, only Lu Ye would indulge Gu Yan endlessly.
Lu Ye would never stop Gu Yan from doing whatever she wanted.
!!
Gu Yans heart skipped a beat. She knew that she had reincarnated and started a new life. For example, bing a female special star soldier was something that she had never thought of in her previous life.
However, no matter what she wanted to do, Lu Ye would support her unconditionally.
It had even reached the point of indulgence.
Perhaps Lu Ye was not the most perfect man in the world, but in Gu Yans heart, he was already the best man in the world!
Knowing that she understood that she loved her, spoiled her, and indulged her endlessly.
Where could he find such a good man?
If it wasnt for the fact that he was still hugging Xiaoyu, the couple would probably be hugging each other right now.
However, looking at his daughters adorable Big Eyes, Gu Yan coughed lightly and said, Moreover, Lucifers situation seems to be quite bad. He hasnt said why he wants to make Xiaoyu his sessor until now.
As long as he doesnt covet my wife.Lu Ye lowered his head and teased Xiaoyu. He suddenly thought of something and added, Of course, dont Covet My Daughter.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry as he shook his head.
Not to mention Lucifers current condition, even if he was healthy, he was much older than Xiaoyu.
Moreover, based on Gu Yans understanding of Lucifer, he would not do such a beast thing.
After all, no matter how bad a person was, he still had his own bottom line.
This was also the reason why Gu Yan was willing to help Lucifer.
The couple chatted for a while more. When Lu Ye found out that Lucifer asked Gu Yannian to leave, he let out a sigh of relief.
He said gloomily, Unfortunately, after the new year, I have to go on a mission. Otherwise, I will go with you.
How could Gu Yan be willing to let Lu Ye take the risk.
After all, the consciousness realm was actually very dangerous.
Otherwise, Cang Lan wouldnt have been left behind.
Gu Yan said, Ah Ye, you can carry out the mission peacefully. Ive calcted the time. After your mission is over, if Im not back by then, you can go to M to look for me.
Thats all I can do. Yan Yan, you have to be careful. If anything happens to you, IllLu Ye thought for a moment. He really couldnt think of any words that could threaten his wife, but he was still a little unhappy.
At this moment, Xiao Yu hugged her fathers big hand and gave him a peck.
Alright, thest bit of difort in Lu Yes heart was also melted by his daughters Peck.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye who was like a deted rubber ball. In the end, she lovingly pinched her daughters little face.
She didnt know whether tough or cry as she shook her head.
However, Lu ye said, Sigh, my daughter is so good. I dont know which little bastard will benefit from her in the future. I dont care. When Xiao Yu finds a partner in the future, I have to help her properly.
Xiao Yu is still young.Gu Yan sympathized with her future son-inw.
After all, Lu Ye, her father-inw, would definitely not have an easy time.
Xiao Yu, who did not know that her parents were already thinking about her future, suddenly thought of something and giggled.
The dimples on the corner of her mouth were faintly discernible. She looked very cute.
Since she had already confirmed that she was going to save someone, Gu Yan called Lucifer.
Lucifer paused for a moment and said, Xiao Yan, you are thinking too fast.
Actually, you already know the answer, Dont you?Gu Yan realized that since Lucifer took a step back, the conversation between the two of them had be smoother. She changed the topic and asked, I can go with you to save her, but can you tell me why you want Xiao Yu to be your sessor?
Chapter 2859 - 2859 Chapter 2859 she was actually impervious to all poisons
2859 Chapter 2859 she was actually impervious to all poisons
As a mother, Gu Yan was worried if she didnt get to the bottom of this problem.
After a moment of silence, Lucifer coughed a few times and said, Actually, this matter is too unbelievable. Xiao Yan, after I say it out loud, you promise not to think too much.
Now that you say it like that, I cant help but think too much
As if he could guess her depressed expression, Lucifer chuckled and said, Trust me. I would never do anything to hurt you or Xiaoyu. Its like this. I dreamt that Mr. Liu told me that Xiaoyu is actually immune to all poisons and you know about my body condition. However, when I asked Mr. Liuter, what does Xiaoyus immune to all poisons have to do with me? He only revealed a mysterious smile and said that everything is going ording to n. Actually, Ive thought about it for a long time, but I still cant figure it out.
!!
Gu Yan was stunned.
She suddenly remembered something. Back when Xiao Yu was carried away by Qin Lanzhis friend, that woman had drugged Xiao Yu with hallucinogens. In the end, the hallucinogens did not seem to have any effect on Xiao Yu?
If Xiao Yu really was impervious to all poisons, then it must be because of the little jade pendant!
Gu Yan had a few thoughts running through his mind. He was a little surprised, but he also thought that it was only natural.
Back then, when the little jade pendant turned into a ray of light and entered Gu Yans body, Gu Yan could feel that the little jade pendant would always be with her.
Therefore, thest ray of light from the little jade pendant should be inside Xiao Yus body.
Maybe it was because Gu Yan had been silent for a long time, Lucifer suddenly coughed. He was actually a little worried, Xiao Yan
Okay, I understand. Its okay. Go and drink some water, then rest.
After hearing Gu Yans words, Lucifer sighed in his heart, Okay.
See you next month.
Okay.
Gu Yan hung up the phone and sat there with a slight frown.
She had always trusted Liu Xingyun, and since Liu Xingyun said that to Lucifer, it was obvious that Xiao Yu must have something to do with the poison in Lucifers body.
Moreover, she also believed that the reason why Liu Xingyun said that was that he would not sacrifice Xiao Yu to save Lucifer.
Liu Xingyun would not do that.
Lu Ye saw Gu Yans silent expression and felt a little sorry for her. He quickly coaxed the child to sleep and ced him on the crib. Then, the couple came out.
Lu Ye also heard some of what Gu Yan said just now.
He held Gu Yans hand and said, Yan Yan, dont worry. When the cart reaches the mountain, there will be a way. When the boat reaches the bridge, there will be a way. Since boss Liu said to let nature take its course, then we will let nature take its course.
Gu Yan nodded silently.
Now, Liu Xingyun was no longer around. Even if she wanted to ask him, she couldnt find him.
When Gu Yan thought of Liu Xingyun, who hadnt been heard from, a faint sadness welled up in his heart.
When Miao Xiaoyu heard that Gu Yan was going to help her save Cang Lan, she excitedly held Gu Yans hand, crying andughing.
Gu Yan, thank you. Thank you so much. I
Dont give yourself to me. I dont like women,Gu Yan said with a smile.
Miao Xiaoyu chuckled.
She had never admired any woman before, and Gu Yan was definitely one of the women she admired the most.
However, when Gu Yan invited Miao Xiaoyu to stay for the new year, Miao Xiaoyu refused.
Hes still lying in the sanatorium. I want to go over and apany him.
Although Miao Xiaoyu didnt say who he was, Gu Yan understood clearly.
Therefore, he didnt stop her.
After they agreed to meet again next month, Gu Yan said softly, He might not dare to take the initiative emotionally. After everything is over, if you dont want to lose him, then take the initiative.
A blush appeared on Miao Xiaoyus face. I wont take the Initiative!
In fact, Miao Xiaoyu had always taken the initiative and paid the price when she was chasing Guan Yujue.
Chapter 2860 - 2860 Chapter 2860 the New Year celebration
2860 Chapter 2860 the New Year celebration
Every time you celebrate the New Year, you will be amazed at how quickly time passes.
It was a lively new year this year.
Several families had gathered together. Qin Lanzhi had already left the hospital and was staying at Gu Yans and Lu Yes small house.
After Lu Haiyang returned to Yabake, he also came back to stay.
!!
However, the New Years Eve dinner was eaten together in the old mansion of the aristocrats. The Bai family, the Lu family, Xie An and his wife were all very lively.
Gu Yan, Wen Lan, and his mother, Xie Luan, were busy in the kitchen when the sound of firecrackers came from outside the window.
Xiao Sheng did not know where he went to y. When he came back, his little face was flushed red. He said to Gu Yan, Mom, can I bring Wen Jing and the others to y at the ice skating rink in the courtyard?
Go on, go on. But be careful not to fall. Also, wear more clothes so that you dont catch a cold.
Okay!
Xiao Sheng nodded heavily and ran out again.
When Xie Luan went out to get her things, Gu Yan said to Wen Lan, Sister-inw, how have you been feeling recently?
This cycle is urate. Lets check again next month.
Yeah, take it slow. Your body was too cold before, and you didnt have enough qi and blood. Its good that you dont have to carry out missions on the frontline during this period of time. The teaching in school isnt too tiring, so you should have a good rest.. Also,Gu Yan looked outside, xie Luan hadnt returned yet, so she said in a low voice, Im going to M after the New Year. Help me look after the children.
Go to M?Wen Lan immediately understood. Is it about Yin?
Some time ago, she saw Miao Xiaoyu appear at Gu Yans house.
Gu Yan nodded.
Wen Lan knew that this was Gu Yans decision, and Gu Yan was also very concerned about Yins people.
She said, You have to pay attention to your safety.
Yes, of course.
Not long after, Xie Luan walked in. Gu Yan and Wen Lan didnt talk about this anymore. The two of them let Xie Luan go into the house and left the kitchen to them.
Xie Luan immediately shook her head. That wont do. How can I let the two of You Cook? There are too many dishes. Lets cook together. Itll be faster.
Just as she finished speaking, Guo Rous loud voice came from outside.
Gu Yan, Gu Yan, are you here?
Xie luan immediately said, Xiao Yan, Guo Rou is here to y with you. You can go out.
Gu Yan wiped his hands and said, En, Ill go out and take a look. Ill be back in a while.
Seeing Gu Yan run out, Xie Luan turned around and said to Wen Lan, Xiao Lan, if youre tired, you can rest for a while.
Im not tired.
Xie Luan nodded. Then, the sound of a few old men ying mahjong could be heard from the living room. She knew that Wen Lan had always liked to be quiet.
She said apologetically, Sigh, its especially noisy when there are more people around. Xiao Lan, you dont mind, do you?
Wen Lan smiled. Its better to be lively. If its lively, itll feel like home.
It had to be said that up until today, Wen Lan was still very grateful that she could meet Bai Changle and the members of the Bai family.
It was also them who gave her the warmth that she had always yearned for.
Xie Luan saw that Wen Lan liked her from the bottom of her heart and did not feel themotion, so she was relieved.
After a while, Bai changle poked his head in. He came to Wen Lans side and asked, Is there anything good to eat? Im so hungry.
Well eat in another hour.
But Im hungry now.Bai changle stretched out his ws, took a ball, and threw it into his mouth.
Wen Lan did not have time to remind him.
She heard BAI changle howling, Damn, damn, damn, its so hot! So Hot!
Wen Lan hurriedly poured bai changle some water.
Xie Luan shook her head helplessly as she watched from the side.
This stupid son..
However, this stupid son of hers really had dumb luck.
Chapter 2861 - 2861 Chapter 2861 said the same thing
2861 Chapter 2861 said the same thing
While Guo Rou came over to look for Gu Yan, Guo Jiang and Su Linna also came over.
The Guo and Bai families were neighbors to begin with, but the younger generation didnt stay at home often.
When Gu Yan came out, Lu Ye was talking to Guo Jiang.
Guo rou sighed, Why do I feel like we havent been together for a long time?
!!
In the past, there were times when they had to carry out missions during the new year, so naturally, they couldnt be together.
Moreover, because of work, they hadnt been together with Shen Jiayi for a long time.
Gu Yan nodded. This year, we can only see Jiayi at the Spring Festival G.
However, although they were less together and more apart, everyone was working hard for their dreams.
Su linna smiled and said, Xiao Yan, are the triplets upstairs? Im going over to see them.
Yes, my mother is ying with the children upstairs. Cousin, Ill go up with you guys.
Lu Ye smiled and said, Cousin-inw, lets go. Shall we go over to y chess?
Guo Jiang quickly refused, No, no, no. Its not suitable to y chess at such a busy time. Id better go over to see the children.
In reality, he was afraid of losing.
Su Linna was Lu Yes cousin. Qin Lanzhi and her husband were here for the new year, so Su Linna naturally came over.
The Bai family and the Guo family were on good terms. This could be considered as being closer than ever.
Not to mention, Gongsun Yu was also Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Changles partner.
Only when they were on the same path could they conspire together.
After all, people were divided into groups.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other.
Looking at Su Linna and Guo Jiang, Gu Yan thought of the fates of these two people in her previous life.
Guo Jiang would never be harmed by Bai Weiyang again, and his family would be destroyed.
And Su Linna had also found her true love.
Whether it was Guo Jiang, Su Linna, Guo Rou, Gongsun Yu, Wen Lan, Bai Changle, or Gu Yan and Lu ye themselves, they might encounter many things in the future, but in the end, they would not turn back, they would go forward bravely.
When the whole family was watching the Spring Festival G, Gu Yan Saw Shen Jiayi and Xiao Mosheng singing affectionately on TV. The two of them had be the acknowledged couple in the circle.
They were envied by many people.
But only Gu Yan knew that in their previous life, the ending of the two of them was very tragic. Even in this life, with Gu Yans help, Shen Jiayis tragedy was changed, butter.., the two of them still experienced many things.
All Love was not easy.
Gu Yan leaned into Lu Yes arms and happened to see his grandfather Xie Ans face. A faint smile appeared on his face.
It turned out to be poker. Grandpa Lu was acting shamelessly again. Old Master Bai was furious. Meanwhile, Xie an watched the two old friends fighting with each other with gentle eyes.
Life was like this. Simple and happy.
Wasnt it?
Gu Yan didnt even dare to dream of such warmth and happiness in her previous life.
But now, she had it all.
Gu Yan felt that she was too lucky.
Lu Ye kissed Gu Yans hair and said softly, Yan Yan, what are you thinking about?
Im thinking about it. Im too lucky to have the both of you.
Yan Yan, actually, the fact that we have you is our greatest fortune.
Gu Yan turned to look at Lu Ye.
The husband and wife looked at each other and smiled.
Whether it was love, family love, or friendship.
It was precisely because we had each other that we were both happy.
When the clock struck twelve, everyone cheered for the arrival of the New Year.
Looking out of the window at the gifts blooming in the night sky, Gu Yan said softly, Liu Xingyun, thank you.
Thank you for giving us all a new life.
Chapter 2862 - 2862 Chapter 2862 asked me to make up for it
2862 Chapter 2862 asked me to make up for it
Gu Yan didnt know what had happened between them.
She just sincerely hoped that Liu Xingyun could fulfill his wish.
..
After the spring festival, everyone started to get busy again. Qin Lanzhi didnt want to leave the main star anymore. Her legs were much better. After hearing that Gu Yan was going on a business trip and that Lu Ye had a mission, she took the initiative to stay and take care of the children.
!!
However, because of her past record, when Qin Lanzhi brought up the idea, the first person to reject her was Lu Haiyang.
Lu Haiyang frowned. Lanzhi, dont cause trouble for the children.
Qinnzhi said aggrievedly, I want to help Xiao Yan, Ah Ye, and the others. They are so busy and have been letting Xie Luan run all by herself. Its too hard on her. You Men dont know how hard it is to take care of the children.
Lu Haiyang did not know how to respond to that.
However, although his wife, Qin Lanzhi, had changed a lot during this period of time, he was still worried.
After all, if Qin Lanzhi wanted to stay on the main star, he would have to run to both sides. There were still some matters on Yabake. Although Lu Haiyang had already decided to step down from his position.., it was not like he would be able toplete all the tasks in a day or two.
He needed some time to buffer himself.
There were some things that Gu Yan, as his daughter-inw, could not say.
Lu Ye looked at his mother and said very straightforwardly, Mom, Xiaoyu was almost lost previously.
It was fortunate that he was her biological son, so he spoke so straightforwardly.
However, Qin Lanzhi was also in the wrong in this matter. She looked at her daughter-inw, Gu Yan, and then, as if she had made a great decision, she said solemnly, Ah Ye, Xiao Yan, if something like this happens again, you can stop acknowledging me as your mother. I Wont have the face to acknowledge you.
Qin Lanzhis words sounded a little harsh.
It was equivalent to severing ties.
Even Lu Haiyang looked at his wife in surprise.
Lu Ye also felt that his mother was a little more reliable than before, but he knew his mother the best.
He said, But mom, you dont have much experience in taking care of children. You know, my grandfather took care of me when I was young, so you just helped me out. Later, when I was older, I joined the Special Forces.
Speaking of which, it was fortunate that Qin Lanzhi didnt take care of Lu Ye back then.
Otherwise, who knew how crooked Lu Ye would be.
When children were young, who took care of them had a big impact.
Qin Lanzhi was a little short of breath. She really didnt know how to take care of children and didnt have much experience.
But!
Qin Lanzhi looked at Gu Yan expectantly and said, Xiao Yan, let your mother teach me more when the timees. If it really doesnt work out, Ill Be Your Mothers helper. I can wash the childrens clothes or cook anything. I can learn anything.
After the ident, Qin Lanzhi finally felt the value of life.
She also felt the fragility of life.
With limited vitality, of course, she had to spend more time with her close family.
Qin Lanzhi sighed and said, I used to go shopping with those so-called sisters. We would arrange flowers together, watch music and dance dramas together, or y cards together to watch the fun. But in reality, everyone was justparing themselves to each other. If something really happens, when it reallyes to life and death, only family members would be willing to sacrifice themselves to help. The others would definitely not be like this.
After she finished speaking, she raised her head and looked at Gu Yan expectantly. Xiao Yan, I have been neglecting my duties as a mother-inw. Just give me a chance and let me make it up to you, okay?
Chapter 2863 - 2863 Chapter 2863 with a wife like this, what more could a husband ask for
2863 Chapter 2863 with a wife like this, what more could a husband ask for
Everyones gaze fell on Gu Yan.
Qin Lanzhi looked at her daughter-inw and said faintly, Of course, its fine if you dont agree, but Ill stille to see the children more often in the future
Mom, Im just worried that youre too tired,Gu Yan said gently. I wont be away for too long this time. I was thinking of finding another nanny.
Hearing that Gu Yan was finally relieved, the Lu father and son let out a sigh of relief.
!!
Qinnzhi immediately said, No, Im not tired. Im still young. Since youve agreed, then its settled. When the timees, tell my inws what to do and let her teach me how to do it.
Qin Lanzhis eyes lit up when she finally found a use for herself.
Lu Haiyang heaved a sigh of relief.
He was really worried that his daughter-inw, Gu Yan, would always be angry at Lanzhi.
That night, after packing up and washing up, Gu Yan and Lu Yey down in each others arms.
The couple were not sleepy.
The weather was still cold after the spring festival.
It was chilly in spring, and the frost on the window blocked out the moonlight outside.
Yan Yan, thank you.
Thank you again? I Say, Comrade Lu Ye, youre asking for a beating.Gu Yan gently punched Lu Yes chest.
Lu Ye grabbed her little hand and kissed it lightly.
Beating is kissing, cursing is love. If one day I cant get out of bed because of you, the others will only know that our love is too intense and passionate.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
Lu Ye gently kissed Gu Yans hair, sighed and said, Actually, I know that my mother has a lot of faults. Shes soft-headed and easily believes what others say. Didnt you say that in her previous life, she listened to song Yaqins words and always opposed me being with you?
No, in my previous life, I was also at fault. It was me who wasnt resolute enough.
No, no, no. No matter which life it was, you were definitely not in the wrong,Lu Ye said softly. My Yan Yan will never be wrong.
Gu Yan understood what Lu Ye wanted to say.
She leaned into Lu Yes embrace and said softly, Ah Ye, you dont have to thank me. I know that although she has shorings, she is your mother. She is your biological mother. Moreover, during this period of time, I realized that she is trying her best to change. After all, no one is perfect. Moreover, she is our family. Since she wants a chance to change, we can not not give her this chance. We can not discourage her.
Lu Ye was touched.
Because he realized that the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw, which was difficult to adjust in the eyes of others, was simply too easy for him.
The main reason was that his Yan Yan was smart, smart, yes, Smart.
Usually, when a wife had a conflict with her mother, the most difficult thing to deal with was actually the man himself.
On one side was the wife he spent his life with.
On the other side was his biological mother who gave birth to him.
No matter which side he leaned towards, it would cause the other side to be heartbroken.
But Gu Yan had never let Lu Ye make such a heart-wrenching choice. Even during thest snow forest ident, Gu Yan would risk his life to save Qin Lanzhi.
Lu Ye gently kissed the corner of Gu Yans mouth. His voice was firm and persistent.
With a wife like this, what more could a husband want?
Gu Yan raised his head, his eyes shining. Its because youre so good that its worth it for me to be better.
A husband and wife needed two people working together to truly reach the other side of happiness.
Chapter 2864 - 2864 In chapter 2864, there was a kind of love called letting go
2864 In chapter 2864, there was a kind of love called letting go
If Lu Ye was the kind of mother-inw who would listen to his mother no matter what, he would never be able to achieve the perfect harmony in this question of the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.
The husband and wife crossed their fingers and looked at each other with infatuated eyes.
It was like the love that they had cultivated in two lifetimes.
They would never leave each other.
!!
They would live and die together.
..
After the New Year, Gu Yan took a leave of absence from her superior. Then, she set off on her journey to M.
After the spaceship took off, Gu Yan Sat by the window. The seat outside was empty as no one hade yet.
She leaned against the window and closed her eyes to rest.
Gu Yan sighed in her heart. When she first came to M, she was using the alias Lu Yan. She was with Miao Xiaoyu in order to infiltrate Yin as a spy.
In the following years, so many things had happened.
However, those things were still very vivid in Gu Yans mind, as if they had just happened yesterday.
Gu Yan? !
At this time, a womans voice suddenly sounded.
It sounded a little familiar.
Moreover, there was an alien ent in this voice.
Gu Yan opened his eyes and indeed saw a very gentle-looking zhizi.
Gu Yan also looked at Zhizi in surprise. She smiled and said, Zhizi, long time no see.
Zhizi nodded. She spoke a few foreign words to the man and woman sitting at the back before turning her head around.
Gu Yan realized that the man and woman sitting at the back of Zhizi looked to be in their thirties. The woman was in her sixties and looked a little simr to the mans eyes and brows.
Zhizi noticed her gaze and said with a smile, Thats my husband and my husbands mother.
Gu Yan understood. Youre Married?
Yes.Zhizi nodded. There was a hint of emotion in her eyes and tone.
However, the two of them chatted for a while and did not continue.
The spaceship had taken off. As it was evening, the lights in the airport were dim. Gu Yan heard light snoringing from the back seat.
Zhizis husband and mother-inw were both asleep.
However, Zhizi opened her mouth at this time. Gu Yan, Im sorry.
You didnt do anything to me,Gu Yan said quietly.
However, Zhizi shook her head, No, I liked brother Jue back then and always treated you as an enemy. Butter, I realized that the real enemy of my unrequited love was myself. It was me who fell in love with a person who would never love me.
Gu Yan recalled a song. There was a kind of love called letting go.
Because only by letting go would it be good for both of them.
To a certain extent, Zhizi was like Miao Xiaoyu, both of them were deeply in love with Guan Yujue.
But now, the two of them had already given up on Guan Yujue.
Love was something that came unprepared. It would never give people time to prepare in advance. But when it left, it would also quietly swim into the sea like a fish, never to be seen again.
No matter how strong the unrequited love was, many of the results would end up in vain.
Gu Yan said softly, Zhizi, you dont have to apologize. You didnt do anything to hurt me. And purely from the perspective of love, there is no right or wrong in the world of love. When you love someone, he is your sky, yournd, and the air you live on. But when you dont love him, you will realize that all the beautiful things in your eyes back then were just a filter for love.
Gardenia looked at Gu Yan with a half-understanding look. After a while, she said softly, Im very happy with my husband now. He and his family are very good to me.
There are many ways to interpret happiness. We just need to choose which one we like best.
Chapter 2865 - 2865 Chapter 2865
2865 Chapter 2865
Gardenia looked at her former love rival beside her. These few years had not left any traces of time on her face. On the contrary, Gardenia found that the current Gu Yan was even more attractive.
She sighed softly, You must love your husband very much. Otherwise, so many men like you, yet youre still infatuated with him.
Gu Yan smiled. This is the way for me to be happy.
Zhizi felt that she understood, but she did not seem to understand either.
!!
However, when she suddenly felt a little cold, her husband, who was originally asleep, suddenly woke up in the seat behind her. He asked the stewardess for two nkets, gave her one and then gave his mother one.
All of a sudden, zhizi understood the meaning of Gu Yans words.
When she got off the spaceship, Zhizi waved goodbye to Gu Yan. She did not ask for Gu Yans contact details, and Gu Yan did not tell her about Guan Yujues situation.
In fact, this was the best ending for Zhizi.
Compared to Miao Xiaoyu, Zhizi, who had practically grown up with Guan Yujue, actually had a deeper feeling for Guan Yujue.
However, when love was denied, a persons heart would be filled with despair.
Fortunately, Zhizi had finally found her own happiness.
Looking at the way that man was taking care of Zhizi, Gu Yan thought that Guan Yujue might never know what he had lost while he was lying down.
No, perhaps he knew how much he had lost, that was why he had refused to wake up?
Gu Yans mood was a little heavy.
Because she knew that this trip to the subconscious would not be so easy.
She dragged her luggage outside and saw Miao Xiaoyu, Mephistopheles, and Moloch waiting anxiously for her at the exit of the space station. Gu Yan waved at them.
Thats right.
Although Gu Yan knew that this matter would be very troublesome and fraught with danger.
But since she had promised herpanions, she, Gu Yan, would definitely do it!
As she walked over, Moloch immediately went to get Gu Yans luggage. Miao Xiaoyu said, You didnt sleep wellst night, did you? When you get hometer, sleep for a while first.
The home that Miao Xiaoyu mentioned was the vi that Gu Yan had lived in with her and Cang Lan back then.
Back then, Gu Yan had exposed his identity. After he left, Yins people had been cleaning the ce. Later on, Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan had also been living there.
Gu Yan suddenly remembered, Is that Kitten still there?
Yes, it was raised by Cang Lan to be fat and fat. It became a tyrant among the surrounding cats. It even dared to bully dogs.However, when Miao Xiaoyu mentioned Cang Lans name, her tone was a little downcast.
Gu Yan patted her hand.
Then, Gu Yan looked at Mephistopheles beside her and said with a smile, Its pretty good today. I didnt dress up as anyone else.
Mephistopheles shrugged and said, Anyway, no matter who I dress up as, youll never mistake me for someone else. I might as well save some time on my makeup and get some beauty sleep.
Moloch added, With your face, 10,000 years of beauty sleep wont make up for anything.
Ha, Moloch, just you wait. The next time I prepare enoughxatives for you, youll definitely be thinner than Lilith in the bathroom!
Miao Xiaoyu was speechless. If you two are unhappy, you can go out and fight. Dont bring me along.
Gu Yan watched them bicker and heaved a sigh of relief.
It seemed that Yin and the otherssituation was better than she had imagined.
However, when Mephistopheles and Moloch went to the parking lot, Gu Yan and Miao Xiaoyu were waiting by the roadside. Miao Xiaoyus voice suddenly dropped. They still dont know about bosss situation.
Chapter 2866 - 2866 Chapter 2866 fat cat
2866 Chapter 2866 fat cat
Gu Yan patted Miao Xiaoyus hand and didnt say anything.
At this time, Mephistopheles and the others had already driven the car out.
The group got into the car. Their destination was the vi that Gu Yan had stayed in before. When they arrived at their destination, Gu Yan looked at the vi that hadnt changed at all. Suddenly, her heart softened.
You guys
!!
Gu Yan, you might not believe it. All of us like toe here. Its just a pity that youre not here anymore.Mephistopheles looked at Gu Yan
Im back now.
Then, Gu Yan, can you make us a big table of dishes? The spare vegetables and meat seasonings are all ready!Moloch looked at Gu Yan with shining eyes. He was very concerned about Gu Yans dishes.
Miao Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at herpanion. Cant you let Gu Yan rest first? She has been on the road all this time.
Moloch smiled so much that his eyes narrowed into slits. Yes, yes, Lilith is right. Gu Yan, you should go and rest first. When youre full, you can cook for us.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry. So you treat me like a chef?
No, no, no, youre ourpanion. However, youre the one who cooks the best among us!Moloch gave Gu Yan the highest evaluation with absolute certainty.
As the few of them conversed, the vague feeling of depression faded a little.
When they arrived at the vi, Gu Yan saw the little cat. Oh No, it was already a big fat cat. She had a myriad of thoughts in her heart.
The cat actually remembered Gu Yan. When it saw Gu Yan return, it deliberately jumped over and came to her side. It rubbed against Gu Yans leg while meowing.
Mephistopheles said in surprise, Its really strange that it still remembers you. But every time Ie, even if I feed it dried fish, it wont give me a good look.
It was impossible to rub against it. Even a touch would be scratched.
As if it understood Mephistopheleswords, the kitten nced at Mephistopheles indifferently, then turned around and pointed its butt at Mephistopheles.
Mephistopheles:
Gu Yan squatted down and stroked the kittens neck. Hearing its purring, she smiled, Small animals are all intelligent. I had a cat before, and weve always been very close. After that, Ive been out all year round, and I dont have much time to go back. Its still very close to me.
Gu Yan was talking about Xiaoai. Fortunately, her mother, Xie Luan, liked cats very much, so Xiaoai was basically at Xie Luans house.
Gu Yan came back to the main star this time. He originally wanted to bring Xiaoai over. After all, his mother, Xie Luan, also often went to her house.
However, Xiaoai squatted there every day and watched the old men y chess. She was quite serious and seemed to be able to understand.
Gu Yan knew that Xiaoai was also apanion to the old men.
And the old men were also apanion to Xiaoai.
She was not in a hurry to bring Xiaoai back.
After feeding the cat, Gu Yan returned to the room she had stayed in before.
The furnishings in the room had not changed at all, but the things she had bought for the children back then had been tidied up.
He did not need them anymore.
After all, the three little ones were all so big now.
Because it was often cleaned, the room was spotless. In the wardrobe, there was even the business suit that Gu Yan had worn when she had gone to Francies mansion to work.
Gu Yan saw that these business suits were all new.
However, they were all from the same brand that she had worn when she had worked at themander-in-chiefs mansion.
Miao Xiaoyu leaned against the door and said softly, Boss told David to change these clothes once a month.
Chapter 2867 - 2867 Chapter 2867 the person you like also happens to like you
2867 Chapter 2867 the person you like also happens to like you
Lucifer is a very good person.Gu Yans voice was very soft.
Miao Xiaoyu immediately sighed, I know you dont like boss, but you dont have to be so anxious to give him a good person card.
No, this is not a good person card. Lucifer is really good, but he is not suitable for me.Gu Yan walked to the balcony and saw that the balcony was also spotless. She still remembered.., back then, Lu Ye had climbed up from this balcony.
She thought of that man. Sometimes he was like a big boy, and sometimes he was very domineering.
!!
He could sacrifice everything for her.
He could also pretend to be ugly and be a sand sculpture to make her smile.
Gu Yan smiled and said, In fact, there are many good people in this world, but there is only one person who is suitable for us.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at the tenderness in Gu Yans eyes and knew that she was thinking of her husband again.
She had to admit that Miao Xiaoyu was really envious of Gu Yan.
The person you like also happens to like you.
This was the true love of a god.
Gu Yan looked at the lost Miao Xiaoyu and slowly said, Actually, Lucifer is very good to the people he cares about. I think that there will be a very outstanding and beautiful woman who will spend the rest of her life with him.
But bosss body
Miao Xiaoyus voice lowered, and Gu Yan also let out a soft sigh.
On this point, they were helpless.
Miao Xiaoyu said in a soft voice, Although the sneak-in this time was due to spiritual power, I still decided to let boss reconsider. His body is already in such a bad condition. If his spiritual power is damaged again
He might not be able to hold on any longer.
Gu Yan also nodded, but she knew that Miao Xiaoyus persuasion might not be able to change anything in the end.
After all, the decision made by Lucifer was not something that anyone could change.
No one could.
Miao Xiaoyu rubbed her slightly red eyes and told Gu Yan to take a shower and rest. Then, she went downstairs and dialed Lucifers number.
Ever since she came back from Treasure Ind, Miao Xiaoyu vaguely knew that her boss, Lucifer, was not in good health and needed to rest. Moreover, he was very busy.
Therefore, if she could not disturb him, she would not disturb him.
Miao Xiaoyu quietly waited for her boss to assign tasks to her.
Every once in a while, David would pick up the phone first.
However, this time, it was Lucifer who picked up the phone.
Mephistopheles and Moloch were still washing vegetables and picking vegetables. Miao Xiaoyu took the phone and went into her room.
Boss, Gu Yan is here. We brought her to the vi. She is resting now.
Okay.Lucifers voice was deep and maic.
However, when Miao Xiaoyu heard it, her eyes turned red and her heart felt a little sour. Boss, is your health
Lilith, Dont cry. Xiaoyan and I still hope that you can y it safe and send us in to save her.
Boss, you you dont have to go in, okay! ?! ? Anything can happen in the world of consciousness. To put it simply, if Guan Yujue imagined a dinosaur in his own world of consciousness, then you might encounter a dinosaur when you go in!
Miao Xiaoyu regretted it.
In fact, she had hesitated when Cang Lan and Mephistopheles wanted to go in.
But perhaps she wanted to put an end to her unrequited love, or to prove something. She had nned to wait for Cang Lan and Mephistopheles toe back, and for Guan Yujue to wake up.
Then, Miao Xiaoyu would openly tell Guan yujue, Brother Jue, I dont like you anymore. I have fallen in love with a man who doesnt talk much, who likes to fight people, and who was hurt before Then, he would do something extremely extreme.
That man had been someone elses shadow before.
But Miao Xiaoyu hoped that he would be her blue sky in the future.
But..
Chapter 2868 - 2868 Chapter 2868, Lu Ye’s phone call
2868 Chapter 2868, Lu Yes phone call
Cang Lan did not wake up.
Miao Xiaoyu did not dare to imagine what would happen if something happened to Lucifer or if Gu Yan did not wake up..
She would hate herself to death!
Miao Xiaoyus voice was filled with tears.
!!
Dont go, dont go
After so many years, this was the first time Miao Xiaoyu lost control of her emotions after joining the hermit kingdom.
She was not a sentimental girl.
Her experiences since she was young had made her heart as hard as a rock.
However, she could no longer ept this situation. The people she cared about were getting into trouble one after another.
After all, this was all her fault!
Lucifer coughed lightly. He patiently waited for Miao Xiaoyu to cry for a while before he gently said, Lilith, Ah Jue and Cang Lan are both hidden people. They are my family. Moreover, Ah Jues n is a dead end. Only Xiaoyan can break it. I dont want to see Xiaoyan get hurt more than anyone else. I also hope that they will wake up. Lilith, you have always been very smart. You should know that all of your spiritual power is not as strong as mine. Therefore, only Xiaoyan and I are the most suitable people to enter that world of consciousness.
Miao Xiaoyu was already crying her eyes out. She bit her lips and held the phone tightly.
Boss, you have to promise me that if you encounter any danger, you will immediately retreat, okay? As long as you return to the ce where you first entered, as soon as the time is up, I will immediately pick you up!
Okay.
Lucifer hung up the phone. He knew that Liliths emotions were not calm.
Everyone knew that this trip would be very dangerous.
David stood by the side and said worriedly, Boss, if you really do this, even if Ah Jue and Cang Lan wake up in the future, they will still feel guilty for the rest of their lives!
Its okay.Lucifer stood up and walked to the cloakroom. He carefully chose his clothes, Since Im going to die anyway, my mission is to protect Xiao Yan and rescue them safely.. David, Come and help me choose my clothes. When we go to the viter, they will definitely ask Xiao Yan to cook a big table of dishes.. If we go toote, Moloch will definitely eat all of them.
Lucifer coughed again and his voice was filled with nostalgia.
Its been a long time since I ate Xiao Yans dishes.
David knew that he couldnt change his bossmind. In the end, he could only bite his lips and nod.
Lucifer was changing when his phone rang again.
David picked up the phone and looked at the unknown number on it. He frowned.
Boss, this is an unknown number. Someone may have hacked your information.
Its okay, give it to me.
Lucifer pressed the answer button and said softly, Still worried?
The person on the other end of the phone paused and said with a cynical tone, You know its me?
Yes, Xiao Yan wants toe with me to save her. Although you agreed, you are still worried, right?
Lu Ye held the phone and looked at the scenery that shed past the window.
He said, I will not stop Yan Yan from making any decision. I also know that she doesnt have any feelings for you. However, I am still worried about her safety. If anything happens to her
Nothing will happen to her. If she is really in danger,Lucifer paused and said in a low voice, She will not be the one in trouble. I guarantee it with my life.
Lu Ye was silent for a while before he said, Lucifer, if you dont Covet My Yan Yan, I dont want you to die.
Chapter 2869 - 2869 Chapter 2869 — as long as you don’t leave him
2869 Chapter 2869 as long as you dont leave him
What If I Covet Your Daughter?
With a click, Lu Ye hung up the phone.
Lucifer couldnt help butugh.
He was joking, but Lu Ye knew that he was joking.
!!
Therefore, only by hanging up the phone could they end their conversation.
The conversation ended in a hurry.
Lucifer changed his clothes and was about to walk out when David came over to help him. He waved his hand and said, Its okay. I can walk a few steps.
David nodded in silence.
After Lu Ye hung up the phone, he leaned against the car and the car had already stopped.
Qiao Xinyu, the rookie beside him, asked, Brother Lu, what happened? Did My Sister Yan go on a dangerous mission again?
Lu Ye was speechless. When did Yan Yan be your sister?
It was the mission to the ancient tomb. Sister Yan is so handsome! Actually, I was going to call her brother, Hehe.Qiao Xinyu scratched his head and smiled foolishly.
Lu Ye nodded, his eyes filled with pride. Yes, Yan Yan is very outstanding. She will be more and more outstanding in the future.
Then, brother Lu, arent you worried? Sister Yan is so good. What if someone abducts her?
Actually, Qiao Xinyu himself also liked Gu Yan. Gu Yan was so strong, beautiful, and Super Smart.
She was a hundred times better than all the women around him.
But he didnt dare to say it.
After all, first of all, sister Yan definitely didnt like him.
Second of all He was no match for brother Lu.
Lu Ye narrowed his eyes like a ck gemstone.
Worried? How could he not be worried.
However, Lu Ye knew that he had to trust Yan Yan. He believed that Yan Yan would be like him, loyal to him until death.
If she wanted to be a ck star trooper, he would help her.
If she wanted to save herrades, he would agree.
If she wanted to do anything, as long as she didnt leave him, he would agree to anything and support her!
Lu Ye suddenly said with a deep look in his eyes, If anyone dares to kidnap her, I will bring her back no matter what.
Qiao Xinyu was shocked. Brother Lu is so cool!
Lu Ye looked at his watch and immediately kicked Qiao Xinyu. He said, Hurry up, the mission target has arrived.
Yes!
..
The vige girl from back then had grown up to be so outstanding. Lu Ye knew that even the leaders had praised Gu Yan several times.
Now, Gu Yans resume was much richer than most ck star troopers.
Lu Ye was d that his wife had grown up.
Lu Ye hoped that she would improve further.
Even though the two of them had been apart for so many years, Lu Ye was the person who understood Gu Yan the most in this world!
He was also the person who could give Gu Yan everything she wanted.
Well, as Gu Yans man, he had to have this confidence!
Well, Lu Ye was confident in his rtionship with Gu Yan.
However, if there were still people who didnt have eyes who wanted to kidnap his Yan Yan, he wouldnt stand on ceremony!
..
Gu Yan took a shower and woke up even more refreshed after a good nights sleep.
She wasnt too tired at first, but when she thought about going into the subconscious world tomorrow, she decided to be more cautious and rest more.
When she woke up, it was already past four in the afternoon. She calcted the time and it was time to prepare dinner.
M had its own custom for dinner, but Moloch and the others were squatting and waiting to eat Gu Yans nial dishes, so they naturally followed Nials custom.
Xiao Yan, youre Awake?
Chapter 2870 - 2870 Chapter 2870 might not be available in the future
2870 Chapter 2870 might not be avable in the future
Lucifer was wearing a dark blue suit. His hair was smooth and his eyes were gentle. He stood there with an imposing manner.
However, his slightly pale face revealed his condition.
It was not good.
Gu Yan walked over quickly. She looked at Lucifer and said speechlessly, Cant you take good care of your body and stop messing around?
!!
Messing around like this.
If he could live for another month, he would have to do it for a few more days.
Seeing Gu Yans straightforward attitude, Lucifer suddenly felt that it was a good thing.
After confirming that he had taken a step back, he felt like he had gained a family member.
In fact, he could no longer tell how much he liked her back then. It was just that he had been longing for that kind of warmth in his heart.
It was not the warmth of a lover.
It was the warmth of a family member.
That was not bad.
Lucifer walked very slowly. He sat on the sofa and let out a sigh of relief. I suddenly realized that I really like seeing you scold me so fiercely.
Gu Yan sighed. You have a masochistic tendency.
They dont dare to Scold Me.Lucifer pointed at Mephistopheles and Moloch who were still picking vegetables and cutting meat in the kitchen.
Gu Yan understood.
The core members of Yin cared a lot about Lucifer, and there was deep admiration in their hearts.
Under such circumstances, who would yell at Lucifer.
Only someone like her who joined Yin halfway Well, until now, Gu Yan had a feeling that she was still a member of Yin.
Because no matter if it was Yins boss, Lucifer, or other people, they still treated her as their partner.
Gu Yan turned her head and looked at the new set of utensils that was specially brought over. She said, Actually, you are also here to freeload, right?
Yes.Lucifer smiled and admitted openly, I might not be able to eat it in the future.
Gu Yan was silent for a moment.
She stood up and said, You are not suitable for such self-destructive words. In other words, you are deliberately making me feel bad, right? Alright, for you, I will cook two more dishester.
Lucifer smiled and nodded. Okay, put them in front of me and dont let them eat.
Okay.
Gu Yan nodded and walked to the kitchen.
Moloch had been looking forward to this meal for a long time. He took the initiative to pick and wash all the dishes and cut all the meat.
When he saw Gu Yan enter the kitchen, his eyes lit up.
What else do you need me to do? Gu Yan, feel free to tell me!
Gu Yan looked at the meat and wanted to say that his knife skills were not as good as Cang Lans.
However, when he saw Miao Xiaoyu who had just walked in from outside, Gu Yan did not say anything. Instead, she nodded.
The kitchen was only that big. Moloch was very big, and he was very insistent on helping Gu Yan. Mephistopheles had no choice but to wash his hands ande out.
He walked to the sofa, picked up an apple from the fruit tray on the coffee table, and took a bite. Then he said, Boss, you dont look well.
Yes.Lucifer leaned against the sofa and turned his head to look at the kitchen.
Mephistopheles sighed. Since you cant Let Go, why do you have to let go? Boss, why dont we work together to kidnap Gu Yan and let her stay by your side?
Do you think that Xiao Yan is the kind of person who is willing to be bound?Lucifer shook his head and said, If we really force her, it will only drive her further and further away.
Mephistopheles also understood and nodded, Thats true. Look at us now. Gu Yan treats us like family and partners. She will cook a big table of food for us.. If we really do something and break her bottom line, she will probably be cold and heartless in an instant.. When she cares about you, she doesnt care about who you are, whether you are ck or white. When she doesnt care about you, you are a bubble. With a poke, you will shatter into nothingness.
You like her too?
Chapter 2871 - 2871 Chapter 2871: Who Doesn’t hit who is a jerk
2871 Chapter 2871: Who Doesnt hit who is a jerk
I like it. Why wouldnt I like such a perfect Gu Yan?Mephistopheles said with a smile, But this kind of liking has nothing to do with the rtionship between a man and a woman. After all, I have never thought of sleeping with her.
Lucifer smiled faintly.
You are so direct. Be careful that she doesnt hit you.
Mephistopheles really shrank his neck. He said with lingering fear, Thats right. Now, if we fight alone, do you think I cant beat her?
!!
Who are you going to fight?Miao Xiaoyu walked over and asked.
Mephistopheles said, If I fight Gu Yan one-on-one, who do you think will win? Im talking about fighting skills.
If you fight Gu Yan no matter what thepetition is, I think youll only be able to defeat her with your makeup skills.
Mephistopheles:
He was not happy!
Soon, Gu Yan made a big table of dishes. David happened toe back from working for Lucifer, so everyone sat together and ate.
Moloch was so happy that he was about to fly. When he was eating, he didnt even have time to talk.
However, there was a seat that was empty.
It was the seat that Cang Lan used to sit in.
It was strange. He was a person who didnt talk much and had a low sense of presence. Once he wasnt there, everyone would quickly remember him.
Also, when Gu Yan saw that Lucifer still used a set of utensils and wore gloves when he was eating, he felt a little sad.
Even if he was eating with the people closest to him, he still had to do this.
Moreover, this situation had been going on for decades.
Gu Yan knew that Lucifer worked very hard and treated everyone around him well. However, the heavens were still unfriendly to him.
Although everyone was worried and knew what was going to happen, this dinner was very warm.
Gu Yan had cooked more than a dozen dishes, but all of them were gone.
Finally, Moloch walked to the wall. He burped and asked, Gu Yan, are you interested in getting a divorce and then being with me? I will definitely treat you very, very well! In My Heart, your status must be higher than the boss!
Gu Yan smiled. Arent you just looking for a chef who can cook for you for the rest of Your Life?
Hehehe, who told you to cook such delicious dishes? Besides, I dont hate you.
Mephistopheles couldnt take it anymore. He kicked Moloch. Look at your fat body. Even if Gu Yan likes me, she wont like you.
Moloch was almost angered by his kick. He immediately said angrily, Duel, Duel, Duel!
Alright, Im not afraid of you. Ill go disguise myself as Gu Yan and fight youter.
Moloch:
Too Shameless.
At this moment, Miao Xiaoyu suddenly said, You two fight. Ill be the judge for you two. Whoever doesnt fight is a bastard.
Mephistopheles & Moloch:
Seeing the three of them making a racket, Gu Yan walked to Lucifers side and said in a soft voice, The three of them are trying their best to create a rxed atmosphere.
Mm, the three of them are more nervous than the two of us.Why didnt Lucifer know about Moloch and the others.
Gu Yan nodded. They are all too worried about us, so we must be careful tomorrow.
Okay.
The two of them looked at each other.
It was no longer the hostility from before and the avoidance of emotions.
Because they had returned to their rightful positions, there was only trust in each other in their eyes.
What Gu Yan didnt know was that there was something else added in Lucifers eyes.
It was a silent goodbye..
Chapter 2872 - 2872 Chapter 2872: a warm scene
2872 Chapter 2872: a warm scene
One dayter, all the preparations were done.
Jonathan was here too.
He was debugging the machines andputers in theb over and over again.
There were four beds in front of the coldputer machines.
!!
On the two beds on the left were Guan Yujue and Cang Lan, who were also unconscious.
Cang Lan had just passed out not too long ago, and his body had been injected with nutrient fluids, so he was still in good condition. Guan Yujue, on the other hand, had been in aa for too long. Even though he had been injected with nutrient fluids and taken care of with great care, his face was now a little sunken, his skin was pale.
After Gu Yan took a look, she thought of her grandfather Xie An, who had been in aa for a long time.
However, her grandfather Xie an had been in aa for a long time because his brain had really been damaged.
Guan Yujue, on the other hand, had subconsciously refused to wake up.
What was moreplicated was that Guan Yujue had a double personality. Gu Yan still remembered the Sunny Youth Ah Jue and the calm and evil brother Jue.
She did not know how they were doing.
This was Jonahs newboratory, so there was naturally a guarantee of safety. The Heavenly Eye was still here.
The Heavenly Eye was now an enhanced version, more advanced than the previous one.
And all of this, they did not avoid Gu Yan.
Gu Yan also took the initiative and said generously, You guys actually did not guard against me. Its a pity that we are not here as undercover agents.
Everyoneughed after hearing this, which made the tense atmosphere a little more rxed.
However, Miao Xiaoyu still couldnt rx.
When Jonah and the others checked the equipment for the umpteenth time, she said to Gu Yan and Lucifer worriedly, Boss, Gu Yan, if you guys realize that something is wrong, you have toe back immediately. You have to go back to the ce where you will enterter. You have to remember that entrance. As soon as three hours are up, I will bring you back immediately. Whether you find them or not, you have toe back. Also, the speed of time inside will change constantly, so you have to be alert to your senses at all times.
No tools or weapons could be brought in.
In fact, if it werent for the fact that Miao Xiaoyu had to do the hypnosis herself, she would have wanted to go in for them.
Even though her spiritual power wasnt as strong as Gu Yan and her boss, Lucifer.
Gu Yan smiled at Miao Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu, if you keep talking, youll be one of those yellow-faced women.
Miao Xiaoyu was so worried that she was about to cry. What yellow-faced woman? Im still single!
You wont be for long.Gu Yan winked at Miao Xiaoyu.
For some reason, Miao Xiaoyus heart gradually calmed down when she looked at Gu Yan.
It was because the other partys words were filled with confidence and a very reliable feeling.
She said, You wont be single for long..
What she meant was that they would definitely be able to save Cang Lan.
Miao Xiaoyu touched the corner of her moist eyes and nodded solemnly. She knew that she was a hypnotist, so she had to maintain her consciousness and emotional stability at all times.
She also believed in her boss and Gu Yan.
If they said they could do it, then they would definitely do it!
Seeing that Gu Yan hadforted Miao Xiaoyu, Lucifer turned his head and looked at her gently.
Gu Yan sensed his gaze and turned his head with a smile.
This scene was actually a little warm.
The smile on Lucifers face was relieved.
After the preparations were done, Gu Yan and Lucifer alsoid down. They wore a special device on their heads so that Jonathan could monitor their brain activity at any time.
If there was an intense activity or if the activity stopped, it would not be a good thing.
Miao Xiaoyu closed her eyes slightly.
The hypnosis began.
Chapter 2873 - 2873 Chapter 2873: if only life was like the first time we met
2873 Chapter 2873: if only life was like the first time we met
This was the second time Gu Yan had entered Guan Yujues subconscious world.
The first time, with the help of Liu Xingyun and the little jade pendant, it was easier said than done and he did not suffer much.
However, it was thanks to Liu Xingyuns mysterious power.
This time, Miao Xiaoyu said that thebination of a hypnotist and modern electronic equipment had forcefully sent Gu Yan and Lucifers spiritual bodies in. It was not easy, and the process was even more difficult.
!!
Mephistopheles, who had entered before, said that the moment he entered, he felt as if his soul was about to be torn apart. This also caused him and azure blue to be in a muddle-headed state after they entered.
Moreover, they had entered separately.
Mephistopheles did not know where azure blue had gone. After he entered, he endured the headache and looked around. Then, he found that he seemed to be trapped in a maze.
Time flowed in there, sometimes fast and sometimes slow.
Luckily, Mephistopheles had a good memory. He remembered the ce where he had settled down, so he went back. Coincidentally, three hours had passed, and he had returned.
Although he had returned and was not injured, he had rested for a period of time before returning to normal.
Unfortunately, Cang Lan had not returned.
Even if both of them had entered at the same time, their foothold might have been different.
However..
After experiencing an indescribable feeling, Gu Yan had yet to open her eyes when she heard a gentle voice.
Xiao Yan, how do you feel?
To be honest, even though Gu Yans physical, mental, spiritual, and five senses were much better than ordinary people, she still felt a little dizzy.
If she was like this, Mephistopheles and Cang Lan who came in earlier would definitely feel worse.
Gu Yan opened his eyes and saw Lucifer standing beside her with a concerned expression. His expression was a little better and he was not as weak as before.
It seemed that there was a difference between spiritual bodies.
Gu Yan stood up, rubbed his temples and said, Im fine. I just have a headache. How about you?
I felt dizzy for a while, but Im fine now.
It had to be said that Lucifers spiritual power was indeed strong.
Gu Yan looked at his eyes and knew that he wasnt lying. She nodded and looked around. Surprise shed in her eyes.
Seeing that Gu Yan was fine, Lucifer also looked around and said, There seems to be a tropical rainforest ahead.
Gu Yan nodded.
However, she felt that this ce looked familiar.
The two of them remembered where they were now and walked towards the tropical rainforest.
After a while, it started to rain heavily. Gu Yan and Lucifer had to run all the way to find shelter.
For some reason, Gu Yan had a sh of inspiration and pointed in a direction. Lets run that way.
Okay.
After running for a few minutes, a cave suddenly appeared in front of them.
Gu Yan was stunned.
Lucifer had already dragged her in with quick steps.
Gu Yan vaguely guessed something.
Xiao Yan, are you okay?
The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. After rushing in, Lucifer looked at Gu Yan worriedly.
However, Gu Yan slowly shook his head and looked at the people in front of him.
Lucifer also felt that something was wrong. He immediately turned around and looked inside.
There were already a few people inside the cave.
Three girls who looked like students were wearing battle uniforms in the innermost part of the cave. Because of the light, their faces couldnt be seen clearly.
There were two other men and a woman. The woman looked like someone from the outer space. Although the man was dressed in a simple and honest manner, he had a calcting look on his face. Lucifer also knew him.
More importantly, there was only one person left.
It was Guan Yujue.
Chapter 2874 - 2874 Chapter 2874: two Gu Yans
2874 Chapter 2874: two Gu Yans
Guan Yujue was injured. He turned around and looked at the man and woman at the door. A surprised expression shed across his face.
At this time, one of the three girls who stood at the innermost part of the cave and whose faces could not be seen clearly said coldly, Usually, those who say this are bad people.
When Gu Yan heard this familiar voice and the familiar words, she immediately understood everything.
She came here with Lucifer. It was when she was training with Guo Rou, Liang Xiaoyun and the others in the rainforest that she met the injured Guan Yujue, Tan Jiang, Zhizi and the others.
It was the first time she met Guan Yujue.
At that time, Gu Yan and the others thought that Guan Yujue and the other two were dangerous people.
Lucifer was a smart person. Although he did not know that this was the first time Gu Yan and Guan Yujue met, he heard the voice of the female student in the cave clearly.
It was very simr to Gu Yan, but a little immature.
Could it be Gu Yan from when he was studying?
At this time, a bolt of lightning shed. Gu Yan nced at Lucifer and slowly walked into the cave.
The moment she moved, the injured Guan Yujue immediately tensed up. A hint of doubt shed in his eyes.
Tan Jiang and Zhizi looked at them vigntly.
Gu Yan walked in generously and said with a smile, You guys are also taking shelter from the rain, right? I dont know why, but it suddenly rained so heavily today. My brother and I are also taking shelter here. You guys dont have any objections, right?
The three groups of people finally gathered and they could see each others appearance clearly.
The three people inbat uniforms were stunned.
Especially Gu Yan herself.
A hint of shock shed across her eyes.
Gu Yan looked at her past self with a slightly gratified expression, and an extremelyplicated emotion surged in her heart.
Back then, she was still on her way to bing a female star warrior, and she had been constantly training. Although her skills were still not perfect, and although she was still young in all aspects, her eyes still shone with a resolute light.
Beside her was Guo Rou, whose eyes were wide open. At this time, Guo Rou was also very young, and her spirit was even stronger. She looked at herpanion in surprise, then, she looked at the woman who looked so much like herpanion.
You, you, you, you
AH, Xiaorou, so its you guys,Gu Yan said with a smile. Xiaorou, Xiaoyan, and Xiaoyun, havent you finished your field training yet?
Ah?Guo Rou waspletely stunned.
Liang Xiaoyun was also shocked.
Only Gu Yan, who was wearing abat uniform, looked deeply at the woman who looked like her. She nodded and said, Yes, cousin, why are you guys here?
Your cousin and I came here for a vacation, but we got separated from the tour group.
The two Gu Yan, who were in different time and space, looked at each other.
Moreover, they had a tacit understanding that the wordsing out of their mouths were all made up.
Lucifer, who knew all of this, didnt know whether tough or cry.
However, he also felt a little regretful.
If only he had known Xiao Yan earlier.
Gu Yan, who was wearing thebat uniform, looked at the three people in fear. She hid the surprise in her eyes and listened to the voices outside. Then, she said.., The rain outside seems to have be less heavy. Cousin, we have to leave first and quickly meet up with teacher and the others.
Gu Yan nodded. Okay, the three of you be careful.
Thebat suit Gu Yan nodded and pulled Guo Rou and Liang Xiaoyun, who were still a little confused, out of the cave.
When the two of them passed by each other, Gu Yan saw a red rope that was exposed on the neck of thebat suit Gu Yan.
She suddenly felt bitter.
Chapter 2875 - 2875 Chapter 2875: Who Are You
2875 Chapter 2875: Who Are You
Thats the little jade pendant.
Gu Yan had an impulse to stop her from looking at the little jade pendant again.
But she knew that she couldnt.
However, just as the three people in battle uniforms were about to leave, Guan Yujue, who had been watching everything coldly, suddenly said, I suggest that the three of you dont leave.
At this moment, Tan Jiang, who was disguised as a local viger, immediately said, The rain here doesnt stop once ites down. Once it stops, there will be a flood. You three girls should stay here and wait for your teacher toe and find you.
He paused and said, Aiyo, what kind of school is this? The teacher is too generous. He isnt even worried that you will encounter any danger.
Gu Yan listened to the familiar conversation and suddenly felt a little nostalgic.
She could not tell if there really was such a viger or if it was Tan Jiang.
However, she also understood that she could not let her past self continue staying here. Since Guan Yujue had repeated this scene in the space of consciousness, it proved that he definitely wanted to change something.
Thinking of this, Gu Yan took a step forward and blocked the path between the two groups. She said crisply, Xiao Yan, you guys leave first.
Gu Yan in thebat uniform gave her a deep look before turning around to leave.
His actions were very fast and did not drag things out at all.
Guan Yujues actions were even faster. He immediately stepped forward and wanted to reach out to grab Gu Yan in thebat uniform, but how could Gu Yan do as he wished?
Gu Yan directly reached out and pressed Guan Yujues arm. The moment the other party was shocked, she immediately exerted force and threw him over the shoulder.
Tan Jiang and Zhizi saw this and immediately became anxious. They rushed forward, but there was still Lucifer beside them.
The lucifer here was a spiritual body. The body that was formed was not weak at all. Because it was the manifestation of a spiritual body, it would not be a problem even if ten more Tan Jiang came bare-handed, let alone two.
The threebat suits had already run into the rain.
The rain outside the cave was not light. After all, Guan Yujue did not allow them to leave.
Even so, the situation inside the cave was too unbelievable. Gu Yan decided that they could not stay here any longer.
After the three girls ran for a while and finally found a ce to hide from the rain, they let out a sigh of relief.
Liang Xiaoyun asked, Gu Yan, that woman just now looks like you. Is she really your cousin?
Guo Rou also came over. Yes, Gu Yan. Why dont I remember that you have a cousin who looks so much like you?
Gu Yan stretched out her hand and touched the small jade pendant hanging around her neck.
She whispered, Shes not my cousin. Those three are dangerous. Shes reminding us to leave as soon as possible.
Damn, when did she remind us? Why didnt I see it!Guo Rou was shocked. She paused, then became a little worried. If those three people are dangerous, then wouldnt it be even more dangerous for the two of them to stay there?
Liang Xiaoyun also nodded.
They had saved the three of them out of kindness. The three of them couldnt put them in danger.
An emotion that she did not understand shed across Gu Yans eyes.
In the end, her voice was very soft, but it was unusually firm as she said, I believe in her. I believe that nothing will happen to her.
Guo Rou and Liang Xiaoyun looked at each other. The two of them were getting more and more confused.
The fight in the cave ended very quickly.
Tan Jiang and Zhizi were knocked unconscious by Lucifer while Gu Yan had already pressed Guan Yujue to the ground. She knew that the other party was injured, but that was just her imagination.
Who are you?
Chapter 2876 - 2876 Chapter 2876 — I don’t believe it
2876 Chapter 2876 I dont believe it
Guan Yujue gritted his teeth as he looked at the woman who had trapped him. His eyes shed with many dark and mysterious things.
Lucifer was beside him and his eyes also shed.
Gu Yan said, What did you want to do to them just now?
What do you think?Guan Yujue raised his head and looked at the womans beautiful and aggressive face. He was in a trance for a moment and suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was more attractive than the female student in his memory.
Lucifer sighed and walked over, You want to catch her and trap her by your side, right?
Guan Yujue looked at this man in surprise.
He had been paying attention to this woman who looked like Gu Yan and didnt pay much attention to this man. However, when he looked at this man, his pupils shrank, Boss
Although you are in a deep sleep, you still remember me. So you know what you were doing just now, right?Lucifer looked at Guan Yujue with pity, Even if you trapped her by your side, what can you do? Its all fake.
Guan Yujues face instantly turned extremely ugly.
Indeed, he returned to the cave where he first met Gu Yan, then he grabbed her and brought her back to Mino.
However..
After hearing Lucifers words, Gu Yanpletely understood.
When she looked at Guan Yujue, her eyes were filled with helplessness.
Let me guess. Every time you captured her and brought her back to Mino, no matter what method you used, she wouldnt fall in love with you and wouldnt submit to you. In the end, she would definitely die. Then, you would return to this ce and capture her and bring her back, right?
Guan Yujue looked at Gu Yan in shock.
You are Gu Yan!
Yes, I am.
Gu Yan nodded and admitted it.
Because only she would know her own choice.
At that time, she already had Lu Ye in her heart. Therefore, even if she died, she would not betray their love.
Guan Yujue suddenly roared in pain, Why? Why Cant You Love Me? Even if we met earlier, would you still be unable to fall in love with me?
Seeing Guan yujue like this, Lucifer suddenly remembered that he was the same back then?
A lot of things were too confusing.
At this moment, Lucifer felt that his rtionship with Gu Yan was just right. Even if it wasnt love, he believed that if anything happened to him, Gu Yan would save him without hesitation.
Because she treated him as her partner and family.
Gu Yan looked at Guan Yujue and shook his head. Ah Ye and I have known each other since our past lives. We fell in love in our past lives. So, whats the use of meeting each other earlier?
Ha, I dont believe it!Guan Yujue was furious.
Beside him, Lucifer also raised his eyebrows and didnt say anything.
Gu Yan blinked his eyes. Big Brother, you dont believe it either?
I do.Lucifer smiled, but his smile was very perfunctory.
Gu Yan sighed.
Sometimes, if you told the truth, others wouldnt believe you.
It wasnt her fault.
On the other hand, Guan Yujue was already at the peak of his anger. The determination in his heart started to crumble.
I dont believe it! I dont believe it! I dont believe it!
Because of Guan Yujues unstable emotions, this imaginary world started to shake.
Lucifer frowned and grabbed Gu Yans hand, pulling her out.
Run, this cave is going to copse!
But they are still inside!Gu Yan turned around and saw a rock falling down and smashing towards Guan Yujues head.
Chapter 2877 - 2877 Chapter 2877 Xiaoyan got angry
2877 Chapter 2877 Xiaoyan got angry
Lucifer reached out his hand and covered her eyes.
Xiaoyan, its okay. Those people, including Ah Jue himself, were all his imagination. Even if he was smashed to death, he would be resurrected the next moment, but we cant. If our spiritual bodies were smashed to death inside, then we would be in a vegetative state outside.
Gu Yan nodded and did not look back. He allowed Lucifer to pull him along as they ran.
As they ran, the trees fell one by one and dust flew everywhere.
The sky was still raining cats and dogs as if it was a sign of their masters painful mood.
The two of them ran for a long time before they finally left the copsed tropical rainforest.
Gu Yan sat on the ground and panted slightly. As expected, because of her mental state, she felt a little tired now.
She looked at the flying sand in the distance with lingering fear. Big Brother, do you think something will happen to Cang Lan?
Im not sure, but although Cang Lan is usually quiet, I believe that he is a smart person. He should not be so easily killed here.
Smart personGu Yan mumbled, Smart people make mistakes. Could it be that Cang Lan is also trapped in his own inner demons?
Cang Lan must have fallen in love with Lilith, but he has always had an insurmountable hurdle in his heart.
Gu Yan nodded, Its Shen Xiyan.. Cang Lan had killed Shen Xiyan with his own hands back then. Whether it was the hopeless unrequited love or the fact that he had killed her with his own hands, these were all insurmountable hurdles in Cang Lans heart. Otherwise, he wouldnt have insisted oning here and wanted to help Miao Xiaoyu save Guan Yujue.
Letting Guan Yujue wake up was the end and redemption of Miao Xiaoyus unrequited love.
It was more like a self-redemption in Cang Lans heart.
Lucifer patted Gu Yans shoulder and said, Since we have a direction, then we should pay attention to everything rted to Cang Lan. However, we still have to be careful. After all, this is Ah Jues consciousness world. Just now, one of his consciousness has already discovered your existence. Whats going to happen next might change.
I just want to beat him up.Gu Yan lowered her eyes and made cracking sounds as she twisted her wrist. He actually wants to trap me in his consciousness and do things to me. Haha.
Thisughter was filled with endless anger.
Lucifer didnt know whether tough or cry.
Xiao Yan was angry.
Yes, the consequences should be quite serious.
Lucifer suddenly felt lucky. Although he liked Xiao Yan back then, he didnt do anything to trap her or force her to do anything against her will.
When he wanted to catch her, she would rather face the tornado than him. Lucifer knew how stubborn Xiaoyan was.
After the trip to Treasure Ind, Lucifer clearly understood that if he really tried to force her, he would push Gu Yan further and further away.
Therefore, Lucifer finally decided to take a step back.
They were at peace.
It was a pity that Guan Yujue, who refused to wake up, didnt understand this logic. In other words, he didnt understand Gu Yan at all.
There were too many things in his heart that he couldnt let go of himself.
He wouldnt let go of himself, he wouldnt let go of his love.
Lucifer shook his head and felt sorry for Ah Jue.
However, he said, En, Xiao Yan, its okay. When you meet himter, you can beat him up. After all, he has an imaginary body, he cant be beaten to death.
Chapter 2878 - 2878 Chapter 2878 this woman was both beautiful and fierce
2878 Chapter 2878 this woman was both beautiful and fierce
By the way, I just realized that Guan Yujue was neither the naive and lively ah jue back then, nor the ck-bellied, overbearing, and cold-hearted brother Jue.Gu Yans expression changed. Im worried
Either a third personality has appeared, or the two personalities havepletely fused.
Gu Yan nodded.
If the two personalities had merged well, because to Gu Yan, Guan Yujues two personalities were like old friends.
However, if a third personality appeared..
Lucifer said gently, Dont worry, we will act ording to the situation. Xiao Yan, guess which scenes will make Ah Jue and Cang Lan cross paths?
Gu Yan frowned, I remember that when Cang Lan killed Shen Xiyan, it was during the ind trial that you gave me. At that time, Cang Lan and Shen Xiyan were also on that spaceship. However, Guan Yujue wasnt there at that time. Wait
Gu Yan suddenly raised her head, Guan Yujues home on Mino was on an ind. At that time, my grandfathers home was also on that ind. I saw him there. Also, during that Typhoon, Guan Yujue was hit by a tree in order to save my mother.
Lucifer was silent for a while and said, Just now in the cave, Ah Jue also mentioned his home on the ind, so its very likely that that scene will happen again.
Although they had a rough idea of the sequence of events in this subconscious space, Gu Yan and Lucifer didnt know why Cang Lan was left here.
However, both of them were action-oriented, so they would not waste any time. The two of them continued to walk forward.
They were getting further and further away from the entrance.
However, neither of them paid much attention to it.
They were already here. If they did not rescue Cang Lan, it would be equivalent toing here for nothing.
As the two of them walked, the surrounding environment slowly changed. It was like the Fragrant City in the 1970s and 1980s. The streets and alleys were shing with neon lights, and it was very lively.
The people around them came and went. It was as if they did not notice that Gu Yan and Lucifer were out of ce. They did not even turn their heads and did not even look at them.
Gu Yans eyes shed.
This was Guan Yujues childhood?
The next moment, the scene that appeared confirmed Gu Yans thoughts.
At a dark street corner, a few boys in gorgeous suits were beating a child who was lying on the ground.
The child was not even ten years old, and his face was badly bruised.
You bastard! Do you really think youre a young master? TSK, Ill beat you to death!
Gu Yan took a look, and with a swift step, he rushed up and picked up the little boy who was beating someone up and threw him to the side.
The little boy was still a little confused.
He looked at the cold-faced woman and immediately started to wail, Your mother actually dared to hit me. Do you know who my father is?
The few children next to him were also shouting and their mouths were not clean.
Gu Yan pped him.
I dont care who your father is. Get out of here quickly. Otherwise, Ill beat you until you dont even know who you are!
The woman in front of him was both beautiful and fierce.
It really hurt to beat someone up.
The little boy looked at her and immediately howled twice. Then, he said, Just you wait!
After saying those harsh words, he immediately turned around and ran away.
He was a coward.
Lucifer smiled helplessly and walked over. Xiao Yan, sometimes, you really dont look like a star warrior from Nial.
Thats better for undercover work.Gu Yan smiled knowingly at Lucifer.
Chapter 2879 - 2879 Chapter 2879: We are from the future
2879 Chapter 2879: We are from the future
Lucifer didnt know whether tough or cry. After all, Gu Yan went to his secret ce to be a spy.
Not only did she seed, she took the opportunity to kill the ck Angel. Most importantly, this girl even subdued all the core members of the secret ce, including him.
She was probably the most sessful spy in history.
Gu Yan had already walked over and helped the little boy up from the beating.
!!
Although the Little Boys face was badly bruised and he was in a sorry state, when he looked at Gu Yan and Lucifer, his eyes were filled with vignce like a little wolf.
Who Who Are you people?
Good people.Gu Yan carefully looked at the childs eyes and brows and said, I didnt expect Guan Yujue to be so cute when he was young.
Lucifer smiled helplessly.
Little Guan Yujue became even more cautious, How do you know my name?
Because we are from the future. In the future, you will be a famous celebrity.Gu Yan looked at Guan Yujue gently and for some reason, he thought of Xiao Sheng at home.
Every childs childhood experiences were enough to change his life.
Gu Yan did not know much about Guan Yujues childhood. He only knew that he had experienced many things. In the end, he slowly split himself into two personalities.
The simple personality, Ah Jue, was responsible for simplicity.
And the powerful, ck-bellied, overbearing personality, brother Jue, was responsible for other things.
Little Guan Yujue looked at the beautiful woman in front of him in a daze.
You, you really know the future me? Then, then who are you to me?
Its your sister. At that time, you always called me sister.Speaking of which, Gu Yan still liked the innocent Ah Jue who liked to make movies the most.
Carefree, unconcerned with worldly affairs.
In fact, the greatest happiness of people was to live simply and simply. However, many people would only find out after chasing after it for their entire lives.
The tiny Guan Yujue just sat there and looked up at Gu Yan.
It was as if she wanted to forever remember her appearance in her soul.
Then..
Gu Yan patted his head and said, Can you be a little more promising? Whats the use of always looking back! The past is in the past. Do you think that anyone can start over? Looking forward and moving forward is the most important thing. If you cant figure out such a small problem, dont call me sister in the future.
Guan yujue felt a little wronged.
He didnt call her sister now.
At this moment, a bustling sound came from the alley. It was the little boy who had run away just now. He had brought seven or eight fierce thugs with him.
Gu Yan rubbed the soft hair on Guan Yujues head and said in a low voice, Go hide in that corner. Do You Hear Me?
Then, she stood up, turned around, and started to arm-wrestle.
Big Brother, we have to stretch our muscles again.
Lucifer smiled and said, You are calling me big brother more and more naturally.
Isnt that good?
Yes.
Then, it was the cries of the thugs. Guan Yujue hid in the corner and looked at the beautiful and powerful woman who easily knocked those bad guys to the ground.
Big Sister?
He knew that he didnt have a big sister. Only Aunt Guan Lan was good to him. No one else was good to him.
After his parentsident, everyone in the family was eyeing him covetously.
Under such circumstances, how could he be like what his sister said?
Chapter 2880 - 2880 Chapter 2880 I really only care about you
2880 Chapter 2880 I really only care about you
I dont know if it was in Guan Yujues childhood memories, but there were always a lot of bad guys.
So after Gu Yan and Lucifer finished fighting these seven people, more than a dozen people appeared, and behind this group of people, there were many more.
It was just like a replica.
Fortunately, everyone was bare-handed. At most, they only had sticks picked up from the side.
!!
However, even if Gu Yan and Lucifer were good fighters, they were still exhausted.
What they were using now was their spiritual power.
Although both of them were not injured, it was not certain if this continued.
Gu Yan turned around and found that Guan Yujue, who was hiding in the corner, was gone. She was a little speechless and said to Lucifer, Brother, lets retreat. That Little Bastard ran away.
Okay.
Lucifer effortlessly threw one of the people who ambushed him over his shoulder. Then, he followed Gu Yan and jumped over the fence. Then, he jumped onto the balcony of the building.
After the two of them left, a few people caught up with them, but they were all easily taken care of by the two of them.
After running for a long time, when even Lucifer started to gasp for breath, the pursuers behind them finally disappeared.
Gu Yan and Lucifer stood on a tall building. Because it was night time, the surrounding lights were flickering and the pop songs from the 70s and 80s could be vaguely heard.
If I didnt meet you, where would I be? How are my days? Should I cherish my life?
Gu Yan sang along with the singing in the wind while Lucifer sat there and quietly watched the quiet night.
He knew that in this song, Gu Yan cared about Lu Ye.
And Guan Yujue cared about Gu Yan.
What about him?
Xiao Yan, before I liked you, I also liked a woman. She liked me too, but I killed her with my own hands.
Gu Yan stopped singing, and the song was still dancing in this world.
It seemed that Guan Yujue liked this song as well.
She tilted her head and looked at Lucifer, It wasnt your fault.
She was poisoned by me, how can you say that it wasnt my fault?A bitter smile shed across Lucifers eyes.
His voice sounded very low, So, after I had a good impression of you, I didnt dare to get close to you. I was worried that I would also kill you.
Lucifer, I think that God is fair. He will arrange a true love for each of us. So I believe that God has also prepared for you. Its just that it might be a littlete.Gu Yan looked at Lucifer quietly, her eyes were gentle.
Lucifer shook his head, But I dont have time.
You cant give up. Maybe there will be a Miracle?
Xiao Yan, I am already very happy that you are willing to treat me as your family and partner. Also, if I Can Wake Cang Lan and Guan Yujue up this time, I will have no regrets.
Gu Yan looked at Lucifers calm face and frowned. Liu Xingyun told you that Xiao Yus body is immune to all poisons. Have you ever thought that this might be the opportunity to save you?
Lucifers hand paused.
He turned around and saw the worry and concern in Gu Yans eyes. He felt warm in his heart.
Lucifer said softly, But I dont have time to wait for this opportunity.
Chapter 2881 - 2881 Chapter 2881 wanted to live a simple and ordinary life
2881 Chapter 2881 wanted to live a simple and ordinary life
Miao Xiaoyu and the others, who were guarding theboratory, stared at them without blinking.
Actually, only half an hour had passed, but to them, every second felt like a year.
Moloch handed a cup of hot milk to Miao Xiaoyu. Lilith, do you want some milk?
I dont want to.Miao Xiaoyu sat there, her eyes fixed on the four people. Her voice was a little hoarse, The four of them are the people I care about the most in my life. If anything happens to them, I will definitely apany them in death.
!!
Moloch looked at the four people lying there motionless.
He sighed and said, When theye outter, they will still have to rely on you. If you dont eat or drink now, what will you do when you run out of strengthter?
Miao Xiaoyus eyes were red. She thought for a moment and silently took the milk that Moloch handed her.
Mephistopheles was sitting not far away, quietly looking out of the window.
Moloch couldnt wait any longer. Jonathon was busy observing the data of their bodies. He didnt dare to disturb Jonathon, so he wandered to Mephistophelesside.
As he chewed on the chocte, he said, Mephistopheles, why do I feel a little nervous?
Me too.Mephistopheles snatched half of the chocte from Molochs hand and took a big bite. He said, Havent you noticed that David hasnt said a word since he came in?
In fact, if it werent for Mephistopheles mentioning it, Moloch would have forgotten that David was still in the room.
David sat in the corner and looked at the cup in front of him.
The cup had been filled with hot coffee and was still steaming, but now it hadpletely cooled down.
A strong sense of unease enveloped theboratory. Only Jonathan, who had been focused on the various instruments, could remain calm.
However, his nerves were also tense.
Compared to their tense state, Gu Yan and Lucifer in the subconscious world were still fine. They had already experienced a few more things and apanied Guan Yujue as he slowly grew up.
After Gu Yan experienced these things, she rubbed her face, I finally understand why Guan Yujues personality changed so much and why his personality split. A person who has experienced too many extreme things since he was young will also be affected by his way of thinking.
Gu Yan was one of them.
In her previous life, she had always felt inferior. She was beaten and scolded by Zhang Lan since she was young. At that time, Gu Moli bullied her. Although she escaped from that prison and didnt be the wife of that perverted cksmith.., however, it had also changed her personality.
Therefore, after she met the Good Lu Ye, she had always thought that she was not worthy of Lu Ye and avoided his love.
Gu Yan turned to look at Lucifer and suddenly asked, Brother, do you believe that people have an afterlife?
If I believe it, will there be an afterlife?
Gu Yan shook her head, I dont know. But if people can really be reborn, what will you do?
I just hope that I can love someone and that person can love me, even if we are just living a simple life together.. I am mowing thewn in the garden while she is cooking in the kitchen.. There is a ss window in front of the kitchen. When I turn around, I can see her gentle smile.
After Lucifer said that, sheughed at herself and said, But I also know that this is impossible.
At this moment, the space where Gu Yan and Lucifer were standing shook and a gentle golden light shed across the sky.
Gu Yan wanted to say something to persuade Lucifer but in the next moment, she was stunned.
Because that golden light she had a very familiar feeling!
Chapter 2882 - 2882 Chapter 2882: If You Love, please love deeply
2882 Chapter 2882: If You Love, please love deeply
Little Jade Pendant!
Gu Yan looked at the direction where the golden light disappeared in excitement.
Lucifer raised his eyebrows and asked, Whats wrong, Xiao Yan?
Gu Yans expression paused for a moment before she calmed down. She looked at Lucifer and said seriously, Big Brother, actually, I have a special ability.
!!
Lucifer:
Despite Lucifers vast knowledge and because of his physical condition, he didnt care about many things.
However, after hearing Gu Yans words, the corner of his mouth twitched for some reason.
However, Lucifer was very tolerant of Gu Yan and didnt say anything else. Instead, he nodded seriously.
Gu Yan sighed, Forget it. If you dont believe me, dont force me. But, werent you curious about the method I used to wake up Guan Yujue who was unconscious for the first time? I used my special ability. But that time, I used up all my special ability. In the end, it only left a ray of golden light. It was very simr to what we saw just now.
Most of the remaining golden light went into her stomach and had merged with Xiaoyu.
However, Gu Yan suddenly remembered that it was Lucifer who saw the Golden Light.
Did It prove that the little jade pendant and Lucifer were fated?
Lucifer looked at Gu Yan in surprise.
Gu Yan knew that Lucifer still didnt believe it, but she wasnt in a hurry to say anything.
At this moment, a gust of fishy sea breeze blew. Gu Yan clenched a dagger that he found somewhere and said, I have a feeling that we should be able to see Cang Lan soon.
Lucifer nodded.
He liked to see Gu Yans confident look.
However, this might be thest time he saw Gu Yan like this..
Gu Yan was right. The two of them walked forward for a while and found that they were at a beach.
Obviously, Guan Yujue knew about the ne crash very well. In his imagination, he had almost recreated the ident.
On the coast, there were some wreckage of the ne.
Gu Yan said, At that time, Cang Lan was not called Cang Lan but Ying. He was really good to Shen Xiyan. He was so good that he had no bottom line. He even knew that she had always loved another man and even gave birth to a daughter for that man. Cang Lan still gave up in silence and was willing to be Shen Xiyans shadow.
It was just because she didnt love him.
Gu Yan looked up at Lucifer and shook her head.
If Shen Xiyan just didnt love Cang Lan, then she wasnt wrong at all. She was very fair because she knew Cang Lans feelings for her, but she kept hanging on to him and used him. This was definitely a piece of SH * t. If you love him, please love him deeply. If You Dont love him, please let go. Shen Xiyan couldnt do this. In the end, she deserved to die at Cang Lans hands.
Shen Xiyan was also a notorious space pirate, so in the end, she died at Cang Lans hands. No one thought that it was Cang Lans fault.
When Lucifer heard Gu Yans words, his eyes shed with a helpless bitterness.
To be loved, if you can do what you said, if you love her deeply, if you dont love her, then let her go. This is indeed the right thing to do. But Xiao Yan, have you ever thought about the situation of a unrequited lover?
If you deeply loved someone, even if you knew that she was using you and giving you a perfunctory answer you would still be willing to endure it.
Gu Yan looked at Lucifers eyes and slightly turned her head away.
She said softly, Maybe some things are fated but not fated.
Chapter 2883 - 2883 Chapter 2883: If You Don’t love me, please let me go
2883 Chapter 2883: If You Dont love me, please let me go
Lucifer hid the sadness in his eyes and said with a smile, Xiao Yan, do you know why I Like You? Its because of your loyalty to Lu Ye. If there is an afterlife, I hope my lover Will Treat Me the same way.
He took a step forward, but he stepped back quietly.
He was afraid that Gu Yan would be in a difficult position.
Gu Yan lightly sighed. To be honest, Lucifer was actually not bad.
!!
Other than being unsuitable for her, everything else was not bad.
Gu Yan looked at Lucifer seriously and said, Your idea will definitelye true.
Lucifer lightly smiled.
He knew that Gu Yan was justforting him.
As the two of them were talking, they suddenly saw a man and a woman hugging and kissing each other to be more specific, it was the woman who took the initiative to hug the man and kiss him hard.
The mans eyes were filled with struggle and confusion.
When Gu Yan saw this scene, the corner of his mouth twitched.
Lucifers eyelids also twitched.
Fortunately, these two people were only kissing and did not overdo it. Perhaps the woman obviously wanted to take a step further, but the mans eyes were filled with rejection.
The woman snorted twice, then leaned into the mans arms and said coquettishly, Cang Lan, whats wrong with you? Did I do something wrong? If I did something wrong, just tell me. I will definitely change.
Its okay.
Seeing this scene, Gu Yan quietly rubbed her eyes. She turned her head to look at Lucifer and saw a sudden realization in his eyes.
Cang Lan had just developed a good impression of Miao Xiaoyu and it had not yet evolved into love. In the end, in Guan Yujues subconscious world, he saw the woman he had loved for so many years.
And it was Shen Xiyan who had died at his hands in the end.
In fact, Cang Lan had spoken to Gu Yan from the bottom of his heart when they lived under the same roof. He said that he did not regret killing Shen Xiyan at all, but as time passed.., his love for Shen Xiyan slowly faded from the bottom of his heart, and then he began to regret it.
He felt that he was very extreme at that time.
Since he did not love her anymore, he could not let her go either.
Guan Yujue naturally knew that Cang Lan had always found it difficult to let go of Shen Xiyan. That was why he had created a fake in his subconscious space.
Cang Lans thoughts were naturally contradictory when he saw Shen Xiyan again.
However, at this moment, Shen Xiyan seemed to have changed into apletely different person. She was deeply in love with CANG LAN. This made Cang Lan a little dazed.
That was why his eyes were full of struggle.
Gu Yan shook his head and said in a soft voice, Guan Yujue is really evil, but why did he leave Cang Lan behind?
Maybe, it wasnt Ah Jue who left Cang Lan behind, but something that Cang Lan couldnt let go of.
Lucifer looked at Gu Yan.
For some reason, Gu Yan suddenly felt that Guan Yujues subconscious world wasnt simple.
If Cang Lan was held back by something he could not let go of
What about the others?
Back then, Mephistopheles had always been a carefree person. He came and went as he pleased. In addition, he liked to disguise himself as other people. For a moment, he was a very free and easy person.
That was why he had entered this ce and left safely.
Gu Yan herself was fine. She had already lived a new life and knew what she wanted deeply.
Moreover, she had already changed her fate in this life. Naturally, there was nothing she could not let go of.
However, Lucifer..
She suddenly looked at Lucifer in surprise.
Chapter 2884 - 2884 Chapter 2884 he didn’t want to leave
2884 Chapter 2884 he didnt want to leave
Whats wrong, Xiao Yan?
Nothing.
Gu Yan turned around and calmed down. However, she knew that Lucifer was very smart. If she thought of this, then Lucifer would also think of it.
In other words Lucifer didnt want to leave this time.
!!
He couldnt let go of what he was holding in his heart..
Shen Xiyan and Cang Lan had already noticed the two people walking over.
Shen Xiyan looked at Gu Yan with a hint of hostility in her eyes.
Although Guan Yujue knew that Shen Xiyan was the one that Cang Lan loved, he didnt know about the entanglement between Shen Xiyan and Gu Yan.
After all, the entanglement between the two dates back to before Gu Yan graduated.
That mission in Country B.
The reason why she looked at Gu Yan with hostility was mainly because Gu Yan was too beautiful.
Yes, the hostility of a woman was sometimes that simple.
However, Cang Lan was stunned when he saw Gu Yan and Lucifer. A hint of embarrassment and confusion shed across his eyes.
For a long time, he didnt say a word.
He just looked at the two of them.
In fact, Cang Lan was looking at Gu Yan and Lucifer, but in Shen Xiyans eyes, it was cang LAN looking at that very beautiful woman!
Shen Xiyan immediately grabbed Cang Lans arm and stared at Gu Yan, Who are you? Why are you here?
Is this your home?
Gu Yan had never been afraid of the real Shen Xiyan.
Moreover, the one in front of him was a fake.
It was just a vase with Shen Xiyans appearance.
Hearing Gu Yans words, Shen Xiyan was indeed angry. She said angrily, This is my home. Get lost!
Its just a small shabby house on a deserted ind. How shabby is this house?Gu Yan turned to look at Cang Lan. Such a shabby environment, and youre so happy that you dont want to Go Home?
Cang Lan was a little silent.
His head also hurt a little.
During this period of time, he was always awake and confused at times, but every time he wanted to struggle, Shen Xiyan woulde over to kiss him and hug him, or say something else to divert his attention.
As time passed, Cang Lan had already epted this scene.
There was only him and Shen Xiyan.
This seemed to be something that he had been fantasizing about for a long time.
But from time to time, it would still ring out as if he had forgotten something.
Gu Yan had already walked over with big strides. She looked at all the daily necessities over there and clicked her tongue as she shook her head.
You guys have been eating fish and prawns every day for so long. Arent you guys tired of it?
Whether Im tired of it or not has nothing to do with you! If you dont get lost, I wont be polite anymore!Shen Xiyan took out a gun out of nowhere and pointed it at Gu Yan.
Lucifer was anxious.
However, Cang Lan was even faster. He grabbed Shen Xiyans hand and frowned, Xiyan, dont make a scene. They are my friends.
Yes, we are friends of Cang Lan. Moreover, we have been living under the same roof for a long time.
What?Shen Xiyans calmed emotions exploded again.
They were actually living under the same roof? !
Lucifer shook his head helplessly, but he knew that Gu Yan did this on purpose.
If Shen Xiyan didnt have a gun, then she definitely wouldnt be able to hurt Gu Yan.
Therefore, Lucifer wasnt in a hurry to make a move.
Shen Xiyan, who had her gun taken away, rushed in front of Gu Yan. She raised her hand and was about to give her a p.
But before Shen Xiyans p fell, Gu Yan gave Shen Xiyan a p even faster.
Chapter 2885 - 2885 Chapter 2885 was not the real you
2885 Chapter 2885 was not the real you
Shen Xiyan was stunned by Gu Yan.
Gu Yan sneered and asked, Who are you?
I am Shen Xiyan!
Then who is he!Gu Yan pointed at Cang Lan.
!!
Shen Xiyan covered her face and said in a speechless manner, Of course he is Cang Lan. Didnt you just call his name? Why are you still asking me?
No, youre wrong. He didnt have a name before. He was just your shadow.
As soon as Gu Yan finished speaking, Cang Lan, who was standing not far away, shook a little.
Gu Yan continued to say to Shen Xiyan, Moreover, youre not Shen Xiyan. Youre just a fake!! Shen Xiyan had never liked shadow. In her heart, Lei Qing was the only one. By the way, Lei Qing was already dead. Did you know that hemitted suicide. When all the sand in his hands had disappeared, he chose to face death himself. So, the imposter, the one who should get lost is you!
Shen Xiyan took two steps back.
A look of disbelief shed across her beautiful face.
You, you shut up! Dont talk nonsense. I love Cang Lan. Ive always loved him deeply!
Yes, you do love Cang Lan. After all, youre just an imposter who looks exactly like Shen Xiyan,Gu Yan curled his lips, then turned around and said to the Silent Cang Lan, Cang Lan, have you forgotten that you were the one who killed Shen Xiyan back then? If you still cant let go of Shen Xiyan, I understand. Ill turn around and leave immediately. You can stay here as long as you like. But open your eyes and see that shes not Shen Xiyan! Moreover, where did you put Little Fish?
Cang Lan shook his head.
A mischievous face shed through his mind.
It was a girl who could hypnotize him. She would often argue with him and bully him, but he always knew that she was a very good girl.
It was just that..
She fell in love with a man who should not be loved.
At first, he had feelings for her in the same way, and then, in their daily interactions..
Cang Lan suddenly felt a headache. He covered his head and cried out in pain.
The fake Shen Xiyan saw it and ran toward Cang Lan with concern. Cang Lan! Cang Lan!
Gu Yan grabbed her wrist.
Looking at Shen Xiyans Angry Eyes, Gu Yan was very calm. Through her angry eyes, it was as if she was looking at another person.
Do you want to create a fake me to apany you here?
The fake Shen Xiyan was stunned.
Slowly, her appearance started to change. Like a melted ice cream, she turned into a very strange thing.
Gu Yan frowned, let go of her hand, and took two steps back.
Lucifer quickly came to Gu Yans side and took half a step more than her, in a protective posture.
Cang Lan was still holding her head, struggling on the ground with a splitting headache.
At this time, the fake Shen Xiyan hadpletely turned into another person.
Guan Yujue.
I didnt,he said.
Gu Yan looked at him quietly.
Lucifer also looked at him quietly.
Guan Yujue looked at Gu Yans beautiful face with infatuation, and his voice was full of sadness.
I tried, but you are not the real you
And the real me will never like you,Gu Yan said quietly. So, you have never understood me. How can you say that you like me if you dont understand me?
Guan Yujue felt as if he was struck by lightning.
It had to be said that Gu Yans words were really ruthless.
Only Lucifer knew that Gu Yan was angry. The other party actually used a puppet to make fun of her.
Gu Yan, who had a cold personality, couldnt help but stare.
In fact, she also wanted to use this to make Guan Yujuepletely let go of his feelings for her that had changed a little.
Too crazy possession of love, is not real love.
Chapter 2886 - 2886 Chapter 2886: The Good People are always attracted by the good people
2886 Chapter 2886: The Good People are always attracted by the good people
The space in this world copsed again.
The moment Guan Yujues body turned blurry, the sea level suddenly raised a huge wave.
Lucifers first reaction was to pull Gu Yan away. In fact, Gu Yans reaction was faster. She said directly, Go, Pull Cang Lan and we will run to the top of the mountain.
Lucifer knew that no matter what, Guan Yujue would not kill Gu Yan. Therefore, he nodded and pulled Cang Lan up with one hand. Then, they ran to the top of the mountain together.
!!
Gu Yan said as they ran, Guan Yujue must know from the information that there are caves on the top of the mountain. I hid in there with the group of people. Therefore, I think he will not make this a dead end.
At such a critical moment, Gu Yan could still think of so many things. Lucifer was amazed.
Gu Yan was too smart.
And such a smart woman was destined to be beyond the control of many men.
The three of them ran for more than half an hour and finally arrived at the peak of the mountain. There was indeed a cave there.
The strong wind and heavy rain had already followed them. Gu Yan and the others did not hesitate to sh into the cave.
Gu Yans deduction was not wrong. This consciousness world was indeed set up ording to the deserted ind where Gu Yan and the others had stayed.
There was naturally such a life-saving cave.
Cang Lan spat out a few mouthfuls of water and woke up.
He coughed and then looked in front of him in surprise. Boss? Gu Yan? Why are you here?
Are you awake now?
Cang Lan was silent for a moment, then nodded.
Gu Yan continued, Then let me ask you, do you like Xiao Yu or Shen Xiyan? If you like Shen Xiyan, then consider it a waste of our time. Immediately walk out of this cave. I believe that soon, there will be a new Shen Xiyan there, looking at you with a gentle and attached face.
Cang Lan waspletely awake. His handsome face changed and he immediately shook his head. No, no, Shen Xiyan is already dead.
It had been so long, and Shen Xiyan could not be any colder.
Cang Lan was in a trance previously, which was why he was like that.
Now that he was extremely clear-headed, he naturally would not fall in love with the fake Shen Xiyan.
Yet, Gu Yan added a knife to the wound, You already know that the other party is fake. Thats right. You didnt see that Shen Xiyan turned into Guan Yujue. In other words, during this period of time, you might have been with Guan Yujue
Shen Xiyan was created by Guan Yujues consciousness.
Therefore, what Gu Yan said wasnt wrong.
Cang Lans face couldnt be described as ugly anymore.
Lucifer couldnt stand it anymore. He smiled helplessly and said, Xiao Yan, stop talking. Cang Lan is going to cry.
Cang Lan:
Gu Yan nodded and stopped talking about it. He looked at Cang Lan seriously and said, You know, after your ident, Xiao Yu was going crazy.
Cang Lan had calmed down. He looked at the swaying branches outside the window and said softly, I wanted to help her save Guan Yujue and confess to her.
Gu Yan was speechless.
It was exactly what she thought.
You like Xiaoyu because of you and Xiaoyu. What about Guan Yujue?? Guan Yujue was not Xiaoyus boyfriend. At most, he was just Xiaoyus former lover. If you think so, if Xiaoyu wants to confess to you, should she go down and talk to Shen Xiyan First?
Cang Lan:
He was a man of few words and had never been able to talk to Gu Yan.
In the end, Cang Lan looked at Lucifer speechlessly. Why do you all like such a powerful woman? Arent you looking for trouble?
Lucifer smiled. Outstanding people are always attracted to outstanding people.
Cang Lan:
Chapter 2887 - 2887 Chapter 2887: Have you never thought of leaving?
2887 Chapter 2887: Have you never thought of leaving?
Because there was a storm outside the cave it was clear that Guan Yujue had been seriously provoked by Gu Yan just now.
The three of them joked around in the cave for a while, but they were no longer so nervous.
Cang Lan frowned. Then how long have you been here? If three hours have passed and you havent returned, what should we do?
Its not time yet, its only one-third of the time.Gu Yan took out apass.
!!
Not only Cang Lan, even Lucifer was surprised.
Xiao Yan, where did you get thispass?
They came in with their spiritual bodies. Not to mention thepass, even the dagger that Gu Yan usually used could not be brought in.
Gu Yan took out thepass and looked at it. His eyes were filled with nostalgia, I just met an old acquaintance in a world and asked him for it.
Is it that Liu Xingyun?Lucifer guessed right away.
Gu Yan nodded generously.
Lucifer was even more surprised.
He had heard of that Liu Xingyun. He felt that he was a very mysterious person and his whereabouts were already unknown.
However, that was not important.
What was important was how could you still be able to find things in Guan Yujues subconscious world.
Looking at the shocked expressions of Lucifer and Cang Lan, Gu Yan quietly said, This was an ident, right?
In fact, when they ended in a subconscious world, Gu Yan and Lucifer briefly separated for more than ten minutes. Then, she saw the silver-haired Liu Xingyun.
Gu Yan naturally knew that the person was fake. However, she had to admit that Guan Yujues portrayal of some characters in his subconscious world was extremely urate.
This Liu Xingyun not only had the same personality as the real Liu Xingyun, he also had many strange things on him.
When Gu Yan told him that this was an imaginary world, the knowledgeable Liu Xingyun was very calm. He evenmented that he had not seen Gu Yan for a long time.
The two of them only chatted for a while before Gu Yan realized that he did not have much time here.
Then, the fake Liu Xingyun took out thispass and told her that it would take an hour for thepass to spin once in the outside world.
Therefore, she had to leave this ce before the three turns were over.
At that time, Gu Yan was very upset. By the time she wanted to say something, Liu Xingyun had already turned around and left with a smile.
Cang Lan looked at thepass silently and asked in a muffled voice, Could it be a fake?
Gu Yan also understood what he meant.
After all, the ruler of this world was Guan Yujue.
I believe in Liu Xingyun. Besides, we dont have any other way to judge the time, do we?
After a moment of silence, Lucifer suddenly said, Xiao Yan, when the rain stops outside, bring Cang Lan back to where we started.
What About You?
I want to talk to Ah Jue.
Gu Yan frowned. She looked at Lucifer, and Lucifer looked at her with a smile.
Gu Yan finally sighed, Have you never thought about leaving?
Xiao Yan, I dont have much time left. After I leave here, I will be here for a few days. Then, you guys will have to attend my funeral.Lucifer looked at Gu Yan quietly, I dont want to die like this. However, before I can think of a way to be reborn, this is all I can do.
ButGu Yan looked at Lucifers calm expression and felt extremely ufortable.
However, she suddenly understood that Lucifers consciousness could live here forever. Once he left this ce, his body, which had been attacked by the poison, would be on the verge of death.
She clenched her fists tightly.
It was as if Xiao Yus childish voice echoed in her ears before she left home.
FA FA is not dead FA FA is not dead
Chapter 2888 - 2888 Chapter 2888 was a little too domineering
2888 Chapter 2888 was a little too domineering
In fact, this was a difficult problem.
No matter if it was Gu Yan or Cang Lan, they really couldnt leave Lucifer here alone.
However, just as Lucifer said, if he stayed here, he would have a chance to live for real.
The rain outside the cave gradually became smaller.
!!
If one listened carefully, they could hear the sound of the raindrops hitting the leaves.
Gu Yan knew that the outside world was about to change again.
And only when the world changed could she find her way back.
She gritted her teeth and raised her head abruptly, Big Brother, Ill go with you to see Guan Yujue. Although youre right, only by leaving your consciousness here can you live a meaningful life, but what if Guan Yujue doesnt allow your consciousness to stay here? If that happens, your consciousness will be wiped out. Therefore, if he really allows your consciousness to stay here, I will leave with Cang Lan immediately!
Xiao Yan, why do youLucifer smiled bitterly. If you do this, I will think that you care about me.
You Are My Big Brother and my partner and family. Why Cant I Care About You?
Lucifer:
He shook his head.
Sure enough, Xiaoyan had no blind spots. She didnt even have the slightest possibility of betraying Lu Ye.
She didnt even have the slightest flirtatious rtionship with other men.
In this way, Lucifer was even more envious of Lu Ye.
Seeing Guan Yujue being defeated and bruised, Lucifer knew this very well.
Both Guan Yujue and himself didnt stand a chance.
He stopped probing and said seriously, I can go and find Ah Jue, but you cant. Arent you worried that he will force you to stay here? We have already experienced a few scenes. He should know that you are here.
Cang Lan was the first to get anxious when he heard this. He immediately said, Gu Yan, you can go first!
The three of them were just like this. If you want me to go, I will let you go.
In the end, Gu Yan made the decision.
Its not a big deal if we go together. If Guan Yujue dares to force me to stay, I will make him regret liking me for the rest of his life.
His domineering attitude was also exposed.
Lucifer knew that he could not persuade Gu Yan. In the end, he still said that if the other party allowed his consciousness to stay here, then Gu Yan would have to leave with Cang Lan as soon as possible.
Gu Yan agreed.
At this time, it was finally clear outside.
However, it was different from the deste tropical ind before. Gu Yan found this ind more and more familiar.
Gu Yan raised his eyebrows.
This was Guan Yujues home on Mino.
Gu Yan suddenly became nervous.
He didnt know if this scene was the time when they yed at Guan Yujues home in the dark, or the time when Guan Yujue saved her mother, Xie Luan.
Although she knew it was all fake.
However, Gu Yan didnt want to see her mother, Xie Luan, get hurt again.
Fortunately, the weather was always clear, which proved that it wasnt that typhoon weather.
Gu Yan told Cang Lan and Lucifer about the game and said, The result of the game
Gu Yan paused again.
Ye was also in that game!
Although it was the fake Ah Ye, Gu Yan still remembered that the two of them had some intimate interactions in private. This kind of feeling was very strange.
Seeing Gu Yans change in expression, Lucifer asked with concern, Xiao Yan, whats Wrong?
Nothing, Im just thinking about a serious question
Lucifer and Cang Lan looked at Gu Yan with a very serious expression.
However, what they didnt know was that Gu Yan was thinking about whether she should push him away or not if the fake ye wanted to kiss her?
Chapter 2889 - 2889 Chapter 2889 sunny personality Ah Jue
2889 Chapter 2889 sunny personality Ah Jue
However, Gu Yan quickly thought of another problem.
Bai Leyao could also be here!
Who Was Bai Leyao? That was Bai Weiyang!
Her mood suddenly became moreplicated.
!!
Facing Shen Xiyan, who had been cold for a long time, Gu Yan was actually very calm.
However, facing Bai Weiyang, who had also been cold for a long time but was Gu Yans sworn enemy, the feeling waspletely different from Shen Xiyans.
The three of them were still standing not far from the entrance of the Guan familys vi when a person walked towards them.
His familiar face had a pleasantly surprised smile on it.
Guan yujue said happily, Gu Yan, youre here. Its good that youre here. Didnt you say that you wanted to watch me film? It just so happens that youre filming in My Vi this time. Come quickly.
Gu Yan was stunned.
It was the sunshine personality, Ah Jue.
Ah Jues smile was very clear and clean. In order to protect his innocence, his second personality had paid a lot.
Because of this, although Gu Yan didnt like Guan Yujues second personality, he didnt hate it either.
What he hated was the personality that was controlling this subconscious world.
Gu Yan nodded with a smile and said, Okay.
Ah Jue smiled and his eyes seemed to be filled with light. He turned his head to look at Cang Lan and Lucifer and asked curiously, Gu Yan, are these two friends of yours?
Yes, can they watch your movie together?
Okay.
He didnt know if the sunny personality Guan Yujue really didnt know Lucifer and Cang Lan. However, seeing his innocent smile, no one wanted to disturb him.
Looking at his angel-like smile, they wanted to protect him so that he could keep smiling.
Gu Yan exchanged a look with Lucifer Cann and followed Ah Jue into the Guan familys vi.
The sky was still blue and the clouds were white.
The familiar scene appeared again.
The executive director and the other staff walked around. A beautiful young woman sat under a parasol and frowned. She said to a man beside her, Its too hot today. I wonder when Guan Yujue will nod.
This man was Keane, the cousin of Raul, Lei Qings confidant.
Keane said, We cant help it. We have to get Guan Yujues support. This is the mission that the leader left for us.
At the mention of Lei Qing, Bai Weiyang, who had changed her name to Bai Leyao, looked depressed.
She had given birth to Lei Qings child, but in order to achieve his goal, Lei Qing had even sent her to another mans bed!
Although Bai Weiyang had never loved Lei Qing, she was also very displeased with Lei Qings behavior.
However, as long as she did thisst thing, Lei Qing would give her freedom. That was why Bai Weiyang hade to approach Guan Yujue.
Gu Yan looked at Bai Weiyang who had undergone stic surgery. She looked around and understood that although this scene had a high degree of realism, there was no Wen Lan.
And there was no Ah Ye.
The moment Gu Yan learned that there was no Lu Ye, she heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Bai Weiyang, who was sitting under the Sun umbre, raised her head and happened to see Gu Yan.
When enemies met, their eyes were especially red.
Bai Weiyang, who had beenining to Keane a moment ago, suddenly jumped up and charged straight at Gu Yan.
Gu Yan had never suffered at the hands of Bai Weiyang after what had happened back then.
The current Gu Yan was even more different than before. She did not put the current Bai Weiyang in her eyes at all.
However, before Bai Weiyang could rush to Gu Yans side, someone had already made the first move.
Miss Bai, what are you trying to do to my guest, Hmm?
Chapter 2890 - 2890 Chapter 2890
2890 Chapter 2890
Guan Yujue was still smiling, but those who were familiar with him knew that he was now a second personality.
Bai Weiyang was stunned.
She said embarrassedly, Im sorry, I mistook you for someone else. I was a little agitated.
Guan Yujues expression rxed a little.
!!
Gu Yan said with a smile, Miss Bai looks very familiar to me, especially like the daughter of the nanny who harmed me back then.
Bai Weiyangs pupils shrank and she clenched her hands tightly.
If not for Guan Yujues presence and the fact that she wanted Guan Yujue to cooperate with them, she would have rushed over to scratch Hua Guyans face!
What was the nannys daughter?
She was not the nannys daughter!
Lucifer and Cang Lan, who knew the truth, looked at each other speechlessly. They did not know whether tough or cry.
Xiao Yan didnt even let go of the dummy.
She clearly knew that this Bai Weiyang in front of her was a fake and the real one had been cold for many years.
However, it seemed like Gu Yan didnt want to let him go.
He still didnt hesitate to fight back.
For some reason, Lucifer only felt cute when he saw Gu Yan like this.
On the other hand, Cang Lan sighed. Luckily, he and Gu Yan were on the same side.
In the end, Bai Weiyang swallowed her anger for her own purposes. She was hurt but she didnt continue to fight with Gu Yan.
Otherwise, she would be chased away by Guan Yujue.
At the same time, Bai Weiyang was very upset. Why did Gu Yan always have men helping her?
Other than Guan Yujue, there were two other men who were standing behind Gu Yan as if they were protecting her Tsk, this Gu Yan pretended to be deeply in love with Lu Ye but he still turned around, he took advantage of Lu Yes absence to hook up with another man?
But at least the storm had temporarily stopped.
Gu Yan realized that there was no one else besides Jiang Xiaodie. It could be that Guan Yujue subconsciously did not want too many other people.
Or, the simplest and most straightforward thing was that Guan Yujue naturally did not want Gu Yans husband to be here.
If that was the case, he would have to be jealous the entire time.
However, Gu Yan was much more rxed now that she did not have a fake Lu Ye.
Although she really wanted to visit her grandfather and the others at the Xie family vi, she thought that Guan Yujue was the one who imagined this world. It was better not to bring the unknown to her family for the time being.
The storm had stopped. Guan Yujue and Bai Weiyang still had to continue filming. Gu Yan Sat quietly by the side, sighing with emotion.
Whose life was this drama about, and whose life was a drama?
No one could tell.
For example, Bai Weiyangs reputation had been ruined. She had changed her identity, changed her name to Bai Leyao, and returned as an actress.
But she did not know what she would face next.
Just as Bai Weiyang and the rest finished filming for the day, a sudden p of thunder shed across the sky.
Dark clouds covered the sky in an instant.
A heavy rain was about to arrive.
Gu Yan raised her head and looked at the rolling dark clouds quietly. She said softly, The sky is about to get dark.
What?Lucifer asked.
The corner of Gu Yans mouth lifted and her voice was very soft. When the sky gets dark, its time to close your eyes.
Gu Yan remembered that there were seven people who yed this game together. Guan Yujue, Tan Jiang, Gardenia, Gu Yan, Wen Lan, Bai Leyao, and Keane.
This time, it would depend on how many people yed and how they yed. It seemed that it would depend on how Guan Yujue wanted to y.
Chapter 2891 - 2891 Chapter 2891 I’ve fallen in love with someone else
2891 Chapter 2891 Ive fallen in love with someone else
It was a familiar rain and a familiar scene.
By the time Gu Yan regained his senses, the few of them were already sitting at the Round Table in Guan Yujues restaurant.
Guan Lan was like Jiang Xiaodie and did not participate.
At this moment, there were gardenia, Guan Yujue, and Tan Jiang sitting around the Round Table.
!!
The three of them did not change.
At this moment, Gardenia was still looking at Guan Yujue with eyes full of admiration.
Lucifer, Gu Yan, and Cang Lan sat in the next order. Because there was no Wen Lan this time, there were changes.
Next, Cang Lans next move was Keane, and next to Keane was Bai Weiyang.
Next to Bai Weiyang was still gardenia.
This time, there were a total of eight people.
Just likest time, Gu Yan announced the rules of the game.
We have eight people now. Two of them are assassins, two of them are policemen, and three of the remaining four aremoners, and one is a prophet. Only the prophets words are 100% true. If two assassins are killed, the rest will win. If threemoners are killed, the assassin will win. Each person can start to say a sentence to guide or mislead others. Of course, others can also ask questions. When it gets dark, the assassin will open his eyes and confirm each others identities. The rest of us will have to close our eyes. After that, they will vote at dawn. If the killers are not selected, then when it gets dark again, someone will die.
There was one more person, but the rules were still the same as before.
Guan Yujue nced at Gu Yan indifferently and said, Lets begin.
Tan Jiang nodded and took out a deck of poker cards. He asked everyone to draw a card and then confirm their identities.
It was the same as before. The red hearts represented the police, the red squares represented themon people, the spades represented the killers, and the ck squares represented the seers.
In the previous game, Gu Yan and Bai Weiyang had taken the killer card together, but Gu Yan had killed Bai Weiyang first.
This time..
The order was the same as before, starting from Guan Yujue.
Guan Yujue raised his head and looked at Gu Yan. He said softly, The person I like is right here.
Zhizi was stunned.
Even Bai Weiyang turned to look at Guan Yujue in surprise.
There were a total of eight people and only three women. If what Guan Yujue said was true, then it was obvious who he liked.
The corner of Gu Yans mouth twitched.
Tan Jiang looked at his boss, Guan yujue, and added, The person my boss likes is definitely not a killer.
Well, this Tan Jiang was really loyal to Guan Yujue. He was helping Guan Yujue to dig a hole for Gu Yan.
If he said it wasnt anything, then he was.
Or there was no silver in this ce.
Then, Lucifer said gently, I am a killer.
He was so handsome and gentle, as if he was a European aristocrat who walked out of a painting. How could he be a killer.
But of course, this was just a role-ying. Maybe Lucifer really drew the killers card?
Gu Yan looked at Lucifer and said calmly, I am a killer too.
This time, it was Guan Yujues turn to twitch his eyebrows.
In order to deny that he was not someone he liked, he would rather expose himself as an assassin?
It was Cang Lans turn.
Cang Lan looked at Guan yujue and said slowly, I have moved on.
Everyone:
Gu Yan and Lucifer knew that Cang Lan was a little angry at Guan Yujue. After all, Guan Yujue used a fake Shen Xiyan to trap Cang Lan.
But the others didnt understand.
Chapter 2892 - 2892 Chapter 2892
2892 Chapter 2892
Dont forget, Guan Yujue was the first to speak just now. He said that the person he liked was here!
Zhizi and Bai Weiyang originally thought that the person Guan Yujue said he liked was Gu Yan.
But now it seemed like..
Could it be that the person Guan Yujue said he liked was this Cang Lan? ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !
!!
When they thought about it, their expressions turned ugly.
The corner of Guan Yujues eyes twitched, and he held his forehead slightly. He understood what pale blue meant.
Beside pale blue was Keane.
Keane looked at this and that before saying, Ive been working overtime these past few days, and Im really tired.
Finally, someones lines were the same as before.
So, the plot that had gone slightly astray was pulled back once again.
However, Bai Weiyang looked at Guan Yujue. She had wanted to ask if Guan Yujue liked a man or a woman so that she could confirm if Gu Yan was a killer.
However, Bai Weiyang did not dare to provoke Guan Yujue.
What if this was the other partys minefield and the other party got angry and refused to cooperate with them?
After thinking for a while, Bai Weiyang looked at Gu Yan and said, Among the people who spoke just now, someone lied.
If Bai Weiyang was a prophet, then her words were absolutely urate.
Finally, it was Zhizis turn. She hesitated for a while before she gritted her teeth and looked at Guan Yujue.
Brother Jue, is the person you like Gu Yan?
In this game, one could ask questions, let the other party answer, and then guess the other partys identity.
After all, this was a modified version of the game.
If Guan Yujue admitted that the person he liked was Gu Yan, then it was very likely that Gu Yan would be voted out in the first round.
Gu Yan lowered her eyes slightly and remained silent, so no one could guess her expression.
Guan Yujue looked at her deeply and said softly. Yes.
Gardenias expression changed.
Bai Weiyang snorted.
Tan Jiang Sighed.
Keane was a little confused.
Cang Lan did not have any extra expression on her face.
Lucifer looked at Gu Yan worriedly.
Gu Yan, the main character, raised her head calmly. Her expression was calm and did not change at all because of Guan Yujues words.
She smiled and said, The first round is over. The sky is turning dark now. The killers have to confirm their identities and the others can close their eyes. However, when they open their eyes again, they have to vote for the killer and then ask questions or give reasons.
Everyone closed their eyes.
The killer opened his eyes at this time.
The two killers looked at each other.
When the members changed, it was destined that some things would also change.
For example, the killer card.
Guan Yujue looked at the other party quietly. He saw a hint of me in the other partys eyes.
He smiled faintly and closed his eyes.
In the first round of voting, as expected, Gardenia and Bai Weiyang both voted for Gu Yan.
Gu Yan nced at the two of them, then turned her head to look at Guan Yujue and said, I vote for Guan Yujue as an assassin.
Guan Yujue looked at her quietly and asked, Why me?
Only an assassin wants to kill me the most.Gu Yan smiled gently.
Cang Lan voted for Guan Yujue without even thinking.
In other words, Gu Yan and Guan Yujue had two votes now.
Tan Jiang was Guan Yujues most trusted subordinate. At this moment, he was naturally helping his boss. He voted for Gu Yan.
Three to two.
Only Guan Yujue, Keane, and Lucifer remained.
Guan Yujue cast his vote for Gu Yan with a tender look in his eyes.
Keane also cast a vote for Gu Yan.
It was five to two.
It didnt seem to change who Lucifer voted for.
It was getting dark again.
Chapter 2893 - 2893 Chapter 2893, the sky turned dark again
2893 Chapter 2893, the sky turned dark again
When the Sun Rose, Gu Yan would be the first to be eliminated from the first game.
However, when the sun rose, everyone found Gu Yan still sitting there, smiling.
Tan Jiang came to his senses. The Prophet saved you?
Yes, it seems that Im a good person,Gu Yan said with a smile.
!!
However, those who were familiar with Gu Yan knew that although she was smiling, her mood wasnt very beautiful.
Lucifer looked at Guan Yujue indifferently.
He knew it. He had angered Xiaoyan once or twice. Guan Yujue would never have the chance to pursue Xiaoyan.
Even without Lu Ye, Guan Yujue wouldnt have a chance.
Guan Yujue still looked at Gu Yan in a daze.
There were manyplicated things mixed in his eyes.
Those who were not eliminated in the first round had used up the number of times the prophet could save a life.
Just as the second round was about to begin, Gu Yan suddenly said, This time, lets reverse the order. Zhizi, lets start with you.
Zhizi was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted. This time, it was her turn to speak first.
She looked at Guan Yujue with some resentment, then turned her head to look at Gu Yan and asked, Do you like brother Jue?
I dont,Gu Yan answered very naturally.
After all, it was the truth.
Zhizi was happy.
Guan Yujues eyes darkened.
It was Bai Weiyangs turn. She was silent for a while before she said softly, Im an assassin.
Tsk, was she trying to sell herself to a real assassin?
Gu Yan chuckled.
Bai Weiyang had been paying attention to Gu Yan All this while. When she saw the mocking smile on Gu Yans face, she immediately became wary. What are youughing at?
Your turn has ended, so I could have refused to answer your question.Gu Yans beautiful eyes shed, However, since you look like the nannys daughter, I can answer you. Iughed at you for selling your services to the assassin. You went a little too far.
You!
Guan yujue suddenly said, Keane, its your turn.
Keane was the most confused. He felt that something was wrong with this scene, but he did not know what to say.
Finally, he thought about it and chose the same path as Bai Weiyang.
He said, I am an assassin.
Cang Lan was still expressionless. He said, Someone will definitely die in this round.
Gu Yan shrugged his shoulders and looked at Bai Weiyang. He said, Since someone said that she is an assassin, then vote for her.
Bai Weiyang red at Gu Yan.
She realized that she hated Gu Yan the most. There would never be someone like him!
Lucifer said gently, I think Xiao Yan is right.
At this moment, everyone knew that Gu Yan was not an assassin.
Guan Yujue was an assassin.
Tan Jiang Thought for a while and finally said, I am an assassin.
Bai Weiyang and Keane wanted to seek Guan Yujues help, so even though they guessed that Guan Yujue was an assassin, they still defended him.
Tan Jiangs situation was even simpler. After all, Guan Yujue was his boss.
Finally, it was Guan Yujues turn to speak.
He lowered his eyes and was silent for a while. When he raised his head again, he looked at Gu Yan.
If we had known each other in our past lives, would you have fallen in love with me?
No.
Guan Yujue clenched his fists. He looked at Gu Yan without blinking. His eyes were filled with sorrow.
Gu Yan looked up at him, his gaze neither servile nor overbearing.
The two of them had been staring at each other for a long time at least in Zhizis eyes, they were staring at each other.
She reminded him unhappily, Brother Jue, it should be dark soon.
As soon as Zhizi finished speaking, there was a p of thunder above everyones heads. It seemed to have hit a wire, causing the entire vi to be engulfed in darkness.
Chapter 2894 - 2894 Chapter 2894, third personality
2894 Chapter 2894, third personality
This scene had happened before.
However, this was the world that Guan Yujue imagined. Therefore, Gu Yan wasnt sure what would happen next.
Therefore, when the room was lit up again, there were only five people left out of the original eight people.
Moreover..
Looking at the two Guan Yujue who looked exactly the same, Lucifers eyebrows furrowed and she was on guard.
Gu Yan quietly looked at the two Guan Yujue and said in a soft voice, To put it simply, multiple personalities means that several souls live in one body. Let Me Guess, you are Ah Jue and you are brother Jue?
The eyes of the sunny personality ah jue lit up, Sister!
On the other side, brother Jue lightly looked at Gu Yan. Although he was as calm as before, his eyes lit up slightly.
A gentle and warm light shed past.
Lucifer understood, So, the third personality really appeared?
This was the worst oue.
After hearing this, Ah Jues eyes drooped and he looked pitiful.
He nodded and said in a wronged tone, During that period of time, brother Jue and I were too weak. In the end, we let that bastard take advantage of us.
Ah Jue was bright and cheerful, while brother Jue was domineering and domineering.
And the third person, GE Jue, was..
Paranoid,brother Jue said. His gaze turned around Gu Yan before he retracted it.
He said to the three people in front of him, Because Gu Yan provoked him several times, he lost his mind. So, during this period of time when he was in a trance, Ah Jue and I were able toe out. However, after a while, he might wake up again and continue to dominate this world.
He inherited all of our love for Gu Yan and he will abandon all rationality. Therefore, you guys better leave this ce immediately. Ah Jue and I will think of a way to stall him and create time for you guys.
Ah Jue and brother Jue had a good impression of Gu Yan. However, they were different from stubborn jue.
They couldnt bear to see Gu Yan get hurt.
Lucifer thought for a while, then he turned around and said to Gu Yan and Cang Lan, I will go with them to make this world shake, then you two will go back the way you came. The world over there has already copsed, and with us holding it back, the third personality wont be able to take care of you.
It was happening again.
Gu Yan didnt seem to hear what Lucifer said. She said to brother Jue, Then do you know why the third personality trapped Cang Lan Here?
Cang Lan also raised her eyelids.
Brother Jue said, Because of the third personalitys stubbornness towards you, he thought that Cang Lan was in the same boat as him, so he created an illusion and let Cang Lan stay here with his loved ones. He thought that it was a happy thing.
Then I understand. When we were in the rainforest, the third personality did something like imprisoning a fake me.Gu Yan sneered, And Cang Lan is not in the same boat as him. Cang Lan already has someone who is in love with him.
The three personalities had been sleeping, so they did not know about this.
Cang Lan coughed awkwardly.
Ah Jue asked curiously, Who is it?
Brother Jue also looked over curiously.
Gu Yan paused and said, Its Xiao Yu, the Xiao Yu who has always liked you.
Both brother Jue and Ah Jue had only treated Xiao Yu as a friend and family member. Now that they saw that she and Cang Lan liked each other, after the shock, all that was left was blessings.
At this moment, another bolt of lightning shed across the sky.
Brother Jue and Ah Jues expressions changed at the same time.
Chapter 2895 - 2895 Chapter 2895: Don’t play if you can’t afford it
2895 Chapter 2895: Dont y if you cant afford it
The third personality ising back!
Gu Yan said concisely, If the third personality is still in control of this world, isnt it very dangerous for Lucifer to be here?
After all, whether it was brother Jue or Ah Jue, the third personality was the source.
Therefore, the third personality would at most suppress the two personalities and wouldnt do anything evil.
However, Lucifers spiritual body was different.
It was because Lucifer was an outsider.
Brother Jue nodded and admitted Gu Yans guess.
He had always treated Lucifer as his family, so he anxiously looked at Lucifer and said, Boss, its dangerous here. You should leave with Gu Yan and the others as soon as possible.
Lucifer helplessly shook his head.
My body is already eighty percent dead. Even if I go out with them now, I wont live for more than a hundred days.
Ah Jue looked at them in confusion.
Brother Jue immediately understood what Lucifer meant.
Lucifers body was about to die, and this space was the best ce to preserve his consciousness.
However, this space was still under the control of the third personality. Under such circumstances, Lucifers consciousness could not survive here.
Therefore..
The world finally turned dark again, but Gu Yans cold voice sounded at the same time.
So, lets kill him together.
The four men were shocked at the same time.
Gu Yan seemed to be really angered by the third personality.
When the lights returned to the restaurant, there were still eight people sitting in front of the table.
At this moment, everyone knew that Guan Yujue was the third personality.
At this moment, the third personality was still staring at Gu Yan like a beast staring at its prey.
Gu Yan also knew that this person had pretended to be a pure and Sunny Ah Jue before, and also pretended to be a cold and overbearing brother Jue.
He was thest personality to appear.
At the same time, he was also deeply jealous of the main personality, Ah Jue, and the second personality, Brother Jue.
And his appearance was precisely because he had been obsessed with getting Gu Yans love before. In addition to his physical and mental injuries, the already unstable space of consciousness had been shaken.
The third personality appeared just like that.
The third personality looked at Gu Yan, and Gu Yan also looked at him.
The corner of Gu Yans mouth suddenly curled up as he said, Since its already morning, Lets vote. I vote that Bai Leyao is an assassin.
I also vote that Bai Leyao is an assassin,Lucifer said calmly.
Cang Lan said concisely, Bai Leyao.
Bai Weiyang was about to Puke.
Zhizi thought about it. Although brother Jue admitted that she liked Gu Yan, Gu Yan did not like brother Jue.
On the other hand, Bai Leyao was not always pushing herself up. Aftering to the Guan familys vi, Bai Leyao was dressed very coolly every day and kept pushing herself towards brother Jue.
She was so annoying.
Zhizi red at Bai Weiyang and said, I also think that Bai Leyao is an assassin.
Bai Weiyang was about to go crazy from anger.
However, she turned her head around and red at Gu Yan. I vote that you are an assassin!
Are you stupid? Anyone here could be an assassin, but Im not. Otherwise, the Prophet wouldnt have saved me.Gu Yan looked at Bai Weiyang as if she was an idiot.
Keane had originally wanted to follow Bai Leyao to vote for Gu Yan, but after Gu Yan said this, he was suddenly stuck.
On the other hand, Gu Yan ignored Bai Weiyang, whose expression was extremely ugly. She turned her head and smiled sweetly at the third persona, If everyone has guessed the identity of the third personality, but still intentionally cast a malicious vote, then wouldnt that make the game meaningless? Since we cant afford to y, then lets not y anymore.
Chapter 2896 - 2896 Chapter 2896 beautiful, intelligent, powerful
2896 Chapter 2896 beautiful, intelligent, powerful
The paranoid third personality liked Gu Yan to begin with.
Moreover, the Gu Yan in front of him was the real Gu Yan.
Regardless of whether it was Zhizi or Bai Weiyang who was using the alias Bai leyao, they were all fake people. Naturally, the third personality would not care.
Therefore, after listening to Gu Yans words, the third personality nodded and looked at Bai Weiyang coldly.
If you dont want to y anymore, you can quit now.
Bai Weiyang:
She red at Gu Yan angrily.
Why was Gu Yan always so annoying!
Since Guan Yujue had spoken, Keane thought about it and voted for gardenia it could be considered revenge for Bai Leyao.
Tan Jiang thought about it and sighed, then voted for Cang Lan.
After all, from the looks of it, this quiet person was the least threatening probably.
The result of this round was very obvious. Bai Weiyang was eliminated.
She was amoner.
Gu Yan sighed. No matter what, she was always on the same side as Bai Weiyang. This kind of coincidence was too ironic.
Gu Yan was also amoner. She was eliminated in the first round. However, that night, the Prophet resurrected Gu Yan.
However, the prophets resurrection could only be used once.
Therefore, the final result was that Bai Weiyang, who had an extremely ugly expression, became the first person to be eliminated.
Although the game was still going on on the surface, Gu Yan was thinking in his heart, what should I do topletely eliminate this third personality?
If only I could chat with Ah Jue and the others a little longer just now.
However, Gu Yan also knew that it would be very difficult for Ah Jue and brother Jue to fight against the third personality together.
It seemed like they still had to look for an opportunity in this story.
On the other hand, Lucifer had a lot on his mind.
He understood that the reason why Xiao Yan insisted on killing the third personality was not only because Xiao Yan cared a lot about Ah Jue and brother Jue, but more importantly, Xiao Yan didnt want anything to happen to him.
Even if she had already epted the fact that his body was about to die.
She didnt want to give up any hope of letting him live.
Even if it was just the existence of his consciousness.
Lucifer slightly averted his gaze and his gaze was a little distant.
Gu Yan would never give up easily on someone he cared about.
Therefore, there was a reason why so many of them liked Gu Yan.
He was beautiful, smart, and strong.
Moreover, this person was extremely protective of his own shorings. He would never leave the people he cared about.
He would always inadvertently make ones heart tremble.
The game was still going on.
In fact, some things were already clear. For example Guan Yujue was one of the killers.
When this round of voting began, Gu Yan voted for Guan Yujue without hesitation. Lucifer was the same as Cang Lan.
Gardenia struggled for a long time but did not make a decision.
Tan Jiang and Keane on this side voted for Cang Lan together.
Therefore, this round of vote for Gardenia was crucial.
If they voted for Guan Yujue, then the person who would be eliminated would be Guan Yujue. However, when the sky turned dark, the remaining assassin could start killing people.
Previously, the assassin had not killed anyone when the sky turned dark. The main reason was that the two assassins had never voted for the same person.
In fact, Gu Yan had already guessed a little.
After all, if the remaining assassin was Tan Jiang, Keane, or gardenia, they would definitely be on the same side as Guan Yujue.
So..
The remaining Lucifer and Cang Lan, one was the assassin, and the other was the prophet who saved Gu Yans life.
However, once Gardenias vote was not given to Guan Yujue and Guan Yujues vote was given to Cang Lan..
Chapter 2897 - 2897 Chapter 2897 you two are very happy
2897 Chapter 2897 you two are very happy
In the end, Cang Lan was eliminated.
In the end, Gardenia still voted for Cang Lan, whom she did not know.
Even though she already knew that Guan Yujue was a killer.
This was just a game.
At this moment, Gardenia was stillpletely in love with Guan Yujue.
This made Gu Yan recall that before she came here, she had met Gardenia and her husband on the ne.
Gu Yan suddenly said to zhizi, Miss Zhizi, I know how to Read Peoples fortune. You will definitely have a happy and happy family in the future.
Zhizi was initially a little wary of Gu Yan, but that was all.
When she heard Gu Yan say that, her eyebrows flew up.
People like her who were easily immersed in love and could not extricate themselves were even more yearning for a happy and happy family.
Gardenia looked at Gu Yan with sparkling eyes. Is that true? Then my other half
She looked at Guan Yujue with shyness and a little sadness.
Gu Yan shook his head, But I dont know what your husband looks like, but I know that hespletely devoted to you. For example, if you fall asleep on the spaceship, hes worried that youll catch a cold and immediately covers you with a nket. He is a very gentle and warm man, so your future life will be very happy and happy.
Gardenia was stunned.
It was because she had reacted.
The person that Gu Yan was talking about was definitely not Guan Yujue.
For a moment, she was in a daze.
The next round quickly went on.
However, at the beginning of this round, Gu Yan and Lucifer looked at each other.
It seemed like they still had to do something to stimte this third personality.
Only when his condition was unstable would they have a way to do it.
Another round of statements began. It was the Order of Gardenia.
Gardenia was a little dazed when she heard Gu Yans words. She felt very ufortable when she thought that her future husband was not Guan Yujue.
She looked at Gu Yan and asked, Then can you tell that I love my future husband?
You love him very much. You two are very happy.Gu Yan nodded.
After all, this was the truth.
This was also the best ending for Gardenia.
On the other hand, Gardenia was a little dazed. She nodded and fell silent.
Keane was anxious as he watched. This game could no longer be yed. He could tell, but he continued ying.
He said carelessly, Im too stupid. I dont know how to y the game.
He meant that if anything went wrongter, he hoped that Guan Yujue would not me him.
It was Gu Yans turn.
Gu Yan turned her head and stared at Guan Yujue, who was also staring at her.
No one had changed their line of sight.
Gu Yan smiled, but her eyes were cold.
She said, Ive always treated Ah Jue as my younger brother, and brother Jue as my older brother. Only you are nothing in my eyes!
Third Personality: ..
This was not the first time Gu Yan had provoked this third personality. However, this time, it was the most direct.
After all, what Gu Yan did not like was Guan Yujue.
And this time..
What Gu Yan did not like was Guan Yujues third personality.
In an instant, the storm that had stopped outside the window struck again, bringing with it a violent wind.
It was exactly the same as when Guan Yujue went to save him when Xie Luan was in trouble.
The third personality gave Gu Yan a deep look, then turned around and walked out.
Gu Yans pupils shrank.
Was he trying to recreate the scene from back then, where her mother Xie Luan was almost hit by a tree and he went to save her? !
No..
Gu Yan suddenly felt that something was wrong!
Chapter 2898 - 2898 Chapter 2898 was out of the question
2898 Chapter 2898 was out of the question
They seemed to have missed something!
Gu Yans heart skipped a beat. She suddenly jumped up and ran out.
Zhizi and the others suddenly appeared and blocked Gu Yans path.
Zhizi, Tan Jiang and the others seemed to have changed into apletely different person. Their eyes were empty and their voices were calm as if they were emotionless robots.
Gu Yan, where are you going?
Gu Yan looked at the person in front of him warily. His expression was calm. Get out of the way!
No.This was Bai Weiyangs voice.
Other than the third person, Guan Yujue, who was ying the game with them, the rest of them had suddenly be emotionless robots.
There was no expression on their faces.
Their voices were very mechanical.
Lucifer immediately said, Xiao Yan, you go out. We will hold them off.
Gu Yan nodded.
After all, the third person told them to stop her. In other words, they did not want her to follow them.
The uneasiness in Gu Yans heart grew.
When they saw that Gu Yan was about to rush out, Gardenia and the others immediately went to stop her. However, Gu Yan did not want to fight. After deftly dodging their attacks, she ran out without looking back.
On the other side, Lucifer and Cang Lan had already rushed forward and stopped four people who looked like puppets.
Tan Jiang, who was running in front, said ferociously, Get out of the way!
Lucifer smiled elegantly. No.
The six of them quickly fought together.
This was Lucifers spiritual body. Of course, it was very strong. Unless it was Guan Yujue, who had three personalitiesbined, he would not be able to defeat him.
Cang Lan was not simple either. At the very least, the strengthened version of Gardenia could not beat him.
Therefore, Gu Yan, who was running away, was not worried about her little friend.
The corners of her eyes kept twitching.
She kept feeling that the third personality was going to do something outrageous!
The wind outside was getting stronger and stronger. The flying leaves almost narrowed peoples eyes.
Gu Yan saw with her own eyes that a pet dog had been swept up into the sky.
The wind was really too strong.
Fortunately, Gu Yans physical fitness had been strengthened, so she could still walk in the wind.
At this moment, Gu Yan heard a familiar voice.
Help! Help!
It was her mother, Xie Luans voice!
There was a typhoon at that time, and then the people living on the ind evacuated. A big tree was about to hit Xie Luan. At the critical moment, Guan Yujue rushed over and saved Xie Luan.
However, he himself was unconscious.
Gu Yan followed the sound as he thought quickly in his heart.
What was this third personality trying to do?
If he was paranoid and was even paranoid about her feelings, then he should be trying to get her love, right?
Moreover, he did not want to change her personality and create a dummy..
Gu Yans pupils suddenly shrank.
Because at this moment, the tree was about to fall, and Guan Yujues third personality was already close to it!
Did he want to recreate the scene from before?
Gu Yan suddenly thought that the other party understood her personality and knew that even if this Xie Luan was fake, Gu Yan would never be able to watch her get hit by the tree.
So, he wanted to save Xie Luan again so that Gu Yan would feel guilty and take the initiative to enter his world of thoughts? ! ! ! ! ! !
Guan Yujue naturally did not know how Gu Yan entered the world.
He only wanted to recreate what had happened back then Once Gu Yan entered the third personalitys own subconscious, then there was absolutely no possibility for Gu Yan to leave!
After all, in this subconscious world, although the third personality had control, it was notpletely in control.
After all, this control was not stable!
Chapter 2899 - 2899 Chapter 2899 dream within a dream
2899 Chapter 2899 dream within a dream
This idea of the third personality was actually very easy to understand.
Gu Yan still remembered that she had seen a movie in her previous life. In that movie, it was said that the conscious mind of a person could create a world.
For example, the ce where they were now was a world created by Guan Yujues consciousness.
Originally, the Master of this world was Ah Jue, Brother Jue, and the third personality. However, it was now temporarily controlled by the third personality.
But once Ah Jue and brother Jue recovered, they could snatch it back.
So..
The third personality wanted to find an opportunity to pull Gu Yan into the mind and consciousness world that he created.
Even if it was a dream within a dream.
The big tree over here was already on the verge of copsing. Xie Luan was so frightened that she forgot to react. The third personality immediately rushed over.
However, just as the third personality was about to rush over, he was suddenly kicked in the next moment.
Because he was not on guard, he was kicked right in the face.
The third personality swayed for a moment. In the next moment, he was kicked again. His body, which had already lost its bnce, fell into the ditch beside him.
Although his face was sprayed with mud, he did not suffer any injuries.
The third personality: ..
He raised his head and saw a beautiful figure. He quickly rushed to Xie Luan, then carried her and fell into the ditch on the other side.
The Big Tree fell with a rumble.
Some branches and leaves brushed against his face.
At the same time, they also brushed against the other two people.
However, the leaves were too light. If it wasnt for the heavy rain, they would only be tickling him.
When Gu Yan fell down while carrying Xie Luan, she fell down. No matter how skinny Xie Luan was, she was still an adult. She directly smashed into her body.
Although it was a little painful, Gu Yans tightly knitted brows slowly rxed.
Xie Luan looked at Gu Yan in a daze. Xiao-xiao Yan, you Why are you here?
ording to the original setting, Gu Yan was naturally not on Mino at the moment.
Gu Yan pulled Xie Luan to stand up andforted her. Mom, its a long story. Ill tell youter. The storm is too heavy now. Lets go to a safe ce first.
Xie Luan was still muddle-headed and had yet to recover from the fear just now. However, she also knew that the storm was too heavy and it was too dangerous, so she nodded.
Gu Yan turned his head and found that the ce where the third personality was lying was empty.
He disappeared.
Gu Yan supported Xie Luan as they walked and Xie Luan disappeared.
However, Gu Yan was very calm.
Because she had already reached the entrance of the Guan familys vi and four people came from the vi.
Lucifer, Cang Lan, Ah Jue and brother Jue.
The other people in the Guan familys vi had all disappeared.
Since Ah Jue and brother Jue had appeared, it meant that the third personality was at its weakest.
Ah Jue could feel that the other partys aura was very weak.
He asked curiously, Gu Yan! What did you do to make that guy hide?
He probably wanted to pull me into his own consciousness just now, but he failed.
Gu Yan said it casually.
But in fact, all four men were shocked.
If Gu Yan was really pulled in, then it would be even harder to save her!
Lucifer looked at Gu Yan deeply and said, Xiao Yan, the third personality is at its weakest, so you can take the opportunity to leave with Cang Lan and Ah Jue.
Gu Yan suddenly raised her head.
Chapter 2900 - 2900 Chapter 2900 Goodbye, Brother Jue
2900 Chapter 2900 Goodbye, Brother Jue
As if he knew what Gu Yan was going to say, Lucifer suddenly walked over and hugged Gu Yan.
Before Gu Yan struggled, Lucifers voice was very gentle.
Xiao Yan, let me hug you as your brother. Onest onest
Gu Yans body was a bit stiff. She paused and said, Maybe there are other ways to solve this. I Cant leave without you guys!
Xiao Yan, dont you understand? I Cant leave this ce. Once I leave, I will die. If you dont want me to die, then dont try to persuade me. As for Ah Jue
Gu Yan was shocked again.
Yes, what Lucifer said just now was, You leave with Cang Lan and Ah Jue!!
This meant that the second personality, Brother Jue, decided to stay.
Passing by Lucifers shoulder, Gu Yan looked up and saw the second personality, Brother Jue, who was standing not far away.
He was usually cool.
Seeing that Lucifer could hug Gu Yan, a hint of envy shed in Brother Jues eyes.
However,pared to Lucifer, he knew better that he didnt even deserve a hug.
Lucifer had already let go of Gu Yan.
Gu Yan clenched her fists.
Ah Jue immediately shook his head. He looked at brother Jue and said, No! I Cant leave! You are still very weak. You Cant deal with that person alone.
In brother Jues eyes, the master, Ah Jue, had always been like a younger brother.
Although they belonged to the same person, because brother Jues personality appeared earlier and he had always been protecting Ah Jue, the rtionship between them was more like that of brothers.
At that time, it was also to let the Pure Ah Jue continue to be pure that brother Jue had appeared.
Ah Jues tears flowed profusely.
He turned his head away. He was a little attached, but he said very firmly, Gu Yan, take Cang Lan and leave quickly. Im not leaving! All these years, all the hardships had been borne by him. There was no reason for him to stay and let me leave at this critical moment! Although I dont have any abilities, I can always be with him.
Gu Yans eyes were filled with tears.
She remembered that when she first entered Guan Yujues consciousness, Sunny Ah Jue had cried like a lost child.
Although Gu Yan did not agree with some of the things that the overbearing brother Jue had done.
However, she had to admit that brother Jue had indeed done a lot for the sake of his master, Ah Jue.
It was different from the paranoid third personality.
This was because the reason why brother Jue did things was because he considered his master personality.
On the other hand, Ah Jue was still crying.
He wiped away his tears and turned his head to look at Brother Jue.
Brother Jue, get out! This way, your body can wake up when the timees.
Ah Jue, stop fooling around. Ive decided.
Im not fooling around. Youre the one who loves Gu Yan so much. If you cant get out, why are you
Ah Jue actually liked Gu Yan very much, but his liking for her was very simple, just like how he liked his family.
But Brother Jue was different.
The first time he saw Gu Yan in that cave, the person who had his heart racing was Brother Jue.
Later, in the vi, the person who tried to probe Gu Yan was also brother Jue.
Also, when Gu Yans mother, Xie Luan, was almost killed by a tree, the person who risked his life to save her was also brother Jue!
Gu Yan slightly lowered her eyes.
However she couldnt promise anything and couldnt say anything.
This was the case for Lucifer, and it was even more so for Guan Yujues second personality, Brother Jue.
Chapter 2901 - 2901 Chapter 2901, Lucifer’s will
2901 Chapter 2901, Lucifers will
Brother Jue looked at Gu Yan longingly and then let out a bitter smile.
There is no need to force something that is destined to have no result. Also, if it wasnt because I was too obsessed with Gu Yan, that bastard wouldnt havee into being.
He was referring to the third personality.
Obsession.
He looked at Gu Yan and then said to Ah Jue, You have to go out, because after you go out, you can wake up. At that time, the third personality will be suppressed to a very weak state. This way, with boss and I here, the danger will be much lower.
After all, at that time, the third personality would not be able to cover the sky with one hand.
Gu Yan lowered her head to look at thepass. There was not much left in the third circle.
They had to go back!
She held thepass tightly in her hand.
Cang Lan looked at Lucifer and said firmly, Boss, I will take good care of your body!
Lucifer shook his head with a helpless smile. What about after you marry Lilith?
We will take care of your body together.
Lucifer patted his shoulder and said in a soft voice, You two will be fine from now on.
Cang Lan nodded.
On this side, Gu Yan sighed. She looked at Ah Jue and then looked at Lucifer.
Ah Jue was very silent and didnt say anything.
Lucifer gently said, Xiao Yan, you guys should leave. As for everyone, I have left my will with David. He will show it to them when the timees.
Will.
When she heard these two words, Gu Yans eyes turned red.
She gritted her teeth and looked at Lucifer seriously. She said in a low voice, I will think of a way to save you. Before that both of You Must Be Alive!
Especially Lucifer.
After all, he was an outsider in this realm of consciousness, and he was in more danger than brother Jue.
Fortunately, once their master, GE Ah Jue, was out, the danger of Lucifer staying here would be reduced.
Moreover, Lucifer really couldnt get out.
If he didnt get out, maybe there would be a way to give him a chance to survive in the future.
If he got out..
He wouldnt live for more than a few days.
Gu Yan Bit her lips. She turned around and walked to Ah Jues side. She grabbed his arm and called out to Cang Lan.
In the end, she said without turning her head, Both of you have to live well! Do You Hear Me? !
It was obviously very domineering.
However, the person who said it and the person who heard it had some tears in their eyes.
Lucifer smiled and said in a low voice, Xiao Yan, you have to be happy. If that kid doesnt give you happiness When I go out one day, I will definitely beat him up!
Me too.At this time, Brother Jue was still concise.
However, his eyes that were staring at Gu Yans back revealed his reluctance to part.
Then, he mocked himself.
What was there to be reluctant about?
Anyway, he had never gotten it.
Ah Jue also knew that he had to leave, but he kept looking back.
His eyes were filled with reluctance.
He did not expect that brother Jue would actually give him the chance to leave this world.
All these years, all these years.
Brother Jue had to face all the dangers.
He just had to act happily.
But why didnt brother Jue Know?
Without him, Ah Jue would not have existed!
Because the third personality was temporarily weak, this world in the space of consciousness began to shake.
Ah Jue cried and asked Gu Yan, Gu Yan, you will definitely think of a way to save them, right?
Chapter 2902 - 2902 Chapter 2902, even if it takes forever
2902 Chapter 2902, even if it takes forever
Gu Yan did not turn her head.
Her eyes were fixed firmly in front of her.
Her voice was very soft.
But it was loud and clear.
I will,she said. Even if it takes forever, I will find a way to save them!
The world behind them was copsing, as if it was the end of the world.
Gu Yan and the other two ran all the way.
At this moment, they might not be able to see the tears in their eyes clearly anymore.
On this side, Lucifer and brother Jue were walking back slowly. Even if the thing beside their feet was torn apart, the two of them were still very calm.
Lucifer looked at brother Jue and asked, Did you look at me with Envy Just Now?
So obvious?
Yes.
Brother Jue paused. Although he was expressionless, he nodded.
Lucifer looked at the surrounding scenery and asked in a low voice, Then why didnt you hug her?
Maybe in the future, he wouldnt be able to hug her anymore.
Brother Jue sighed, When you suddenly hugged her, didnt you notice that her dagger was already in your hand?
Lucifer paused for a second and smiled bitterly, So I can only be her big brother.
But I dont even want to take a step back. I dont even want to be her big brother. Although, I will never be able to get herbrother Jue was in a daze for a moment, but the next moment, Lucifer punched him directly.
Brother Jue instantly woke up.
Lucifer shook his head helplessly, If you do this, you will continue to let that person take advantage of you. As long as you forget Xiaoyan, that person will no longer exist.
After all, the third personality was just Guan Yujues paranoia.
Brother Jue was silent.
He didnt want to..
Unlike the two people who were safe here, Gu Yan and the other two were in a dangerous situation.
Once, Ah Jue was hit by a huge rock.
Cang Lan immediately carried Ah Jue on her back without saying anything.
Only Gu Yan knew the way. It was dangerous for her to lead the way.
There were a few scratches on her cheek and she couldnt care less about the blood.
When she passed by a ce, a huge wolf rushed out!
This space of consciousness was already unstable and she didnt know how Lucifer and the others were doing..
However, Gu Yan knew that she couldnt be distracted and she had to bring Cang Lan and Ah Jue out as soon as possible!
Once Ah Jue woke up, the world would be peaceful and Lucifer and brother Jue would be safe!
At the same time, time passed by minute by minute.
Miao Xiaoyu and the others who were guarding theboratory felt what it was like to be sad every minute and second.
Especially when three hours were about to pass, the four people who were lying there suddenly started to Twitch in varying degrees!
Jonah immediately typed on the keyboard at lightning speed. He frowned and said, They must have been hurt inside. Ah Jues leg data has changed, and its the most serious. Boss is fine, but Xiaoyan is also injured.
He paused, and his tone was very grave. She seems to have been bitten by something
What? !
Miao Xiaoyu almost lost her bnce.
Moloch, who was beside her, immediately held her up and said, Lilith, you have to hold on! The time is almost up. Whether they cane out or not will depend on you!
If Miao Xiaoyus mind was in a mess, then even if it was three hourster, the people inside would not be able toe out!
However, no one could rece Miao Xiaoyu.
Mephistopheles, who was usually carefree, nodded solemnly. Lilith, their lives are in your hands! No matter how many peoplee outter, you have to calmly carry out thest step!
Miao Xiaoyu bit her lips tightly, tears streaming down her face.
She tried hard to control herself, but because she was too excited and too sad, her entire body could not stop trembling.
Chapter 2903 - 2903 Chapter 2903 was broken
2903 Chapter 2903 was broken
Just when the atmosphere in theboratory was very heavy.
In the consciousness world, Gu Yans situation was even worse.
Her right hand was bitten by the wolf that suddenly jumped out. Gu Yan could even hear the sound of his hand cracking!
Gu Yan!Cang Lans eyes almost popped out when she saw this scene!
Ah Jue struggled and jumped off Cang Lans back.
He cried and rushed towards Gu Yan. Bite me, you damn wolf, Bite Me!
It was unknown which world this wolf came from.
Gu Yan could only rejoice that there was only one wolf at the moment.
Bean-sized cold sweat flowed down Gu Yans forehead, and her pretty face turned snow-white.
Seeing Ah Jue and Cang Lan running toward her, Gu Yan immediately shouted, Dont stop, there isnt enough time! Keep running in that direction, I will catch up with you!
Ah Jues foot was injured, so he couldnt run far.
Cang Lan was carrying him on her back, and she couldnt run as fast as Gu Yan.
Seeing that the ce where Gu Yan and Lucifer entered was about to appear, the only danger in the surroundings was this wolf.
No!Ah Jue saw that Gu Yans wrist was exposed to the bone, and his tears fell uncontrobly.
That wolf was very ferocious and was about to bite off Gu Yans hand.
Gu Yans other hand firmly held onto the wolfs mouth to prevent the situation from getting worse.
However, the bone was also about to break!
Gu Yan roared, You guys believe me! Cang Lan, take Ah Jue and leave immediately! Ah Jue must leave!
Cang Lan was much calmer than Ah Jue, who had lost control of his emotions.
However, there was a struggle in his eyes.
After all, Gu Yan and Lucifer came here to save him.
Lucifer had no other choice, but he had to let Gu Yan leave!
At the same time, Ah Jue had to leave as well. Even if Gu Yan was trapped here, once Guan Yujue woke up, this world of consciousness would stabilize!
At the thought of this, Cang Lan grabbed Ah Jues hand and forcefully carried him on his back, running towards the exit.
Ah Jue struggled hard, punching and kicking Cang Lan.
Cang Lan, you bastard! Youre ungrateful! Dont you know that Gu Yan came in for you!
I know!Cang Lan gritted his teeth, his eyes red.
He said, When I send you to that exit, Ille back to apany her. Even if were all trapped here, its fine. As long as you wake up, this world will be safe! All of us, me, Gu Yan, boss, and brother Jue, well all be able to survive!
Ah Jue was suddenly stunned.
Yes.
If he woke up, then this world would no longer be controlled by the third personality.
Even if the third personality was still there, it would no longer be so dangerous for Gu Yan and the others..
Actually, this was also Gu Yans intention.
Gu Yan saw that Cang Lan understood what she meant, and she let out a sigh of relief.
Gu Yan turned around and suddenly revealed a beautiful smile to the fierce wolf.
Kacha.
Gu Yan broke her own wrist!
Gu Yans dagger and weapon fell to the ground when she was bitten by the beast. She didnt do that because she was afraid that the wolf would turn around and attack Cang Lan and Ah Jue.
Now that they had run far away, Gu Yan moved.
The pain of a broken wrist was unbearable for ordinary people.
Even Gu Yan almost fainted from the pain.
However, after a cold smile, she immediately turned around and picked up the knife on the ground!
Chapter 2904 - 2904 Chapter 2904 take advantage of your illness and kill you!
2904 Chapter 2904 take advantage of your illness and kill you!
The wolf was dumbfounded.
It did not expect that this human would be so cruel to it!
She actually broke her own hand? !
Didnt she hurt! ? ? ? ?
!!
But in the next moment, the Wolf knew that it was going to be the one in pain.
Taking advantage of the moment when the wolf was distracted, Gu Yan held the dagger and stabbed the giant wolfs right eye quickly and urately.
Fresh blood sprayed all over her body.
Awoo! Awoo!
The giant wolf let out a blood-curdling scream and staggered a little.
The blind eye instantly reduced its fighting strength by more than half, not to mention that Gu Yans side stabbed over again.
Taking advantage of your illness, Ill Take Your Life!
Gu Yan used his still intact hand and swung the knife very neatly.
One knife after another, the knife kept stabbing the wolfs body.
As the wounds on the wolfs body increased, gradually, it began to lose its strength.
When thest knife hit the heart of the Wolf, Gu Yan finally let out a sigh of relief.
The wolf fell to the ground with a loud crash.
However, Gu Yan did not have time to check the wounds on her body. She turned around and ran toward the exit.
Thepass had fallen to the ground while she was fighting with the giant wolf. Gu Yan did not have time to pick it up.
She only hoped that Ah Jue and Cang Lan would arrive in time!
Everyone was fighting against time.
Cang Lan finally arrived near the exit. However, she found a giant rock that had fallen out of nowhere and blocked the exit.
They had to stand inside the exit within the stipted time..
Cang Lan and Ah Jue looked at each other, and the two of them immediately moved the rock in unison.
The rock was too big, and both of them were injured to varying degrees. However, even though the wounds kept bleeding, the two of them did not stop.
When Gu Yan arrived, he saw that the two of them had already moved half of the huge rock, but they had used up all their strength.
The huge rock, which was on the verge of copsing, seemed to be about to fall on the two of them!
Gu Yan immediately rushed over and used his remaining hand to push the huge rock.
Cang Lan and Ah Jue looked at the only hand that was covered in blood and instantly cried.
Cang Lans tears were all held back and flowed silently.
However, Ah Jue had already cried until his throat was hoarse. Gu Yan, your hand
Gu Yan was in a very sorry state at the moment. Her hair was already wet with cold sweat and fresh blood, not to mention that her broken wrist was constantly bleeding.
Her face was as pale as paper, but a beautiful smile blossomed on the corner of her mouth.
It was so beautiful that it could topple a country.
It was suffocating!
Gu Yan said, It hurts a little, but its okay. After we get out, my hand will be back.
Gu Yan said this with a smile.
But whether it was Cang Lan or Ah Jue, they both knew that it was not easy!
Ah Jues foot was hit. His ankle was not broken, but it was so painful that he could not run.
As for Gu Yans hand it was forcefully bitten off!
It was said that ten fingers were connected to the heart, not to mention that it was an entire hand!
However, Gu Yan, who was in so much pain, was still standing by their side, trying to push the boulder away with them.
This was the most reliable partner!
This was the most trustworthy friend! ! ! !
Because of Gu Yans participation, the boulder was slowly being moved away at a speed visible to the naked eye..
Meanwhile, Miao Xiaoyu in theboratory was already preparing to hypnotize, while Jonathon was also operating the machine, waiting in anticipation.
Moloch, Mephistopheles, and Davids hearts were in their throats at this moment.
Everyone was staring at the four lifeless people lying on the operating table.
Chapter 2905 - 2905 In chapter 2905, there was a kind of love called letting go.
2905 In chapter 2905, there was a kind of love called letting go.
At the same time, Lucifer, who was standing on a boat, quietly looked at the sky.
He was surrounded by the turbulent sea. The boat that he and brother Jue were on was like a fallen leaf that was swept into the fierce sea.
Do you think they will seed?
Brother Jues cold voice slowly sounded.
!!
Lucifer was still quietly looking at the sky.
He said with certainty, I believe in Xiao Yan.
Xiao Yan was a strange woman. If she could do what she said, then she would definitely seed even if it was a difficult task!
Brother Jue paused for a moment, and a trace of tenderness shed across his cold eyes.
Yeah, with her around, how could we not seed?Brother Jue shook his head and paused for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, I really F * cking Envy Lu Ye!
Although he didnt want to admit it.
But he really envied him.
Compared to brother Jue, Lucifers expression was much calmer. The huge waves were raging behind him, and his expression was as calm as the surface of a calmke.
Lu Ye is a very good person. Moreover, he has a warm childhood and a warm family that neither of us have ever had. Moreover, this person is alsopletely devoted to Xiao Yan and is willing to do anything for her. You may say that we can do anything for Xiao Yan, but you can not deny that those cold childhood experiences have left indelible scars on our hearts and souls.
Brother Jue lowered his eyes and did not speak.
The Breeze Blew Lucifers hair. He narrowed his eyes slightly and faced the direction of the wind.
For a while, I thought those wounds had already healed. However, it would unintentionally split open again, revealing the pus inside and oozing blood. At that time, I knew that I couldntpare to Lu Ye. My love for Xiao Yan would never be asplete and pure as Lu Yes love for Xiao Yan.
Because they would worry about gains and losses, they would unintentionally drag Xiao Yan into the nightmare of the past.
When they realized clearly that they were actually not that kind of pure person.
Everything they did then would not be so pure.
The same was true for their lovers.
If romance bes a tie
I am willing to choose to return to loneliness for you
If lingering bes a chain
Throw away the promise
There was a kind of love called letting go.
At this moment, a ray of sunlight pierced through the clouds and shone on the sea, dispersing all the haze.
Brother Jue stood there quietly.
The Golden Light made his eyes ache.
He reached out to touch his face and realized that he was actually crying..
The little crying bag who always loved to cry was Ah Jue. He had never cried before.
He could not cry! What was a man crying for!
However, it was as if the tears had finally found a breakthrough point. They were like beads that had lost their thread and could no longer be controlled.
Guan Yu Jue squatted down and covered his face.
He finally burst into tears.
Tears flowed out from between his fingers.
He had existed for the sake of the Pure Ah Jue. After he fell in love with Gu Yan, Brother Jue had once thought that it was his light.
It was because of Gu Yans existence that brother Jue had forgotten that he was actually not a derivative personality.
He was a real person.
However..
This love was destined to be fruitless from the moment he became Guan Yujues second personality.
Just as Lucifer said, brother Jue knew that he could not love Gu Yan like Lu Ye did.
He cared about her too much and only cared about her.
Therefore, he wanted to give her the best.
If the love he gave her was not perfect and could not be perfect..
Then he
Could only let go.
The fierce waves around them were slowly fading away.
Lucifer knew that Xiao Yan and the others had seeded.
However..
Seeing the sorrowful brother Jue, although Lucifers smile was still calm, his eyes were also filled with tears.
He looked at the Sun that was born at the sea level.
He murmured softly.
Xiao Yan, Goodbye..
Chapter 2906 - 2906 Chapter 2906, why are you crying like a kitten?
2906 Chapter 2906, why are you crying like a kitten?
The few people in theb were so nervous that their hearts were about to jump out of their mouths.
At this moment, theputer in front of Jonah Xin suddenly made a sizzling sound.
At the same time, Cang Lan held her forehead and slowly sat up.
Miao Xiaoyus tears instantly rolled down.
!!
She quickly rushed up to Cang Lan and looked him up and down carefully.
Cang Lan, are you alright?
Cang Lan opened his eyes and looked at Miao Xiaoyus crying face and her concerned eyes.
He reached out his hand and stroked her cheek with his thumb. He said softly, Why are you crying like a Kitten?
Miao Xiaoyus tears flowed down her cheeks when she heard that.
The second person to wake up was Guan Yujue.
He had been lying there for too long. If he had not been well taken care of, his muscles would probably have atrophied.
Miao Xiaoyu looked up in a daze and saw Guan Yujue.
Brother Jue
Guan Yujue shook his head and said softly, Im Not Brother Jue. Im Ah Jue. Brother Jue is
Ah Jues eyes immediately turned red.
Mephistopheles and the others also surrounded him. They looked at Guan Yujue and asked nervously, Wheres boss and Gu Yan? Didnt you see them? They went in to save you.
Ah Jues eyes were filled with sorrow. He was about to speak when Gu Yan, who was lying on the other side, suddenly let out a painful cry.
She slowly opened her eyes and pressed one hand on the other.
Only when she felt that it was not empty did she let out a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, this hand was still there and she had not be a one-handed hero.
When they saw that Gu Yan had woken up, everyone was delighted again. Miao Xiaoyu touched the tears at the corner of her eyes and Jonathan immediately went to check on Gu Yans body.
Among the few of them, Cang Lans condition was better. Guan Yujue had been unconscious for too long while Gu Yan had suffered too serious an injury inside.
Although her hand was still there, she couldnt lift it up and needed treatment.
The three of them also needed to be sent to the hospital immediately.
Just when Miao Xiaoyu and the others were looking at Lucifer, who hadnt opened his eyes, Gu Yan suddenly said, Dont wait anymore.
Ah Jue was already in tears.
Cang Lan also turned her head away.
Only Gu Yan calmly told them about Lucifer and Guan Yujues second personality, Brother Jue.
Lucifer is still alive. I will definitely find a way to save him!
Mephistopheles and the others still didnt believe it. After all, in their hearts, Lucifer had always been a very powerful existence.
In the end, David, who had been very quiet, stood up and took out the will that Lucifer had mentioned before.
What they said is true. Bosss condition is that he can only live for a month at most. Therefore, if he can survive temporarily in the subconscious world, then we have to preserve his body well and try to find a way to wait until the day he wakes up.
Lucifer had already made arrangements for Yin.
Even if Lucifer was no longer around, Yin would still be the leader of this field within twenty years.
Gu Yans injuries were too severe, so she fainted when she was sent to the hospital.
Cang Lan said to Miao Xiaoyu, Go and keep Gu Yan Company.
If it wasnt for Gu Yan, they probably wouldnt have survived.
Cang Lan still remembered that at thest moment, it was Gu Yan who stopped the wolf and gave him and Ah Jue a chance to escape.
In the boulder was pushed away the moment, is also Gu Yan first pushed him and a jue in.
Chapter 2907 - 2907 Chapter 2907: Let’s get married
2907 Chapter 2907: Lets get married
Miao Xiaoyu understood.
And this time, in the end, she was the one who hade to ask Gu Yan for help.
This rescue was very dangerous. Actually, Gu Yan could have refused.
But she didnt.
!!
Just as Miao Xiaoyu was about to turn around and leave to Gu Yans ward, Cang Lan reached out and grabbed her hand.
Miao Xiaoyu turned around to look at him.
Cang Lan looked at her quietly.
Lilith, when I get out of the hospital, lets get married.
Miao Xiaoyu was stunned.
Get Married?
Yes.
Miao Xiaoyu was speechless
She suddenly didnt know whether tough or cry. Even though she knew Cang Lan didnt say much, it was still too little.
Miao Xiaoyu frowned. But are we getting married before weve even dated?
Yes, because I promised boss that the two of us would take care of his body together.
Alright, that was a very strong reason. Of course, Miao Xiaoyu would not reject it.
Moreover, she was a psychiatrist. Among the core members, she and Cang Lan were the most suitable to take care of boss.
However, Miao Xiaoyu still felt that the two of them were acting a little too quickly.
She said, Well talk about itter. Ill go take care of Yan first.
Cang Lan was silent for a moment, but he still did not let go.
Then, he exerted force and pulled Miao Xiaoyu into his arms, kissing her on the mouth.
Miao Xiaoyus mind was suddenly empty.
Who Am I? Where am I? Where am I going..
However, it was obvious that Miao Xiaoyu did not want to stay here any longer. She red at Cang Lan speechlessly. In the end, she did not want to p him.
Instead, she turned around and ran straight into Gu Yans ward.
Only Cang Lan looked at Miao Xiaoyus back quietly, the corners of his mouth slowly rising.
He murmured softly, Its Great.
He didnt know if he was talking about the beautiful weather today, or the feeling of finally having a lover.
Or the kiss just now.
Or perhaps, all of these superimposed together, making Cang Lan, who had always been lonely in his heart, feel the sweet taste of happiness.
On the other side, Miao Xiaoyu had already entered Gu Yans ward.
Mephistopheles was currently in Gu Yans ward. He was disguised as Lu ye today.
When Miao Xiaoyu entered, Mephistopheles was still nagging.
Gu Yan, dont you think that at first nce, I look very simr to Your Lu Ye?
Not even after a few blows.Gu Yans voice was cool.
Mephistopheles snorted. TSK, good intentions never pay off! Your Man is so busy, and he doesnt even have time to visit you. How kind of me to pretend to be him to apany you, but in the end, you still sshed me with makeup remover!
He looked up and saw Miao Xiaoyu. He immediately began toin, Lilith, dont you think Gu Yan is too much!
Miao Xiaoyu nodded. I brought that bottle of makeup remover.
Mephistopheles:
He snorted arrogantly, then grabbed the half bottle of makeup remover and went into the bathroom.
Miao Xiaoyu walked over and sat by the bed. She looked at Gu Yan and asked, When did you wake up? How Do You Feel? Are you still feeling unwell?
I was woken up by Mephistopheles. My body is fine now. Its just that my hand will need some time to recover.Gu Yan smiled when she saw Miao Xiaoyu looking at her hand sadly, But dont worry. After all, its not an injury in the real world. Ill be fine after a period of rest. Xiaoyu, Im a doctor. Dont You Trust Me?
I believe you.. But I heard from Cang Lan that you let the wolf bite off your hand in order to create time for them to leave.. Although in the subconscious world, all of you were transformed by your spiritual bodies, the pain would be exactly the same as in the real world.
Chapter 2908 - 2908 Chapter 2908: the best decision of her life
2908 Chapter 2908: the best decision of her life
She heard that Gu Yan had endured such intense pain and ran over to carry the giant rock with Cang Lan and Ah Jue..
Miao Xiaoyu asked herself.
She couldnt do it.
Gu Yan smiled and didnt say anything.
!!
It was better for her not to tell her little friend that she broke it off herself.
Otherwise, her little friend might be even more worried.
Gu Yan saw that Miao Xiaoyus earlobe was slightly red, so he changed the topic and said, When can I eat your and Cang Lans wedding candy?
Ah?Miao Xiaoyu was stunned.
The topic jumped a little too quickly.
Gu Yan used his other uninjured hand to point at her ear and teased, Did the two of you do something unspeakable just now? Otherwise, why are your ears so Red?
Miao Xiaoyu immediately covered her ears.
No!
Miao Xiaoyu only realized after a while that Gu Yan was smiling at her. She paused, then the two of them looked at each other andughed.
Afterughing for a while, Miao Xiaoyu sighed, Its been a long time since Ive been so rxed.
Yeah, that time, I also saw Li Rao. She recognized me. I told her that I recognized the wrong person.Gu Yan paused for a moment. She saw that Miao Xiaoyu was deep in thought, she knew that she remembered the time when they met in prison.
She smiled and asked, Xiaoyu, do you regret bringing me into seclusion at that time?
No, I dont regret it.Miao Xiaoyu shook her head slowly. She said in a serious tone, On the contrary, it was the best decision of my life.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Im fine. Xiaoyu, go and see Ah Jue.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at her in confusion.
Gu Yan said, No matter which personality you liked Guan Yujue in the beginning, its all in the past. No matter what, say goodbyepletely and start a new life.
Miao Xiaoyu nodded.
However, when she was about to leave, Gu Yan stopped her again.
Take Mephistopheles out.Gu Yans tone was full of disdain.
Mephistopheles, who had just removed his makeup, came out and snorted, Heartless Gu Yan! Humph, I dont need Lilith to take me out. Ill leave on my own!
With Lucifers current situation the few of you will have to work harder.
Mephistopheles stopped in his tracks.
He did not turn around.
However, he knew that Gu Yan did not really dislike him. Instead, she hoped that he would go with Jonathan and the other core members to protect the secret.
She did not want Lucifer to worry.
Miao Xiaoyu also understood Gu Yans painstaking efforts.
The two of them left Gu Yans ward and walked out.
Miao Xiaoyu sighed. Actually, I really hoped that Gu Yan could be together with boss. Boss is such a good person, and Gu Yan is also such a good person.
Other than Guan Yujue, the rest of us probably hope so too. However, the fate between people is also very subtle.Mephistopheles smiled, he said, Why dont you think of it this way? Right now, boss isnt with Gu Yan. Boss is still our good boss, and Gu Yan is also our trustworthy partner. If they get together and break up one day, well definitely lose an important person. After all, its rare to be friends after breaking up, isnt it?
Miao Xiaoyu didnt know whether tough or cry.
However, it wasnt until Mephistopheles left that she suddenly thought of her rtionship with Guan Yujue?
She suddenly looked up and found herself at the door of Guan Yujues ward.
Chapter 2909 - 2909 Chapter 2909 is Gu Yan Awake
2909 Chapter 2909 is Gu Yan Awake
At this moment, the sound of a woman crying could be heard from Guan Yu Jues ward.
Guan Lan was sitting there crying. Her hair was white, but her eyes were filled with joy.
She was crying tears of joy.
She said, Ah Jue, you can wake up now. Its Great.
!!
Auntie, Dont cry anymore. If you continue crying, Im going to cry,Ah Jue quickly said.
Guan Lan was actually Guan Yujues aunt. However, the second personality, brother Jue, would often call Guan Lan Auntie. It could be considered as giving her a buffer time.
After all, Guan Lan loved Guan Yujue so much. Guan Lan was more worried than anyone else when she suddenly realized that he had two personalities.
However, regardless of whether it was little auntie or Auntie.
She and Guan Yujue were already the closest family.
Guan Lan raised her head and looked at Guan Yujue. She asked tentatively, If you are Ah Jue, will hee out again in the future?
Tan Jiang was also one of the few people who knew the inside story.
He also looked at Guan Yujue worriedly.
Guan Yujues expression slowly darkened.
He sobbed, He gave me the chance toe out. He and my boss are still trapped in that ce. As long as the third personality doesnt disappear, they will always be trapped there. However, I will definitely work hard to be stronger in the future. When the timees, I must save them!
Looking at Guan Yujue, Guan Lan nodded.
No matter what, it was good that they woke up.
To be honest, Guan Lan was also very grateful to Ah Jues second personality. If it werent for him, Ah Jue would have been torn apart by those people who were eyeing him covetously.
Moreover, there wouldnt be the current Guan Corporation.
Tan Jiang raised his head and saw Miao Xiaoyu standing at the door.
He knew that Miao Xiaoyu had always liked the boss, but the bosss heart had always been only for Gu Yan.
Tan Jiang went up to her. Just as he was about to speak, Ah Jue and Guan Lan in the ward also saw her.
Ah Jue asked urgently, Xiaoyu, is Gu Yan Awake?
Tan Jiang Sighed.
Boss, boss, although you dont like her, you cant be like this. No matter how much you care about Gu Yan, you have to consider Miao Xiaoyus feelings.
Guan Lan frowned and said, Ah Jue, dont be like this. Ever since you fainted, Xiao Yu has been taking care of you and has put in a lot of effort.
I know.
Then why are you stillGuan Lan couldnt continue.
She immediately stood up and pulled Miao Xiaoyu over to sit down. Then, she said, Xiaoyu, youve been so busy these past few days. Hurry up and get some rest.
Miao Xiaoyu listened to their conversation and looked a little embarrassed.
She said, Im fine. Gu Yan is the one who has suffered the most, and shes the one who suffered the most.
Yes, I know she saved Ah Jue. I didnt disturb her when I saw that she was still unconscious. Ill go overter and thank Gu Yan personally.
In Guan Lans eyes, Gu Yan was perfect in every way.
It was just a pity that she didnt like her Ah Jue.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at Guan yujue and said, Auntie Guan, can I talk to Brother Jue Alone?
Okay, okay, okay, okay.Guan Lan stood up immediately and winked at Tan Jiang. Lets go. Tan Jiang, apany me to see Gu Yan. I have to thank her properly.
Tan Jiang did not know whether tough or cry, but he nodded his head in agreement. Okay.
Finally, only Guan Yujue and Miao Xiaoyu were left in the ward.
Chapter 2910 - 2910 Chapter 2910 Ah Ye came
2910 Chapter 2910 Ah Ye came
Miao Xiaoyu said, Brother Jue, even though I did take care of you with Auntie Guan after you passed out, I was still in love with you back then, but I dont love you anymore.
After saying it all in one breath, Miao Xiaoyu realized that it was actually not that difficult.
Guan Yujue looked up and suddenlyughed.
Miao Xiaoyu frowned. What are youughing at?
!!
Xiaoyu, Ive said it before. Im Not Brother Jue. Im Ah Jue. Back then, when we lost our memories and forgot about Gu Yan, the person who appeared was basically brother Jue. So, you dont have to tell me about this call,Ah Jue said seriously.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at the other partys smile and felt relieved.
She said in a free and easy manner, No matter what, I liked him just because I liked him before. Now, I dont like him anymore. HMM, Ive fallen in love with someone else. That means Ive fallen in love with someone else. This matter must have a beginning and an end. I think hell hear it even if I tell you.
Mm, I ept your apology on his behalf.
Mm, after a while, Ill treat you to my and Cang Lans wedding candy.
Okay.
There were some things that he thought were difficult, but in reality, it was just his imagination that stumped him.
In fact, it was very simple.
The two of them smiled knowingly.
Everything was at ease.
Then are we still family in the future? Are We still the best partners?
Yes! Of course!
The two of them instantly became family partners. While Guan Lan was walking towards Gu Yans ward, she said to tan jiang beside her, Xiao Yu is a good girl.
Yes.
But Ah Jue doesnt like her. What should we do? !Guan Lan was extremely worried. If Ah Jue is with Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu will definitely take good care of him.
Guan Lan didnt know the identity of Miao Xiaoyu as a space pirate, but Tan Jiang did.
Moreover, Tan Jiang also knew that his boss was also a space pirate.
He didnt know whether Miao Xiaoyu and his boss, Guan Yujue, were suitable for each other. After all, only the person involved would know if a rtionship was really suitable or not.
While the two of them were talking, they had already arrived at Gu Yans ward.
After knocking on the door and getting permission, they pushed the door open and entered. Then, they saw a handsome man, travel-worn, sitting by Gu Yans bed with a concerned expression.
It was Lu Ye.
Gu Yans man.
Even just looking at the two of them, Tan Jiang knew that these two people were the most suitable for each other.
You Dont believe me?
Cant you see the silent pink bubble between the two of them! ?
Lu Ye had been worried about Gu Yan, so after he quicklypleted the mission, he flew to M. Even the report he sent back was about kicking the neer, Qiao Xinyu, back.
However, when he heard that it was because he was worried about Gu Yan, not only did Qiao Xinyu Pat his chest to guarantee that he would be fine when he went back to report the mission, even the leader gave Lu Ye a vacation.
This couple had done a lot for the team, so they were very lenient towards Lu Ye on other matters.
Lu Ye found the address of the ward from Mephistopheles and rushed over. He did not sleep for a day and a night.
Especially when he saw Gu Yans pale and weak face, unable to lift a hand, he wanted to immediately pull her into his arms.
In the end, Guan Lan and Tan Jiang came without even a kiss. Lu Ye had no choice but to suppress these kisses and hugs for the time being.
Gu Yan was also very happy to see Lu Ye.
Therefore, she naturally saw the slight grievance in his eyes.
She patted Lu Yes hand in aforting manner, then turned her head to look at Wen Lan and said, Aunt Guan, why are you here?
Chapter 2911 - 2911 Chapter 2911 was that Ah Jue was no longer worthy of her
2911 Chapter 2911 was that Ah Jue was no longer worthy of her
I came to check on you. How are you feeling? Do you still feel any pain?Guan Lan looked at Gu Yan with aplicated expression.
Although she had not seen Gu Yan many times in the past few years.
It was just that Ah Jue had always liked Gu Yan, so Guan Lan would always hear this name.
Guan Lan had a good rtionship with Jiang Xiaodie, who was also Gu Yans cousin-inw.
!!
When she first met Gu Yan, Guan Lan also thought that Gu Yan was a good girl.
Since Ah Jue liked her, then it was okay to promote the two of them to be together.
However, Guan Lan did not expect that Gu Yan already had a lover, and that she would be faithful to her lover until death.
She was very indignant, thinking that Gu Yan did not have good taste. Her Ah Jue was so good, but Gu Yan actually did not like him.
In Guan Lans opinion, Gu Yan was not good enough for her Ah Jue.
But this time, Guan Lan finally shut up.
Because Ah Jue was saved by Gu Yan.
In other words, once upon a time, such a youngdy was now standing at a higher ce.
It was already Ah Jue who was not good enough for her.
When she raised her head again and saw the man beside Gu Yan who was asking about her well-being, Guan Lan finally understood everything.
There were some people who did not say how deep their feelings were.
It could be felt from their daily interactions, even if it was just a nce.
It would also make people understand why there were people who only envied a couple and not a fairy.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Aunt Guan, dont worry. Im fine now. Its just that my hands arent very agile yet, but it shouldnt be a problem to rest for a period of time. The Doctor also said that it wont affect me from holding the scalpel.
Everyone knew how important a hand was to a doctor who was in charge of performing surgery.
Guan Lan knew that Gu Yans hand had been injured in order to save Ah Jue, and she was even more worried.
She said, Then you can rest in peace and recuperate here. Weve paid for all the money and found the best doctor. Also, Xiao Yan, this is a document. Sign It and Ill give you 10% of the shares of the Guan Group.
Tan Jiang, who was standing beside them, immediately took out a few documents and handed over a ck pen.
Gu Yan was stunned.
To be honest, although Gu Yan and Lu Ye were not wealthy businessmen, they nevercked money.
They also had a stable ie.
The Guan Group now had branches all over the world, and the group was a behemoth.
Guan Lan and Tan Jiang had been in charge of Guan Yujues affairs during this period of time.
Then 10% of the shares would probably be a terrifying figure.
Gu Yan immediately said, No, no, no, Auntie. I only went to save Ah Jue because I thought he was a friend. Keep these shares. I dont want them.
Xiao Yan, Auntie had some misunderstandings about you before. Actually, Ive figured it out. Its not your fault that Ah Jue likes you. Now that youve saved Ah Jue, you must ept these shares.
Lu Ye was originally sitting at the side, focused on peeling apples for his wife. When he heard that, his eyebrows instantly raised.
Gu Yan patted his hand again.
The two of them looked at each other.
The displeasure in Lu Yes eyes slowly dissipated.
Actually, all of this happened in a split second. The others had yet to react.
Gu Yan had already smiled and said to Guan Lan, Aunt Guan, I really dont need money to spend. Ive already paid for my hospitalization. You can keep these stocks for now, but if I need your help in the future, Ill definitely ask.
Chapter 2912 - 2912 Chapter 2912 she was his treasure
2912 Chapter 2912 she was his treasure
Guan Lan knew that Gu Yans family background was not bad, not to mention that her grandfathers family was also the Xie family of Minoan.
The current leader of the Xie family, Xie Yuzhe, was Gu Yans biological cousin.
She thought for a moment and nodded. Alright then. If you need any help in the future, you must definitely ask.
Yes, Definitely.
!!
Guan Lan also knew that it was not appropriate to continue disturbing Gu Yan, so she left with Tan Jiang.
Only Gu Yan and Lu Ye were left in the ward.
Lu Ye sat by the side and quietly looked at Gu Yans hand.
Gu Yan saw the heartache and worry in his eyes and said with a smile, Im really fine. My mind and body were injured in there, so in fact, my hand ispletely fine. My bones and tendons are not injured at all. I can still use a scalpel in the future. Dont worry about it.
Lu Ye sat there silently and pulled Gu Yan into his arms.
I know, but Im a little depressed. My wife is so good and so many people like her. Im really worried that one day, youll meet someone better than me.
Ever since Lu Ye was young, this was the first time he was not confident.
He knew that he was very good.
But, he thought that Yan Yan was better than him.
Gu Yan leaned into Lu Yes arms and the corners of her mouth curled up gently.
But, Im getting better and better because of you. Ah Ye, do you still remember the first time we met in that ravine? You said at that time that I was very dark and thin.
It was something from that time. Suddenly, she missed it very much.
Lu Ye hugged Gu Yan tightly and whispered into her ear, Although Im not confident, I wont let go of such a good wife! Its mine. No one can take it away from me!
Gu Yan pursed her lips, raised her head, cupped Lu Yes face, and kissed him deeply.
Lu Ye naturally wouldnt let go of his wifes initiative.
He was the best at turning the passive into the active.
However, he was worried about Gu Yans body and her hand, so Lu Ye was even more careful with this kiss, as if he was holding the most precious treasure in the world.
No, Gu Yan was the most precious treasure in Lu Yes world.
When Miao Xiaoyu came out of Guan Yujues ward, she originally nned to visit Gu Yan.
However, when she walked to the front of the ward and saw the two people who were kissing inside, she could only tactfully turn around and leave, returning to Cang Lans ward.
Cang Lans ward was very quiet. After all, he had always been very quiet.
When Miao Xiaoyu pushed the door open and entered, Cang Lan turned to look at her.
Miao Xiaoyu walked over and sat beside Cang Lans bed, I went to see Gu Yan. Gu Yan has already woken up. She is fine in other aspects, but her hand needs to rest for a period of time. Then, I went to see Ah Jue. He is in good condition. Oh right, because brother Jue can not appear for the time being, Ah Jue said that he can not carry out the internal mission of the secret organization. So, I told Beirut about this. Guan Lan and the others went to see Gu Yan. Later, I nned to go back to Gu Yans ward. In the end, I saw Lu Ye. It felt like a year for the couple to be apart for even a minute. I didnt want to be fed dog food, so after thinking about it, I could only stay here with you.
Cang Lan listened quietly to Miao Xiaoyus words and smiled.
Miao Xiaoyu paused for a moment. She said a little embarrassedly, Do you think Ive said too much?
No.
Really?
Yes, I want to hear you say something for the rest of your life.
Miao Xiaoyu: ..
Chapter 2913 - 2913 Chapter 2913. I really want to get married on the spot
2913 Chapter 2913. I really want to get married on the spot
Therefore, it was really unbearable for this person who was usually quiet to suddenly say something so flirtatious.
Miao Xiaoyu had never been in a rtionship in her life, and the number of people she liked could be counted on one hand. She had no experience in rtionships.
Looking at Cang Lans serious and serious expression, Miao Xiaoyu thought that the other party might not even know that she was flirting..
Whats Wrong?Cang Lan suddenly asked.
!!
Miao Xiaoyu shook her head. Im thinking about when we should get married.
Cang Lan pursed her lips into a smile and reached out her hand to hold Miao Xiaoyus small hand.
Will you hypnotize me after We Get Married?
HM?Miao Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows and came to her senses. She deliberately said with a fierce tone and malicious intent, Thats right, I know how to Hypnotize. Unless were both hypnotists, or only boss and Gu Yan Arent afraid of my hypnosis. When we get married in the future, Ill hypnotize you to be loyal to me and never leave me. Are You Afraid?
No,cang LAN said seriously, Because I dont need to hypnotize you.
Without hypnosis, Ill be loyal to you and never leave you.
Miao Xiaoyu was stunned.
She turned her head away, her eyes red.
Damn it! I really want to marry Cang Lan!
She whimpered, You are so good at sweet-talking. was that Shen Xiyan a fool back then?
Guan Yujue is also blind.
He did not speak much, but he could urately cut to the point.
The two of them looked at each other.
Then, they suddenlyughed together.
There were some people who were fated to be together. Perhaps they would only be able to achieve their goals after they had experienced certain things at a certain time.
How could there be a rainbow if they didnt experience any hardships?
Cang Lan was soon discharged from the hospital. After he was discharged, he went to prepare for their wedding.
Although he and Miao Xiaoyu didnt have any rtives anymore, these people were their biggest rtives.
There was one more thing. Both Cang Lan and Miao Xiaoyu hoped that Gu Yan would be present when they got married.
Gu Yan would have to go back to Niyar after a few more days of rest.
Although he had called his family, Xie Luan and the others were still very worried about Gu Yan. Therefore, Gu Yan decided to go back to Niyar to rest.
The second person to be discharged was Guan Yujue.
Guan Yujues problem was that he had been in aa for a long time. His body needed to undergo rehabilitation exercises and nutritional supplements. Guan Lan also considered taking Guan Yujue back to Minos to recuperate.
However, Guan Yujue would first attend Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lans wedding before leaving.
Now, Guan Yujue only had his master, GE Ah Jue. Ah Jue was originally very cheerful and cheerful. After experiencing this incident, he began to work hard to make himself mature as soon as possible.
When Brother Jue wakes up in the future, I will show him my progress!Ah Jues eyes were filled with confidence.
Gu Yan thought that this was pretty good.
Cang Lan and Miao Xiaoyus wedding ceremony was very simple. They held the ceremony in the church and then went to an ind to celebrate with everyone.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and said, Bring Big Brother along too.
They had to hide in order to have a neat and orderly family.
Miao Xiaoyus eyes turned red and she nodded.
Early in the morning of the wedding, Miao Xiaoyu was dragged to put on makeup. Gu Yan also changed into a beautiful white dress.
Lu Ye had been staying by Gu Yans side all this time.
When he saw his wifes appearance, his eyes suddenly became straight.
Yan Yan, I suddenly remembered what happened when we got married.
That wedding dress, is always the most beautiful wedding dress in Lu Yes heart.
Chapter 2914 - 2914 Chapter 2914 dog food was stuffed in her mouth
2914 Chapter 2914 dog food was stuffed in her mouth
Gu Yan smiled and said, That set of clothes was originally designed by my grandmother, and my cousin helped to craft it. Now that you mention it, it reminds me. I have to go and have a chat with my cousin some other day. When the timees, Ill make a reservation with her. In the future, when our Xiao Yu gets married, Ill also make such a beautiful wedding dress.
Lu Ye, who was still recalling the beautiful moment when his wife was wearing the beautiful wedding dress, suddenly woke up in the next moment.
Lu Yes handsome face suddenly changed.
In another twenty years, Xiaoyu would also get married.
!!
Why did he feel so ufortable when he thought about it!
Lu Ye instantly understood his old fathers feelings!
Gu Yan naturally knew what her husband was thinking. She patted his face and said, Alright, you can worry about that matter in twenty years. By the way, I heard that Los Angeles and Angel will being today. Are They Alright Now?
Yes, theyve been hiding here and there, but they havent been caught by Angels family yet.Lu Ye touched Gu Yans hand with a heartache. Does your hand still hurt? Tell me what you want to take and call me when you go to the bathroom.
They were already an old couple, but Lu Ye had said it in public. Even Gu Yan was a little speechless and didnt know whether tough or cry.
She said helplessly, I know, Ye. Youre getting more and more talkative.
Will you dislike me?Lu Ye said and then immediately added, Dont even think about it!
David stood by the side for a long time.
He had something to do with Gu Yan.
But looking at the cloying couple in front of him, he suddenly felt that he might not havee at the right time.
In just a short while, he was stuffed with a mouthful of dog food.
However, thankfully, Gu Yan finally saw him and waved at him.
David walked over and said, Boss has previously arranged that if Cang Lan and Miao Xiaoyu get married, the wedding will be held on the ind where he is recuperating. In the future, Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan will also spend most of their time there.
Gu Yan sighed, Lucifer is really thinking long term.
This man had arranged everyone meticulously, but he had forgotten to arrange himself.
However, when Gu Yan thought of Liu Xingyuns mention of Xiao Yus invulnerability, he understood that Lucifers matter was not a dead end.
However, they did not know where the opportunity was.
However, they were not in a hurry. As long as there was a chance to save Lucifer, they would definitely be able to find it.
The few of them boarded the ship and headed to Lucifers Ind.
The moment before the ship started moving, Los Angeles and Angel arrived. However, Gu Yan saw that Angels expression was not too good.
She asked with concern, Angel, are you feeling unwell? Do you need to call a doctor to take a look?
This ship was a luxurious cruise ship, and the people on board were all core members of Yin. Naturally, they would be equipped with a family doctor.
Right, the captain of this ship was the bearded Captain Jack, who had gone to Treasure Ind with Gu Yan and the others. He had brought along his deputy, Flynn.
Angel was usually carefree, but at this moment, her gaze was a little evasive.
She stammered, No, its fine. Theres no need to find a doctor.
Angel paused, then whispered to Gu Yan, Gu Yan, can I talk to You Alone?
Lu Ye, who had his wife snatched away, frowned.
When Los Angeles, who was chatting with Mephistopheles, saw him, he immediately walked over and pulled Lu Ye, saying, Lets go, Lets go. Ye, lets go and have a chat. Lend your wife to my wife for a while.
Lu Ye turned his head to look at Gu Yan. When he saw Gu Yan smiling and nodding at him, he reluctantly followed Los Angeles.
Meanwhile, Angel mysteriously pulled Gu Yan into a small room and closed the door. Then, he looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated.
Chapter 2915 - 2915 Chapter 2915: A Clear Choice
2915 Chapter 2915: A Clear Choice
Gu Yan looked at Angels nervous face and smiled. Alright, its just the two of us now. Go ahead.
Gu Yan, Im pregnant.
Mm.
Angel raised her head and said unhappily, Why are you so calm?
!!
You and Ah Cheng have hit it off. Moreover, the two of you had a fake pregnancy before. Youre not young anymore. Now that youre really pregnant, its not new, is it?
Maybe Gu Yan was too calm, Angel was like a balloon that was bulging before slowly leaking down.
She sat on the sofa and said in a muffled voice, But Ah Cheng and I are not suitable to have a child right now. Although my family is not as close as before, they still cant be at ease. Cheng has to take care of me and carry out missions from time to time. Its too hard on him.
Yes, Angel. Youve followed Cheng to many ces during this period of time. How about you? Do you feel any regret?Gu Yan also sat down and gently turned her hand that had not moved for a long time.
Angel also knew that her hand was not feeling well and asked, Is your hand okay?
I can still hold a knife.
Angel nodded in understanding.
Regardless of Gu Yans identity, if he could hold a knife and a gun, then it would not be a big problem.
She put her heart back into her stomach.
Sighing, Angel touched her still t stomach and said, I used to run around and y around too. You know that, and I still hang out with the space pirates. So, even if its a tough life, if its interesting, theres no problem at all. Most importantly, as long as Ah Cheng treats me well, its fine. Im mainly worried that if I really have this child, will it make Ah Chengs life even more difficult?
This was a person who was in love. At all times, the first thing that came to his mind was the other party.
Gu Yan picked up an apple from the fruit te next to him and ate one. Then, he asked, If you dont consider this, what about you? Do you want your child with Ah Cheng?
Of course I do!
Oh, then have a child.Gu Yan picked up another piece of melon and put it in his mouth, When I was pregnant with triplets, I wasnt afraid of a tornado. Although it was indeed hard work, what in life isnt hard work?
Angel seemed to be deep in thought.
Gu Yan had already stood up and wiped the juice on his hand with a tissue. He said, You can think about it slowly. However, no matter which decision you make, as long as you have a clear conscience, it will be fine.
As an adult, he had made a choice. So, no matter what the oue of the choice was, as long as he did not regret it, it would be fine.
Angel asked, Where are you going?
To look for my husband.
we cant even be separated for a moment.Angel was speechless.
However, she also knew that Gu Yan and Lu Ye were publicly acknowledged as the most affectionate couple among them.
The rest of them also hoped to be like Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
Angel watched Gu Yan leave the room, and her hand gently rested on her t stomach.
Gu Yan had only taken a few steps out when Lu Ye saw her.
Lu Ye decisively threw Hawkeye and the others aside and immediately came to Gu Yans side. Hows Your Hand? Does it hurt?
Im fine. Its not my first injury.Gu Yan could not help butugh. She turned her head and saw the Jonah New Hawkeye brothers, waving at her.
Gu Yan asked Lu ye curiously, What did you talk to Hawkeye and the other brothers about just now?
Chapter 2916 - 2916 Chapter 2916: Yan Yan
2916 Chapter 2916: Yan Yan
Hawkeye asked me what I did and how much information I got when I was undercover in his space pirate gang.Lu Ye smiled. Yan Yan, Guess What I told him?
Gu Yan knew that Lu Ye would not tell Hawkeye the truth even though it had been a long time since the mission was ssified.
She smiled.
You must tell him that your pirate gang is gone anyway. Theres no point in asking.
!!
Gu Yan imitated Lu Yes ruffian tone and expression as she spoke.
Lu Ye was overjoyed.
If it were not for the two of them on the deck and the people around them, he would have hugged his wife and kissed her.
Youre really my biological wife! Yan Yan knows me well!
They could not kiss, but Lu Ye put his arm around Gu Yans shoulder.
The two of them leaned against each other.
An hour and a halfter, the ship arrived at their destination.
Looking at the Beautiful Ind, Lu ye sighed, Lucifer is really corrupt.
Gu Yan bumped into him.
She said in a speechless manner, There are many hidden people around here. Arent you afraid of getting beaten up for talking bad about Lucifer?
When I was on that ship, I had a head-on confrontation with Lucifer. He didnt allow his men to fight, and then he put on gloves and fought with me. At that time, I thought, whats wrong with this person? He even put on gloves to fight. Later, I realized that it wasnt easy for him.
Not only was there poison in his saliva, but there was also poison in his blood and sweat.
Fortunately, there was no poison in his breath. Otherwise, he would not be able to stay in the same room with the others.
Even so, he still had to be careful. Most of the time, he had to wear a mask.
Gu Yan nodded and was also very emotional.
The wedding was held before noon. Before it was held, Gu Yan and Lu Ye went to see Lucifer.
David stood by the side and said, These machines are the best in the world. They can maintain the functions of the bossbody. However, the toxins in his body are too strong. I dont know how long they canst.
The low temperature can make the activity of human cells to the lowest. Lucifers organs are already in a state of exhaustion. His current condition is different from when Guan Yujue was unconscious.Gu Yan looked at David with a serious expression, Can you contact him and freeze Lucifers body?
Although there is such a technique, but
Once it was frozen, it was actually a kind of damage to the body.
David frowned.
Gu Yan patted his shoulder and said seriously, I am a doctor. Believe me, this is the best method for him.
The damage from the frost would definitely not exceed the damage from the poison in Lucifers body.
Lu Ye walked to the bedside and looked at the lifeless Lucifer.
The other partys face had turned green, which meant that his internal organs had been corroded by the poison.
Although the side effects of the frost were great, at the moment, it was the only way.
David knew this very well.
However, his voice was very low. Ill tell Beirut and the others.
Gu Yan nodded. It was only right.
Gu Yan looked at Lucifer on the bed and finally sighed.
The wedding was going on as nned.
Mephistopheles dressed up as a priest and presided over the wedding.
The members of Yin sat down in unison.
As for Lu Ye and Luo Cheng, they were all considered as Yins family members.
Even the kitten they had kept in the vi had been brought along. It was currently ying with butterflies on thewn.
Chapter 2917 - 2917 Chapter 2917: The Wedding Party
2917 Chapter 2917: The Wedding Party
Mephistopheles pretended to ask cangn, Cang Lan, are you willing to marry Lilith?
Cang Lan replied, Yes.
The corner of Mephistopheleseyes twitched. You only said one word. Are you being forced to do this?
Cang Lan looked at him quietly.
!!
Miao Xiaoyu, who was wearing a wedding dress and had always been ady, could not stand it anymore. She lifted her dress and gave Mephistopheles a kick.
Are you done? Dont you know that he never talks much?
Mephistopheles dodged nimbly and said, Lilith, youre too heartless. Im worried that Azure Blue will bully you in the future.
Dont worry, well Bully You Together!
Mephistopheles:
Azure blue smiled and said, Father, hurry up.
Mephistopheles finished the process in anger and walked to Beiruts side. He snorted and said, In Niyars words, Lilith is a typical daughter who gets married.
Beirut was helpless. He smiled and reminded him, Cang Lan is one of us.
Thats the same!
Gu Yan and Lu Ye sat in the first row.
Gu Yan looked at Guan Yujue over there, then at Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan kissing. Gu Yan sighed and said, Its not easy for the two of them.
To be honest, both of them had a lot of ws, and neither of them were 100% kind people.
But then again
If truly kind people had experienced what they had gone through, they would probably have been tortured to the point where not even their bones were left.
No matter what, since these two people were able to get together, it was a kind of fate.
Gu Yan sincerely hoped that they could be happy forever.
Lu Ye squeezed her hand and said softly, It wasnt easy for us either.
Yes, who was easy?
However, it was precisely because it wasnt easy that they had to cherish everything they had now.
After the wedding ended, everyone started to party.
After Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan went to see Lucifer, they also joined in the celebration.
Lu Ye stayed by Gu Yans side. If anyone tried to persuade Gu Yan to drink, he would drink for Gu Yan without saying a word.
In the end, those who tried to persuade Gu Yan were all defeated by Lu Ye.
This person was already very handsome. After drinking, his face turned slightly red.
Lu Ye looked at Gu Yan with a smug look. Yan Yan, how is it? Is Your Man Awesome?
Yes, Awesome, Awesome.
Hell be even more awesome at night.
Gu Yan was speechless. She shook her ws that had not fully recovered. Im injured.
After drinking, Lu Ye revealed his wild and unruly nature.
He chuckled and said, Its okay, wife. You Dont have to move.
There were still a lot of people around.
There were still people who hadnt gotten drunk yet!
Gu Yans pretty face turned red, and she pped him speechlessly.
Everyone went to bed at around one oclock in the morning.
However, they all went back to their own homes and looked for their own mothers.
Because they were pregnant, Los Angeles didnt let Angel drink a single drop of alcohol. Because of this, Angel even made a fuss with him.
In the end, it was Los Angeles who said that it was okay for her to drink alcohol. After that, they would go and beat up the child tomorrow. Angel immediately became obedient.
Los Angeles immediately used both soft and hard tactics. He kissed the corner of her mouth and said, Look at Lu Ye. He doesnt allow Gu Yan to drink alcohol either. Be Good. Go and drink with Gu Yan.
Angel touched her still t belly and nodded.
Seeing how obedient she was, Los Angeles couldnt help but kiss her again.
Mephistopheles took off his priest makeup and held a bottle of whiskey. He looked at the couples around him who were bubbling pink and said to Moloch angrily, Moloch, dont you think theyve gone too far? !
Chapter 2918 - 2918 Chapter 2918, newlyweds who were too familiar with each other
2918 Chapter 2918, newlyweds who were too familiar with each other
Moloch was chewing on a pigs hoof.
This was a dish made by NIAR. It was all meat, and the meat was especially vorful. It melted the moment it entered the mouth, and the taste was especially good.
It was made ording to the instructions given by Yan. It was not greasy at all.
Moloch raised his head in confusion and looked at Mephistopheles. Whats Wrong?
!!
Looking at Mephistopheles, who had a mouth full of oil and was also a single man, Mephistopheles suddenly lost the desire to talk.
He took a sip of wine and thought to himself, should I find a long-term partner?
On the other side, the Beirut family was also there. Because it was alreadyte, his wife had already brought the children back to their room to rest.
He saw David drinking alone, so he walked over.
David, dont be sad. If boss knows that we are all so happy, he will definitely be happy,Beirut said.
After Lucifers ident, most of the things that were hidden were actually left to Beirut.
Jonah was in charge of technology.
Lucifer had already arranged everything properly. After all, he already knew that he didnt have long to live.
David sighed, I have always admired boss, thats why I have been trying so hard to work for him. I actually dont understand. He is clearly not a bad person, why did he end up like this?
I firmly believe that boss will definitely wake up,Beirut said softly.
David was stunned.
He nodded heavily, En, I also believe. Everyone in our hidden world firmly believes.
After the party was over, Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan were exhausted.
This ind belonged to Lucifer, so there were a lot of rooms in the vi.
As newlyweds, they naturally lived in the biggest and most spacious building. Moreover, Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan mighte here often in the future. Therefore, this vi would belong to them in the future.
Miao Xiaoyu changed out of her gown, removed her makeup, and took a shower.
When she was wearing her pajamas and applying the facial mask, she saw that she had also just walked out of the bathroom. She was wearing a loose bathrobe, revealing her wheat-colored chest.
Miao Xiaoyu almost covered her neck with the facial mask.
She suddenly realized that from today onwards, she and Cang Lan were husband and wife!
Previously, it was not that Miao Xiaoyu did not live under the same roof as Cang Lan, and it was not that she did not take a shower like this. She wore pajamas and wandered in front of the other party.
However, at that time, the two of them were only partners. Gu Yan was also present at that time.
Most importantly, at that time, Miao Xiaoyus heart was filled with the thought of brother Jue. Cang Lan at that time, he was extremely silent. She wondered if Shen Xiyan had left any traces in his heart.
Miao Xiaoyu suddenly realized that she was already in her twenties. At this moment, she was actually freaking nervous!
Cang Lan wiped her hair and walked over to her. She asked, Whats wrong? Did you drink a lot at night?
It was, it was alright.
Then why is your face so Red?Cang Lan looked at Miao Xiaoyu curiously.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at the other partys calm and unperturbed eyes and suddenly realized that she was overthinking things.
But that was also true. After all, the two of them were already so close..
But no matter how close they were, they had never slept together!
However, Miao Xiaoyus personality caused her shyness to only appear for a few minutes. Then, she simply said, Yes, Im thinking about whether I should sleep on the left or the right.
Cang Lans hand that was wiping his hair paused slightly.
He looked at Miao Xiaoyus slightly red ears and the slightly nervous and expectant look on her face, but he tried his best to act as if nothing had happened.
The corners of his lips curled up.
Cang Lan said calmly, Why dont you sleep below?
The mask on Miao Xiaoyus face smacked on the carpet..
Chapter 2919 - 2919 Chapter 2919
2919 Chapter 2919
As for whether Miao Xiaoyu slept on top or bottom, left or right, only the two of them knew.
Three dayster, the wedding ended.
Except for Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan, who would stay behind to help David deal with the matter of the frozen Lucifer, everyone else left one after another.
Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan, this newly-made couple, sent everyone off one by one.
!!
When Ah Jue left, it was Cang Lan who hugged him on behalf of Miao Xiaoyu.
Ah Jue looked at Cang Lan, not knowing whether tough or cry.
Cang Lan said very seriously, This hug is meant to be a hug, but Im also jealous, so Ill just hug him on behalf of Xiaoyu.
Okay then, I wish you both happiness in the future,Ah Jue replied with a look of embarrassment.
After Ah Jue left with Tan Jiang, Miao Xiaoyu hugged Cang Lans arm and looked at his face carefully. She asked in surprise, Are you jealous?
Yes.
But why do you look the same as usual? Theres no difference in your expression.
Cang Lan was silent for a while.
He looked at Miao Xiaoyu and said seriously, There will be a difference at night.
Miao Xiaoyus pretty face turned red.
Cang Lans words reminded her of the wedding night on their wedding night.
She did not expect this person to be so quiet, but when it came to that, he did not care that the two of them used to be so close.
They were really close.
At that time, Miao Xiaoyus back was aching and she angrily raised this objection. Cang Lan actually calmly said that in the future, the two of them would be the two people who were the most familiar with the world.
It had to be said that it was only at this time that Miao Xiaoyu finally confirmed Cang Lans sullen nature.
He was usually very sullen, and when he was up, he was like a wild horse that had lost its reins.
When she saw Gu Yan and the others off, Miao Xiaoyu really couldnt bear to part with him. She hugged Gu Yan for a long time.
Cang Lan looked at Lu Ye who was eyeing them like a tiger watching its prey. He very wisely took a step back. He also let his wife Miao Xiaoyu rece his hug to Gu Yan.
Miao Xiaoyu looked at Gu Yan eagerly. When will youe again?
The next time Ie to work as an undercover agent?Gu Yan joked.
The corner of Miao Xiaoyus mouth twitched. Is there still a need to be an undercover agent? Just tell me which secret you dont know. The Boss is already your brother, and your daughter is also the Little Master of Yin. Most of Yin is yours!
What the F * ck!
Speaking of Xiaoyu, Miao Xiaoyu continued, I was in a hurry thest time and didnt spend enough time with Xiaoyu. When Im free, Ill definitely go again.
Gu Yan nodded. Sure, but let me make it clear. If you dare to hypnotize anyone in my family, Ill throw you out the next moment!
Miao Xiaoyu pouted and looked at Cang Lan. Hubby, Gu Yan is threatening me!
Cang Lan was silent for a while. She looked at Lu Ye and said honestly, We cant beat them together.
Miao Xiaoyu:
My dear, arent you being too honest? !
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
She was a little curious about how the two of them got along, but now it seemed like it was pretty good.
No matter what, no matter howpatible a couple was, they needed to get used to each other in many aspects if they were to live together for a long time.
One good thing about Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan was that they had lived together with Gu Yan before. Perhaps some of the details in their lives had already gotten used to each other.
However, when they first lived together, they probably did not expect that the two of them would end up together.
Gu Yan left with Lu Ye, and Angel and Luo Cheng also left with them.
After the ship set sail, the two of them went to find Gu Yan and Lu Ye and told them about their ns.
Weve already gotten married in Las Vegas. Now that Angel has a child, weve taken the test and n to have the child.
Chapter 2920 - 2920 Chapter 2920. You’ll have me for the rest of your life
2920 Chapter 2920. Youll have me for the rest of your life
Gu Yan had already expected this. She smiled and said, Congrattions.
Angel and La Cheng looked at each other. La Cheng scratched his hair and said, During this period of time, her family hasnt been chasing us. We dont have much experience in having children. Besides, I still have to go on missions from time to time. I cant put my mind at ease about Angel. Gu Yan and Ye, can we rent a house in your neighborhood and let Gu Yan take care of Angel from time to time?
They didnt have many family members in Los Angeles, and they were still hiding from Angels family members.
To them, the people who were the most familiar and trusted were Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
!!
Both Gu Yan and Lu Ye had long treated the Luo couple as true friends, not to mention that Luo city was also theirrade-in-arms of the Snow Wolf Battalion.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Of course theres no problem. We can also help you contact the house. Angel, if you have time, you cane to my house more often and teach Xiao Sheng and the others English.
Okay.
After Gu Yan and Lu Ye agreed, Angel and Luo Cheng were relieved and let out a sigh of relief.
They knew that this would cause trouble for Gu Yan and his wife, but they really had no other way.
Luo Cheng would be worried if Angel was left alone anywhere.
When Gu Yan and Lu Ye were the only ones in the room, Lu Ye carefully checked Gu Yans injured hand. He said with heartache, Yan Yan, youll have to work hard next.
He had to go back to take care of the children and work. The injury on his hand had yet to recover, so he still had to take care of Angel.
Gu Yan smiled and leaned against Lu Yes body, Its hard work, but Ill be very happy when I do these things. Ah Ye, in my previous life, I basically had no friends. I was often alone. When I got off work and returned to my ce, there was only an empty room waiting for me. I used to think that it was because I had a cold personality that I didnt have any friends. I even consoled myself that it didnt matter if I didnt have any friends. But in this life, I realized that with a trusted friend, I wouldnt panic too much when things happened. Besides, I was also very happy to be trusted and needed by my friends.
In her previous life, Gu Yan had been miserable until her death.
She had no family, no friends, and no lover.
Lu Ye pulled her into his embrace and gently stroked her hair with his chin.
Dont be sad, Yan Yan. Youll have me in the future. Youll have me in all your lives.
How can you be so sure about all your lives?
There was one time when the heavens were looking out for her. Gu Yan knew that one couldnt be greedy.
Even though she really wanted to be with Ah Ye for the rest of her life.
Lu Ye held Gu Yans cheek and gently kissed the space between her eyebrows. His voice was very soft, but it was very firm.
Because no matter how many times I reincarnate, I will definitely find you and fall in love with you.
Gu Yans heart was slightly shaken.
She leaned against Lu Yes firm and reliable chest and felt an unprecedented sense of happiness and security.
The group took the ship and then the spaceship. After a few rounds, they finally returned to the main star.
Lu Ye helped Luo City to get a house while Gu Yan brought Angel to the hospital. Both of them needed to have a physical checkup.
Xie Luan apanied them.
Seeing Gu Yans skinny appearance and her right hand that was not very flexible, Xie Luans heart ached so much that tears flowed down her face.
Gu Yan in turnforted her.
Chapter 2921 - 2921 Chapter 2921 rumors
2921 Chapter 2921 rumors
Mom, everything is fine now. In another month, this hand will be back to normal. It Wont be a problem to hold a gun and a knife.
Xie Luan didnt know whether tough or cry.
Whose daughter was always brandishing a knife and a gun.
But she thought about it carefully. Her daughter Xiao Yans job was indeed like that.
!!
After a series of examinations, Angels fetal data were all within the normal range. Although it was her first pregnancy and she loved to y before, it was fortunate that her private life was not messy.
However, as it had not been more than three months, she still needed to pay attention to it.
Gu Yans hand had recovered to the point that it was no longer a serious problem. She would be able to return to work in two days. However, she had applied for the surgery herself within a month and would not be performing the surgery for the time being.
The higher-ups in the hospital knew about Gu Yans condition. The other colleagues in the outside world thought that Gu Yan had identally injured her hand during her vacation. Even so, the higher-ups, director Jiang, still instructed Gu Yans immediate superior, director Li, dont let Gu Yan be on duty in the near future. Dont let her be too tired. Her right hand can not do heavy work.
Director Li had always admired Gu Yan. Even if director Jiang did not give any additional instructions, she would still take care of Gu Yan.
Xie Luan and Angel were waiting for Gu Yan in the garden outside. Gu Yan first went to director Lis office.
When she entered director Lis office, she said with a sigh, Gu Yan, is the director your rtive?
Gu Yan smiled and asked, Director, Whats Wrong?
Im fine here. Its just that there are some rumors in the hospital outside. Let me remind you.
Gu Yan nodded, indicating that she understood.
Her identity was special. Although this was a private matter, she had carried out that ancient tomb mission in the Northern Star sector not long ago.
She often applied for leave and had the directors special permission. Those who did not know would inevitably gossip.
Fortunately, although director Li did not know the truth, she trusted Gu Yans character and was willing to remind her.
Gu Yan nodded gratefully. Thank you, director Li.
Alright, go back and rest today. You can start work the day after tomorrow.
Okay.
When Gu Yan walked out, she happened to brush past a female doctor.
The other party even deliberately bumped into her.
Gu Yans expression did not change. He turned around to look at her. The female doctor blinked and said innocently, Hey, isnt this doctor Gu? Im sorry, I didnt mean it.
Its okay.
Gu Yan turned around and left.
The female doctor thought for a moment and followed him.
Gu Yan knew that the female doctor had followed him. Combined with director Lis reminder just now, she quickly understood what was going on.
Gu Yan walked out calmly and followed Xie Luan and Angel who were in the park downstairs of the hospital.
The female doctor followed them to the door and left. She only saw the backs of the three people walking away and snorted.
On the other side, Gu Yan and the other two had already returned home.
The three little ones had already reached the stage where they could run all over the ce. However, running all over the ce did not include Xiao Yu.
She had long since learned how to walk, but she did not like to walk. Most of the time, she would just stay on the sofa and y with her toys.
Xiao Hanze and Xiao Mufeng had be Xiao Shengsckeys. Once Xiao Sheng was done with school, the two of them would pester Xiao Sheng.
Therefore, Xiao Sheng would often finish all her homework at school. He was smart to begin with, so he could finish all of this faster.
When he returned home and spent the weekend, he would spend time with his younger brothers and sisters, especially his two younger brothers.
Even so, Xiao Shengs grades had always been number one in the grade. He was not affected at all.
He enjoyed it too. He liked to y with his two younger brothers.
Chapter 2922 - 2922 Chapter 2922 he was so happy now
2922 Chapter 2922 he was so happy now
Xie Luan praised Xiao Sheng in front of Gu Yan time and time again, This child is very sensible and obedient. Moreover, hes such a young child and is extremely patient. During this period of time, other than the nanny, your mother-inw, Qin Lanzhi, wille over. Xiao Sheng will often help me take care of Mu Feng and the others.
Wen Lan would alsoe over to help take care of the child. However, she had her own work and sometimes had to carry out the tasks of the Snow Wolf Unit. Naturally, she did not have as much free time as Xie Luan.
Gu Yan nodded.
At that time, it was because he was soft-hearted and doted on Xiao Sheng. His parentsfault should not be left to him to bear.
!!
It was also because he did not exist in his previous life. In this life, it was because of some of the things that Gu Yan had done that caused the butterfly effect and changed the trajectory of some things. That was why Xiao Sheng was born.
Therefore, Gu Yan had always felt that he was fated to be with this child.
This child was also a clever and intelligent child. He knew how to be grateful and also knew that Gu Yan and the others treated him as their own child. Therefore, even though he was still young.., he had been thinking about how to help Gu Yan and Lu Ye relieve the pressure.
Today was Saturday. When Gu Yan had just returned home, Lu Ye had apanied Luo City to look for a house. He had not returned yet.
The three children were taking a nap. Gu Yan went straight to Xiao Shengs room.
Xiao Sheng was reading and studying.
When she saw Gu Yan enter, Xiao Shengs eyes lit up. Mommy!
The child was a little older. The boys voice had a husky tone that was about to change.
Gu Yan walked over and realized that Xiao Sheng was actually self-studying high school mathematics. After all, he was not even in middle school yet.
Gu Yan asked, Xiao Sheng likes to learn mathematics?
Yes.
Then, does our Xiao Sheng want to be a mathematician in the future?Gu Yan asked with a smile. However, in his heart, he was thinking that it was time to enroll this child in an Olympian ss.
Meanwhile, the three little ones were also starting to prepare. In another year, they would be starting kindergarten.
Time passed so quickly.
Xiao Sheng said very seriously, Im not going to be a mathematician. Im going to earn a lot of money in the future. Then, Im going to buy a big, Big House for my mother, father, brother, and sister to live in. There are also my grandparents, great-grandfather, great-uncle, and aunt.
He lowered his head and counted his fingers seriously. Finally, a smile bloomed on his face.
He was so happy now.
He had so many family members.
After listening to Xiao Shengs words, Gu Yan felt both gratified and sad.
She hugged Xiao Sheng and asked softly, Tomorrow, Mommy and Daddy will bring you and your younger brother and sister to the park to y, Okay?
Okay!Xiao Shengs eyes were sparkling. He thought for a moment and said, Ill go and look at the weather forecast for Tomorrow!
Gu Yan nodded, then walked out and told Xie Luan about this matter.
She said, Although Ah Ye and I are very busy, as long as we have time, I dont want the children to feel that their childhood is too boring.
Adults were indeed very busy, but the growth of children also needed thepanionship of adults.
From the moment they decided to give birth to the child, parents had a responsibility.
Since they wanted to give birth, they had to take good care of the child.
If they were not prepared for everything, then they should not give birth to the child and throw the child to the side.
Gu Yan had never been a mother in her previous life, so she naturally did not know how to be a good mother. But now, she decided to learn from the beginning and properly educate and apany the children.
After all, the birth of every child was not something that they could decide on their own.
And those whoter gave birth to a child, and did not raise the child well, and then the child crooked, made a mistake, and those parents will beat their hearts and stomp their feet, saying how I gave birth to an evil creature, all owe you in the past life.
In fact, who owes who?
Chapter 2923 - 2923 Chapter 2923: decorating our home
2923 Chapter 2923: decorating our home
In the afternoon, Lu Ye came back with Luo City.
Although Lu Ye had not been on the main star for most of the past few years, he had been on the main star for many years. Many of his friends and friends were also on the main star.
Therefore, he quickly rented a house for Luo City. It was the same building as Gu Yan and the others, on the third floor.
In this way, it would be very convenient for them to walk around.
!!
With Gu Yans family taking care of them, Luo City was relieved. He pulled Angel and the couple decided to go shopping together on Sunday.
However, the two of them temporarily stayed at the Bai Changle House next door. After all, there were too many people in Gu Yans house. If they stayed any longer, they would have to sleep on the floor.
That night, Gu Yan also told Lu ye about going to the parks amusement park the next day.
Lu Ye smiled and said, Yan Yan will decide on these small matters.
Gu Yan leaned into Lu Yes embrace and also talked about reporting to Xiao Sheng about the Olympics ss. She said, When the timees, Illmunicate with Xiao Shengs teacher and then see what Xiao Sheng thinks. What I think is, if he wants to learn something, Ill support him with all my strength. If he doesnt want to learn, I wont force him to learn. Its not just Xiao Sheng. After the three little ones go to kindergarten, the special ss will also depend on their own preferences.
Lu Ye looked at his wife seriously and kept talking about the children. He leaned on Gu Yan and said softly, Yan Yan, do you think weve had too many children?
In fact, they had originally nned to have another child after having Xiao Sheng. The two children would also be apanion.
But who would have thought that three children woulde at once.
The three children each had their own personalities. If it were not for the two mothers and Xiao Sheng helping to look after them, Gu Yan and Lu Ye would not know what to do.
Gu Yan did not know whether tough or cry. Youre ming me for having three children at once?
No, no, no. Its not Yan Yans fault. Its all my fault. Why are you so powerful?
Get lost!
The coupleughed for a while before lying down and hugging each other. Before falling asleep, Gu Yan talked about Xiao Shengs wishes for the future.
Lu Ye nodded. Our family has quite arge poption. After a few years, Ill retire from the Snow Wolves. When that timees, Ill apply to transfer to the special forces on the main star. When that timees, well change to a bigger house.
Okay.
Gu Yan leaned into Lu Yes arms again and murmured softly, Such a big house and so many family members. Its something that I never dared to imagine in my previous life.
Lu Ye hugged Gu Yan.
He kissed her forehead gently and said, Everything will be better and better.
The next morning, Angel and his wife went out to buy things. For the two of them, this kind of shopping filled their small home little by little. It was a very novel feeling.
Especially Angel. Before, she had been taken care of by someone. Now, she had to do everything by herself.
For example, she had to choose a bed sheet, a sofa and a cover, how to decorate the bedroom, how to decorate the living room, and so on.
Angel said to Los Angeles sincerely, In the past, I thought these things would be boring. But now, when I buy these things with you, I suddenly feel warm.
Los Angeles smiled and said, Because this is our small home. Although this house is temporary, when we are stable in the future, I will definitely give you a stable home.
Are you stupid? Since I have chosen to follow you, I know what life will be like in the future. And now, with the help of Gu Yan and the others, you dont have to worry.
Chapter 2924 - 2924 Chapter 2924 Xiaoyu wanted a gourd
2924 Chapter 2924 Xiaoyu wanted a gourd
Angel was a very straightforward person. Although she came from a noble background, she was not spoiled at all.
In fact, Los Angeles knew that Angel had sacrificed too many things in order to be with him.
Although she was not spoiled, she was trying hard to change herself and adapt to many things.
How could someone as smart as Los Angeles not know?
Thinking of this, Los Angeles handed a passbook and a bank card to Angel, Honey, I havent spent much of my allowance these past few years. Although its not much, it should be enough for us to live for a while.
Angel was stunned.
In her knowledge, men could spend money on women, but they wouldnt give all their money to women.
Although she had run away from home, she had brought some money with her. Although it was not much, it was not enough to starve her to death.
She blinked and said, Cheng, but I have money to spend.
It was the first time Los Angeles had seen the handsome angel with such a cute expression in a crowded shopping mall. He could not help but pinch her hand and said, Idiot, Im your man. Im giving you the money so that you can manage our house and me in the future. Just take it. Our friends here are all like that.
Angel thought for a moment and put away her passbook and bank card. After all, it wasnt good to push the money around outside.
Although she was quite surprised, she once again discovered one of the advantages of Nials man.
She pursed her lips and smiled. She hugged Luo Chengs arm and said, Lets move on to our new life!
Okay!
On the other side, Luo Chengs husband and wife happily went out to shop and decorate their small home. Gu Yans family also set off.
The lineup was Super Strong. Three cars were deployed.
Three small ones and Xiao Sheng. The four children were the main characters, so naturally, they had to be brought along.
The three small children were too small. Even if they could walk, they were worried that they would be tired, so they brought along three trolleys.
One of them was a twin car that could take twins, and the other was a single car. Yes, it was Xiao Yus exclusive car.
In addition, Gu Yan and Lu Ye, as well as Xie Luan and Wen Lan.
Bai Changle had just returned from a business trip a few days ago. Naturally, he would not miss such a lively asion.
Gu Yan also noticed that his sister-inw, Wen Lan, looked much better and ruddy. During this period of time, she had been taking the medicine that Gu Yan had prescribed for her gynecology department. It seemed to have taken effect.
In addition, it just so happened that Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang hade to visit their grandchildren. When they heard that they were going to the park, they decided to set off together.
Along with the two police officers, they set off in a grand manner. More than a dozen people set off just like that.
They went to the Central Park of the main star, which was the ce where Gu Yan and Lu Ye had dated.
Gu Yan recalled the time when the two of them ate roasted sweet potatoes in the chilly wind and could not help but smile.
Lu Ye smiled and asked, Yan Yan, do you want to eat roasted sweet potatoes again?
The weather is warm now. The roasted sweet potatoes and candied haws are gone, right?
Ill go down and take a lookter.Lu Ye thought for a while and asked Xiao Sheng who was sitting behind the car, Xiao Sheng, do you want candied haws?
Yes!
Yes, Daddy will buy it for youter.
Because after listening to Gu Yans words, Lu Ye liked Xiao Sheng even more.
Although this child was not their biological child, the two of them had always treated Xiao Sheng as their own.
Love was mutual.
If both of them held each others true hearts, they would definitely be able to feel each others warmth.
Xiao Yu, who was sitting in the back row, could not take it anymore.
Xiao Yu wants a gourd! Xiao Yu wants a gourd!
Chapter 2925 - 2925 Chapter 2925: Thousands of doted on
2925 Chapter 2925: Thousands of doted on
When everyone heard this, they couldnt help but burst intoughter.
The Little Lolis cute baby voice was mixed with a hint of grievance. When she saw that her father didnt buy her anything good for her big brother, she was very angry.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
My Baby, what are you using to chew on the gourd?
Xiao Yu blinked her big, innocent eyes and looked at Gu Yan. Mommy ~ ~
Otherwise, Xiao Yu was the little princess of the whole family.
This child was originally as beautiful and delicate as a doll. In terms of appearance, she had gathered all the good points of Gu Yan and Lu Ye together.
Then, she would act cute.
As long as she acted cute, not to mention the adults around her, even her two brothers, Mu Feng and Han Ze, who were the same age as her, would give in to her unconditionally.
Needless to say, Xiao Sheng had already be a sis-con at such a young age.
Regardless of whether it was on Gu Yans side or Lu Yes side, among the children in Xiao Yus lifetime, all of them were boys. Only Xiao Yu was a little princess.
Therefore, she was doted on by thousands of people.
Therefore, when she said numbness, Gu Yans heart immediately softened. She smiled and said, Buy thergest cbash for Xiao Yu.
Xiaoyu immediately beamed when she heard that there was a cbash. She pped her hands and proudly raised her chin at her big brother, Xiao Sheng.
Her smug look made everyone in the carugh uncontrobly.
Gu Yans group went to the park in a grand manner, attracting a lot of attention.
However, it was still alright. If they were to bring a child out at this time, there would be two or three parents surrounding them, not to mention that Gu Yan and the rest had brought four children with them.
The crowd was not that eye-catching. The key was that these four children were too beautiful.
The older boy was also very sensible. When his little sister was walking, he took the initiative to hold her little sisters hand.
Among the few children, the only girl was the one that everyone could not take their eyes off.
What kind of beautiful parents would be able to give birth to such a beautiful child.
Those eyes were as beautiful as gemstones. Their skin was so fair that it made people want to pinch it of course, with so many people around, who would dare to pinch the childs face, so they could only think about it in their hearts.
Moreover, this childs voice was especially pleasant to hear. When he smiled, it was crisp and sweet, sweet and adorable.
However, when everyones gaze fell on the pair of outstanding young parents pushing the pram, everyone understood that their genes were so good, which was why the child was so beautiful and good-looking.
TSK, they were triplets.
That pair of identical little boys was also very cute. What was even more interesting was that even though they had the same face, one of them had a smile on the corner of his mouth, just like a little angel.
The other one had a cool little face, as if he was thinking about something important in his life.
In short, the onlookers had forgotten why they came out today. Seeing such a beautiful family, they felt that choosing to go out to the park today was the right choice.
Qin Lanzhi and Lu Haiyang walked behind them. Looking at the children in front of them, she clicked her tongue and sighed, What was I doing before? Isnt life now pretty good? My son and daughter-inw are harmonious, and my grandchildren are lively, healthy, and cute. What a good life.
Lu haiyang smiled and said, Its not toote to know now.
Its all your fault. You Didnt remind me before,Qin Lanzhi said resentfully.
Yeah, its my fault. Its My Fault.Lu Haiyangughed and was not angry.
Chapter 2926 - 2926 Chapter 2926 — would he fall out of favor
2926 Chapter 2926 would he fall out of favor
The two guards who were walking behind them and helping them carry their things looked at each other.
They suddenly realized that today was a one-on-one.
As single people, they still had to do manualbor After today was over, should they find someone to introduce them to?
Look at themanders family how happy they were.
Bai Changle had just finished a long-term mission and hadnt had time to rest before he eagerly followed them.
Although there was a bit of fatigue between his brows, it didnt hinder his good mood.
He always appeared to be full of energy.
After all, there werent many opportunities for a family to go out and wander.
He walked beside his wife, Wen Lan. When he saw that Wen Lans gaze had been fixed on the four children, he thought of the child that they werent fated to have, and knew that his wife might feel ufortable again.
Bai Changle held Wen Lans hand and said, Little Lan, dont worry about the children. Lets just let nature take its course. In two years, if it really doesnt work out and you really like it, well adopt one.
I havent had my period this month.Wen Lans expression was usually cold, but when she said this, her ears turned slightly red. I was thinking that in another two days, if it still hasnt arrived, Ill go for a check-up.
Really?Bai Changle was happy, but he immediately thought about how unhappy little LAN would be if he appeared to be so happy for nothing.
So he decisively suppressed the corner of his mouth that was raised.
Little Lan, whether its true or not, we have to be calm. In my heart, any son or daughter is far less important than you.
Wen Lan saw the series of changes in Bai Changles expression.
The two of them had been married for a few years, so she naturally knew the other partys personality.
Therefore, Bai Changle was worried that she would feel ufortable because of a false joy.
This fool.
Wen Lan smiled and said, I know. When ites to children, we have to follow fate. In the past, it was the child who wasnt fated to be with us. But when fate came, the child came. During this period of time, Ive been taking the medicine that Xiao Yan gave me to recuperate my body. I feel that my bodys condition is quite good.
Bai changle nodded vigorously.
Actually, he didnt really understand women giving birth. He was thinking in his heart. When he was freeter, he would talk to his sister, Xiao Yan, and ask Xiao Yan to apany Wen Lan more.
Bai Changle raised his head and looked at his sister, who was walking in front with the child, while his brother-inw was reduced to pushing a stroller.
He fell into deep thought.
If Xiao Lan had a child in the future, would he fall out of favor?
But what should he do? Xiao Lan liked children so much, and Bai Changle couldnt bear to say that Xiao Lan didnt want a child.
Bai changle fell into a deep dilemma.
This park had been constantly renovated over the years, and now there were even amusement rides.
The three small ones were still too small, so naturally, most of the amusement rides could not be yed. However, Gu Yan saw that Xiao Sheng was eagerly looking at those amusement rides, so she let Lu Ye bring Xiao Sheng to y.
On the other side, Bai Changle also volunteered, saying that he had not yed for many years.
On this side, Gu Yan and the others found a ce to block the sun and sit down to rest.
Xiao Mufeng had already fallen asleep, while Xiao Hanzes face was still sullen as he surveyed his surroundings, as if the leader hade to investigate.
Xie Luan and the others did not know whether tough or cry.
On this side, Xiao Yu was lying in Gu Yans arms, hugging her mothers neck, feeling drowsy.
Wen Lan asked, Xiao Yan, is your hand okay? Do you want me to hold Xiao Yu for a while?
Its fine. Its fine even if I put some strength into that hand. Its just that its not very stable and I cant perform the surgery. Everything else is fine.Gu Yan lowered his head and looked gently at his daughter who was sound asleep, then, she raised her head and looked at Wen Lan. Sister-inw, how do you feel recently?
Chapter 2927 - 2927 Chapter 2927: No one can bully me
2927 Chapter 2927: No one can bully me
Much better. My hands and feet arent cold anymore. My period has been dyed for five days. I want to wait a few more days and then go for a check-up.
En, thats fine too. But whether its there or not, just be calm.
Wen Lans state of mind was much better now. She smiled and nodded.
Then the two of them talked about m again.
Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan are married?Wen Lan asked.
They had been to Treasure Ind togetherst time, so they could be considered partners.
Gu Yan nodded. After going around in circles, the two of them finally got together. Both of them have experienced a lot. I hope they will be happy in the future.
Wen Lan nodded.
In fact,pared to Miao Xiaoyu and Cang Lan, she was already much happier.
Not only did she gain a lover, but she also gained a lot of family members who cared about her.
Wen Lan subconsciously touched her t stomach.
Even though she was still not pregnant this time, she could already deal with it calmly.
If I lose my life, Ill be lucky if I get it.
Today, the sun was very bright. Because the temperature was not particrly high, the sun was shining on her bodyfortably, so she would not feel hot.
Gu Yan looked up at the blue sky and narrowed his eyes slightly.
It felt so good to be with his family.
Not long after, the two adults and one child who had gone to the amusement park had returned.
Xiao Sheng had not finished ying, but he also knew that his mother and the others were waiting over there. He could not y for too long.
He held a candied fruit in one hand and shook it.
Lu Ye was holding a few roasted sweet potatoes in his hand.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
He really managed to buy them.
The group of people stayed in the park for a while before slowly leaving the park.
After a few days, Lu Ye had another mission. He had to leave.
Luo City and Bai Changle also had to leave.
It had to be said that this was the case for the family members of Star Warriors. They would spend less time with their husbands and more time apart.
Moreover, Lu Ye and the others were from the special forces, so they were also on extremely dangerous missions.
Gu Yan and Wen Lan were both members of this system, so they naturally understood these things better.
Angel was not used to it, but fortunately, they were very close to Gu Yans and Wen Lans home, so he could visit them often.
Gu Yan needed to go to work normally. Angel coulde over to help Xie Luan and the others take care of the children, so Gu Yan felt more rxed.
Gu Yan realized that there were still people pointing fingers these few days. However, these people only dared to say something behind her back. When Gu Yan turned around, the doctors and nurses all dispersed.
Rumors stopped at wise men.
However, from the current situation, it was obvious that someone was fanning the mes.
Once, it was even more serious. When Gu Yan apanied Wen Lan to the gynecology and Obstetrics Department, Wen Lan went for a test. She stood outside and suddenly felt that someone was looking at her inquisitively.
She turned her head abruptly, and that person immediately turned around and left in a panic.
However, the other party was too close to her, and Gu Yans eyesight was better than an ordinary persons. In just an instant, she saw the name tag on the other partys chest.
As expected, before the results of Wen Lans test were out, there were new rumors about Gu Yan in the hospital.
It was said that she had been kept by an important person and was pregnant.
That was why she was so fearless in the hospital. She often asked for leave and never worked overtime.
Wen Lan looked at Gu Yan quietly. Xiao Yan
Its okay, sister-inw. No one can bully me.
Gu Yan had seen this kind of thing many times in her past life. It was just that some people were jealous that she had been treated well.
She still quietly apanied Wen Lan to get the results of the ultrasound test. When she saw it, Wen Lan was indeed pregnant.
But the time is rtively short, need to pay attention to a lot of things.
Chapter 2928 - 2928 Chapter 2928 they chose the wrong opponent
2928 Chapter 2928 they chose the wrong opponent
Gu Yan sent Wen Lan out of the hospital calmly and told her to go home to rest.
At the same time, she called her mother, Xie Luan, to tell her about her sister-inws pregnancy and the precautions she should take.
Wen Lan had already done a lot of mental work. This time, she was quite calm. She even rationally did not tell Bai Changle immediately.
After all, the current period was still very unstable.
It would not be toote to tell him after Changles mission was over.
However, Xie Luan was extremely happy.
How should she put it? As a mother-inw, Xie Luan did not ask Wen Lan to have a child or to have a son.
Xie Luan was a writer and her thoughts were not traditional. Even if changle was her only son, if her son and daughter-inw decided to have a son, she would not have any objections.
After all, their days were spent by a young couple.
However, now that her daughter-inw really had a child, Xie Luan, as an elder, was happy.
She also felt sorry for Wen Lan. She had always treated her daughter-inw like her own daughter, so she took care of her even more carefully.
After taking care of these matters, Gu Yan went straight upstairs and pushed open the door of an office.
There were two female doctors and a male doctor inside.
Both of them looked at Gu Yan curiously.
Gu Yan asked quietly, Is Dr. Xu Fangfang around?
Dr. Xu is making ward rounds. Shell be back soon.
That seat is hers?Gu Yan pointed at an empty office.
The three doctors nodded.
Gu Yan walked over. When she saw a female doctor, her expression changed. She turned around and was about to walk out.
Gu Yans gaze swept across the name tag on the other partys chest. She smiled and asked, Doctor Jiang, are you going to help me call doctor Xu?
Jiang Hongs expression changed slightly.
She smiled a little unnaturally and said, Yes, I was worried that you had something urgent to look for her, so I helped you to see where she went.
Theres no need to trouble doctor Jiang. After all, doctor Xu has a mobile phone, right?
At this time, people who had a mobile phone were not thatmon. Every student who did not go to primary school had one.
However, as doctors in big hospitals, most of them still had one.
Jiang Hong was stunned. She saw Gu Yan pick up his phone and ask her Xu Fangfangs phone number seriously.
A male doctor beside her had heard of Gu Yan before. He immediately took the initiative to say, Hey, I know Xu Fangfangs phone number.
No need. I think that Doctor Xu is currently seeing a patient. It wouldnt be good to disturb her. Ill wait here.Gu Yan put away the phone.
The male doctor nodded in agreement.
The haze of jealousy and hatred in Jiang Hongs eyes could not be hidden anymore.
Gu Yan shook her head.
In this life, after experiencing so many things, when she looked back and saw this kind of childish trick, she felt that she did not even have the intention to fight anymore.
And if she remembered correctly, this Jiang Hong in front of her was director Jiangs niece.
Although she was lucky enough to enter this Central Hospital, director Jiang was a strict person. Even if it was her biological niece, she wouldnt give her any back door.
In her previous life, because Jiang Hongs business level wasnt good, she was going to be dismissed after less than three months of the assessment period.
Gu Yan did some calctions. Maybe the time didnt match up with her current life, but this incident shouldnt be far from the truth.
At this time, Gu Yan had taken a lot of leave because of her work. After she came back, she could still go to work normally. Therefore, she was targeted by Jiang Hong and her good friend Xu Fangfang.
Although the rumor was about Gu Yan, in reality, it was to pressure director Jiang.
Jiang Hong didnt want to leave the hospital, so she used such a bad method.
But unfortunately, they chose the wrong opponent.
Chapter 2929 - 2929 Chapter 2929, slander
2929 Chapter 2929, nder
Jiang Hongs face turned pale. She didnt want to talk to Gu Yan, so she turned around and was about to leave.
But just as she pressed on the handle, her other hand was pressed down.
The two doctors around were stunned.
Gu Yan was standing in front of Xu Fangfangs desk just a moment ago. How did shee to Jiang Hongs side at the door in the Blink of an eye?
He was so fast!
Jiang Hong widened her eyes in surprise.
Arent arent your right hand injured?
She tried hard to shake her hand off, but she found that she couldnt break free from Gu Yans right hand at all.
Gu Yans right hand dared to fight a wolf directly. Gu Yan didnt even take this young female doctor in front of him seriously.
And she only used 20% of her strength.
Gu Yan smiled and said, You know about my hand injury. Let Me Guess. Do you know who said those nderous things about me in the hospital?
I didnt! I didnt say it!Jiang Hong struggled like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.
This was too much.
Gu Yan hadnt done anything yet.
The other two doctors in Jiang Hongs department immediately recalled the rumors that had been spreading in the hospital recently. Especially in the past few days, Jiang Hong and Xu Fangfang had been talking about it.
However, the two of them were from the same department as Jiang Hong, so they immediately came over to act as mediators.
Doctor Gu, if you have anything to say, say it properly.
Yeah, maybe its a misunderstanding.
Gu Yan let go of her hand and gently helped Jiang Hong adjust her cor. Her voice was gentle as she said, Yes, I also think its a misunderstanding. Doctor Jiang, what do you think?
Jiang Hong was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, Yes, its a misunderstanding.
At this moment, the office door was pushed open. Xu Fangfang rubbed her wrist andined, Sigh, its a good thing that you didnt go to that ward just now. That patient went crazy and hit everyone she saw. She was obviously the one who was ipetent and couldnt control her own man. She even med her husband for cheating on her
The moment Xu Fangfang saw Gu Yan, she stopped talking abruptly.
Gu Yan gently closed the door. However, because the office was too quiet, the sound made Xu Fangfang and Jiang Hong Tremble.
Xu Fangfang had a round face, the kind that could easily be believed.
Jiang Hong was a little delicate, and her chin was a little sharp.
Gu Yan looked at them quietly and said, I already have evidence that the two of you are the ones who have been spreading rumors and ndering me in the hospital recently. Tell me, should I go directly to thewyer to sue you, or what?
Gu Yan had already restrained her aura when she came to work in the hospital.
However, she had only revealed a little bit of her aura at this moment, which was enough to shock the four people in the office.
The male and female doctors, who had initially wanted to be peacemakers, looked at each other and took a step back in tacit understanding.
Anyway, if this matter was really brought to the court, it had nothing to do with the two of them. They were just onlookers.
Xu Fangfangs face was ugly. She opened her mouth slightly, but she didnt say a word.
Jiang Hong, who was on the other side, had a quick temper. Hearing Gu Yans words, she immediately sneered and said, You want to sue us for nder? Dont you know what shameful things youve done? You really have the face to say it!
Gu Yan was not angry. He looked at her and said, Tell me, what did I do?
If you didnt do anything, why did my uncle always indulge you?? I heard that you used to be a doctor in a small ce. Suddenly, you were transferred to the Central Hospital for no reason.. Also, its true that you took a leave of absence some time ago. You skipped work for no reason. In the end, the hospital didnt punish you at all. My Uncle Even told your department leader not to let you do heavy work in the near future!
Chapter 2930 - 2930 Chapter 2930
2930 Chapter 2930
When Jiang Hong saw that Gu Yan had stopped talking, she thought that she had hit the nail on the head.
She sneered and said in the end, Besides, didnt you just go to the OB/GYN department for a check-up to see if youre Pregnant?
Gu Yans real identity was kept a secret.
It was just that director Jiangs rank was higher, so he could know a little about it.
He only knew that Gu Yan was a senior officer. He didnt have the right to know exactly what she did or which special forces she belonged to.
If even Dean Jiang did not have the right to know about it, doctors like Jiang Hong did not have the right to know about it either.
Gu Yan looked at Jiang Hong in disbelief, You graduated from a regr school as well. If you say something without any evidence, that would be nder. I went out on official business to ask for leave. The leaders have all approved it. If you are not clear about the ident that happened before the year, you can ask the people who participated in it. As for going to the OB/GYN department, I went there. Someone in my family is pregnant, so I sent her to the OB/GYN department. Whats wrong with that? Jiang Hong, Xu Fangfang, let me tell you, I walked out of this door today. If I hear any nder about me in the hospital again, I will definitely Sue You.
Sure, Ill wait for You! Even if theres no evidence, Gu Yan, I can still make you lose your reputation! Director Jiang is my uncle! Lets see if he really favors a vixen like you, or listen to me!
Gu Yan smiled and turned around to leave.
Xu Fangfang was a little anxious.
No matter what, Jiang Hong was still director Jiangs niece. No matter how big the mistake was, it wasnt a big deal.
But she didnt have any backing.
She worked hard and put in a lot of effort to get into this hospital.
She didnt want to leave.
Therefore, after seeing Gu Yan turn around and leave, Xu Fangfang anxiously said to Jiang Hong, Honghong, what if she really sues us?
Humph! Does she have the face to do that? Does she dare to expose all the things she did?
Jiang Hong coldly snorted, Dont worry, Ill go to my uncles house to look for my aunt after work!
After hearing Jiang Hongs words, Xu Fangfang was finally relieved.
Anyway, the world was big, and if the matter was blown up, Jiang Hong would take care of it.
Thinking of this, Xu Fangfang looked at her two colleagues and said, You didnt hear anything, right?
The two of them looked at each other and nodded.
Gu Yan walked out, took out a recording pen, and went straight to director Li. Then, they entered director Jiangs office together.
The reason why he pulled director Li was because he was worried that someone would stir up trouble again.
Gu Yan put down the recording pen and said quietly, Director Jiang, Xu Fangfang and Jiang Hong maliciously ndered me. After all, Jiang Hong is your rtive. What do you think we should do?
Director Li was furious at the side. So all these groundless rumors in the hospital recently were spread by the two of them!
Director Jiang Sighed.
He was really angry.
He was already in his fifties or sixties. He had always been honest and upright, but in the end, such rumors were spread.
If it really got out of hand, or if it was confirmed, he could be considered to have lost his integrity.
More importantly, he would implicaterade Gu Yan.
Director Jiang said, You shouldnt have let her in in the first ce! Comrade Gu Yan, what did you n to do?
Apart from this recording, I also found the records of Xu Fangfang secretly selling medicine from the hospital, as well as all the mistakes that Jiang Hong made during his three months of internship. Director Jiang, this matter wasnt your fault, and I didnt want to affect you. But my request is that from tomorrow onwards, I dont want to see Xu Fangfang and Jiang Hong, and I dont want to hear any rumors.
Director Li looked at Gu Yan in surprise.
Why did she feel that in front of principal Jiang, Gu Yans aura was very strong, as if He was a leader!
What was Gu Yans background?
Chapter 2931 - 2931 Chapter 2931 stepped onto the iron plate
2931 Chapter 2931 stepped onto the iron te
Dean Jiang nodded.
Honghong has been spoilt. I thought she was doing well in medical school, so I gave her a three-month internship. I didnt expect her to learn all these unorthodox methods. Gu Yan, give me a copy of the information, and then leave the rest to me.
Gu Yan nodded. Then, she deleted the recording in front of Dean Jiang.
Sometimes, indulging them is harmful to them. Their ignorance will also affect us. So, from the root of it, dont spoil them,Gu Yan said with a smile.
Dean Jiang was very grateful.
Because Gu Yan didnt do anything about it and even deleted the recording decisively.
Otherwise, it would be terrible if Honghongs rambling words were heard by someone with good intentions.
Even though Dean Jiang thought that he had always been doing the right thing.
But some people couldnt help but throw mud at him on purpose.
After Gu Yan and director Li walked out of Dean Jiangs office, director Li couldnt help but look at Gu Yan frequently.
Gu Yan smiled and said, Director, is there something on my face?
No, I just feel that even though you are obviously young, your words carry such weight. In front of you, director Jiang is like your subordinate.Director Li Sighed, then, she waved her hand with a straight face, That kind of imposing manner has nothing to do with your family background. But dont worry, since director Jiang wont let anyone know about it, Im not curious about your identity. In case I find out about your identity, I wont be able to order you around in the future.
Gu Yan smiled when she heard that. Director Li, Im your subordinate. Its only right for you to order me around. After a while, my hands will be better and Ill be able to start the surgery immediately. You can make the arrangements then.
Director Li shook her head when she heard that.
At this moment, Gu Yan was like a big child in front of her. He did not have the imposing manner of a superior from before.
And this kind of person who could control himself and let go of others was actually the most profound.
He was the one who would not be easily provoked by anyone.
This time, it seemed that Xu Fangfang and Jiang Hong had really stepped on an iron te.
On this side, Dean Jiangs expression became very ugly after Gu Yan and director Li went out. He dialed a number and said to the person inside, Have you gone home from work?
I just got home, but I invited my students to my house to have a chat. Whats Wrong?
I have something to talk to you about. Ill go back now.
After Dean Jiang hung up the phone, he made some work arrangements, got into the car, and headed home.
Dean Jiangs home was in amercial residential area with a very good environment. It was a three-bedroom apartment that was more than 130 square meters. Right now, he lived with his wife, Huang Yun.
Their son was in his thirties and had yet to get married, but he had already moved out.
Huang Yun was a singer and dancer. She no longer went on stage and spent most of her time teaching students.
Although she was in her fifties, she had a very good temperament and maintained a good figure.
When Dean Jiang returned home, he saw his wife, Huang Yun, chatting with her student, Shen Jiayi. This Shen Jiayi was Huang Yuns proudest student. She was already very famous in the industry, together with her husband, she had participated in manyrge-scale events like the Spring Festival G.
When Shen Jiayi saw Dean Jiang return, she immediately stood up and said, Hello, Dean Jiang. Its sote now. Ill go home first. I Wont bother you anymore.
Huang Yun had always liked Shen Jiayi. If Shen Jiayi hadnt gotten married early, she would have wanted to introduce her son to Shen Jiayi.
So when she heard that Shen Jiayi wanted to leave, she immediately urged her to stay. I already said that we will have dinner together before we leave. No, no, Jiayi, you are not allowed to leave.
Chapter 2932 - 2932 Chapter 2932 has the same name and surname
2932 Chapter 2932 has the same name and surname
Dean Jiang frowned helplessly when he heard that.
Of course, he didnt want outsiders to be around for such a family scandal.
He said tactfully, Xiao Yun, I have something important to tell you.
Then we can go upstairs and talk about it. Otherwise, we can talk about it here. Jiayi isnt an outsider either!Huang Yun really liked Shen Jiayi. As she pulled Shen Jiayi to stop her from leaving, she ordered the Auntie to hurry up and cook.
Director Jiang had no choice but to start, This matter is about Honghong. She failed the assessment in the hospital and failed the probation period. In the end, this girl created a rumor about me and another female doctor, trying to get me to step in and let her pass the assessment.
Huang Yuns expression changed slightly. Really?
As soon as she finished speaking, the doorbell in the house rang.
The nanny went to open the door, and then Jiang Hongs crying could be heard.
Auntie! You have to make a decision for me! That Little Vixen Gu Yan actually threatened me and wants to sue me!
Shen Jiayi, who had been standing at the side, trying her best to reduce her presence and didnt want to get involved in the teachers private affairs, was stunned.
Gu Yan?
Was it the same name?
Looking at the crying Jiang Hong, principal Jiang said angrily, Honghong! If you continue to talk nonsense, do you believe that I will hit you? !
Aunt, look, uncle is angry from embarrassment. I found out that he kept a fairy, and now he wants to beat me up!Jiang Hong was crying pitifully.
Huang Yun calmed herself down.
Fortunately, Old Jiang came back first and told her about this matter.
Otherwise, she would be in a mess if Hong Hong suddenly made such a fuss.
After all, this kind of matter involved the stability of the family, and those who were involved were confused.
And at this time, Huang Yun also somewhat understood why Old Jiang had said that he didnt rmend leaving Jiayi for dinner.
Thinking of this, she first looked at Shen Jiayi apologetically.
Jiayi, Im sorry
If it were in the past, Shen Jiayi would have wanted to leave immediately.
But at this time, if this matter concerned Gu Yans reputation, then Shen Jiayi would rather offend the teacher.
She thought for a moment and didnt immediately say that she was leaving. Instead, she took out her wallet and took out a group photo.
There were three beautiful female soldiers in the group photo. This was taken when she met Gu Yan and Guo Rou again after graduating for a period of time.
Because they missed their time together in the logistics team, the three of them specially worebat uniforms to take the photo.
Shen Jiayi looked at principal Jiang. Principal Jiang, the Gu Yan Youre talking about, is that her?
Jiang Hong came over first. She immediately saw the woman in the photo. It was without a doubt Gu Yan.
She was so beautiful that it was very eye-catching.
Jiang hong immediately said, Its that B * Tch! Shes as beautiful as a fairy!
p!
Shen Jiayi, who had never hit anyone before, had always been a very gentle singer. In everyones eyes, she was synonymous with gentleness and gentleness.
However, she did not hesitate to give Jiang Hong a p.
Jiang Hong was stunned.
Even Dean Jiang and his wife were stunned.
All these years, Shen Jiayi and Gu Yan had been busy with their own things.
However, Shen Jiayi had always remembered the favor Gu Yan had done for her.
She had also always regarded Gu Yan as the most important friend in her life!
She said calmly, You have ndered Gu Yan several times, and pping you is a light p! Also, Gu Yans family background is very powerful, and her husbands family background is also very admirable. Who gave you the confidence to actually dare to spread rumors about her and Dean Jiang?
Chapter 2933 - 2933 Chapter 2933: Sorry for making a fool out of you
2933 Chapter 2933: Sorry for making a fool out of you
Beside her, Dean Jiang also sighed.
The matter of senior officer Gu Yan could not be said for the time being.
And at this time, it seemed that Gu Yans family background had to be said.
Dean Jiang said, Comrade Gu Yan has always been very low-key, and she doesnt allow us to publicize her family background. Her grandfather and grandfather are both national treasure-level oldmanders, and her husbands family background is even more impressive. He is someone who can shake the entire Southern Star District with a single stomp. She kept a low profile, but she didnt expect that she would be framed by you.
Huang Yun was still fearful. Then what did she say? She didnt me you for this, right?
If she had offended such a person, then her husbands work would have been affected.
Director Jiang said, Comrade Gu Yan is very reasonable. She understands the whole story. Moreover, she even gave me face and didnt directly handle it herself.
Huang Yun nodded with lingering fear.
On the other hand, Jiang Hong was already scared silly.
What, what?
Gu Yans family background was super awesome. It was several times more powerful than her uncles family? !
It was all the Damn Xu Fangfangs fault! Why didnt she investigate Gu Yans family background before this!
Didnt she say that she lived in a very ordinary neighborhood? !
Its over..
Jiang Hong immediately looked at Dean Jiang and Huang Yun with stammering eyes, Uncle, aunt, I, I didnt do it on purpose! I didnt know Gu Yans identity either. Xu Fangfang told me all this. She told me everything. I didnt know anything about it.
Seeing how stupid his niece was, director Jiang and Huang Yun sighed together.
Moreover, the couple noticed that Shen Jiayi hadnt left. Her eyes were filled with determination.
She was waiting for an exnation from them.
Huang Yun was especially shocked. What kind of person was the gentle Shen Jiayi who cared so much about?
Director Jiang said, Honghong, go to the office tomorrow and Pack Up Your Things.
Uncle! You Dont want me to be a doctor anymore? I
Do you want to be fired? Or Go to jail?
Dean Jiang naturally wouldnt send his niece to jail. Besides, as long as Gu Yan didnt pursue this matter, it could be big or small.
However, this girl was too brainless. She deserved to suffer a little.
When she heard that she was going to jail, Jiang Hong was scared to tears.
She immediately said, I, I wont go to jail, I wont go!
Okay, then you should pack your things tomorrow and go back to your hometown.
Jiang Hong nodded her head, feeling wronged. However, she also knew that this was already the best oue.
After she left, Huang Yun said to Shen Jiayi apologetically, Im sorry, Jiayi. I let you see a joke.
Shen Jiayi shook her head, I was also impulsive just now. Its not right to hit someone. However, Gu Yan is my best friend and also my most important partner. She has a noble character and is happy to help others. If it wasnt for her timely help back then, Im afraid I wouldnt have had the chance to be your student.
Shen Jiayi had such a high opinion of her. Furthermore, she was so beautiful and her family background was so strong.
Huang Yun was even more curious about Gu Yan.
After sending Shen Jiayi away, Huang Yun said to her husband, Hubby, why dont we cook a few dishes at home one day and invite Gu Yan over to apologize in person?
No need. Shes not that kind of person. Im not wrong about this. She Wont do anything.
No, no matter what, its all our fault. We shouldnt have let Honghong enter this hospital. Why dont we do it on the weekend? Our son will be back on the weekend.
Chapter 2934 - 2934 Chapter 2934, do you dare to be unhappy?
2934 Chapter 2934, do you dare to be unhappy?
Director Jiang didnt know whether tough or cry.
Honey, Gu Yan is already married. Didnt you hear Shen Jiayi say just now that Gu Yans partners background is also very impressive?
Although director Jiang and his wifes status in the main star wasnt low, even he said they had a background that they couldnt afford to offend.
Only then did Huang Yune back to her senses.
Fortunately, she didnt offend him.
As for their niece, she definitely couldnt stay in the hospital anymore.
She couldnt even stay in the main star.
The next morning, Xu Fangfang entered the office and found that Jiang Hongs desk was empty. After all, she was the first one toe.
Xiao Li, wheres Jiang Hong?Xu Fangfang asked the female doctor who just came in.
The female doctor was stunned. I came in a few minutester than you. Why? Dont you know where she went? Arent you on good terms with her?
This doctor Li wasnt in the office yesterday, so he naturally didnt know about the disturbance that happened in the office yesterday.
However, Xu Fangfang felt even more guilty. She immediately dialed Jiang Hongs cell phone, but the other party didnt pick up.
She couldnt sit still anymore.
At this moment, her leader, director Wang, came and called her out.
Then, Xu Fangfang followed Jiang Hongs path.
Jiang Hong had failed the exam, but Xu Fangfang hadtched onto Jiang Hongs thigh because she had done something illegal and wanted to rely on Jiang Hong to get away with it.
However, she had failed to get away with it.
In the end, she didnt even know why other people had so much evidence.
After all, it was too easy for Gu Yan to find this little bit of evidence.
If she wasnt worried that it would be bad for principal Jiang if the matter blew up, Gu Yan wouldnt have bothered to ask Wen Lan to help investigate this information.
Because some people vaguely said that Jiang Hong and Xu Fangfang had left because they had offended Gu Yan. In an instant, many people became even more fearful of Gu Yan.
However, at the same time, they didnt dare to say anything about her anymore.
After all, Jiang Hong was Dean Jiangs biological niece. If this wasnt enough, it could be seen how terrifying Gu Yans background was.
In the end, many people saw Gu Yan and took the initiative to be very polite and generous. In the end, Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
However, it was difficult to keep a low profile. Fortunately, no one would cause any trouble.
After Wen Lan confirmed that she was pregnant, she started to talk more and more with Angel.
Wen Lans job was a little easier, so sometimes, the two pregnant women would go out shopping to buy some pregnant women and baby supplies.
However, both of them were pregnant for a rtively short period of time, so they didnt show their pregnancy.
One was cold and the other was cool. They both looked extremely beautiful and were very tall. Walking on the road, they were very eye-catching.
After a while, the rtionship between the two became better and better.
So when Luo City and Bai Changle returned from their mission, they found out about this.
Luo city was naturally happy because besides Gu Yan, there was another person who could apany Angel. It was always good to have a few familiar people around when a woman was pregnant.
He only felt very guilty that he could not be with his wife at all times.
As for Bai Changle..
He was extremely shocked as he touched Wen Lans still t stomach. He was very happy, but Bai Changle did not want him to appear too happy.
It could be said that he was not happy, but in fact, he was still a little unhappy.
Seeing the expression on Bai Changles face, Wen Lan pursed her lips and pped him on the head.
Thats your child. Do you dare to be unhappy?
Chapter 2935 - 2935 Chapter 2935 he wanted to give birth to a child for his wife
2935 Chapter 2935 he wanted to give birth to a child for his wife
Wen Lans appearance was cold to begin with, so her re was even cooler.
Bai Changle did not dare to contradict his wife. He was different from his father, Bai Jianjun. In the family, his wife was the greatest leader.
No matter what happened in the family, he would always consult his wife first.
But..
Bai changle remembered the information he had found, and his handsome brows furrowed tightly.
Little Lan, I heard that giving birth is very painful. Its even more painful than when we went on a mission and got shot. We didnt even need to use anesthetic to take the bullet.
Bai changle was usually nervous when he saw Wen Lan cut her finger.
He wished that his finger had been cut off, but he couldnt bear to see Wen Lan bleed.
Not to mention, that was giving birth.
If giving birth could be substituted, Bai Changle wished that he could give birth for his wife.
Do you think such a thing is shameful?
Whats so shameful about it!
In Bai Changles heart, his wife, Wen Lan, was much more important than this.
Wen Lan looked at the concern in Bai Changles eyes. She understood that it wasnt that Bai Changle didnt like children, and it wasnt that he didnt want her child.
It was that he cared too much about her!
Wen Lan gently hugged Bai changle and said softly, You Idiot.
Little Lan, Im really worried that youll be in pain. Sigh, giving birth to a child is terrifying. Ive checked before. During pregnancy, there will be many problems. Your hair will be less and less, and your teeth will degrade faster. Also, some pregnant women will get pregnant womens high blood pressure, and
Wen Lan had already turned around, holding Bai Changles face in her hands and kissing him.
She swallowed the rest of his words, which sounded like a lot of chatter, but were actually all words of concern.
For a grown man to know so much about pregnancy and childbirth, Bai Changle could be considered a weirdo.
However, the reason he did this was because he cared too much about Wen Lan and was too worried about her.
What a fool.
Wen Lan liked her child very much. Because of what happened to her when she was young, shecked the warmth of her family. That was why she wanted to give her and Changles child aplete home.
However, the unexpected termination of the pregnancy had affected Wen Lans mood. During this period of time, the people around her, be it changle, her mother-inw Xie Luan, or Gu Yan, were all concerned about Wen Lan, they were helping her adjust her mood.
How should she put it when it came to children? It was really fate.
However, now that fate hade, Wen Lan wanted to cherish it.
Moreover, Wen Lan was already very satisfied that she could have so much happiness now.
However, at this moment, Gu Yan heard a piece of bad news.
That day, when Lu Ye returned from a mission, he was travel-worn and had a solemn expression on his face.
Gu Yan immediately felt that something was wrong. Xie Luan, Qin Lanzhi, and the other three children were ying in the living room. Gu Yan pulled Lu ye into the bedroom.
Ye, Whats Wrong?
Lu Ye took off his travel-worn clothes and sighed. I just received a call from Gongsun Yu. Harun is dying.
ording to the age of the police dog, Harun could still live for another two years.
However, during the years of carrying out the mission, Harun was injured. As it got older, the injuries were exposed.
Previously, in order to warn itspanions, Harun was shot in the abdomen. Although the bullet was removedter, it did not affect anything for the time being.
However, in the past two years, its stomach became worse and worse, and it ate less and less.
So he was getting weaker and weaker.
Gongsun Yu and Guo Rou took Harun to see a lot of doctors, but they all said that the dog was too old for surgery.
Chapter 2936 - 2936 Chapter 2936, Harlan, Goodbye
2936 Chapter 2936, Han, Goodbye
Moreover, Han had too many injuries on his body. Many of them looked fine at first nce, but as Han got older, those injuries would gradually affect him.
Gu Yan felt very ufortable.
After she joined the snow wolves, she did not fight alongside Han much. Later, Han also retired with Gongsun Yu.
However, in the hearts of Gu Yan and the other members of the snow wolves, Harun would always be their partner.
Lu Ye patted her shoulder and said, You can rest tomorrow. Lets go together and see Harun off.
Okay.
Not only Gu Yan and Lu Ye, but also Luo City and Bai Changle and Wen Lan. The five of them went to Gongsun Yus home the next day.
When Gu Yan and the others arrived, they found that Mei Lang and Cao ran had also arrived.
Apart from Gu Yan and Wen Lan, the others had fought alongside Harun in the past, especially Cao ran, who had been saved by Harun.
In addition, Gu Yan also saw a few unfamiliar faces. They were people who had retired from the snow wolf troop before Gongsun Yu. They were already old, and their expressions were indifferent.
However, the grief in their eyes revealed their feelings.
Guo Rou had always been a very strong woman. Even when she was in danger and injured while carrying out a mission, Gu Yan had never seen her cry so much.
When she saw Gu Yan, Guo Rou grabbed Gu Yans hand and sniffed. Gu Yan, Harun, he
I know.
There were some things that could not be said, and the more it was said, the sadder it would be.
At that moment, Harun was lying in the small nest that Gongsun Yu had specially prepared for it. It was slightly panting, and it was skinny.
When it saw Lu Ye and the others, Harun let out a weak bark. It actually wanted to do as usual and try to wag its tail, but it did not have any strength left.
In the end, Haruns big watery eyes looked at the group ofrades who had fought with it in the past.
Its gaze was sorrowful.
If it could speak, Harun would probably say, Im sorry, I have to leave first
The men present also had red eyes.
Wen Lan slightly turned her head away.
Gu Yan put her arm around Guo Rous shoulder and quietly looked at Harun.
Live, grow old, get sick, and die.
Life was actually very fragile. After all, a heaven-defying existence like the little jade pendant of rebirth would not exist forever.
Harun was like that.
Actually, people were like that too.
Gu Yan sighed softly.
Her eyes were filled with watery light.
After seeing his formerpanions, Harun closed his eyes forever.
Everyone in the room saluted Han in unison.
Because Han was a battle dog, Gongsun Yu had reported to the special forces when he adopted Han. After Han passed away, he would be buried in the battle dog graveyard.
There were many heroic battle dogs like Han sleeping there.
There was a cool breeze and a cold drizzle.
It was not summer yet, so the weather was still very cold.
The few of them were wearing ck clothes and stood there. As they slowly walked back, Lu Ye held Gu Yans hand.
Im fine.
But your hand is a little cold.Lu Ye reached out and brushed away the water droplets on Gu Yans hair. He moved the umbre toward her.
Gu Yan sighed. I suddenly feel that Im very lucky.
Lu Ye knew that Gu Yan was talking about rebirth.
The couple had always had a tacit understanding. There were some things that could be understood with just a nce.
He held Gu Yans hand tightly.
Were both very lucky, so we have to work hard to cherish the present and everything in our hands.
Chapter 2937 - 2937 Chapter 2937 continued forward
2937 Chapter 2937 continued forward
Because it wasnt easy to obtain.
That was why they had to treasure it even more.
Haruns death made Gongsun Yu and Guo Rou suffer for a period of time.
Gongsun Yu was still alright. This person knew from the moment Gu Yan and the others met him that this person was white and ck, and his psychological quality was very strong.
More importantly, this persons emotions were usually not revealed. After all, he was dealing with psychology.
Back then, he had already liked Guo Rou so much, and he even used warm water to boil a frog oh no, the way he cooked Guo Rou, bit by bit, made Guo Rou surrender.
So after a period of time, Gongsun Yus expression had already returned to normal.
But the sadness in his heart was no less than anyone elses.
But Guo Rou still felt even worse.
Sometimes, when she looked at the toys that Harun had yed with back then, she would also be in a daze.
Gongsun Yu found Gu Yan and hoped that Gu Yan could exin guo rou.
Standing downstairs of the central hospital and smelling the usual disinfectant, Gongsun Yu sighed. Although Im a psychiatrist, its difficult for doctors to treat themselves.
After all, when he was facing Guo Rou, Gongsun Yu could no longer remain calm.
Gu Yan nodded. Yes, I understand. It just so happens that Jiayi is free recently. I n to invite Guo Rou and the three of us will have a gathering this weekend afternoon.
Okay, then Ill have to trouble you, Gu Yan.
If you say its troublesome, then youre treating me like an outsider.
..
On the weekend, Guo Rou wore a light blue shirt and listlessly came to the coffee shop that they had agreed to meet at.
The sun was slowly getting hotter, but the temperature had not risen yet, so she only felt a little dizzy from the sun.
Shen Jiayi had not arrived yet, so gu Yan waved at Guo Rou.
Seeing Guo Rous listless face, Gu Yan said softly, Guo Rou, have you ever seen your partner die in front of you?
Guo Rou suddenly raised her head.
Gu Yan said softly, I have. At that time, his blood sprayed all over me.
Gu Yan
Gu Yan stirred the coffee in front of her and raised her head, Do you still remember Jiang Xiao?? So many colleagues and partners who fought side by side died in front of her eyes. Some people were clearly joking with her not long ago, saying that they wanted to pursue her. There was also a colleague who had just started working, such a young and lively life.
Guo Rou was slightly moved.
Gu Yan said, Harun is also our partner. Moreover, in its old age, having you and Gongsun Yu apany it is already a very happy thing for it. On the day Harun left, it looked at each of us seriously. It wanted to remember us as partners. At the same time, we will always remember it. Then, we will continue to move forward.
Yes, I know. I havent been in the right state recently. Harun has been with US day and night for a few years, so I feel terrible when it suddenly leaves.
I understand.
Gu Yan reached out and patted Guo Rous shoulder.
Han was not an ordinary pet dog. If an ordinary pet died of illness, the owner would feel terrible for a long time, let alone Han.
Therefore, it was right for Guo Rou to have this kind of emotion, but she could not immerse herself in it for too long.
It would make the people around her worry about her.
Guo Rou understood this logic.
She needed time.
At this time, Shen Jiayi rushed over. She smiled and said, Sorry, Sorry, Imte. Ill pay for the coffee today. Dont fight with me.
Over the years, the three of them had actually been quite busy and didnt see each other much.
However, although the three of them didnt see each other much, they were still each others best friends.
After chatting with her good friend for a while, Guo Rous mood improved. When she heard that Wen Lan and Angel were both pregnant, she sighed, Actually, all these years, in order to take care of Harun, Gongsun Yu and I have tacitly decided to have a child a few yearster. We were worried that taking care of a child would take up too much time, and we wouldnt be able to take good care of Harun then. Now that I think about it, its time to have a child. Otherwise, Gongsun Yu would be old.
Gu Yan and Shen Jiayi didnt know whether tough or cry.
How were they supposed to respond to that.
Chapter 2938 - 2938 Chapter 2938 both of them were despised
2938 Chapter 2938 both of them were despised
Fortunately, Guo Rous mood finally recovered a little.
After sending Guo Rou off, Shen Jiayi and Gu Yan also walked to the station.
Shen Jiayi said, Guo Rou doesnt seem to be in a good condition. When the three of us were gathering, she was the most active.
The battle dog that we took care of for many years suddenly died,Gu Yan said softly. But I believe Guo Rou. She will soon recover her mood.
Yes, this feeling is understandable. When I was young, I had a little goldfish. One day, the goldfish suddenly flipped over, and I was sad for a long time.
This topic was a little sad. Shen Jiayi brought up the incident at Dean Jiangs house that day.
Gu Yan said in a rxed manner, Its all settled. There are no more problems. Jiayi, I havent asked you about it just now. How have you been recently?
Ive been working less and less. I have more time to take care of my family.Shen Jiayi smiled gently. Its a very dull life.
A dull life is the real thing.
Gu Yan nodded with a smile.
Actually, this was quite good.
After many storms and waves passed, the surface of the sea would eventually be very stable.
And the days would eventually return to the pots and pans, to the sunrise and sunset every day.
In the blink of an eye, four years had passed.
The three little guys were all at the age of the first grade of primary school. Naturally, the school had already contacted them.
Originally, Qin Lanzhi, Lu Haiyang, Xie Luan, and Bai Jianjun wanted to send them off, but they were stopped by Gu Yan.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry. If the four of you were to stand at the door like this, Im afraid their principal would have to immediately bring all the teachers out to wee you.
It cant be. Weve been retired for so long. Why Dont we dress up?Lu Haiyang was a little unhappy.
It was the first day of school for his grandchildren. It was such a memorable event. Why wasnt he allowed to send them off!
On the other side, Bai Jianjun had a straight face. Although he didnt say anything, his slightly raised chin and his cold eyes were also waiting for his daughter to give him an exnation.
Xiao Yu, who was carrying a small pink school bag, ran over. She grabbed her grandfathers big hand with one hand and her grandfathers big hand with the other.
She smiled and said, Grandfather, grandfather, can you wait at home obediently? When Ie home from school, I can apany you.
Qin Lanzhi said from the side, Look, even Xiao Yu is more sensible than you! With the two of you like this, no matter how you dress up, if you just stand there, the guards at the school gate will feel their legs go weak!
Xie Luan didnt say anything, but she covered her mouth andughed for a long time.
Lu Haiyang and Bai Jianjun looked at each other.
When the two of them were young, work matters, one south and one north, would sometimes backfire.
But this time..
A hint of tacit understanding shed in each others eyes.
They were both despised..
But in the end, Gu Yan didnt let Qin Lanzhi and Xie Luane out to see them off. After all, the school was not far from home, and Qin Lanzhi and Xie Luan checked the childrens small school bags, small water bottles, and all kinds of greetings, reluctant to part.
Gu Yan sighed and said to Lu Ye, who had been watching them from the side, Im suddenly d that there are more children. This way, my mother and the others can be distracted. Otherwise, if so many doting children were to be focused on one child, that child would be spoiled to no end.
No matter how many children There are, they wont be spoiled. After all, were both so good. How Bad Can Our Children Be? Yan Yan, dont worry. The four of US children will have great prospects in the future.
Lu Ye thought for a moment and added, When the winter breakes, I n to throw the three kids into the special forces to train.
Chapter 2939 - 2939 Chapter 2939 — you were the one who threw that snowball?
2939 Chapter 2939 you were the one who threw that snowball?
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
Ah Ye, do you still remember how you were thrown into the special forces when you were young?
Lu Ye immediately shook his head, Of course not. A good man has to suffer a little. Moreover, these hardships are best eaten from a young age. Actually, it was quite good to enter the special forces earlier back then. I got to know many of my friends. At that time, the winter on the main star was very cold. We would have snowball fights together.
Bai Jianjun, who had been silent all this time, suddenly raised his head and looked at Lu Ye.
The Sensitive Lu Ye immediately felt his father-inws gaze.
He subconsciously straightened his back and asked with a smile, Dad, Whats Wrong?
You were the one who threw that snowball back then?
Lu Ye:
He couldnt admit it!
He couldnt admit it even if he was beaten to death!
Lu Ye said decisively, Aiya, its time. Yan Yan, lets hurry up and send Xiao Yu and the others out. Otherwise, well bete.
Gu Yanughed her head off. Looking at her fathers low-spirited look, she then looked at Lu Yes guilty face.
However, she still felt sorry for her husband, so she nodded her head.
Okay. Mu Feng, hanze, Xiaoyu, quickly say goodbye to your grandparents.
Although Little Mu Feng was only seven years old, he was still the most sensible and steady of the triplets.
He obediently said goodbye to the four elders.
Little Hanze nodded coolly.
Xiaoyu ran over andforted her grandparents one by one with a smile. Then, she sweetly talked to Xie Luan, Qin Lanzhi, and then turned around and walked out with her two little brothers.
Worried that she would fall, Mu Feng immediately held her little hand.
Meanwhile, Xiao Hanze expressionlessly took his sisters schoolbag and carried two on his back.
It had to be said that these three children had been taught very well. Even Xiao Yu, who was doted on by thousands of people, was not really that kind of pampered girl.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye walked down the stairs with the children. When Gu Yan Saw Lu Ye, she let out a sigh of relief.
She smiled and teased, Actually, its fine even if you tell the truth.
They had been married for so many years, and their children were already so old.
Their father, Bai Jianjun, wouldnt go after Lu Ye and Qiu for that Snowball Incident back then, would he.
Lu Ye said with lingering fear, I cant admit it! I cant admit to this matter even if Im beaten to death! Back then, we had a snowball fight together. If anyone dares to tell the truth, Ill beat him to death! Sigh, back then, I had a good time, but who knew that I would hit my future father-inw?
What about the time you tricked my brother into drinking with him to pay the bill?
Hahaha, thats fine. Bai Changle cant Beat Me Anyway.
Gu Yan shook his head helplessly.
He felt endless sympathy for his big brother, Bai Changle.
After sending the three little ones into the school and watching them enter the ssroom, Gu Yan and Lu Ye finally let out a sigh of relief.
This feeling is quite different,Gu Yan said very honestly, Although Im not as worried as my mother and the others, the moment the children left, they began to wonder if they would be bullied at school, if they would eat their lunch, and if they would know what the teachers at school taught them.
This seemed to be the instinctive reaction of parents.
However, Lu Ye did not have such a reaction.
To be more specific, he only had one point.
Lu Ye said, Im not worried about Mu Feng and Hanze at all. Theyre men after all. Its just going to school. However, Im only worried about Xiao Yu.
This was also quite a preference for girls over boys.
Gu Yan could not help butugh. She shook her head and suddenly looked at Lu ye seriously.
Ye, yourst mission before you retire is about to begin, right?
Chapter 2940 - 2940 Chapter 2940 Last Mission: Ghost Ship 1
2940 Chapter 2940 Last Mission: Ghost Ship 1
Time flew by like a white horse.
In the blink of an eye, it was Lu Ye, Bai Changle, and the others who were about to retire from the Snow Wolf squad.
Over the years, under Lu Yes leadership, Qiao Xinyu and the others were able to take charge on their own. Moreover, there was a steady stream of outstanding soldiers who joined the Snow Wolf squad.
Meanwhile, the Dark Phoenix squad, which had been affiliated with the Snow Wolf squad for the past few years, had been growing stronger and stronger.
Lu Ye looked at his wife and nodded. The mission has beenpleted. Well be leaving the day after tomorrow.
He had thought that Gu Yan would say something, or that he would say something like how he usually said to be careful when he went on missions.
In the end, Gu Yan did not say anything.
Lu Ye looked at Gu Yan with eager eyes. Gu Yan smiled and asked, Whats Wrong?
Nothing.
The night before they left, Gu Yan helped Lu ye pack his luggage as usual. Lu Ye and the others could not bring too many things when they were on a mission, so most of the things had to be small and useful.
Lu Ye was a little unhappy.
Why did his wife not care about him at all? Suddenly, Lu Ye remembered that his brother-inw, Bai Changle, hadined to him not long ago.
Bai Changle had said that ever since his son was born, his familys status had plummeted.
Now, even the little turtle raised by his family had a higher status than him.
Lu Ye silently looked at Gu Yans graceful silhouette and thought to himself, other than the four little ones at home, what else had attracted Yan Yans attention and made her not care about him so much!
Lanshou.
Lu Ye felt ufortable that night, but he did not say anything. Therefore, he turned all his depression into action.
He tormented Gu Yan for a long time.
Although the two of them were still young, Gu Yan did not n to have children anymore. After all, their energy was limited. They wanted to spend the rest of their time with Xiao Sheng and the triplets.
Therefore, Gu Yan did not hesitate to Kick Lu Ye, who was about to leave the snow wolf but was still like arge pet.
Save your strength to carry out the mission.
Yan Yan, you despise me!
Gu Yan turned over and fell asleep. He did not even look at Lu Yes aggrieved handsome face.
When Lu Ye saw that his wife was indifferent to him, the grievance in his heart almost flowed like a river.
This caused the next day when he met up with Bai Changle, the pressure was very low, and there were dark circles under his eyes. He did not say a word.
In this mission, besides him and Bai Changle, there were two other rookies who hadpleted two missions.
At this moment, the two rookies did not dare to breathe loudly, afraid that Lu Ye would vent his anger on them.
Looking at the two rookies who were about to drill into the wall, Bai changle blinked and asked curiously, Ah Ye, what happened to you? Did My sister kick you out of Bed Yesterday?
Lu Ye looked at Bai Changle angrily and asked with a fake smile, How did you survive until now?
What do you mean?
Lu Ye looked at Bai Changles face and thought of Yan Yans indifference to him. He was not in a good mood again.
Although, Bai Changle and Gu Yan were not exactly alike.
The car drove for a while and arrived at the base. This mission was special, so before they left, the instructor had to give the team members who participated in this mission some important points.
After Lu Ye walked in, he picked a seat and sat down. His eyes were half-closed, and he still looked as if he did not want to be disturbed by strangers.
Bai changle thought about it and calmly sat further away from Lu Ye.
Seeing that Bai Changle was like this, the two rookies looked at each other tacitly, and then they sat further away from Lu Ye as well.
Chapter 2941 - 2941 Chapter 2941 Ghost Ship 2
2941 Chapter 2941 Ghost Ship 2
Instructor Sun didnt know whether tough or cry when he saw Lu Yes expression.
However, he also knew that although Lu Ye had a bad temper, he was always very reliable in carrying out missions.
He had never failed before.
Currently, in the Snow Wolf Unit, Lu Yesprehensive ability had always been firmly ranked first.
Bai Changle looked at the Silent Lu Ye and could only resign himself to fate. He turned his head and said to the instructor, Old Sun, is there anything else you want to add to this mission?
Wait a moment. There are two more members joining your mission team.
There are more people?
It was not just Bai Changle who was curious. Even the other two rookies were curious as well.
The three of them turned their heads and looked at the door of the meeting room in unison. It was slowly pushed open, and then two valiant-looking female warriors walked in one after the other.
Bai Changles eyes widened. Light was jumping in his eyes, and then the corners of his mouth split open.
However, just as he was about to speak, the other party shook his head at him.
Bai changle forcefully swallowed the words that almost came out of his mouth. At the same time, he almost choked himself.
Throughout the entire process, Lu Ye did not raise his head, nor did he say anything. His handsome brows were tightly furrowed. It was obvious that he was not very patient with this sort of pre-operation meeting.
He had always been like this.
After all, he had studied the information of every mission in detail in advance. He would instantlye up with the most effective action n.
Therefore, in Lu Yes eyes, this meeting was aplete waste of time.
Of course, this was also directly rted to his not-so-beautiful mood today, which led to Lu Yesck of patience bing even more pitiful.
At this moment, someone pulled the chair beside Lu Ye and sat down directly.
Lu Ye frowned and raised his head. However, his slightly annoyed gaze instantly froze.
In the next moment, everything turned into powder.
The powder even formed the shape of a heart!
His gem-like eyes emitted a dazzling light.
Yan Yan! Why are you here!Lu Ye stood up abruptly. However, after he stood up and realized that everyone was sitting, he immediately sat down again.
Instructor Sun, who was sitting in the front, shook his head helplessly.
It had been so many years, and he still couldnt change it.
Besides Gu Yan, the other female warrior was Lin Xiaoyun, who had joined the Snow Wolf Teamst year.
Lin Xiaoyun looked androgynous. She had a round face and was very harmless, much like the younger brother next door. But those who were familiar with her knew that she wasnt harmless at all. She waspletely a violent girl. She would smile gently and then gently throw a strong man out.
Lin Xiaoyun arrived half a year earlier than the other two male team members, Jin Li and Tan Zhiyan, but she hadpleted several more missions than them.
This time, Gu Yan was taking her along. After this mission was over, Lin Xiaoyun could be one of the members of Dark Phoenixs independent operation ahead of time.
Seeing that everyone was in position, director Sun began to talk about this mission.
I think everyone is familiar with the background information of this mission, so I wont talk about it anymore. However, there are still some things that I need to specially exin. That is, there is also an extraterrestrial alliance star warrior on this mission. He is currently working undercover on the ghost gambling ship. When the timees, he will cooperate with you toplete this mission. This mission is very important. There are already many people missing on severals around the world. All the clues point to that ghost gambling ship.
Director Sun passed a piece of paper to everyone. On it was a burly man from outer space. His eyes were blue.
Seeing this familiar look, Gu Yan was stunned.
She and Lu Ye couldnt help but look at each other.
Was It Vincent?
Chapter 2942 - 2942 Chapter 2942 Ghost Ship 3
2942 Chapter 2942 Ghost Ship 3
Bai changle had already asked, We know him. What if he doesnt know us?
Director Sun was about to open his mouth, but Gu Yan said slowly, Its okay. He knows me and Ah Ye.
The few of them looked at Gu Yan in unison.
Lu Ye naturally remembered Vincent. He said, Yes, a few years ago, we had dealings with Vincent in the outer space.
Instructor sun nodded. Thats even easier. Since the other party has been working undercover on the Ghost Ship for half a year, I was worried that he wouldnt be able to get in touch with you guys. It would be even better if we got to know each other.
Then, instructor Sun reminded the few of them of the problems they needed to pay attention to, and then let them set off.
The six of them needed to change buses now and find an opportunity to board the Ghost Ship.
However, before the meeting ended, Lu Ye had already woken up from the situation where he was still fighting alongside his wife.
When director Sun asked everyone if they had any more questions, Lu ye said, This operation isnt suitable for femalerades, right?
They didnt know much about the situation on the ghost gambling ship, but they knew that many people had gone missing.
If a woman had gone missing, they wouldnt even need to think about what would happen to her.
Although their snow wolf team had always been on a dangerous tightrope.
But this time, the situation was different.
This time, well join as male team members,Gu Yan said first.
Bai Changle was dumbfounded. Xiao Yan, what do you mean?
Gu Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyun and said with a smile, Yes, this is a new attempt by the Dark Phoenix team. Besides, Xiaoyun and I are also very suitable.
You want a woman to pretend to be a man?
After all, when they boarded the ship, they would definitely be checked. Besides, it would be very difficult for the man and woman to pass the test.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Yes furrowed brows and knew that he was still worried.
After some thought, Gu Yan reached out and pressed Lu Yes hand.
Lu Ye raised his head and met Gu Yans eyes.
Gu Yan smiled. I learned the art of disguising from Mephistopheles. Dont worry, there will definitely be no problem.
Having said that, Lu Ye could not say anything else. Actually, every time he fought alongside Yan Yan, he was both happy and worried.
It was naturally very exciting for the husband and wife to fight together.
However, he was always worried about his wife, Gu Yan.
However, Lu Ye also understood that since Yan Yan chose this path, it meant that she would be with the dangerous Wei Wu.
Since it was also very dangerous for her to go out on missions, it would be better for her to go on missions with him in this way, when he encountered danger, he would always do something in time.
Gu Yans mission this time was also Lu Yes and Bai Changlesst mission.
The six of them split into three groups and waited for the mysterious ghost gambling ship in different ways.
Their main mission was to rescue the missing Dr. Tang and his grandson.
Dr. Tang was an agronomist and was in his sixties this year. His grandson, Tang Zihao, was eighteen years old and loved to take risks. He didnt know how he found out about the ghost gambling ship, but by chance, Dr. Tang was taken away with him.
These two key figures had been missing for a week.
In addition, Gu Yan and the others had another mission, which was to cooperate with the alien star warriors. The person in charge was Vincent. However, Gu Yan and the others did not know how many people he had under hismand.
However, they knew that Vincents teams goal was topletely destroy the ghost gambling ship, capture the key figures, and rescue the hostages.
Chapter 2943 - 2943 Chapter 2943 Ghost Ship 4
2943 Chapter 2943 Ghost Ship 4
It could be said that their missions had ovepping parts.
Therefore, director Sun said that the orders of the higher-ups were to cooperate with Vincent and the others when necessary.
But the premise was to ensure the personal safety of their targets and their own safety.
After the task distribution was clear, the six people were divided into three groups. Lu Ye took the rookie Jin Li, Bai Changle took the rookie Tan Zhiyan, and Gu Yan took Lin Xiaoyun.
Before they separated, Gu Yan and Lu Ye quietly looked at each other.
Be careful.
You too.
Lu Ye suddenly shed a spoilt smile. Yan Yan, no wonder you were so cold to mest night. It turns out that you knew that we were going to fight together again.
He reached out his big hand and smoothed out Gu Yans messy bangs.
Gu Yan was a little speechless.
There were still other partners around.
On one side, Lin Xiaoyun was studying the information in her hand, while on the other side, Jin Li immediately went to look at the sky.
Well, the weather today was not bad.
However, they still had to move separately. After the couples gaze lingered for a while, they parted ways.
Lin Xiaoyun and Gu Yan got into an inconspicuous ck Santana. As she drove, she said enviously, Sister Yan, I really envy you and senior Lu Ye.
Whats there to envy? Youll meet someone you like in the future.
But how can Ipare to you two?? I heard that the two of you have been together for a long time. Then, you worked hard to get into the snow wolf and carried out missions together.. Sister Yan, in private, we call the two of you the Snow Wolf Couple.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
Wasnt this just a male wolf and a female wolf?
She deliberately said fiercely, Who came up with this title? Its too ugly!
Hehehe, I cant betray mypanions like this. But to be honest, all of us in Dark Phoenix, apart from being envious of you, admire you very much. Back then, you gave birth to the child under such a big tornado. You have to know that you still managed toplete the task perfectly under such harsh conditions!
Although Gu Yan was not the captain of Dark Phoenix now, everyone in Dark Phoenix knew that Gu Yan was actually the soul of the Dark Phoenix team.
Now, the captain and vice-captain of Dark Phoenix were all Gu Yans fans.
After Gu Yan heard this, he turned his head and looked out of the window.
Because the car was driving too fast, dust was flying everywhere.
She remembered what happened in Whistler town as if it happened yesterday.
However, in the blink of an eye, six or seven years had passed.
Gu Yan still remembered that she was pregnant at that time. She was hiding from Lucifer and met Vincent, who had lost his memory due to an ident during the mission.
Later, Ah Ye also came.
It was such a big tornado at that time. Why didnt he know how to be afraid.
Gu Yans lips curled up.
However, when she thought about Lucifer who still hadnt woken up, the smile on her face slowly faded and turned into a light sigh.
On one side, Gu Yan needed to bring Lin Xiaoyun to put on makeup and disguise. On the other side, Lu Ye had already brought Jin Li onto a fishing boat.
Jin Li was a chatterbox. If he had to hold his tongue for an entire day, it would be better to kill him.
But in front of Lu Ye, Jin Li was especially well-behaved.
When he first joined the Snow Wolf squad, he was still young and full of vigor. However, he was indeed very outstanding and easilypleted the assessment mission of the Snow Wolf squad.
Therefore, he directly went to find Lu Ye, the strongest overall strength of the Snow Wolf squad, and said that he wanted to challenge him.
As for the result..
Chapter 2944 - 2944 Chapter 2944 Ghost Ship 5
2944 Chapter 2944 Ghost Ship 5
Of course, it ended with Jin Li lying in bed for more than a week.
The experience of Blood and tears told Jin Li that old ginger was still spicier.
Especially Lu Yes piece of Ginger. It wasnt that old yet, but it was even spicier and would be spicier for a long time.
This time, when Jin Li learned that he could carry out thisst mission with Lu Ye, his mood was quiteplicated.
!!
Brother Lu, when I think about not being able to go on missions with you in the future, Im quite disappointed. Sigh, you have to know that in the entire Snow Wolf team, apart from you, Im not convinced by anyone else. After you change careers, what will I do?
Jin Li rambled on for a long time, but he realized that his brother Lu didnt say a word.
He was stunned.
Then he looked again.
Jin Li found that Lu Ye was absent-minded the whole time. His eyes were blurred, and from time to time, the corners of his mouth curled up, looking like he was infatuated.
Infatuated!
Jin Li was so shocked that he almost knocked the boatman next to him into the sea.
In Jin Lis heart, his brother Lu was a super awesome, almost omnipotent existence.
Would he be infatuated?
Brother Lu, wake up.
However, Jin Li also knew that Lu Ye was thinking about his wife, Gu Yan. Therefore, at this time, Jin Li absolutely did not dare to disturb Lu Ye.
At this time, the fishing boat was about to leave. A man excitedly walked up to Lu Ye.
Its you.
Lu Ye quickly came back to his senses and looked at the man in front of him, who was in his thirties or forties. Because he was always at sea, his skin was dark.
Even though they had not seen each other for many years, Lu Ye still recognized him very quickly.
Long time no see, n.
Yes.n nodded. His eyes were filled with excitement.
Back then, when Lu Ye and Gu Yan had just been together and went on a trip to Farah Ind, he had coincidentally met Lei Qing who was chasing after n.
n knew too many secrets about the light of Hell. However, he had always been concerned about his wife and son. He nned to give up and quit.
But unexpectedly, Lei Qing did not want to let him go.
Fortunately, Lu Ye and Gu Yan had made a move at that time. Otherwise, ng would never see his wife and son again.
Not to mention, ng turned himself inter and actively cooperated with Lu Ye and the others to investigate the matter of the light of Hell. Lu Ye also helped him a lot.
Lu Ye and Gu Yan, this couple, were his savior!
In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed.
His son, Bao Zi, had grown up.
However, Lang was also a smart person. He knew that Lu Yes identity was special, so he did not ask much about Lu Ye who suddenly appeared on the high seas. He just greeted him.
After learning that Lang often went out to sea to fish and things like that, although life was still tough, he lived a very happy and stable life. Lu Ye also nodded.
The two of them were like people who were not familiar with each other. They just greeted each other and then went to do their own things.
Jin Li wanted to say something but hesitated. He thought about it but did not say anything. He also turned around and went to get close to the other sailor.
In this way, Lu Ye said a few more words to Ah Lang, and there was nothing unusual about it.
The fishing boat sailed further and further away.
Until the sun set below the sea level. The originally gentle and lingering sea seemed to have shed its disguise, slowly revealing its violent and ruthless side.
Fortunately, the people on the fishing boat were more experienced. When the storm came, they immediately found the nearest port to dock and rest.
And in this small port, there was a bar mixed with fish and dragons, and the underground of this bar was a different world.
Here, is the destination of Lu Ye and Jin Li!
Chapter 2945 - 2945 Chapter 2945 Ghost Ship Gambling 6
2945 Chapter 2945 Ghost Ship Gambling 6
Just as Lu Ye and Jin Li were making good progress, Bai Changle and Tan Zhiyan were also making good progress.
The two of them transformed into two rich second-generation heirs in high-end handmade suits. The watches on their wrists were worth hundreds of thousands of yuan.
Bai changle clicked his tongue and sighed. I didnt expect that this mission would be able to satisfy the addiction of a nouveau riche. Little Jar, help me take two photos. When I go home, Ill show them to my little LAN.
Although Tan Zhiyan was a neer like Jin Li, he was a very steady and quiet person. This persons original upation was forensic medicine.
!!
The corners of his eyes twitched. Looking at his senior Bai Changles appearance, he silently moved half a step to the side.
Sigh, it would have been great if he had been paired with brother Lu.
After all, brother Lu spoke a lot less than brother Bai.
Bai Changle, who had been ignored, did not care. Under the gaze of the crowd, he walked with a gait that did not recognize his own family, as if he was two or five or eight thousand people.
As for his own acting temperament, it was also quite profound.
Tan Zhiyan, on the other hand, had a stoic and cold appearance. The two of them, one cold and one hot, were like two rich children living in luxury.
The two of them were participating in an auction, and it was said that the behind-the-scenes boss of this auction had a lot to do with that ghost gambling boat!
In fact, it might even be one of the behind-the-scenes bosses!
However, there was nock of rich people in the auction, and what Bai Changle and Tan Zhiyan had to pretend to be were the rich among the rich.
Moreover, they were the kind of people who were stupid.
Although Bai changle usually made a lot of noise, in fact, this person had always been scheming in his heart.
Although Tan Zhiyan was much calmer, he was still inexperienced. Fortunately, he only needed to perform iceberg facial paralysis.
Next it was all Bai Changles acting skills.
This blue and white porcin? The ze is too bad. No, no, no. The One in my grandfathers study is much better than this one, and its even bigger than this one!
Ah, this diamond is not bad, but its only thirty carats. No, no, its too small. Are there any bigger ones?
Beauty, the painting of Tang Bohu that you just bought is a fake. I have two authentic paintings of Tang Bohu at home. If you like them, Ill Give You One?
Just as the woman was in a daze and the man sitting next to her was about to explode, Bai changle suddenly changed the topic. He turned around and said to the item that was being auctioned, Ill bid 100 million.
Everyone:
Where did this yboye from? What a stupid rich second generation!
The antiques that were being auctioned had only been bid for five million, but he had directly raised it to 100 million!
After bidding, he even winked at the man next to the beauty.
The crowd was mesmerized again.
Did you take a fancy to her beauty or her boyfriend.
Tan Zhiyan, who was in charge of facial paralysis, was beside him. The corners of his eyes were hurting, and his mouth was twitching.
He realized that every time he went on a mission with brother Bai, he would always realize that he was so inexperienced..
With Bai Changles series of actions, he had naturally sessfully attracted the attention of the person behind the scenes. What happened next was also part of Bai Changles Tan Zhiyans n.
Compared to the previous two groups, Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyuns group actually didnt go very smoothly.
That was because before this, they had only gotten those two clues. However, those two clues werent very suitable for Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun to go over.
From the clues given by Dr. Tangs grandson, Tang Zihao, they learned that Tang Zihao had just entered his first year of university this year and liked to y online games.
And unintentionally, because of his exceptional skills, he had entered the sights of some people.
So now..
Chapter 2946 - 2946 Chapter 2946 Ghost Ship 7
2946 Chapter 2946 Ghost Ship 7
Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun transformed into two handsome college students.
Lin Xiaoyunbed her short hair and had a baby face. She looked like a high school student.
Her eyes were sparkling. She was a bit of a tomboy to begin with, so her makeup didnt seem out of ce at all.
The main thing was that Mephistophelesmakeup skills were too perfect.
!!
Gu Yan originally wanted to put on makeup for himself and Lin Xiaoyun, but he just happened to ask Mephistopheles. He was nearby, so he came to help.
Mephistopheles put on makeup for the two of them while talking a lot.
Gu Yan, what bad things are you going to do this time?
Im going to do something big,Gu Yan said with a smile.
When Lin Xiaoyun heard this, the corner of her mouth twitched.
My Sister, you really dare to say that.
But This makeup artist is so handsome.
Mephistopheleseyes instantly lit up. He came over and said very politely, Gu Yan, Gu Yan, can you take me to y? I have nothing to do these days. I Wont do anything bad these few years. Im going to be useless.
Lin Xiaoyun, who had been curious about this tall and handsome makeup artist, suddenly changed her expression.
Damn! What did I just hear? !
My Sister, who do you know.
Gu Yan smiled and said, No, I cant take you with me this time. What if you turn around and change into my appearance and cause trouble for me?
Yan, you hurt my heart too much
Oh, I thought you didnt have a heart.
Mephistopheles: O (Swish Swish) O
For the mission, Gu Yan naturally wouldnt bring Mephistopheles. Mephistopheles was actually joking. After putting on makeup for Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun, he left with a few flying kisses.
Lin Xiaoyun curiously asked Gu Yan, Sister Yan, who is he?
It was hard to tell the age of a foreign man. In fact, Mephistopheles was in his forties, but his facial features were still handsome.
Not to mention, this man was best at disguising himself.
When Mephistopheles and Gu Yan first met, Mephistopheles had disguised himself as an olddy.
Therefore, in Lin Xiaoyuns eyes, Mephistopheles was a handsome man in his twenties.
Gu Yan patted Lin Xiaoyun on the head and said, Dont be infatuated with him. He is already in his forties, and you can call him uncle. Oh right, he is one of Yins members.
AH, is he the biggest, strongest, and most mysterious space pirate organization in the World?
Over the years, although Lucifer was not around, Yin had be more and more powerful.
Some of Yins businesses were still obscure, but under the leadership of Beirut, they still followed all the rules set by Lucifer.
As space pirates, they also epted business, but they also had their own rules and standards. They would never bully the weak and do evil things.
Once someone was dirty, Yins internal affairs would settle the matter.
Moreover, if the other small pirate gangs went too far, did things that were too inhumane, and bullied the weak, Yins shadow team would be dispatched to deal with them.
Gradually, Yins team became the Guardians of the space pirates.
The person in charge of this team was Cang Lan.
Although it could notpletely eliminate everything, it still maintained a kind of peace. In the past few years, there had not been too many vicious incidents.
Gu Yan nodded slightly.
She knew that these things were written by Lucifer in his will, and Beirut and David were even more loyal to Lucifer. No matter how many years had passed, they still strictly followed Lucifers requirements.
Gu Yan smiled and patted Lin Xiaoyun on the head, Lets go, lets go to work.
Chapter 2947 - 2947 Chapter 2947 Ghost Gambling Ship 8
2947 Chapter 2947 Ghost Gambling Ship 8
Oh My, my sister, Dont Pat My Head, Im pointing at this Smart Head!Lin Xiaoyun shouted.
Call me brother!
Gu Yan was 1.73 meters tall and thin. He was dressed like a university student and wore a diamond earring on his right ear.
His sharp eyes and the corner of his mouth raised slightly. He was a little evil and had a domineering aura.
!!
When Lin Xiaoyun saw this, she instantly covered her chest.
Oh my God, you have to call me big brother. You can even call me Grandpa!
Get lost!Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
Lin Xiaoyun was a little shorter than Gu Yan. She was 1.68 meters tall, but she had a baby face. Her smile was like sunshine.
The two of them, one tall and one short, walked in a certain university. They were both handsome.
They immediately attracted everyones attention.
Some of the girls couldnt move at all.
I, I Like That Tall Guy! Oh My God, hes so handsome. His eyes are about to overflow with a bad feeling. My Heart is about to stop beating!
Ha, I like that short guy, Little Warm Guy. AWW, AWW, AWW, AWW, my maternal instinct is overflowing.
ssmate, youre a man. Where did your maternal instincte from?
The surrounding peopleughed.
Gu Yan heard these words and the corners of his mouth curled up.
Lin Xiaoyun always remembered her character. She even turned her head and imitated Mephistophelesbehavior and blew a kiss to the surrounding students.
The crowd burst into an uproar and shrieked.
It was as if a superstar had arrived.
When they walked past and the two of them left the campus, Lin Xiao Yun eximed, Oh my God, this feels so good! hahahaha, I knew it, I loveing out with Brother Yan. Every time, its a different experience.
When she thought about the Dark Phoenix girls and heard that she was going on a mission with Gu Yan, she was filled with envy.
Gu Yan smiled.
When she looked at Lin Xiao Yun and the female ck Star Troopers who had just joined Dark Phoenix, she couldnt help but remember how she and Guo Rou looked when they first joined.
Time flew by in the blink of an eye.
Even though she was envious of Lin Xiao Yuns groups youth, Gu Yan, who had lived for two lifetimes, knew how to cherish what she had.
He cherished his loved ones, his family, and his friends.
He cherished his health.
He cherished everything he could hold in his hands, every second of every day.
The two of them made a high-profile stroll around the school and then entered the best Inte Cafe near the university.
At this time, although every family had started to useputers, if they really wanted to y games and enjoy themselves, they still had toe to the inte cafe to y.
This inte cafe had the best conditions, both hardware and software were top-notch. Of course, the service fees were the same.
After Gu Yan asked for a non-smoking room from Lin Xiaoyun, he opened a game called gambling the world.
Although the name of the game was old-fashioned, Gu Yan and the others received news that the missing person, 19-year-old university student Tang Zihao, had gone missing after ying this game.
Through technical analysis, on the surface, this game looked like a simple card game, simr to those board games on the market.
It was said to be a high-stakes gamble, but in fact, it was not illegal gambling. Instead, it was to exchange for some virtual things, such as clothes that could add special effects, or to increase the charisma of the characters, or some other kinds of things.
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes.
It seemed that she had to have a good game to know where the problem was.
Chapter 2948 - 2948 Chapter 2948 Ghost Gambling Ship 9
2948 Chapter 2948 Ghost Gambling Ship 9
Gu Yan knew that among the three teams, they might be the slowest.
However, it was most convenient to move if the three teams did not enter the ghost gambling ship at the same time.
This way, it would not arouse the suspicion of those people.
However, they could not drag it out for too long.
!!
Gu Yan knew from the information that Tang Zihao had yed this game for half a month and then disappeared. Naturally, she did not need half a month.
However, she needed three to five days.
Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun had registered their ount details. Gu Ye and Lin Xiao were students from the university next to them.
Lin Xiaoyun quickly mastered the skills of the game. She was very happy to see that her character had reached level three.
She turned her head and found that Gu Yan had reached level six.
Lin Xiaoyun: ..
Hey Bro, you know how to y this game?Lin Xiaoyun looked at Gu Yan with admiration.
She found that Sister Yan seemed to know everything!
Not only did she know how to y these things, but she was also very good at them.
Was she human?
She must be a god!
Gu Yan smiled and said, This is the preliminary stage. Its just a memory test. Well, thats it for today. Lets go to ss in the afternoon.
We Still Have ss?
Lin Xiaoyun, who had just graduated from university, was suddenly a little stunned.
It was not easy for her to end her life of having to attend ss and do her homework. was she going to relive it again?
Could she refuse.
Of course she couldnt refuse.
In the end, Lin Xiaoyun obediently followed Gu Yan into the ssroom. The two of them were like transfer students to begin with. They came here just to brush up on the students character.
Therefore, they were very low-key and nned to sit in thest row.
But unexpectedly, there were too many students who wanted to be low-key in ss. Not to mention thest row, even thest five rows were full.
Lin Xiaoyuns mouth twitched.
Sitting so close to the front, what if he was asked a questionter!
Seeing that ss was about to start, Gu Yan pulled Lin Xiaoyun to sit in the third row.
The first row was empty, and the second row was empty. Well, apart from the third row, there werent many empty seats.
But..
Oh my God, those two handsome guys are so handsome!
Oh my god, theyre sitting next to each other!
At this time, the Fujoshi group wasnt strong, but the sight of two handsome guys sitting next to each other was still a challenge.
The heart of gossip was stirring.
It was really hard to hold back.
Lin Xiaoyun found it interesting and deliberately moved closer to Gu Yans ear, whispering, That handsome uncles make-up skills are really good. Brother, next time, can you help me ask him if he epts disciples?
Ive learned a little, do you want me to teach you?Gu Yan said seriously, Ive learned all the make-up he put on us this time. Anyway, during this period of time, the two of US will have to bear with it.
No, no, no, I need to learn a few more. Theyll definitely be very useful in the future!Lin Xiaoyun looked like she was doing it for the mission.
Gu Yan smiled but didnt say anything.
I believe you.
The voices of the two people were very low, so to the other students, it was the two people who were whispering intimately.
Ahhhh!
If the teacher hadnte in, some girls would have screamed uncontrobly!
It was enough to show that Mephistophelesmakeup was really sessful.
But sometimes, what one was worried about came true.
The teacher talked on the projector for a while, then his gaze fell on Lin Xiaoyun and said, This student, Ive talked about this problemst ss. Please exin it to me.
Lin Xiaoyun:
Chapter 2949 - 2949 Chapter 2949: Ghost Ship 10
2949 Chapter 2949: Ghost Ship 10
Although Lin Xiaoyun had just graduated from university, this was a literature ss.
She was worried that she wouldnt be able to fit in with other subjects, so she arranged for her to be in the Chinese department.
If it was a topic that was being taught right now, she could still bluff a little, but who knew what the teacher was talking aboutst time?
Looking at the teachers very serious look, Lin Xiaoyun blinked and said very honestly, Teacher, I happened to be feeling unwellst time and went to the hospital, so I didnte.
!!
Not feeling well?
Yes, I ate the wrong thing.
Lin Xiaoyuns baby face was easy to please, and she looked pitiful and winked.
This teachers child was simr to Lin Xiaoyun, so he was sympathetic.
He nodded and said, Okay, forget it. be more serious in ss. And dont eat anything.
Yes, teacher!
Lin Xiaoyun immediately sat down and then winked at Gu Yan who was sitting next to her.
She looked very proud.
Some girls in the back row were watching the two of them at all times. When they saw such a small interaction, they couldnt stand it anymore.
Some girls couldnt help but whisper, This is too sweet.
Yeah, this old mans heart
Although the teacher couldnt hear what the students were saying, he frowned when he heard the whispers.
He knocked on the table. All of you, be quiet! Then who can answer this question?
Instantly, there was silence.
No one wanted to answer.
Even if most of the students hade to thest ss, who could remember what they had talked about a week ago.
This teacher was also a talented person. She was very persistent. She wanted the students to answer the question from thest ss.
A student who had done well in her studies was trying hard to flip through her notes. She was also dumbfounded.
There were not many students who read university notes to begin with. It could be seen that this student was very serious and meticulous. But even so, she could not find her.
This teacher was also quite angry. How could this batch of students be so bad!
He didnt even know such a simple question!
In the end, his gaze fell on Gu Yan. Without thinking, he said, This student, you answer this question.
Lin Xiaoyun looked at Gu Yan with sympathy.
The other students around also looked at Gu Yan with sympathy.
Gu Yan stood up calmly and said quietly, Besides being a writer and a poet, Lin Huiyin is also an architect. Teacher, you mentionedst ss that in Lin Huiyins works, sometimes the poets romance will be shown, and sometimes the architects rigor will be shown. Just like the theme you mentioned this time, modern poetry is also rich in diversity.
Gu Yan rambled on for more than ten minutes.
After the teacher was lost for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up and he was also very excited.
After Gu Yan finished answering and sat down, he took the lead to p his hands and said to the others, Did you hear that? This student not only remembers what I taughtst time, but he also added some of his own bold and innovative ideas, making use of analogy and drawing inferences from others. This is the attitude of a serious student. Everyone must learn from him in the future.
Everyone looked at Gu Yan with great admiration.
And the gaze that they admired the most was Lin Xiaoyuns.
After all, Lin Xiaoyun knew that they had never attended that so-calledst ss!
Chapter 2950 - 2950 Chapter 2950 Ghost Ship 11
2950 Chapter 2950 Ghost Ship 11
When the ss was over and the two of them returned to their temporary dormitory, Lin Xiaoyun couldnt hold it in any longer.
She asked curiously, Sister Yan, how did you know what that teacher was talking aboutst time?
Oh, I guessed.
guessed, guessed?Lin Xiaoyun was already full of admiration. If you can even guess, my sister, what else can you not do!
!!
Seeing her look of worship, Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry as she exined.
That teacher actually made many hints and even mentioned Lin Huiyins name. Afterbining the content of this lesson, one could more or less guess some things.
Many people thought carefully about what was taughtst time. This lesson was only once a week. Who would remember every word the teacher said in a lesson clearly?
Perhaps even the teacher himself would not remember every word he said clearly.
Lin Xiaoyun blinked her big eyes and said, In other words, this teacher is not actually testing everyones memory. He just hopes that everyone can understand the diversity of the content of the poem?
Gu Yan nodded.
Lin Xiaoyun sighed, But even so, sister, you are too amazing. When you were studying, you were a god of learning, right?
Alright, Hurry up and rest. We still have to go to the inte cafe tonight.
Okay.
ording to the progress and speed, Gu Yan thought that by Sunday, there should be a result.
Sure enough, during the day, if there were sses, they would go to ss. If there were no sses, they would go to the inte cafe to y games. Other than that game, the two of them would asionally listen to songs and watch movies.
They were just like ordinary college students.
On Saturday night, Lin Xiaoyun cleared the intermediate level and went straight to the advanced level.
As for Gu Yan, he had already arrived at the advanced level on Friday.
The two of them realized that at first nce, the advanced level was no different from the intermediate level. However, there was an invitation letter lying in their game mailbox.
It was a ticket.
Sitting in the private room, Gu Yan picked up a ss of iced coke and took a sip. This should be based on the results of the battle. Also, I suspect that the other party will also have some information to investigate.
Sister Yan, you mean that the other party has already investigated and that we are only college students?
Yes, some are smart, some are simple college students. At the same time, they have a certainpetitive spirit, andGu Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyun and smiled, They also have to have a certain level of beauty.
Lin Xiaoyun was stunned, Sister Yan, I understand the first three things you said, but I dont understand the fourth point.
This was a dangerous game, and this game was based on face?
Gu Yan smiled. Have you seen Tang Zihaos photo? That Kid is quite handsome. I heard that hes the schools top student.
En, hes quite handsome, butLin Xiaoyun paused. She had a good memory, so she immediately remembered another piece of information from the information.
That was, Tang Zihao had yed this game with a buddy called Li Sheng. Li Shengs gaming skills were slightly worse than Tang Zihaos, but he had also yed to the advanced stage, his win rate was not much worse than Tang Zihaos.
In the end, Tang Zihao received the mysterious invitation, but Li Sheng did not receive it.
Li Sheng was not ugly, but he was a normal 1.7 meters tall college boy who liked two-dimensional beauties. In real life, he also liked to interact with female students, he was very enthusiastic and took the initiative to help the female students.
However, this persons puberty might be dyed. There were many e on his face and he was a little fat.
Chapter 2951 - 2951 Chapter 2951 Ghost Ship 12
2951 Chapter 2951 Ghost Ship 12
Of course, he wasnt as handsome as the school grass tang zihao.
Lin Xiaoyun still couldnt understand it.
But why? Picking victims? Is there a need to look at faces?
Missing people were obviously victims.
!!
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes and said softly, The way they select people to board the ship is different. Thats why we use different ways to board the ship. As for the boss of the game, he naturally hopes that the game will be more interesting and that the number of people participating will be more abundant. Some people dont know how to judge a persons face, but they choose their targets from among the students. Theyre smart, gullible,petitive, and good-looking. If such people participate in the game, itll be interesting.
Lin Xiaoyun vaguely realized something. This group of people who had taken the initiative or passively to the ghost gambling ship seemed to have be some peoples game props!
In other words, it was like someone was boxing on the stage, and the surrounding spectators would ce bets on the contestants they liked.
And on the ghost gambling ship, it was possible that the people were no longer people.
They weremodities.
When she thought of this possibility, Lin Xiaoyun felt a chill down her spine.
Gu Yan Saw Lin Xiaoyuns expression and knew that she understood everything. Of course, these were still guesses at the moment. Whether it was true or not, he would only know after they boarded the ship.
However, seeing that Lin Xiaoyun could deduce so much useful information with just a few words from Gu Yan, Gu Yan nodded in approval.
The new members of Dark Phoenix grew quickly. This way, after Gu Yan left, they would feel more at ease.
On the other hand, Lin Xiaoyun suddenly thought of another matter. She cupped her face and asked in fear, Sister Yan, if my face doesnt meet the standards, I wont be able to board the ship. What should I do?
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
She reached out and pinched Lin Xiaoyuns chubby little face and said, Wake Up! Youve already received the ticket, havent you? Besides, Xiaoyun, you have to be more confident in yourself. Youre very beautiful.
Lin Xiaoyun raised her head and realized that Gu Yan was now dressed in that kind of cold and arrogant male outfit. He was extremely handsome.
She was still pinching her face..
Her cute baby face instantly turned red.
Lin Xiaoyun whimpered, Sister Yan, your mens clothes are too handsome. I havent gotten used to it these few days! What if I Fall in love with you?
Its okay. You Cant Beat Ye anyway.
The simple word yeinstantly made Lin Xiaoyun realize the reality, and she became much calmer and more sober.
She sighed, Sigh, such a good sister Yan, why did she follow brother Lu, who is so terrifying and overbearing, and also has such a highbat ability?
Lin Xiaoyun was puzzled.
Gu Yan smiled and didnt say anything. Instead, she turned her head and seriously studied the ticket.
This ticket was more like an invitation letter. The electronic version of the invitation letter was very exquisite. Even if it was in Gu Yans lifetime, when she was on the verge of death, it was a long timeter than now, but it was still very advanced technology.
In other words, there was someone in the team of the ghost gambling boat who was very good at this.
It was a very illusory, exaggerated, and gorgeous image that could inspire the passion of the person who opened the invitation card.
As for young people, they did notck the spirit of adventure in their bones.
No wonder Tang Zihao was tempted after seeing it. When Dr. Tang found out about it, he wanted to stop his grandson, but he was also involved in it.
Gu Yan recalled that in the ident in the old forest in the north, he met Old Gu and his grandson, Gu Xiaochen.
Look, the same family environment, the schrly family background, Gu Xiaochen was much more reliable than this tang zihao.
Chapter 2952 - 2952 Chapter 2952 Ghost Gambling Ship 13
2952 Chapter 2952 Ghost Gambling Ship 13
However, even though Tang zihao was full of sarcasm and couldnt spit it out all night, he was still saved.
Hopefully, after this incident, he would be able to teach this kid a lesson.
The invitation letter was beautifully made, but the final content was still carefully connected to a series of links.
After Gu Yan clicked on the generated link, a very luxurious cruise ship appeared in front of him.
!!
The special effects were done very well. The cruise ship was so beautiful that even Gu Yans pupils shrank.
Lin Xiaoyun, who was beside him, was even more shocked.
She covered her mouth in surprise.
She also clicked on the link to her invitation, and the cruise ship also appeared.
Then, a virtual character appeared on theputer screen. He was wearing a ck tuxedo and was tall and handsome. He bowed to them in a gentlemanly manner.
Then, the virtual characters voice came from bothputers at the same time.
Because Gu Yan opened the link first, it sounded like an echo at first nce.
Wee to the greatest game club in the universe, dear guest 2079. Congrattions on being chosen. When you click on this invitation, it means that you have epted our invitation. In that case, for the next 24 hours, please stay in your own activity area. When the timees, we will send a special car to wee you. Please Wait.
The sound of electricity ended, and the virtual character disappeared without a trace.
Meanwhile, the three-dimensional cruise ship was still moving around in front of Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun, apanied by the special effect of the waves hitting the ship.
Three minutester, the three-dimensional cruise ship disappeared, along with the invitation card.
The game mailbox was empty.
Lin Xiaoyun let out a sigh of relief. She cautiously turned off both theirputers and said in a low voice, So, the reason why we didnt find anything in Tang Zihaos game ount back then was that this thing is like a virus. Once it takes effect, it will self-destruct?
Yes. After all, were going to kidnap this person. Why would we give the others clues to find him?Gu Yan narrowed her eyes and remained silent for a while.
On the other side, Lin Xiaoyun asked curiously, Brother, what are you thinking about?
Its nothing. We should eat and drink now. By the way, didnt the ss monitor tell you yesterday that there would be a gathering tonight? Lets go together.
Lin Xiaoyun was very smart. She understood as soon as Gu Yan mentioned it.
Because in the next twenty-four hours, those people would appear at any time. If they were with their ssmates when they appeared, then they would be able to make them trust them even more, they were just two ordinary college students.
The two of them turned on theirputers and yed games in the inte cafe for a while. After watching a movie for a while, it was lunchtime before they left.
When the two of them appeared in the KTV at the ss gathering in the evening, everyone was quite shocked.
Although the school had just started, these two handsome boys actually didnt really y with them.
The ss monitor had invited them before, and the other party had also said that he had something to do, so he might note. Everyone was almost certain that they wouldnte.
In the end, the two handsome boys hade.
The girls were overjoyed. Some were even bold enough to go over and say that they would invite them to danceter.
Gu Yan politely rejected them. She had always had a cold and domineering appearance, and when she looked up, her aura was very strong.
Therefore, most girls did not dare to approach her.
Lin Xiaoyun had a baby face. No matter how much she rejected him, the girls were not afraid of him getting angry at all. They quickly found all kinds of reasons.
Chapter 2953 - 2953 Chapter 2953 Ghost Ship 14
2953 Chapter 2953 Ghost Ship 14
In the end, Lin Xiaoyun had no choice but to choose a girl with her eyes closed. Then, she went to dance with the girl who was taller than her by a head.
Finally, she looked at Gu Yan, who was drinking a drink in the booth, with a very sad expression.
However, she was still dragged to dance.
Gu Yan sat there, and not long after, an aggressive boy walked over.
!!
Actually, the other girls had wanted toe over, but seeing Gu Yans look of not being disturbed by strangers, they did not dare toe over.
They were worried that they would upset their Prince Charming.
But a certain someone did not think so.
The boy sitting in front of Gu Yan was holding a bottle of white wine angrily. He red at Gu Yan and said, Do you know that the girls in our ss now basically dont like you, but like your brother!
Gu Yan raised his eyebrows. I dont know.
The Boy:
Why did he feel like he had punched cotton.
He really wanted to beat this kid up!
However, looking at this beautiful face in front of him, the boy felt like he was a little chick who had nothing to do.
Making trouble for no reason.
This feeling was really F * cking terrible.
He had a bad temper to begin with. He had just confessed to the girl he liked, but the girl said that she had someone else in her heart.
She fell in love with Gu Ye, whom she had only met a few days ago.
The boy was filled with resentment. He liked the goddess. He had liked her since high school until now. He had thought that they were in the same university and that they could finally fall in love.
Who would have thought that there would suddenly be such a Cheng Yaojin.
However, the boy was still young and impetuous. When he saw that his love rivalwas so calm, he immediately lost his cool.
The boy immediately took out two wine sses and filled them with white wine. He said, If youre a man, then drink! Whoever gets down first will admit defeat!
Gu Yans eyes shed with a cold and bright light.
She quietly looked at the silly boy in front of her.
This time, it was Mephistopheles who helped Gu Yan put on makeup. He looked a few years younger.
Therefore, even in front of this group of university students, Gu Yan did not look big at all.
However, her imposing manner was too strong. She had already withdrawn a lot, but she was still much stronger than these young boys who had just entered college.
This boy suddenly felt that his imposing manner had actually decreased by so much. Without thinking, he directly grabbed a ss of white wine and drank it.
After drinking it, he even proudly wiped his mouth and snorted, saying, Do you not dare to drink anymore?
Gu Yan picked up the melon seeds next to him, ate a few, and looked at him indifferently.
Why should I Drink?
The boy was stunned.
He was furious.
Ive already drunk, why dont you drink? Gu Ye, are you a man? Why are you so cowardly? !
Because the boys voice was very loud, the surrounding people kept looking in his direction.
Lin Xiaoyun immediately took the opportunity to persuade the girl next to her and immediately walked over.
She asked Gu Yan curiously, Brother, whats going on?
Many boys and girls surrounded them. Gu Yans expression had always been calm and his chin was slightly raised. He looked like a domineering young master.
At this moment, she saw a waiter in the crowd sizing her and Lin Xiaoyun up with an inquisitive gaze.
As for why Gu Yan paid attention to this waiter, it was because he was too handsome. Even though Gu Yan had seen many handsome men, he had to admit that this waiter dressed very ordinary, he could at least be ranked in the top ten.
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up.
They had agreed on twenty-four hours, but he had already arrived in less than half the time.
Well, it looks like theyre in more of a hurry than they are. Well, thats good.
Chapter 2954 - 2954 Chapter 2954 Ghost Gambling Ship 15
2954 Chapter 2954 Ghost Gambling Ship 15
Gu Yan originally didnt want to pay attention to this middle school boy in front of her.
But now, she suddenly changed her mind.
Because this middle school boy was obviously here to assist.
The waiter lingered for a long time, obviously still trying to confirm the identity of her and Lin Xiaoyun.
Gu Yans lips curled slightly, picked up the wine ss, and said to the middle school boy in front of her, Qi Feng, right? Alright, Ill drink this wine. However, if you lie down today, dont ever appear in front of me again in the future.
Wow!
The surrounding people immediately burst into an uproar. Even Qi Fengs roommate was saying that a madman should drink. A madman could not be a coward.
Qi Feng was the same as Tang Zihao. At this age, it was the easiest for him to get excited and then think that he was full of pride.
More importantly, it was hard for him to back down now.
On the other side, Gu Yan had already finished one ss and poured herself another. Then, she finished the second ss of white wine as well.
Then, she finished the third ss.
A girl next to her immediately said, Qi Feng, you admit defeat, right? Gu Ye has already drunk three sses, and you only have one ss.
Qi feng frowned and quickly filled his own cup. Then he pinched his nose and drank the second cup of white wine.
This cup was very big, and it could hold two taels at a time.
Now Qi Feng had drunk four taels.
Although he usually drank one Jin of white wine, he had to drink it slowly. He ate some dishes while bragging to others.
How could he do it so forcefully.
In an instant, Qi Feng felt a little regretful. If he had known that Gu ye would do this, he would have brought beer instead.
But there were so many ssmates around, and the female ssmate he liked was also beside him she was looking at that stinky brat with a loving gaze.
He couldnt be cowardly at this time.
If he was cowardly, there would be even less hope!
Qi feng gritted his teeth and poured himself a third ss.
This fifty-degree white wine was too spicy. When Qi Feng drank the third ss, his speed obviously slowed down.
When he drank less than one-third of the third ss, he suddenly put it down and coughed a few times.
Gu Yan kindly pushed a bottle of mineral water over, and there was a faint smile in her eyes. Do you want me to make you some side dishes? Like peanuts or something.
No!
It was too hurtful!
Qi Feng was so anxious that he immediately gulped down the remaining two-thirds of the ss.
However, he drank too quickly and too violently.
Therefore, Qi Feng immediately grabbed the mineral water beside him and gulped it down.
Although the force was suppressed, Qi Fengs forehead began to sweat. He looked at Gu Yan in front of him and saw that she was already double.
Gu Yan smiled slightly. Do you still want to drink?
Yes!
They were already here and had already drunk three cups. If they didnt drink and give up now, wouldnt that be even worse? !
At this moment, Qi Feng took the initiative to pour another Cup. It was the fourth cup.
He raised his cup and drank very slowly this time. He drank a full ten minutes from one cup of wine.
But this was already the fourth cup. To be honest, this Qi feng could be considered to be a very good drinker.
However..
Wow!
Another exmation came from the students around him. The moment Qi Feng put down his wine cup, he felt that something was wrong.
He raised his head and saw that the person opposite him had just put down his wine cup.
Qi feng sneered, Youre good. You drink as fast as I do.
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up, and his smile was as light as the clouds.
However, the roommate standing beside Qi Feng could no longer bear to look at him. He covered his face and said, Madman, Gu Ye has already drunk three more cups.
Qi Fengs smile froze on his face.
Chapter 2955 - 2955 Chapter 2955 Ghost Ship 16
2955 Chapter 2955 Ghost Ship 16
He suddenly turned his head to look at his roommate. Because he turned his head too quickly, Qi Feng felt even more dizzy.
He asked in disbelief, He drank three more cups?
Yes, a total of six cups.
Six Cups was equivalent to one kilogram and two taels. Although this amount was shocking, it was not something that others could not achieve.
But the main point was that he drank in such a short time. This was already amazing.
Lin Xiaoyun squeezed through the crowd and came to Gu Yans side. She smiled and said, Brother, youre bullying me.
Gu Yan smiled.
There was nothing she could do. This child insisted oning to challenge her. Moreover, she needed some opportunities to interact with her ssmates, so she decided to satisfy this childs request.
Yes, there was no need to thank her.
Lin Xiaoyun sympathized with Qi Feng in her heart.
You drank with a star warrior? And you even drank with a star warrior as powerful as Gu Yan?
Arent you looking for trouble.
Poor young man.
The poor young man, Qi Feng, waspletely confused. He gritted his teeth and straightened his neck. When the Fifth Cup was not finished, he went under the table.
Gu Yan was calmly eating the fruit te that the waiter had just served.
She looked up at the beautiful waiter and asked, Do you have anything to sober me up? Give me some for my ssmate.
Qi Feng, who was drunk, had been carried to the sofa by his roommate.
The beautiful waiter had a pair of charming eyes. Under the dim lights in the private room, his eyes looked a little dreamy.
The waitress nodded. Okay, one moment.
When the waitress left, Lin Xiaoyun sat beside Gu Yan. She bit a piece of melon into her mouth and smiled.
I have a feeling that its going to happen soon.
Okay.
Sure enough, the waitress did not disappoint Gu Yan and the others.
As the private room became more and more lively, there were many people drinking. Of course, there were also girls who were brave enough toe over and ask Gu Yan to sing a love song with Lin Xiaoyun.
Gu Yans rejection was usually enough once.
But Lin Xiaoyun was pitiful. In the end, she even forced herself to sing three songs with two bold and powerful girls.
In the end, she returned to Gu Yans side pitifully and said in a very sad voice, Why do they like you? Theyre either the little sweet type or the gentle and amiable type. In the end, when theye to me, theyre all the big sister type.
Who told you to be the type of girl who likes you?
Lin Xiaoyun looked at Gu Yans wild, domineering and cold appearance. She was envious of Gu Yans character, but she knew that her baby face didnt have the talent at all.
At this time, a few of the twenty or so people had already drunk their fill. The pretty waiter came in with a few cups of drinks for everyone.
After drinking these drinks, it was time for everyone to retreat.
Most of the first-year students did not dare not return to their dorms.
After Gu Yan drank the cup of drinks with the added drinks, she exchanged a look with Lin Xiaoyun without batting an eyelid. Then, she finished the rest of the drinks in one gulp.
The group of students walked out together, supporting each other as they returned to their respective dorms.
The Female ss monitor was busy counting the number of people, but as she counted, she realized that the number was increasing. She couldnt help but smile bitterly.
Her roommate beside her advised her, Dont worry. This ce is very close to the school. Moreover, we are all so old already. We Cant lose them.
However, when they found out the next day that not only were some of their ssmates lost, but they also lost the two most handsome students in their ss, who knew what they would think..
Chapter 2956 - 2956 Chapter 2956 Ghost Ship 17
2956 Chapter 2956 Ghost Ship 17
When Gu Yan woke up, she found herself lying in the cabin of a civilian ship.
The civilian ship should not be very big, and it was very bumpy. If it was an ordinary person, even if they did not get seasick, the bumpy ride would be enough.
Gu Yan found that she still had her cell phone and other things on her. Moreover, because she was disguised as a man, she and Lin Xiaoyun both wore a very specialyer of tight clothes at the innermost part of the ship.
Of course, thatyer of clothes was flesh-colored, so as long as she didnt look too closely, she wouldnt be able to tell.
But the cell phone was still there, which meant that the other party didnt search her body.
However, it could also be that the other party was too confident. Besides, that was..
Gu Yan took a closer look, and sure enough, the cell phone had no signal.
Lin Xiaoyuny on the bed next door. Her body was slightly undting, and there were no injuries on her body. Her clothes were well-fitted.
It was clear that she was fine.
Gu Yan found that besides her and Lin Xiaoyun, there were two other teenagers lying next to her. Both of them looked like college students. They were still unconscious at this time, and both of them looked like the school weeds.
At this moment, Gu Yan heard footsteps. She thought for a moment and closed her eyes again.
Two people pushed the door open and came in. One of them was the handsome waiter that Gu Yan had met in the KTV.
The handsome waiter was still wearing the suit of the waiter. His beautiful eyes were shining.
How did I find out that the two students that I brought this time are more beautiful than your two students?
The other man had thick eyebrows and big eyes, but he was very silent.
He did not pay attention to hispanion, but walked a few steps inside. Coincidentally, at this time, one of the other two unconscious boys moved.
He slowly sat up and rubbed his head while looking at the situation in front of him vigntly.
Who are you? Where am I?
The thick eyebrows and big eyes raised the corners of his mouth and said to the waiter, Look, the person I brought woke up first.
The waiter curled his lips in annoyance.
Gu Yan just woke up. She rubbed her temples and looked at the waiter and the thick eyebrows and big eyes with hostility.
She said, Are you the people who are here to wee us? How can you treat our guests like this? !
She looked around and seemed to dislike the environment here.
However, after the waiter heard that, heughed and said to the bushy-browed man, Whats the use of your people waking up first? They are so stupid. Look at my people. They will know the situation as soon as they wake up.
As he said this, he had already walked over to Gu Yan.
Gu Yans face was full of vignce and disgust, but she still woke up LIN Xiaoyun, who was not far away from her.
Lin Xiaoyun actually woke up too. She woke up a littleter than Gu Yan, when the bushy-browed man was talking to the waiter.
However, she was not in a hurry to wake up because of her training. She only woke up faintly when Gu Yan came to callher.
Lin Xiaoyun looked around and said with a frown, If you want to hire someone, then hire someone. Why did you knock us out? The luggage that we have prepared is in the dormitory.
The waiters attitude was quite good, Its like this. In order to maintain the mystery of our cruise ship, we have used this special method to invite you here. Dont worry, there will be a big shiping to pick us upter. Dont worry about the luggage. We will prepare everything for you.
Gu Yan looked at him with a cold smile. I remember that you are working as a waiter in a KTV, right? Tsk, you didnt even change your clothes.
Chapter 2957 - 2957 Chapter 2957 Ghost Gambling Ship 18
2957 Chapter 2957 Ghost Gambling Ship 18
Hearing Gu Yans words, the waiter became even happier. His eyes were filled with smiles.
Please understand. Its all for work.
It had to be said that ever since he woke up, the waiters attitude had been a little too good.
However, when he thought about how the other party still invited him on a cruise ship, he understood.
Before they boarded the ghost gambling ship, the other party would definitely not reveal their true colors.
The other two boys also came to their senses.
However, they were after all smart people who had been chosen. After being surprised for a while, they quickly understood the current situation.
With regards to this, bushy eyebrows and big eyes were still a little dissatisfied.
Following that, bushy eyebrows and big eyes left with the waiter.
Lin Xiaoyun walked up to the two boys and said to them, Hello, my name is Lin Xiao. Im a freshman this year.
My name is Liao Qing. Im a sophomore this year.Liao Qing was the first boy to wake up. He was bright and cheerful, very simr to Gu Xiaochen from before.
The other boy, who looked younger, at most 16 or 17 years old, looked at the crowd indifferently.
After a long while, he said softly, Jiang Wanghe.
Liao Qing clearly did not know Jiang Wanghe. He said in surprise, Little Brother, your name is very domineering!
Jiang Wanghe red at him coldly. Dont Call Me Little Brother!
Alright, it seemed that men were not allowed to be called Little.
Liao Qing was not angry. He spread his hands and said, En en, if you dont call me little brother, then can I Call You Little Brother?
Gu Yan walked over and said, Gu Ye, first year.
Liao Qing was also shocked by Gu Yans appearance. It was because this boy called Gu Ye was too exquisite.
He was even more exquisite than those big celebrities.
Although his facial features were exquisite, his aura was too strong, so he wasnt feminine at all.
Liao Qing was straightforward, so he praised very sincerely, Brother, youre really beautiful.
Gu Yan nced at him coldly.
Then Liao Qing realized that he had made another mistake. After all, men did not like to be called small, and they did not like to be called beautiful, especially those who were beautiful.
He hurriedly tried to redeem himself, Hehe, so, the four of us are here to participate in this cruise game, right? Since Im the oldest among the four of us, then
Who said youre the oldest?Jiang Wanghe, who was also the youngest and rarely spoke, nced at Liao Qing and said, Im in my third year this year.
Liao Qing:
Brother Dei! ! You look like youre 16 or 17 years old. Did you say youre in your third year? !
Lin Xiaoyun couldnt help butugh beside him. Jiang Wanghe should be in the college youth ss, right?
Jiang Wanghe nodded in a reserved manner.
Liao Qing looked at the little brat unhappily and finally muttered, Youre not going to make us all listen to you, are you?
Jiang Wanghe didnt even lift his eyelids. Are we going to listen to You?
You little child
Shut up!Gu Yan said coldly.
She carefully listened to the voices outside and said, Theres the sound of a whistle. It should be the big ship approaching.
The three of them stopped talking.
After listening for a while, Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghes expressions changed slightly. However, the two of them were selected because they had some adventurous spirit in their bones.
They were smart, simple, young, adventurous, and good-looking.
Lin Xiaoyun secretly matched the number and found that Gu Yans guess was right.
Jiang Wanghepletely ignored Liao Qing. He looked at Gu Yan. The youths fair face was very calm.
Gu Ye, what do you think about this?
Chapter 2958 - 2958 Chapter 2958 Ghost Gambling Ship 19
2958 Chapter 2958 Ghost Gambling Ship 19
Since were here, we should take things as theye. However, abnormality is a demon, especially on this vast sea.Gu Yan paused slightly and the corners of her mouth curled up, In short, no matter what happenster, we must be careful. Besides, even if something exciting happens, we must find a way out for ourselves.
Jiang Wanghes eyes lit up.
Even Liao Qing wasnt so noisy anymore. She carefully thought about Gu Yans words.
No one here was a fool.
It was important to take risks, but when they reached their goal, it was even more important to escape unscathed.
After all, smart people would always leave a way out for themselves.
The reason why Gu Yan had so little Jiang Wanghe and Liao Qing was that he hoped that the two children could act ording to the situation and leave safely.
Liao Qing wanted to say something else, but Gu Yan shushed her.
Theyre here.
The others instantly understood that they were referring to the bushy eyebrows, big eyes, and waiter just now.
As expected, not only did these two peoplee, but they also brought two people who looked like they were doing scientific research. They wore white coats and looked very serious.
Liao Qing frowned and asked, What are you doing? When are you going to the cruise ship?
Weve already arrived. But before we board the ship, we need to conduct a test on your two merchants so that we can assign you an area.The waiter gave the two men in white coats a look.
Gu Yan raised her head slightly and asked, In other words, the few of US might not be in the same areater?
It might be. It depends on your two merchantslevel.
Gu Yan nodded.
However, she understood that this ghost gambling ship not only needed to collect people from different fields, even people from the same field would also be divided into three, six, and nine grades.
Combined with theputer technology, game technology, and the two very professional-looking white coats in front of her, Gu Yan was stunned.
Gu Yan lowered her eyes.
This person behind the scenes was really generous.
More importantly, which ss of people did he serve by providing such a variety of yers?
Before they made their move, they had discussed that there might be some big fish behind the ghost gambling ship.
Now it seemed that it wasnt just a big fish.
Maybe even the whale could be involved.
Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe were very resistant to the double-dealers and the rted data being examined, so ording to the human design, Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun were naturally more resistant.
Lin Xiaoyun frowned. What is this? Does it affect your bodies?
Because Lin Xiaoyun was also the one who was picked up by the waiter, the waiter immediately answered his question.
Dont worry, it wont affect your body at all. Besides, wouldnt it be more interesting to put you in the same high-level opponent?The waiter was still very gentle when he spoke, he was very patient.
Plus, he was indeed very handsome.
Lin Xiaoyun found that she was soon convinced.
She was also secretly shocked.
People like her, who had received training and came prepared, would be like this, not to mention Tang zihao and those real young boys.
Sure enough, Lin Xiaoyun turned her head and found that Jiang Wanghe, who had always been very cautious, nodded his head.
The bushy eyebrows and big eyes saw that the waiter was showing off. He was about to say something when Liao Qing spoke first.
How Annoying. Hurry up and test him. After the test, Ill board the ship!
The bushy-eyebrowed man looked at Liao Qing with a mocking and sympathetic gaze. Then, he said to the two men in white coats, Test him first.
Chapter 2959 - 2959 Chapter 2959 Ghost Ship 20
2959 Chapter 2959 Ghost Ship 20
This set of tests was quite fast. Gu Yan found that they had only put something that looked like a watch on their left hand and connected it to something that looked like aptop.
Initially, Lin Xiaoyun was worried that the other party would see through their fake identities.
But looking at the situation now, she was relieved.
On the other side, Liao Qings test results were out.
A grade? Is it the highest grade?Liao Qing asked excitedly.
Indeed, this kind of reaction was in line with the character of a youth like Liao Qing.
Thick eyebrows and big eyes were quite satisfied. There was even a smile on his face. En, not bad, not bad. Although its not the highest grade, it can be considered as one of the higher grade areas.
The people who were selected through this method had very high double-quotient. The lowest level was B, and this Liao Qing could get an A, so the bushy-browed and big-eyed man was quite happy.
This was because the higher the level of the people who were selected, the higher the reward he could get.
Then, the bushy-browed and big-eyed man looked at Jiang Wanghe with a very expectant gaze.
This child was the youngest, but judging from his temperament, he was definitely a genius youth!
The waiter snorted a little unhappily, then he turned his head eagerly to look at Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun.
It had to be said that Lin Xiaoyun was excited by the atmosphere and wanted to check his level.
However, Jiang Wanghe was the second to take the test.
The waiters attention was also drawn over.
However, Gu Yans lips curled into a subtle sneer.
Jiang Wanghes level test had alsoe out. This kid was actually an A +
An A + was an existence between an A grade and an S grade. This kid was still young, and his future was limitless.
However, he had to make sure that this kid could leave this ship alive before he could have a future.
His thick eyebrows and big eyes were very satisfied. He, who had always been stingy, gave Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe a big smile, and even took the initiative to get them fruits and milk.
The waiter snorted unwillingly and then urged Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun, You two,e and have a test as well.
Lin Xiaoyun took a step forward and walked over.
While Liao Qing was chewing on a big apple, she came over curiously.
The reason why Lin Xiaoyun was selected to join the Snow Wolf Team and passed the entrance test of the Dark Phoenix team of the Snow Wolf team meant that her abilities were not bad.
Moreover, since joining the Dark Phoenix team, she had always done outstanding tasks.
Therefore, when she saw that a-rank, she was still a little disappointed. She felt that she could have done better.
When she saw Lin Xiaoyun looking at that a-rank with disappointment, Liao Qing suddenly felt that the apple she was chewing on was not sweet at all.
It was a little sour.
He was originally proud of himself, but in an instant, he was smacked into the dust.
Why?
Didnt you see how disappointed Lin Xiao was when he heard that he was an A ss?
If it wasnt for the thick-browed and big-eyed man confirming that an A ss could even enter the advanced zone, he would have suspected that an A ss was the passing line.
Seeing that Lin Xiao was an a ss, the waiter was quite happy.
He rubbed his hands, turned his head, and looked expectantly at Gu Yan, saying, Why dont you go and test it?
As long as the remaining one was an A + , then there would be no problem.
When the time came, the thick eyebrows and big eyes would have nothing to say. Although it was a little regretful, after all, these were all Grade A and above, so it was not so easy to meet them.
Gu Yan nodded slightly and walked towards the two white coats.
Chapter 2960 - 2960 Chapter 2960 Ghost Ship 21
2960 Chapter 2960 Ghost Ship 21
Jiang Wanghe, Liao Qing, and Lin Xiaoyun were also looking at Gu Yan.
Liao Qing sighed, I feel that Gu ye is very strong. He might be simr to you, Little Jiang.
Jiang Wanghe pursed his lips tightly, his eyes filled with curiosity.
Although Lin Xiaoyun was also concerned about Gu Yans numbers, she was different from Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe. When Gu Yan went to test, she carefully observed her surroundings.
The whistle of the ship just now had disappeared.
Had the ship stopped, or had it left?
No, it couldnt have left.
Lin Xiaoyun nced at the corner of her eyes and found that the waiter had a gun in the pocket of his suit pants.
She suddenly calmed down and sobered up.
There was a hint of solemnity in her eyes.
Gu Yan had already calmly finished the test. When the results came out, the two men in white coats immediately eximed in surprise.
Oh, My God!
This was rted to the waiters bonus. He was more proactive than anyone else.
So he immediately went over. His beautiful face was twisted with excitement.
Oh my God, youre actually an s-rank!
Gu Yan did not say anything. He walked back to Lin Xiaoyuns side with a little pride. However, in the waiters eyes, it was normal for such a genius youth to be a little arrogant and arrogant.
Many people were not as talented as him and were much more arrogant than him.
On the other side, the thick eyebrows and big eyes were so shocked that their eyes were as wide as eggs.
Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe were both shocked beyond words.
However, Jiang Wanghe soon recovered from his shock and had an expression that should have been like this.
As for Lin Xiaoyun, she was much calmer. She had never seen anyone more powerful than her sister Yan in her entire life.
She was omnipotent, capable of everything. She could be earth-shattering beautiful, or she could be so handsome that she could blow up the sky.
Shouldnt she be an S ss.
However, only Gu Yan knew that her body, which had been improved by the little jade pendant, had very strong five senses.
When the test object was swimming in her body in the form of electricity, she had actually subconsciously resisted a little.
Otherwise..
It should be more than s.
But even so, it had already surprised the surrounding people. The waiter almost rushed over directly, wanting to give Gu Yan a hug.
It was impossible to hug.
But shoulder throw was not bad.
Gu Yan easily dodged, but she looked at the waiter who was very happy and asked in a low voice, With high qualifications, can there be any preferential treatment?
The waiter was stunned.
He looked at the person in front of him and was surprised at this persons keen senses.
However, the waiter thought about it and realized that Gu ye was the most talented among the four of them, and he was also the most beautiful. Of course, he was not too tall, not even 175 years old, but he was a student in his twenties, even on a ship, such a yer was already a top-notch talent.
Moreover, if Gu ye went far and lived for a long time, or if he won the favor of a certain big shot.
Then as the receiver, he would definitely get more bonuses!
If this Gu ye had the chance to be promoted to S + , then that would be even more amazing!
Therefore, the waiter looked around and quietly threw an item into Gu Yans pocket.
The waiter might look like a pretty boy with thin arms and legs, but his movements were very fast. If Gu Yan had not been watching him, he might have missed it.
After the waiter had done all this, he even winked at Gu Yan. Then he turned around and began tough at the bushy eyebrows and big eyes.
Gu Yan gently put his hand into his pocket.
It was an item about the size of a coin.
Was it made of material?
It seemed to be a kind of metal, but it was very light.
What was this?
Chapter 2961 - 2961 Chapter 2961 Ghost Ship 22
2961 Chapter 2961 Ghost Ship 22
The inspection was over and they were ready to board the ship.
The four of them arrived empty-handed because they hadnt brought anything with them when they were brought here.
However, because of their character design, they would be very vignt at this time, but they would also be eager to try.
Therefore, when they boarded the ship, their eyes were full of surprise and they looked around with great interest.
Gu Yan noticed that there was a row of letters on the hull, which tranted to Pandora..
Gu Yan remembered the boss of ck Angel, Pandora.
Even though she had just gone undercover and used an alias simr to this, Gu Yan still did not have a good impression of this name.
Whats wrong, Gu Ye?Liao Qing, who was walking beside Gu Yan, came over.
Gu Yan said unhurriedly, She doesnt like Pandora. She always thinks that she has brought disaster to others, but she doesnt know that the first person to enjoy the disaster is herself.
Then why dont you like her?
Because shes stupid.
Gu Yan strode forward.
Lin Xiaoyun had already caught up.
Liao Qing sighed and said to Jiang Wanghe beside her, Little Jiang, I always thought that I was high and mighty and very arrogant. Now I suddenly understand the feelings of the people around me.
Jiang Wanghe nced at him indifferently and then directly passed him without saying a word.
Liao Qing was a little discouraged at once.
How could he forget that among the four of them, two of them were much more arrogant than him.
Sigh, but fortunately, there was little brother Xiao Lin!
Liao Qing rubbed his face and immediately followed.
The four of them, including the waiter, the bushy eyebrows and big eyes, and the two people in white coats, a total of eight people boarded the boat, and the small boat from before quickly left.
Gu Yan could only vaguely see that it was a fishing boat. He could not see anything else.
The cell phone had no signal, so he could not pick up or make a call. However, the time was running normally.
Gu Yan calcted that they had been unconscious for a whole day. Then, the boat had been sailing for at least twenty hours.
It was more than twenty times away from their previous position. If he calcted it by disappearing..
Gu Yan narrowed his eyes.
If this ghost gambling ship was traveling around the world, then it was actually so close to nial!
He took a deep look at his phone, and then all the things on their bodies were taken away.
After a while, they entered a room, and then five men in ck suits walked over.
The waiter with thick eyebrows and big eyes immediately said to the man walking in front, Brother Jiang, weve brought him here. This time, theres another s-rank!
The man called brother Jiang looked very ordinary and harmless.
However, looking at the attitude of the people around him, he knew what it meant to not judge a book by its cover.
Brother Jiang looked at Gu Yan and the others and said, Two a-rank to zone 11. The remaining a-rank and s-rank to zone 12.
The waiter nodded with thick eyebrows and big eyes.
However, at this time, Lin Xiao saw that she was going to separate from Gu Yan, so she spoke first.
Hey, wait a minute. What do you mean? We came here together. Cant we stay in the same ce?
Brother Jiang turned his head and frowned.
The waiter immediately walked over and shouted in a low voice, Since youre on our Pandora, you have to follow our requirements! Didnt I tell you before that its better to be with people who are on par with you!
As the waiter spoke, his hand was already pressed on the gun in his pocket.
Chapter 2962 - 2962 Chapter 2962 Ghost Ship 23
2962 Chapter 2962 Ghost Ship 23
Gu Yan lowered her eyes and said slowly, You did say that just now, but you didnt say how much time was divided into this area.
Exactly. They separated us out of nowhere. What does that mean?Liao Qing mumbled.
Jiang Wanghe didnt say much, but he stood firmly beside Gu Yan and the other two.
The expressions of the waiter, thick eyebrows, and big eyes instantly changed.
There was a hint of violence in their eyes as they tried to break out of the ground!
At this moment, brother Jiang suddenly opened his mouth, Alright, Alright. It was rude of me to invite all of you here. Please forgive me. After all, we have our own rules, so please cooperate with us. But dont worry, even if youre temporarily in different areas, you can still meet again.
We can still meet again..
Gu Yan realized that although the other party had a smile on his face when he said this, he seemed to be full of goodwill.
But in fact, there was a hint of malice in brother Jiangs eyes.
She instantly understood.
Where would they meet.
However, it was obvious that brother Jiangs words made Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe feel much more at ease.
The more Lin Xiaoyun listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. However, the prerequisite was that she couldnt provoke the other party.
However, at this moment, Gu Yan looked at brother Jiang and asked, Brother Jiang, whats the solution? Can We meet again?
Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe looked at Gu Yan in surprise.
The expression of the waiter became more and more unsightly. Gu Yan was the one with the highest qualifications among the people he had brought. Therefore, at this moment, he naturally didnt want this Gu ye to be killed by brother Jiang because he had offended brother Jiang.
After all, brother Jiang had already killed many people.
It wasnt easy to bring in an s-rank. If he died, he wouldnt be able to receive the reward.
The waiter red at Gu Yan. He was about to speak when brother Jiang spoke again.
There are two ways. You can meet again, but I can only tell you one for now.
Please speak.
Brother Jiang looked at Gu Yan carefully. He realized that this university student was not only very smart, he had high double-quotient, and more importantly, he was super rational.
Even though there was still some fear, uncertainty, and vignce in his eyes.
It didnt affect his judgment at all.
Such a person should be very interesting in the game.
Brother Jiang smiled and said slowly, This method is that the game is divided into several levels. If you all pass the levels, you will definitely see it. However, because you are in different regions, you wont see the first few levels.
What if you cant clear the levels?Liao Qing immediately asked.
Brother Jiang looked at him indifferently and said patiently, Youll know when the timees.
Liao Qing wanted to ask more, but Jiang Wanghe beside him pulled him back.
In the next moment, Liao Qings expression also became ugly.
The game had failed. It was the kind of meeting that brother Jiang was unwilling to say.
At this moment, Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe had goosebumps all over their backs.
They vaguely realized in their hearts that they were in such a dangerous environment!
The four of them were separated into two groups. Gu Yan said to Lin Xiao Yun in a low voice, Lin Xiao, do your best. Well meet soon.
Lin Xiao nodded.
She understood that Gu Yan was asking her to be more careful and then look for Dr. Tang and his grandson, Tang Zihao, in District 11!
Chapter 2963 - 2963 Chapter 2963 Ghost Ship 24
2963 Chapter 2963 Ghost Ship 24
Before they parted ways, Jiang Wanghe turned around and looked at Liao Qing.
Liao Qing even waved at him casually.
Then, Jiang Wanghe turned his head and followed the footsteps of a few people, walking to Gu Yans side.
Are you worried about him?Gu Yan asked.
Jiang Wanghe paused for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal.
No.
Gu Yan smiled faintly. This kid was really awkward and cute. He was obviously worried about Liao Qing, but he didnt show it.
At least they knew each other, and Gu Yan didnt want anything to happen to Liao Qing. Fortunately, Lin Xiaoyun and Liao Qing were in the same district. When that time came, as long as Liao Qing was a little more clever and Lin Xiaoyun helped him a little more, it wouldnt be a big problem.
Of course, Gu Yan couldnt say much about these things for the time being.
Brother Jiang personally brought Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe to District 12. The higher the number, the better the environment inside.
Gu Yan had never been below District 5, but afterparing it, he understood that the treatment of the people in that district wouldnt be good.
And ording to the method chosen by the three groups, Lu Ye and Jin Li, who pretended to be illegal immigrants, would probably be sent to a very low-level district.
Of course, if it was based on the double-trade test that Gu Yan and the others had gone through before, Gu Yan would not be too worried about Lu Yes group or Bai Changles group.
Moreover, Gu Yan could basically confirm that Tang Zihaos area was in zone 9-12. However, which zone would Dr. Tang be in?
If the other partys original target was Tang Zihao, then what kind of treatment would Dr. Tang, who had also been taken away, receive?
Finally, they walked to a huge lift door. On the door was written arge Arabic number 12.
This kind of feeling really felt like a farm.
A hint of ridicule shed across the corner of Gu Yans mouth.
Jiang Wanghe also frowned. He was a little displeased with this kind of environment. Fortunately, this child was usually quiet, so he didnt say anything at this time.
Perhaps it was because these two people were quite talented, so brother Jiang was more patient.
He said with a smile, Dont worry. Area 12 is the best ce in this area. Its a double room. It just so happens that the two of you came together. Just the two of you in a room. The daily necessities in the room are all avable. The time for eating and games will be notified collectively when the timees. Here, your own room ispletely safe. If anything happens, we will rush there immediately. As for the other ces I wish you good luck.
Area 12 was a very good ce. Naturally, it was better to reduce the number of idents.
This was also the reason why brother Jiang didnt care about what Gu Yan and the others said just now.
Gu Yan had been paying attention to Vincent along the way. It was probably because there were quite a lot of workers on this ship. Some of them were wearing masks and walking around with guns.
Judging from their build, some of them looked like Vincent.
But whether they were Vincent or not, it was unknown.
Moreover, from brother Jiangs words just now, there was quite a bit of information.
The two of them naturally had no objection to sharing a room. Because it was neither meal time nor game time, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe needed to go back to the room first.
There was a faint smell of blood mixed with the smell of disinfectant in the room. Not to mention Gu Yan, who had a sensitive sense of smell, even Jiang Wanghe, the child, frowned in difort.
After brother Jiangs men left, the door was closed. It was not locked.
However, thinking of brother Jiangs reminder, Gu Yan knew that it was not a good thing to wander around here.
Jiang Wanghe walked around and finally said, There are a total of three surveince cameras here. There are two in the bedroom and one in the bathroom.
Chapter 2964 - 2964 Chapter 2964 Ghost Ship 25
2964 Chapter 2964 Ghost Ship 25
Of course there are surveince cameras. They want to keep an eye on our movements at all times.Gu Yan also checked the location of a few surveince cameras. In the end, he directly blocked the one in the bathroom.
He even had to look at the bathroom to take a shower. That was enough.
Jiang Wanghe saw that Gu Yan only blocked the camera in the bathroom, but did not care about anything else.
He was silent for a while, then found a bed andy down, then quietly looked at the snow-white ceiling.
Brother Gu, you said that this game will be life-threatening, right?
Gu Yan nodded.
It had to be said that Jiang Wanghe, this child, was quite sharp. More importantly, after he realized that his life was in danger, he was still so calm.
Gu Yan admired this child even more.
Jiang Wanghey there and said quietly, I actually dont care. I just want to see some excitement. However, that fool Liao Qing is different. He has a happy home. He should still want to go back.
Didnt you guys just get to know each other?
Yes, but that fool is willing to tell me anything.Jiang Wanghe frowned a little in annoyance.
They had met by chance and had suddenly been given so much trust by someone else. Jiang Wanghe did not know how to react. He only hoped that the other party could leave alive.
Gu Yan did not speak.
This youth might be someone with a story.
It confirmed the saying that some people had to use their entire lives to make up for the misfortune of their childhood.
And wasnt she the same in her previous life?
Seeing that Gu Yan was silent, Jiang Wanghe suddenly smiled. This child didnt usually smile and didnt talk much, but this smile was actually very good-looking.
He said, Brother Gu, dont try to persuade me. I dont have a death wish, its just that I dont have any worries. When I saw the invitation, I thought it was a virus, but then I understood that the other party wanted to cut into our desire to take risks. For example, that idiot. Thats how it is. Actually, me too. Its just that the difference between me and that idiot is that one jumps in sober and the other jumps in muddle-headed.
This child was as clear-headed as anything.
Gu Yan even wanted to rmend this child to enter the Snow Wolf in the future.
But apart from personal qualities, the most important thing was character, so this matter could be discussed in the future.
Gu Yan also leaned on the other single bed. She held her head and narrowed her eyes slightly.
Dont call him a fool all the time. No matter what, Liao Qing is still a top student in a major university. His IQ wont be lower than yours.
Yes, I admit it. But even so, some people are stupid.
This child seemed to be particrly persistent about Liao Qing being stupid.
Gu Yan smiled faintly and didnt speak anymore.
Jiang Wanghe saw that Gu Yan didnt speak anymore and thought that she was tired and wanted to rest, so he didnt speak anymore.
Gu Yan frowned and thought about everything that had happened today.
This cruise ship called Pandora was the legendary ghost gambling ship.
Because they were brought to this ship through different channels and in different ways, they were called yers.
Simrly, they were called seeds.
They would eat at a fixed time every day and then participate in the game.
Although the other times were free time, it could be seen from brother Jiangs reminder that it was not safe to move around.
However, if one did not go out and walk around, how would one know if the target who needed to be rescued and hispanions were also in District 12?
Thinking of this, Gu Yan slowly sat up.
Jiang Wanghe, who was resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked at him.
Gu Yan twisted his wrist and said, Its too stuffy here. Ill go out for a walk.
Chapter 2965 - 2965 Chapter 2965 Ghost Ship 26
2965 Chapter 2965 Ghost Ship 26
Jiang Wanghe also knew that there was definitely some danger outside, but he didnt know exactly what kind of danger it was.
However, he only thought for a few seconds before saying, Brother Gu, Ill go out with you.
Arent you afraid?
Jiang Wanghe had already gotten out of bed and tidied up his clothes. He said quietly, Its useless even if Im afraid. Its better to wee it head-on.
Gu Yan realized that she really liked this childs temper.
She reached out and rubbed Jiang Wanghes hair. But let me be clear in advance. If something dangerous happens, I might not be able to take care of you.
Jiang Wanghe awkwardly avoided Gu Yans hand, his ears slightly red.
Who needs your help!
Gu Yanughed and picked up the card that brother Jiang had given her before opening the door.
It was past three in the afternoon. ording to the timetable in the room, it was dinner time at five in the afternoon, and it was game time at eight in the afternoon.
Breakfast was from eight to nine in the morning, lunch was from eleven to twelve, and dinner was from five to six in the afternoon.
Therefore, it was still quiet at this time. It was not dinner time yet. Perhaps, many people were preparing for the game.
What kind of game was it?
However, as rookies, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe did not know for the time being.
Because they would only know when it was almost eight oclock.
In Area 12, other than therge iron gate, the rest looked like a medium-level cruise ship. Of course, there was no deck facing the outside, so one could see the sea, it was just separated by ayer of thick ss made of a special material.
Jiang Wanghe reached out and knocked on the ss. He frowned.
This ss is really strong.
Gu Yan smiled. This is not ss. Its made of polycarbonate thermostic. The transparency and feel are simr to ss, and the name is also rted to ss.
Jiang Wanghes eyes shed. Bulletproof ss?
Gu Yan smiled and nodded again.
Two little brothers, youre very knowledgeable.A man from the outer space walked over. This man was dressed very elegantly, and the cufflinks on his sleeves were still there.
However, his suit was dirty, so this gentlemanly style was immediately discounted.
Therefore, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe looked suspiciously at this mans hair, which seemed to be waxed, and carried it to the back.
The man acted as if he did not feel it. He then smoothed his hair and said, Little brothers, are you newbies?
This man looked like he was thirty years old.
But even so, being called little brother again made Jiang Wanghe very unhappy.
Just as he was about to speak, Gu Yan pressed his hand, then looked at the gentleman and asked, Can I help you?
Nothing, nothing. I just saw that the two of you are newbies, so I came over to take care of you.He smiled, looking very refined, butpared to his appearance, which he tried hard to maintain, he was in a sorry state, so these gentlemens actions were much moreical.
Then, he said, You can just call me Lawrence. Where do you live? Later, when its time for dinner, we can sit together and eat. Then, Ill tell you about this game in detail.
Oh, is that so? Thank you very much. Were staying in Room 2019. Dinner will start at five, right?
Oh, right. See You Later.Lawrence nodded gentlemanly, then turned around and left.
Then, in addition to Lawrence, a few other men came over to chat with him. The words they said were almost the same, as if they wanted to reciprocate the trust of Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe with deep friendliness and enthusiasm.
Chapter 2966 - 2966 Chapter 2966 Ghost Ship 27
2966 Chapter 2966 Ghost Ship 27
After walking around area 12, Jiang Wanghe thought Gu Yan was going back. Unexpectedly, Gu Yan told him to go back first.
Jiang Wanghe was stunned.
They have tails. Ill shake them off first. Later, youll separate from me at the intersection ahead. Remember, you must go through the entrance of Room 2019.
Their room was room 2079. There were two ways to go back to their room, and one of them was the main entrance of Room 2019.
It was normal for them not to tell others their room number.
But Jiang Wanghe was still puzzled. What if this room number was casually mentioned? What if it happened to be someone elses room?
And..
Although he knew that it was not very advantageous to be followed now, and those people who appeared to be very kind on the surface were obviously harboring evil intentions.
However, Jiang Wanghe was still worried about Gu ye alone.
Gu Yan smiled faintly, as if he knew what he was thinking.
Previously, when he was at home, he actually rubbed Xiao Shengs hair, so he could not help it. Gu Yan reached out again and grabbed Jiang Wanghes soft hair.
Go on, believe in brother. Brother is very powerful.
Dont keep touching my head!Jiang Wanghe was a little embarrassed. What made him even more depressed was that he actually worried about this bad guy!
He snorted, turned around, and left.
Although he was angry, he still followed Gu Yes words and circled around a few times before deliberately walking over to room 2019.
However, because he had something on his mind, when he passed by room 2019, Jiang Wanghe deliberately looked inside.
There was heavy ss on the doors of these rooms, so it was not clear whether there was anyone inside.
Moreover, the doors were all electronic locks, so it was not known whether the doors were locked from the inside or in a locked state.
However, Jiang Wanghe lowered his head and saw that there was some dust on the 2019 door handle. He reached out and wiped it.
The dust on his fingers was quite big.
In addition, the door was limited to the area of the door, and there was also some dust.
Because of the backlight, it was not easy to see it.
Jiang Wanghe stretched out his foot and messed up the fine dust.
When he turned around and left, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
His eyes were full of admiration.
No wonder gu ye dared to directly say that they lived in this room. It seemed that he had already keenly and carefully observed that there was no one living in this room.
Therefore, even if they lied about the room number 2019, they would not be exposed. After all, the room was empty.
Jiang Wanghe had never admired anyone, but at this time, he began to admire gu ye, whom he had just met.
Gu Yan on this side did not know that she had gained another little fan.
She keenly felt that there was another tail behind her.
They had been following her for so long, yet she was still so persistent.
If she was not a little friend, then she was a very treacherous person.
Moreover, after Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe separated, this person still followed her conscientiously.
This proved that this person wasing for him.
After they boarded the ship, everything on Gu Yan and the others was taken away, including their cell phones.
However, they were each given a very old model ofmunicator, which was the same as a watch. Moreover, thismunicator was used to issue missions and contact every yer.
There was naturally time on it, so that the yers would know the meal time and game time every day.
However, it did not need to be guessed to know that the time inside was definitely different from the outside world.
Moreover, the most important thing was that this thing had different numbers for Gu Yan and the others. At the same time, it was also a locator and identification.
At this moment, Gu Yan stopped in her tracks.
In front of her stood a man with yellow skin and ck hair. The mans dark circles were very heavy, and his evil aura was even more intense.
I heard that youre an s-rank Rookie?
Chapter 2967 - 2967 Chapter 2967 Ghost Ship 28
2967 Chapter 2967 Ghost Ship 28
The other party was speaking in a foreignnguage. From his ent, Gu Yan could roughly guess which the other party was from.
It had to be said that Gu Yan had seen at least seven or eights since he had wandered around.
This was still only zone 12.
Gu Yan did not nod or shake his head. He nced at the person indifferently, then turned around and was about to leave.
The man was quite fast. He had caught up with Gu Yan once again and stopped him.
Gu Yan frowned unhappily.
The man said stubbornly, Do you know how many s-rank people there are in the entire ship?
It has something to do with me?Gu Yan said directly in Niyars words.
The Man in front of him was stunned.
It was as if he did not expect Gu Yan to be from Niyar.
Gu Yan turned around and left again. This man had followed him for so long, so he naturally did not want to give up. In fact, he had a bad intention in mind.
So he took out a shiny knife the kind used to cut steak.
Even if the knife was not sharp enough, it was enough to cause fatal damage.
He aimed directly at Gu Yans neck, but he suddenly felt his vision blur. It was a sure thing, but something unexpected happened.
His knife not only missed.
The next moment, his stomach was kicked hard.
The knife flew out and hit the good ss. With a bang, it bounced back to the ground.
The man was holding his stomach, his forehead covered in cold sweat.
He felt that the kick almost broke his internal organs!
When he looked up again, the wild hostility in his eyes had turned into fear.
He curled back a little. You, youre not a newbie?
What newbie, Old Man? How Annoying!Gu Yan picked up the knife and squatted down in front of this person. The knifes tip was not very sharp, and it was aimed at this persons eyes.
It had to be said that the days he spent in hiding had filled Gu Yan with ferocity.
Inparison, the ferocity of this person was like a childs toy gun. It wasughable and harmless.
You, what do you want to Do?The person immediately cowered.
Gu Yan asked, Why do you keep following me?
You knew long ago?
Speak!Gu Yan waved the knife.
The person was a little unwilling, but he also nodded.
Because I identally heard that you were an S-rank rookie, so I wanted to strike first and kill you in the Cradle.
Gu Yan frowned.
She had thought that this ships damn game system would be life-threatening.
She didnt expect that the people here would kill each other?
She moved her knife again, and the de reflected her cold expression.
What good will killing me do you?
S-rank yers are the most dangerous. One More And youll steal the customersattention. After all, there are only ten customers.
What are customers?Gu Yan frowned.
That person finally realized that the other party was just a newbie, so he rxed.
Wait until you start the game, then youll know.A crafty look shed in his eyes. The next moment, he pressed the knife with one hand and kicked the other party.
Although the kid in front of him was not bad, he was still a little inexperienced.
But what this person did not expect was that this attack missed again.
The next moment, he heard the sound of his kneecap bone cracking.
Seeing this person lying on the ground, curled up into a prawn in pain, Gu Yan lowered his eyelids slightly.
Brother, its not right to bully newbies.
Chapter 2968 - 2968 Chapter 2968 Ghost Ship 29
2968 Chapter 2968 Ghost Ship 29
This man thought that the other party would take his life.
But he didnt.
Gu Yan only asked some more questions. After getting the information he wanted, he turned around and left.
Perhaps with some tricks, he could get more information.
But Gu Yan didnt want to expose everything now.
Not to mention, the mantis stalks the cicada, the oriole follows behind. That person had been observing in the dark for a long time, and it wasnt a friendly atmosphere either.
Although Gu Yan thought that her fists and feet were not bad, she did not want to fight two alone.
She also kept her mission in mind at all times.
Therefore, Gu Yan did not hesitate to turn around and leave. Of course, when she left, she also took away the dinner knife that this man had brought with her.
When she was sure that this dangerous neer had really left, Kudou groaned and crawled up.
His kneecap was cracked, and it hurt like hell.
However,pared to this life-or-death game, he didnt really care about this small problem.
As long as he could get more money, he could leave this ce, and he could even fit himself with the most expensive artificial limb!
However..
Brat, youll regret not killing me!A malicious light shed through his eyes.
I guess you should regret provoking that neer first.
Lawrence, who had a harmless smile on his face, walked out from behind the pir. He sized up Kudos disheveled appearance and was thinking about something.
Kudo immediately took a step back and sneered, So its you. Heh, what, you want to make a move on me too? Arent you afraid of the greedy wolf?
Lawrence paused for a moment, dispelling the scheme in his eyes and said with a smile, Not at all, Kudou. Were people who boarded the ship at the same time, so we can be considered good friends. There arent many left in our episode, so we must help each other out.
Help each other out.
In order to survive and get more money.
They all wished they could bite each other a few times.
However, because they had been on the ship for a long time, they had a background. Some people even came to some sort of agreement with the people on the ship..
For example, Koutou, the ravenous wolf who backed him, was very familiar with one of brother Jiangs subordinates. Therefore, this was how he got the information about the s-rank rookies who had just boarded the ship.
Koutou sneered, Werent you nning to approach the newbies at night so that you could trick them into taking the gold coins that they just got? Tsk, I saw quite a few people nning to do that on the way here.
Each newbie would only be given ten original gold coins at the start of the game.
Dont underestimate this gold coin.
And if the yers didnt have a single gold coin in their pockets when the new round of the game started, then they would lose their identity as yers.
Of course, they still had one more chance to be yers.
That was to borrow gold coins from the cruise ship management.
Ten gold coins were to be paid back within a week. If they didnt pay it back by the end of the week, one more gold coin would be added one day after the due date.
If they wanted to leave the ship, there was no problem. They could just hand over twenty gold coins.
In addition, if they had extra gold coins, one gold coin could be exchanged for an additional 100,000 US dors. Ten gold coins would be one million US dors, and so on.
However, if there were 100 gold coins in arrears..
They would be sent to a mysterious ce.
After returning to his room, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe read the information on the electronic binding device. In addition, the two of them received ten gold coins each.
Jiang Wanghe was silent for a while, then said, That mysterious ce shouldnt be a good ce.
Chapter 2969 - 2969 Chapter 2969 Ghost Ship 30
2969 Chapter 2969 Ghost Ship 30
Little Jiang, you can y here. If you encounter any danger, you must leave a way out for yourself.Gu Yan patted his shoulder.
Seeing that it was almost time for dinner, Gu Yan said again, When we went out just now, you have to be careful of those people we met. Im worried that they areing for our newbie gold coins.
Gu Yan was talking about Lawrences group.
When they first met, the reason why they didnt make a move on them was because they hadnt received the newbie gold coins yet.
Ten gold coins, that was a million dors!
Such a lot of money was indeed a big temptation for ordinary people.
However, there should be some smart people who could gather twenty gold coins and not be tempted by the money and then leave the cruise ship.
But why did the outside world get so much information about missing persons?
Otherwise, Vincent and the others would not have been involved in so many secret agents.
Gu Yan took a deep breath and decided to wait and see.
Jiang Wanghe was too smart and calm. He did not talk much, and some problems were easily solved. For this, Gu Yan was very satisfied.
She thought that this child was really a good seedling.
Perhaps Gu Yan had been staring at Jiang Wanghe for a long time, but the child coughed and asked, Brother Gu, whats Wrong?
Nothing. Lets Go Eat.
Jiang Wanghe hesitated for a moment. Brother Gu, since its not safe for us to go out with the gold coins, should we put some in the room?
Do you eat very slowly?Gu Yan asked.
Jiang Wanghe shook his head. He understood Gu Yans meaning in the next moment, and his eyes lit up.
Gu Yan said, So, well put the gold coins in the roomter. Then, well go to eat first,e back after eating, and stay until the game starts at eight oclock. Then, well go out with the gold coins.
Gu Yan judged that the game time would increase or decrease peoples gold coins through the game.
Therefore, at that time, no one would try to snatch the gold coins by force.
Of course, if some people were smarter and would use some methods to swindle the gold coins away, then it would be a different story.
However, this was District 12. Those who coulde here were not fools.
When it was time, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe came to the canteen. The canteen in District 12 was naturally the best among the 12 districts.
However, this was not a real cruise ship, so it could not prepare a sumptuous meal for them.
Fortunately, they could eat their fill. In order to ensure everyones gaming state, at least District 12 would not have the kind of food that made peoples stomach ufortable.
After all, those big shots loved to watch the games in the high district.
Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe held their tes and found a ce to sit down. Lawrence was the first to surround them.
Since the other party wanted to sell out and had a character that was passionate about helping neers, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe did not stand on ceremony and asked all kinds of questions.
They quickly figured out some of the basic settings of the game.
It turned out that the game was divided into two ways, a multi-yer game and a confrontation game.
That is, starting at eight oclock, there would be many games starting at the same time, just like going to Vegas.
There were many types of games, not just cards.
It was just that for a moment, you would think that you were just in some ordinary casino.
But in fact, those ces yed money.
And here, it was life.
Chapter 2970 - 2970 Chapter 2970 Ghost Ship 31
2970 Chapter 2970 Ghost Ship 31
When the newbies were almost done with their lesson, Lawrence took the initiative to tell the two of them with concern, You guys, you just came here. You must bring your gold coins with you. After all, once you leave the room, there will be no protection mechanism. Some people will reach out and forcefully snatch your gold coins.
Oh, thank you so much for your reminder, but we didnt bring the gold coins out.Gu Yan calmly ate an apple.
The other fruits were simply too unptable. Perhaps the apple was easier to store.
However, with the supply of fruits, it was probably in the high zone. It was already good enough that those low-level zones could feed people.
After hearing Gu Yans words, Lawrences expression turned a little ugly.
Perhaps he didnt expect that these two rookies, who looked quite arrogant, would actually be so timid.
Perhaps because of the incident with Kudo, that rookie had be more vignt?
However, it had to be said that it was not time to y yet. Putting all the gold coins in the room was indeed the best way.
However, Lawrence saw that many people were also eyeing these two rookies, so he deliberately said, This is indeed very safe, but dont lie to me. If you dont know, I sincerely want to help you. Look at the people around you, they are all eyeing your gold coins.
A person who was close to themughed mockingly when he heard that. Lawrence, you have the same n as us. So, dont lie to the newbies here.
Yes, newbies. Dont be fooled by this Fox.
Jiang Wanghe was a quiet kid. He kept his head down to eat. While the few of them were talking, he brought a big te of food.
He ignored the so-called veteranswho were eyeing him like a tiger. He raised his head and asked Gu Yan, Brother Gu, arent you going to eat some more?
No.Gu Yan sighed. Sigh, it was so good to be young. He didnt gain weight even after eating so much.
But speaking of which, Jiang Wanghe was still growing. After all, he was only 1.7 meters tall.
Lawrence and the others instantly pressed the pause button.
It seemed that these two rookies did not put them in their eyes at all.
Or perhaps, they had long realized that they woulde to deceive them?
It was only then that Lawrence remembered that Gu ye had crippled Kudou not long ago.
He had always been cautious, so at that time, he had been hiding around the corner to watch.
This Gu Ye was very agile. In fact, he had suspected that the other party was a security guard or something.
However, as soon as the hostility was released from his body, Lawrence felt that Gu ye seemed to be the kind of ouw like the space pirates that he had met before.
Or, was he the son or adopted son of some space pirate captain?
If he was really such a person, then Gu ye would definitely be able to leave this ce. Therefore, no matter how important gold coins were, he would not offend such a dangerous person for the sake of gold coins.
Dinner was just contact.
Lawrence looked at the child who had been eating silently. They had been talking noisily for a long time, but this child was only focused on eating and did not even lift his eyelids.
It was clear that he was not an ordinary person.
In fact, Lawrence was thinking too much. Jiang Wanghe was really just a genius child from an ordinary family.
He was usually quiet and looked at everyone as if he was looking at an idiot.
However, at this time, with Gu Yans mysterious color and dangerous aura it was not surprising that Lawrence could make such a guess.
Then you guys take your time to eat. Im leaving first. If you need anything, you can call me.Lawrence stood up, left a word, and turned to leave.
Chapter 2971 - 2971 Chapter 2971 Ghost Ship 32
2971 Chapter 2971 Ghost Ship 32
He had given up.
Or rather, he had given up temporarily.
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes and ate a few more apples.
At this time, when the others saw that Lawrence had left, some of them immediately came over.
But whether it was Gu Yan or Jiang Wanghe, the two of them had the same attitude. They were timid and did not bring out the gold coins.
Moreover, what you said was your business, but the two of us did not respond.
A man with curly brown hair went to find Lawrence, who was smoking at the corner of the corridor, after Gu Yan and the others failed to persuade him.
These two newbies say they are timid. Tsk, they are so arrogant. How are they timid?Curly hair said angrily and then looked at Lawrence tentatively, Oh right, they refuse to ept the toast. Why dont we give them a taste of their punishment?
Lawrence sneered. Kim, is it fun to look like this? Im the one who left it all behind.
Hehe, alright, is it because those two bones are hard to chew on thats why you didnt make a move?
Since they were already in this area, even if they werent the top-notch smart ones, they werent stupid.
The stupid ones were all eliminated.
The remaining ones were all smart people.
Therefore, after Lawrence retreated, although those people also went forward to test him, no one really did anything too aggressive.
They were also people who were used to being cautious.
They wanted to get more gold coins as soon as possible, and then exchange them for money so that they could leave this ce.
Lawrence lowered his head to look at the half-light and half-dark cigarette ash, and a malicious smile that didnt match his kind face shed across the corner of his mouth.
Who told you that I gave up?
Then you
Curly hair was stunned for a moment before he instantly understood.
It seemed that the two rookies had really put the gold coins in the room. It was useless to do anything at this time.
Although they could kill people, they could not get anything from killing people. They might even be ambushed. No one was willing to do such a thing.
The two rookies did not have their gold coins with them, but they all had them.
Some of them already had more than twenty gold coins.
Everyones thoughts were racing, so they did not talk about it for now.
Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe had finished eating and were already nning to head back.
The few old foxes looked at their backs. They were envious and gnashing their teeth.
But there was nothing they could do.
Gu Yan returned to the room with Jiang Wanghe. After closing the door, Jiang Wanghe felt his palm turn cold.
I think the man just now has already taken out his knife. Does he want to
The man just now, the one who bumped into you, wanted to confirm whether you really have gold coins on you.Gu Yan was very calm. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands and then walked out.
She said, Little Jiang, do you believe me?
Yes?
There are games that cost one gold coin per game, and there are games that cost three gold coins per game. From now on, you can only bring four gold coins at most.
Jiang Wanghe, this little kid, came to this kind of ce with an adventurous spirit. He should be like Tang Zihao.
Gu Yan was worried that this little kid was very arrogant and was unwilling to listen to her.
However, when Jiang Wanghe heard it, he nodded his head generously.
Gu Yan smiled and asked, Later, well go to the multiyer game to take a look and keep an eye on the surrounding situation. I know you came here to see some new games, but no matter what, you must pay attention to your safety.
Brother Gu, do you mean to retreat?
Jiang Wanghe raised his head and looked at Gu Yan.
Chapter 2972 - 2972 Chapter 2972 Ghost Ship 33
2972 Chapter 2972 Ghost Ship 33
Gu Yan nodded.
She couldnt say anything else for the time being. After all, their every word and action was under surveince.
It was very likely that every word she said to Jiang Wanghe was now exposed to others.
Gu Yans guess was right.
Brother Jiang led his men into the surveince room in area 12. He was currently watching the room where Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe were.
A staff member beside him said, Brother Jiang, the yer in this room has blocked the third surveince camera. Do you want to go
Where did you put the third surveince camera in this room?
The staff member looked embarrassed. Then, he scratched his hair and said, Its Bailey. He installed that camera in the toilet. Hehe.
Brother Jiang frowned, If its blocked, then its blocked. Tell Bailey not to have any thoughts. The newbie yer in that room has an s rank. Youve been here for a long time, so you should know the importance of S rank yers!
Yes, yes.
In the whole world, there were many yers who could reach s rank.
But the important thing was that those yers were all distributed in the important departments of various countries, so they could not get them.
Therefore, it wouldnt be easy for these high-quality yers who were selected from ordinary college students to be s-rank.
The adults above were all paying attention to these s-rank yers.
The clock had unknowingly reached 7:55.
Gu Yan twisted her wrist and said, We have to go and participate in the game.
Okay.
Gu Yan turned her head and found that Jiang Wanghes eyes were full of excitement. She shook her head and took out the knife from her pocket.
Keep this.
is it so dangerous?Jiang Wanghe knew that this was for his self-defense.
Although it was not sharp.
Gu Yan said casually, Just before dinner, when we went back to our residence separately, someone wanted to kill me because I was an s-rank Rookie.
Jiang Wanghe was shocked.
Then what happened to that person?
Oh, I kicked him and picked up this knife, then I came back.
His tone was very t.
It was as if he had identally bumped into someone.
Jiang Wanghe let out a sigh and started to admire Gu Yan even more. He solemnly put away the knife and nodded.
The people in the other districts changed very quickly because if they owed too much gold coins, they would be taken away.
As for where they were taken they would not be let go.
But because no one knew the oue of those people, there was no urgency at all.
However, as the 12th district with the highest quality of yers among the 12 districts, new yers did note often.
So, when Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe approached the yer hall, many people looked over.
Some were curious.
Some scrutinized.
Some sympathized.
And some resented.
This resenting gaze seemed to be real, making people feel as if there was a knife in their back.
However, Gu Yan was very calm under the stare. He even turned his head to look at the malicious-looking Gong Teng and waved at him as if he was an acquaintance.
Gong Teng was so angry that he almost couldnt catch his breath.
A young blond man in sportswear next to Gongteng asked curiously, Gongteng, whats Wrong?
Gongtengs face was gloomy and he didnt say a word.
Instead, the blond man turned his head and when he saw Gu Yan, the corner of his mouth suddenly curled up, Isnt he a newbie? Hey, Gongteng, I remember you said you were going to take care of this newbie your leg, could it be his masterpiece?
Shut up, Cyril!
Chapter 2973 - 2973 Chapter 2973 Ghost Ship 34
2973 Chapter 2973 Ghost Ship 34
Seeing the expression on Kudous face, Siri immediately knew that he had guessed correctly. Heughed out loud.
Although Siri looked very bright and young, only about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, he had spent more time on this ship than Kudou.
Moreover, these people already knew one thing.
That was that they couldnt leave this ship.
The people who stayed were either in the process of owing money or ravenously collecting money.
However, there were people like Cyril who were very smart and powerful. They clearly understood the nature of this game.
However, there was no way he could leave this ce alone.
He already had more than 100 gold coins, so even if he lost in the game, he could still hold on for a while.
Should he leave he needed an opportunity.
Koutou had coveted Siris gold coins, but this person was older than him, and ravenous wolf valued him very much.
Most importantly, Koutou couldnt beat Siri.
This was the reason why Koutou gave up on him.
Siri ignored Koutou, and his gaze steadily fell on the two rookies.
To be more precise, itnded on the rookie named Gu Ye.
I heard that this rookie is also an S-rank.
Gongteng rolled his eyes.
Youre asking the obvious!
Siri didnt care at all. He walked over to the two rookies with his long legs.
On the other hand, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe were a little confused by the games lineup.
There were all kinds of betting games that one could think of!
It was like a superrge-scale amusement park!
In front of all the game consoles, there were people wearing ck suits and masks. They were equipped with real guns.
Of course, if anyone really dared to attack these ck suits, they would instantly be shot down like a hos Nest!
Gu Yan Saw Jiang Wanghe eagerly looking at the huge game console. Inside the game console was actually a very ancient street bully game.
However, this street bully had been modified.
The yers of this game had to bring a device with a special sensor to fight against the opponent.
However, the two yers did not touch each other during the whole process.
Then, they controlled the game character. If they sessfully knocked the opponent down and the data was high, then they would seed.
This game did not test ones fighting ability, but ones reaction speed. It also needed to calcte the speed and strength of the opponents punches.
Gu Yan saw that many people were mumbling to themselves, analyzing the frequency and strength of the punches from the people on the stage.
There were even some people who were secretly betting to see who would win between the red team and the Blue Team.
Hey! Are you guys interested in this game?Si Rui walked over. His baby face easily gave people a good impression, just like Lin Xiaoyun.
But..
Even a young person like Jiang Wanghe knew that the kindest-looking person could be the most dangerous one.
Anyway..
He didnt like to talk.
So Jiang Wanghe didnt say a word. He turned his head and looked at the table next to him.
Gu Yan nodded and said, Im a little interested. Whats the matter?
Since you are rookies, each of you must participate in a game tonight. I suggest you y a simpler game, such as the guessing game over there.
Indeed, guessing the big and guessing the small was actually the easiest game.
Many rookies chose that game in their first round.
In any case, they had to pay one gold coin. If they lost, they would only lose one gold coin.
There were only nine left. It waspletely safe.
However, Gu Yan came here for a different purpose. She did not want to keep such a low profile.
Chapter 2974 - 2974 Chapter 2974: Ghost Ship 35
2974 Chapter 2974: Ghost Ship 35
Test reaction time?
Not bad.
Gu Yan smiled at Si Rui. But I dont like to y by the rules.
Si Rui was stunned.
Gu Yan said to Jiang Wanghe, If youre interested, you can go up and try it out. Why Dont you go first and Ill go first?
After confirming that he wouldnt get hurt and that Little Jiang was still interested, he decided to let him try it out.
The person behind the ship was quite generous. Every game was well-made.
Jiang Wanghe nodded. He immediately walked up to the man in ck who was in charge of the game and asked, How many gold coins do you need to participate in this game?
Three gold coins for participants. If you lose, you have to give three gold coins to the other party. If you win, the other partys three gold coins will be yours.
When the man in ck spoke, he was very serious.
Gu Yan had long ignored the blond man who came uninvited. Instead, she turned her head, as if she was discussing the game with Jiang Wanghe.
In fact, she was confirming that the man in ck who wore a mask and a ck suit was not Vincent.
She only received news that Vincent had be the manager of the game, but she did not know where he was.
Siri did not leave, but came closer.
When he saw himing, the man in ck moved slightly.
As if he was in awe?
Or alert?
Although the man in cks movement was very small, Gu Yan caught him. She immediately understood.
This baby-faced man named Siri should be very dangerous.
After hearing that it was three gold coins, Jiang Wanghe thought about it and decided to participate.
Gu Yan didnt stop him.
Although she wanted to participate in this game, she definitely wouldnt be a match for Jiang Wanghe.
Seeing that Jiang Wanghe handed over three gold coins, he walked up and became the blue team.
Cyril also came over and said, You guys are really fearless. In this game, anyone who ys for the first time will definitely lose.
Siri paused and pointed at the muscr man on the red team. He said, That guy has yed this game at least ten times. He only lost once.
Huh?
It was the first time he yed this game. When he met me.When Siri saw Gu Yan looking over, he immediatelyughed out loud. I was just joking.
However, when heughed and realized that he was the only oneughing, he felt quite embarrassed. His smile gradually disappeared.
Gu Yan smiled slightly. I believe you.
Xi Rui: ..
This rookie was very interesting.
Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe were both rookies, so when Jiang Wanghe participated in this game, many people came over to watch.
Then, everyone ced their bets.
As expected, most of the people who were watching bet on the Big Guy to win.
As for Jiang Wanghe, he was very pitiful. He was a single zero.
Gu Yan asked Xirui, Will anyone go back on their word about this kind of private bet?
Of course not. Here, any bet is wee. Whoever dares to refuse to ept the bet will immediately be shot. And its not just one gold coin.
Gu Yan nodded. Then what about the win or loss?
The losing party will give the gold coins to the winning party. Of course, if its a one-sided situation, even if the other party wins, they may not get a gold coin. At most, they can get half a gold coin, and its the kind that cant be taken away for the time being. When they gather enough gold coins, they can take it away. And its only effective on that day.
For example, this time, there were many people who were betting on the big guy, but no one was betting on Jiang Wanghe winning.
Even if the other party won, they would not be able to get aplete gold coin.
Gu Yan nodded, then took out a gold coin and ced it on the side betting on Jiang Wanghe winning.
Chapter 2975 - 2975 Chapter 2975 Ghost Ship 36
2975 Chapter 2975 Ghost Ship 36
What kind of operation was this?
Could it be that there was something special about that teenager?
However, this was District 12.
It was not impossible for there to be a teenager who was very powerful.
People who were too ordinary would not be chosen toe here.
Sire Thought for a moment, took out a gold coin and ced it on Jiang Wanghes side.
The surrounding spectators were already shocked by Gu Yes actions. They were filled with doubts and could not help but whisper to each other.
When they saw that Siri had also ced his bet, they could not remain calm.
Could it be that the little brat was really powerful and could defeat the big guy?
People who liked to gamble had the mentality of a gambler. Sometimes, the smaller the chance of winning, the more suitable it was to gamble.
What if they won?
Although the people who participated in this kind of win or lose didnt have many gold coins in their hands, and some people even didnt have many left.
But at this time, the hearts of gamblers would be more and more crazy.
Therefore, Jiang Wanghes side of the bet also increased.
Although in the end, the bet on this side was still less than the Big Guys, but it was only one-third less.
The game finally began.
Jiang Wanghe was very stubborn. Although he knew that his opponent was very familiar with it, he was not certain that he would lose.
He had to give it a try no matter what.
Although this game was confrontational, it was very simr to the four-dimensional fruit cutting game.
In addition, besides fast reaction speed, the attack speed had to be fast, urate, and ruthless.
Because of the two rookies leading the way, very soon, a lot of people surrounded the game stage.
Gu Yan stood at the front of the crowd and quickly scanned the surroundings.
She did not find Ah Ye and the others.
Gu Yan secretly prayed in her heart, hoping that her little friends would be safe.
Soon, the battle on the stage began.
The Big Guy had underestimated Jiang Wanghe too much. And although Jiang Wanghe, this kid, had not received any formalbat training, his reaction speed was really fast.
His speed was also very fast.
If there were data topare, his speed was not slower than the Big Guys.
Therefore, in terms of statistics, although the Big Guy had always been a little more than Jiang Wanghe, it was just a little more.
Especially in the end, the Big Guy was a little anxious, and he revealed some ws when he attacked. Jiang Wanghe, this kid, was very good at catching ws, and he even let his attack score exceed the big guys.
Those who had bet on Jiang Wanghes victory immediately cheered for Jiang Wanghe.
The Big Guys muscles were covered in sparkling sweat.
He was anxious.
Gu Yan crossed his arms and calmly stood there watching.
In his heart, he thought that he could get one of these in the base of the Snow Wolf team in the future. Firstly, it could train the reaction and speed of his team members, and secondly he could y with it.
Not to mention the other things on this cruise ship, Gu Yan realized that the other partys skills were really amazing.
When the mission waspleted, it would be great if he could kidnap the other partys technical personnel.
Gu Yans thoughts had unknowingly gone astray.
Meanwhile, Si Rui, who was standing beside Gu Yan, was extremely shocked. It seemed like that kid really had some skills.
So, Gu ye trusted the strength of hispanions very much, so he bought them to win?
Cyril actually didnt care about winning or losing one gold coin. He cared about other things.
But at this moment, it was time for the game.
Everyone looked at the statistics card and made different sounds.
Chapter 2976 - 2976 Chapter 2976 Ghost Gambling Ship 37
2976 Chapter 2976 Ghost Gambling Ship 37
Jiang Wanghe walked down dejectedly. Although he wasnt injured, his forehead was covered in sweat. It was obvious that he was very tired.
Although the inspection just now was to test his reaction and speed.
It actually required a real person to expend energy and strength.
Although Jiang Wanghe was a genius youth, his physical strength was much worse than the big guy.
Not to mention, the big guy was more experienced than him.
In the end, Jiang Wanghe still lost with a slight score.
He walked up to Gu Yan with low pressure. When he heard that Gu Yan had bet a gold coin on him and also lost to him, the pressure on the child became even lower.
Brother Gu, Im sorry.
What are you sorry for? You did a good job. You know, this is your first time on the stage.Gu Yan rubbed Jiang Wanghes hair out of habit.
Jiang Wanghe was already used to it in despair. Plus, he had just lost, so the child was in a very bad mood.
Those who had bet on Jiang Wanghe with Gu Yan couldnt help but curse at Gu Yan.
Damn it! If you dont know how to win, why are you randomly betting?
This kind of idiot cant stay in District 12 for long!
Damn it, I lost another gold coin!The person who said this looked at Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe unscrupulously.
A few people were like this.
They were nning to y dirty and get some gold coins from these two rookies.
Who asked them to make them lose!
As for Xirui who also bet just now They didnt dare to provoke him.
Therefore, all the resentment of the loser was vented on Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe.
Jiang Wanghe was young after all, and he was in a bad mood because he got brother Gu scolded because of him.
He turned his head and was about to scold back, but Gu Yan stopped him.
Gu Yan dug his ears and said casually, There are so many dogs around. They keep barking. Its so annoying.
The surrounding dogs: ..
One of them was indignant and immediately rushed over. Brat, who are you f * cking talking about?
Gu Yan immediately took two steps back.
When that person saw Gu Yan like this, he thought that he was scared and was very pleased.
Gu Yan, on the other hand, took out a piece of tissue in disgust and quickly wiped her face. She said in disgust, And some dogs are full of shit.
You!
Although he really wanted to hit someone, he was too close to the game console now. In order to avoid being judged as causing trouble, the man forcefully swallowed his anger.
However, the way he looked at Gu Yan was very fierce.
Gu Yan had seen many eyes that were more fierce than this, so he didnt care about this.
Didnt he see that worker vine was still sending Gu Yan death stares from time to time.
Was Gu Yan afraid?
Gu Yan turned around and said to his underling, Jiang Wanghe, Little Jiang, remember to bet on meter.
Brother Gu, you want to go up andpete too?He looked at brother Gus body that wasnt much stronger than his and frowned. This game consumes a lot of stamina. I thought it was just to test reaction speed and speed.
Its okay. Trust your brother Gu. Lets see how your brother Gu will help you win back the gold coins.Gu Yan smiled at Jiang Wanghe, turned around, and walked to the man in ck, taking out three gold coins.
The man who had been cursing earlier immediately spat and cursed, Ill bet three gold coins that this idiot will lose!
Cyril looked at the man who walked up to the stage with interest. After Jiang Wanghe won against Gu Yan, he also leisurely bet one gold coin.
Everyone looked at it and was a little hesitant.
Chapter 2977 - 2977 Chapter 2977 Ghost Ship 38
2977 Chapter 2977 Ghost Ship 38
Previously, because of the quantity, those who bet on the big guy only won half a gold coin.
Half a gold coin was effective during the game time of the night. In other words, if they bet again and won half a gold coin, they could receive aplete gold coin from the man in ck.
If they passed the nights game time, it would be zero.
Thinking of this, everyone began to ce their bets.
Jiang Wanghe felt speechless and once again realized the importance of gold coins.
In this closed game kingdom, gold coins represented unlimited money. Once one obtained arge amount of gold coins, they would be rich once they got out.
Otherwise, it meant his life.
After all, those who had twenty gold coins could leave this ce.
Of course, this was what everyone thought.
The bet would stop at the beginning of the game, and Gu Yan had already walked to his position. Opposite him, it was still the same big guy from before.
The Big Guy had won by a narrow margin in the previous round. Although his physical energy consumption was not big, he was still shocked.
After all, he had earned three gold coins. Tonights harvest was enough.
However, when he saw that the kidspanion had also walked up, his thoughts moved again.
Although he had won by a narrow margin in the previous round,pared to the gold coins in the other rounds, this was considered very easy to obtain.
In other games, if the newbies were lucky or smart enough, they could still win.
However, this game, which was simr to street bully, was not friendly to the newbie.
After all, besides reaction speed and speed, physical fitness was also very important.
Although this newbie gu ye was two or three years older than the kid from before, he was still thin and weak. Even if he was very smart and had fast reaction speed, it would be useless if his physical fitness could not keep up.
In addition, although the big guy won by a narrow margin just now, he did not use up much of his stamina.
Therefore, it was not impossible for him to win another round.
After all, the probability of meeting a neer in this game was very low.
If he could win another three gold coins, that would be great!
The Big Guy had already treated Gu Yans three gold coins as his own, so he quickly walked up and handed the three gold coins to the man in ck.
Because he hadnt left the stage yet, he had priority.
The other people who wanted to pick the weak newbies couldnt help but curse when they saw the big guy return, but they couldnt do anything about it.
Tch! This Kid got lucky!
Everyone couldnt help but think this.
At this time, the game had already started, and the bets had already ended.
This time, only three people ced their bets on Gu Yans side, and the other thirty people ced their bets on the big guys side.
If the Big Guy won this time, then each of the thirty people on the other side would still get half a gold coin.
As for Gu Yans side..
Each of these three people would get at least ten more gold coins.
Apart from Jiang Wanghe and Cyril, the remaining person who ced his bets was Lawrence.
When he saw Lawrence, Jiang Wanghe moved to the side without a trace, not wanting to be too close to Lawrence.
Lawrence also knew that the other party was already on guard, so he no longer pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger. Instead, he turned his head to look at the big boss beside him.
Cyril did not say anything. He stood there with his arms crossed.
Seeing Cyril standing there for a long time, Kudou finally walked over with a gloomy face.
He coldly nced at Gu ye on the tform, then looked at Cyril.
Do you think highly of this kid?
Then can you tell me how you hurt your knee?Cyril asked back.
Kudou: ..
Chapter 2978 - 2978 Chapter 2978 Ghost Ship 39
2978 Chapter 2978 Ghost Ship 39
Lawrence, who had witnessed the whole thing with his own eyes, smiled.
However, after Kudo red at him twice, he made a zipper gesture to his mouth, indicating that he would never say what he had seen in the afternoon.
The game had already begun.
This time, the Big Guy was not careless and would never ignore the kid on the other side.
He showed his specialty right from the start. He attacked at every high point.
But strangely, this kid seemed to have a radar on him. Every time his attacks were about tond, this kid would always dodge in time.
One after another, his attacks missed.
And his opponent did not even attack once.
Looking at the zero-to-zero score, everyone was a little confused.
However, Cyril narrowed his eyes slightly.
He could already tell that Gu ye was observing his opponents fist speed and movements. Once his opponents moves were seen through, it was time to counterattack.
Of course..
Cyril felt that this Gu ye could have finished this game quickly, but he had done it on purpose.
Could it be..
He turned his head and saw little Jiang, who was staring intently at his partners moves.
Siris eyebrows twitched.
F * ck! Gu Ye was teaching on the spot!
Did he take the game seriously? !
Even Siri himself was not this crazy when he first arrived on the ship.
At this moment, the people who were betting began to mor.
Fight! Fight!
Thats right, no one is fighting anyone. What the F * CK Is This!
At this moment, Gu ye suddenly sped up. Many people did not see clearly how he did it, and then they saw the Big Guys character being beaten up.
The statistics on the screen were also scrolling up like crazy.
When the game time was up, the big guy looked at the data card. His eyes widened, and his whole body swayed, almost falling to the ground.
The others were also so shocked that they could not say a word.
One of them dropped a gold coin on the ground with a crisp sound.
The Man quivered and immediately squatted down to pick up the gold coin.
However, everyone was still shocked by the statistics on the data card. They were speechless for a long time.
Even the man in ck who was in charge of the game twitched his eyebrows.
It was not that the game he was in charge of did not have a situation of one-sided beating, but it was all done by the old yers to educate the new yers.
But this time..
The old yers were taught a lesson.
Gu Yan calmly walked up to the man in ck and stretched out her hand. The Man in ck mechanically handed her six gold coins.
Inside were the three gold coins that she had originally handed over, and the three gold coins that belonged to the big guy.
Those who had bet on the big guy could not help but wail.
Meanwhile, Starlight was jumping in Jiang Wanghes eyes.
Brother Gu, Youre so awesome! We won ten gold coins!
Gu Yan stretched out his hand and grabbed Jiang Wanghes hair. He nodded with a smile and went to the man in ck to get the gold coins.
However, when he passed by Gongteng, Gu Yan suddenly smiled. Hows Your Leg?
You!
Gongteng clenched his fists so tightly that his joints turned white.
It was clear that he was very angry.
On the other side, Lawrence had won ten gold coins. The way he looked at Gu Yan was even more strange.
On the other side, Cyril took the ten gold coins he won and smiled as he touched the tip of his nose.
Chapter 2979 - 2979 Chapter 2979 Ghost Ship 40
2979 Chapter 2979 Ghost Ship 40
This is the easiest gold coin Ive won.
When they heard Siri say this, the people around them were extremely jealous.
They were envious and jealous of a big shot who had a few hundred gold coins, but they didnt dare to hate him.
After all, the reason why big shots were called big shots was because they had their own methods and backers.
For example, this Siri.
And that cripple beside him Kudou.
Only now did everyone notice how Kudou had be a cripple? Although this persons strength was slightly inferior to Siris, he was especially ruthless.
No one dared to offend him.
And after hearing the words of that rookie, Gu Ye, everyone suddenly came to a realization.
This batch of rookies was really fierce!
The game field was so lively, and the so-called adults in the advanced lounge naturally noticed their area.
Cut the scene of the street bully game over there,one of the men said.
The other man said with a smile, This time, you actually didnt look at Your Beloved Ravenous Wolf.
Ravenous Wolf has been sitting there tonight, not moving at all.This person felt very bored.
At this moment, a person sitting in the corner suddenly said, Its that s-rank rookie ying street bully.
Oh?
The two people who spoke at the front looked over in puzzlement.
These two people, judging from their voices, were in their forties and elderly.
And the man who spokest, was very young, in his twenties.
Due to the special inte connection, no one could see each others faces. However, they were frequent visitors and had introduced themselves to each other. Naturally, they knew each others identities.
However, in order to keep it a secret, they had to maintain a certain level of secrecy.
After all, their identities in the real world were more sensitive and could not be known by outsiders.
Of course, the owner of this ship naturally knew their real identities. Otherwise, those who were not qualified would not be able to appear here.
As for the others..
Those who could not leave alive, what did it matter if they knew.
At this moment, the big screen cut to the Street Fighter game. It just happened to see the rookie named Gu ye walking down the stage.
Rey!Someone shouted.
The big screen reyed.
Since it was a lower-level game and there werent any important high-level yers, they didnt take it seriously.
However, after watching the rey, their eyes lit up.
The youngest person frowned when he saw Niyars face in the screen.
I hate Niyar people.
Hahaha, is it because your fiance ran away with a niyar man?Another man with a big bellyughed loudly.
The young mans expression became even gloomier.
Gu Yan did not know what had happened in that high-ss private room, but she would soon find out. After all, she had already guessed most of the arrangements for this cruise ship.
Moreover, the reason why Gu Yan was in the limelight this time was very simple. She wanted to know if there were any targets for her mission in Zone 12, as well as herpanions.
And this time, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe had gained quite a lot.
Besides Jiang Wanghe, the two of them had lost three gold coins. Together with the one gold coin that Gu Yan had bet on him to lose, the two of them had lost a total of four gold coins.
And Gu Yan had won the game, winning the Big Guys three gold coins.
On the other side, Jiang Wanghe had bet on Gu Yan and earned ten gold coins.
After deducting their losses, the two of them had earned nine gold coins.
It really made the people around them envious.
However, at the same time, they secretly became very wary of this neer called Gu Ye. After all, it was rare to see a person with medium qualifications like the Big Guy being beaten up.
Meanwhile, a certain big shot in the high-ss private room smiled and said with great interest, This s-rank newbie is very likely to be upgraded to S + !
Chapter 2980 - 2980 Chapter 2980 Ghost Ship Gambling 41
2980 Chapter 2980 Ghost Ship Gambling 41
The young man at the beginning was obviously discriminating against the NIYANS.
He sneered, How could it be so easy! ?! Out of the 12 zones, only three people had reached S + , and only one of them had been promoted from a + . Moreover, this person had taken half a year to get promoted! The other person had advanced from S + rank. As for thest one, he was born with S + rank!
Those who could reach S + rank were not just smart, but had the strongest bodily functions.
For example, this child, Jiang Wanghe, had an extremely high double-quotient, but his physical fitness was slightly inferior. Otherwise, he could also have reached S + rank.
The few people in the room were silent again.
Everyone also knew that the incident had left an indelible humiliation in this lords heart.
They were gloating in their hearts, but on the surface, they were just sayingforting words.
Whether it was true or not, it didnt really matter. For someone in their field to be able to appear here was already proof of everything.
Gu Yan didnt know what was happening in that high-ss room. She quickly looked around for familiar figures, but she didnt see them.
She and Jiang Wanghe had both finished participating in a game, so the mandatory mission for tonight was over.
However, because of the gold coins in her arms, she was still targeted by many people.
Then..
Then, Gu Yan directly brought Jiang Wanghe back to his residence, put down all the gold coins, and then came out.
Everyone: ..
This rookie looked so awesome, how could he be so timid?
On the other side, industrial vine sneered, Cyril, this is the person you value? Ha, this courage, Im afraid he is even smaller than rice grains.
CIRUI smiled slightly and ignored gongteng. He turned around and randomly chose a game to start.
Gongteng narrowed his eyes.
He saw the two rookies who had returned without leaving a trace. They were watching from all around the stage. They looked like they had gained experience, and his heart was filled with frustration.
How could he have fallen into that Kids trap like this?
On this side, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe were strolling around. Jiang Wanghe was watching the game, while Gu Yan was watching the people.
Until now, she hadnt found any of the Snow Wolf teamspanions, nor had she found the target.
Neither had she found Vincent.
Gu Yan frowned.
Where did this person go?
At this moment, she felt someone ring at her fiercely.
Gu Yan looked up and, as expected, saw the worker vine that she had injured.
Gu Yan wanted to confirm something, so she told Jiang Wanghe and walked over to the man.
The Man, who was about to kill the man with his cold eyes, suddenly froze.
He felt a pain in his knee.
But losing was not losing. Moreover, during game time, if they fought, it would affect the progress of a game, and they would be shot immediately.
At that time, Koutou had seen a person trying to snatch the gold coins from the ck-clothed man with his own eyes. He was directly shot more than ten times, and blood sprayed all over Koutous body.
Thinking of this, Koutou slightly puffed out his chest.
He looked at Gu Yan warily and snorted, What, are you nning to seek revenge on me?
Why do I seek revenge on You?Gu Yan raised his eyebrows in puzzlement, and the corner of his mouth curled up, Why, does your knee not hurt anymore?
PFFT.
Cyril had finished his game. He walked over and said with a smile, Why do you always tease him? Dont you know that Kudous temper is the worst?
Chapter 2981 - 2981 Chapter 2981 Ghost Ship 42
2981 Chapter 2981 Ghost Ship 42
Hes so ugly, dont use the word flirt.Gu Yan smiled, but her words were really vicious.
Kudo was so angry that he wanted to rush over.
Cyril could not help butugh.
It had been a long time since he had met such a person in this ce.
To be fair, Kudo was not ugly. If he dressed properly, he would be aplete hunk.
To be more specific, the yers in District 12 were all very handsome. Even Lawrence, who was not what he seemed, was very handsome.
Kudou rushed over and said through gritted teeth, Just you wait!
Gu Yan shook her head. Saying tough words is the most cowardly act. With your current state, are you still an s-rank? Im afraid that the testing machine was broken, right?
Kudo was furious.
Especially the pain in his knees, which reminded him of his humiliation in the afternoon.
In addition to this rookies words, it was even more vicious.
So without thinking, Kudo directly punched Gu Yan in the face.
On the other side, Jiang Wanghe turned his head. When he saw this scene, his eyes widened and he called out brother Gu!
However, by the time he ran over, it was already toote.
The Man in ck who was standing closest to the two of them had already pulled out his gun.
At this critical moment, arge bronze-colored hand directly grabbed Gongtengs hand.
The moment this person exerted force, Gongteng immediately let out a painful cry.
Damn it! Who Is it! Let Go of me!
Who are you, your father?
A rough voice sounded. When Kudou heard it, he instantly became like a deted rubber ball, wilting.
He immediately said in a low voice. Brother Wolf, I was wrong. Please spare me.
Ravenous Wolf let go of his hand.
Then, ravenous wolf no longer looked at Kudou, but quietly looked at Gu Yan.
This was ravenous wolf.
Gu Yan instantly understood.
This person was a little mixed-blood, his appearance was between the west and the east, his facial features were strong, and his height was 1.9 meters.
It was like a small mountain.
Not to mention, this persons eyes were dark green. Being stared at so quietly by him, it was as if he was being stared at by a wild wolf.
Gu Yan had interacted with wolves many times over the years.
To be honest, she was not afraid of the other partys aggressive gaze at all.
However, she still remembered her character. No matter how talented she was, no matter how arrogant she was.
If she was still not afraid of facing the powerful existence greedy wolf here, then some people would realize something.
Thinking of this, Gu Yan took a few steps back with caution and even pulled Jiang Wanghe, who was rushing over, behind her.
She looked at him with fear in her eyes. He bullied me first.
So you deliberately provoked him and let him do it?Tan Lang looked at the person in front of him with an expressionless face.
No one knew what he was thinking.
Looking at the muscles on his body, they knew how powerful this person was.
However, Gu Yan was also curious. How did such a powerful person get onto this ship?
He had a myriad of thoughts in his mind, but on the surface, Gu Yan took a step back. I feel that he is a person who holds grudges.
What he meant was that he had admitted his intentional provocation.
In fact, when greed appeared, the surrounding people became even more vignt. However, the man in ck did not shoot. Instead, he looked at greed vigntly.
Everyone knew that this yer was one of the most difficult yers to deal with in the entire District 12.
If it werent for the fact that the Lords liked to watch greedy wolf y games, the owner of the cruise ship would have done something.
Greedy wolf looked at Gu Yan again but didnt say anything. He turned around and left.
Chapter 2982 - 2982 Chapter 2982 Ghost Ship 43
2982 Chapter 2982 Ghost Ship 43
Everyone present was a little stunned.
Only Siri walked over. He smiled at Gu Yan and patted Kudou on the shoulder. Lets go.
Kudous expression was extremely ugly.
But he could only follow Siri as they walked towards greedy wolf who had left.
He said in a low voice, Why didnt you tell me brother Wolf was here?
Cyril shrugged his shoulders innocently. Brother Wolf came too quickly. I didnt react in time.
The corners of Kudos mouth twitched in anger, but he also knew that Cyril was just watching the show and didnt add insult to injury. It was already considered good.
On this ship, no one should trust anyone.
Now, dont look at how good the rtionship between the two rookies was. Hehe, after some time, when their gold coins were reduced, they would start scheming against each other!
While Kudo was thinking angrily, he followed Siri to a ce not too far away, where greed was sitting on the sofa by the window.
Gu Yan crossed the crowd, looked over there, and then withdrew his gaze.
On this side, Jiang Wanghe looked at Gu Yan with concern. Brother Gu, Are You Alright?
Im fine.Gu Yan shook his head and said very calmly, Come, lets go to other ces to take a look.
Jiang Wanghe nodded and followed Gu Yan.
At this moment, a wail suddenly sounded.
Gu Yan looked over and saw two men in ck dragging a man out.
The man struggled desperately. Let me go! If you give me another chance, Ill definitely win! Let Me Go!
It was the first time Jiang Wanghe had seen such a situation. He remembered that brother Gu had been repeatedly asking him about the way out.
Where would this person be taken to?
Lawrence appeared out of nowhere. He almost whispered into the ears of Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe, This person owes a hundred gold coins. He cant pay it back.
Where are they taking him?
Who knows? I guess theyre asking his family to bring ten million US dors to pick him up,Lawrence said casually.
Gu Yan turned to look at him.
Ten million US dors?
An ordinary family wouldnt be able to afford it!
Then, where would this person be sent to?
That mysterious ce..
Gu Yan was silent.
Could Tang Zihao and Dr. Tang have already been sent to that ce?
It was also the first time Jiang Wanghe realized how cruel it was to board the ship. Although he wasnt that afraid, he also fell silent.
Seeing that the two excellent rookies were finally a little frustrated, Lawrence nodded with a smile and said, But dont worry, the adults above have already taken a liking to your performance when you just arrived, so you shouldnt be in any danger in the short term. However, in order to n for the long term, you can join some organizations. This way, you can ensure that you can y the game for a longer time.
What organization?
One gold coin.Lawrence waved his index finger and said, Not only will I introduce the forces and members of each organization to you in detail, I will also rmend you to join.
Can any organization rmend us to join?Gu Yan looked up.
Lawrences attitude had always been very good.
He smiled and nodded. Yes.
Then if I can join an organization now, the people in the organization will also tell me about the situation of the other organizations and their members, right?Gu Yan asked in return.
The expression on Lawrences face was a little cracked.
He shook his head, not knowing whether tough or cry. How can it be so difficult to earn a gold coin from you?
Chapter 2983 - 2983 Chapter 2983 Ghost Ship 44
2983 Chapter 2983 Ghost Ship 44
I cant help it. Gold coins are too important, arent they?Gu Yan pointed at the door.
The alien from outer space had been dragged away.
It was dragged to that mysterious ce.
To be honest, Gu Yan was actually very interested in that mysterious ce. However, she couldnt do that for the time being.
After all, she hadnt seen many of the things and people in District 12 yet.
Lawrence shook his head in annoyance and then looked at Gu Yan curiously. You dont even know which forces are there, so how are you going to join them?
This time, Gu Yan didnt have to say anything.
Jiang Wanghe turned his head and said to the people around him, Hey, is there any organization that wants us to join?
Some of the people who were ying the game stopped.
Then, everyone began to discuss.
The discussion became more and more lively.
A man in a white tang suit stood in front of the huge monitor, and the corner of his mouth curled up.
The rookies from Zone 12 are very interesting.
Brother Jiang stood behind him respectfully and nodded, These two rookies, one is an A + and the other is an S ss, both have great potential. Just now, I received a message from the private room, and two lords are very optimistic about that S ss rookie. But
However, whats the matter?The White Tang suit man turned his head around.
Brother Jiang continued, That Lord who has always hated Niyars man has always hated this person. However, it is precisely because of this that they have started a new round of betting.
There are likes and dislikes. This is what makes it fun.The Tang suit man sighed.
At this moment, the door of the room was opened. A beautiful woman in a cheongsam slowly walked in.
Boss, theres a person in Area 11 who has upgraded from B + to a + . He already has 50 gold coins.
Before the man in the Tang suit said anything, brother Jiang said with a hint of sarcasm, Its not that difficult to go from B + to a + . Cisco, youre making such a fuss.
Cisco crossed his arms andughed sarcastically, It only took him three days to go from B + to a + . and from F to B + at the beginning, he only took less than a week. So, dont you think this situation is not that difficult?
Brother Jiang was stunned. He frowned. How is that possible! Unless the testing machine from before is broken!
In short, he only used less than ten days to walk from district five to district eleven.Cisco looked at brother Jiang with contempt. The next moment, she turned to the man in the Tang suit and was gentle and affectionate.
She hugged the mans arm and said coquettishly, Boss, do you think its time to give me a bonus?
The Man in the Tang suit patted Ciscos hand and nodded with a smile. Good job, Cisco. Yes, send someone to bring that person to district twelve. I will definitely give you a bonus this month.
Thank you, Boss.Cisco smiled sweetly.
After a while, Cisco and brother Jiang left the room one after the other.
After they left, the sweet smile on Ciscos face instantly disappeared, and brother Jiang was still as expressionless as before.
One tall and one thin man stood guard at the door. One of the tall and burly men walked behind Cisco, while the other thin man stood beside brother Jiang.
Cisco sneered. Jiang, one day, I will return District 12 to my hands!
Brother Jiang smiled. Sure, lets wait and see.
Cisco looked at brother Jiang for a while, then said to the tall and sturdy man beside him, Vincent, send that man to District 12.
Chapter 2984 - 2984 Chapter 2984 Ghost Ship 45
2984 Chapter 2984 Ghost Ship 45
Yes, SIS Cisco.
Vincent had a fierce look on his face, but in front of Cisco, he was very obedient.
Brother Jiangs skinny subordinate gave Vincent a sarcastic look. Although he didnt say anything, his eyes were full of contempt.
After saying this, Cisco turned around and left. He didnt even want to look at brother Jiang anymore.
After Cisco left, Vincent regained his expressionless attitude. Brother Jiang, Ill send her overter.
Brother Jiang looked at Vincent and said gently, If you dont want to follow Cisco anymore, you cane with me.
No need. Its good to follow Sis Cisco.
Brother Jiang wasnt angry. He nodded. Thats a pity.
At this moment, the skinny man beside brother Jiang sneered. Of course Ill follow Sis Cisco. After all, there arent many women on this ship.
After he said this, he let out a wretchedugh.
Vincent acted as if he didnt hear it.
The Skinny Manughed for a while. He felt that it wasnt interesting, so he didnt say anything.
Vincent turned his head and walked towards District 11.
The skinny man snorted and said to brother Jiang with some resentment, Brother Jiang, why do you always want this kid to be your subordinate? You have to know that this kid looks quite strong. He might have been slept with by that woman Cisco many times. Even if he came to your ce, he wouldnt be loyal to you.
Mike, do you think you can make a decision for me?
Although brother Jiangs voice was still very calm, Mike had been with brother Jiang for a long time. He immediately knew that brother Jiang was angry.
It was also because brother Jiang was usually amiable to everyone. Sometimes, people would forget that he was actually a ruthless person.
Mike immediately said, Brother Jiang, I was wrong! I was justining for you! You thought so highly of that kid, but in the end, that kid was so stupid that he couldnt differentiate between good and bad!
Brother Jiang hid the killing intent in his eyes.
He calmly said, I didnt appreciate him.
Mike was stunned.
But he didnt dare to say anything else.
On the other side, Vincent walked into District 11.
It was now the end of the game at night. The names of the yers who hadnt yed the game were listed on the huge monitor.
If they still did not participate in the game, they would be taken away immediately.
Where would they be taken?
When Vincent thought of that ce, he frowned. What was worse was that many people from their joint special organization had already been taken to that ce.
If they still did not take action, he was worried that it would be toote!
Bai Changle had just ended a game and he had lost three gold coins. However, he still had fifteen gold coins in his hands.
When he brushed past Vincent, he stopped in his tracks.
He looked curiously at Vincent and then looked away.
Lin Xiaoyun came over and asked in a low voice, Brother Bai, whats Wrong?
Nothing.Bai changle shook his head and then looked at Lin Xiaoyun. How are things on your side? Have you talked to Tang Zihao?
Lin Xiaoyun frowned. I dont know what happened to that child. He didnt say a word. There are surveince cameras around, so I cant say too much.
When the two of them spoke, they kept their voices low.
After Bai Changle and Tan Zhiyan boarded the cruise ship, he was in District 11, while Tan Zhiyan was in District 10.
Originally, Bai Changle had searched District 11, but he didnt find a single friend. However, he found the target, Tang Zihao.
Thus, Bai Changle immediately went to approach Tang Zihao.
Chapter 2985 - 2985 Chapter 2985 Ghost Ship 46
2985 Chapter 2985 Ghost Ship 46
However, he discovered that this child seemed to have received a great shock. His entire being was in a trance, and hepletely refused any strangers approach.
On one asion, Bai Changle took the risk of being exposed and barged into Tang Zihaos room. He almost directly revealed his identity, but he was beaten out by a blond youth who lived in Tang Zihaos room.
Bai Changle:
Actually, it wasnt that Bai Changle couldnt beat that blond youth. The key point was that Tang Zihao had also gotten his hands on him.
No matter what he did, he couldnt hit the target, right?
Therefore, Bai Changle was stuck here.
Not long ago, Lu Ye also came. Compared to Bai Changle, Lu Ye was having a hard time.
Because when he first boarded the ship, he was judged to be F, directly in the lower five districts.
Compared to the 11th and 12th districts, the lower five districts were like slums. The people here were more easily bewitched and defeated.
Moreover, the people in the lower five districts did not borrow 100 gold coins.
Instead, they borrowed 20 gold coins.
Lu Ye watched helplessly as many people were dragged away because they could not afford to exchange for gold coins.
It was not easy for him to restrain himself, so he did not follow them.
Lu Ye was not afraid of the men in ck with guns, but he still remembered his mission.
However, once the mission waspleted and he found Professor Tang and his grandson Tang Zihao, he would definitely go to that so-called mysterious ce to take a look!
Saving one person and two people would not solve the problem.
After seeing too many people copsing, Lu Ye narrowed his eyes.
He wanted to destroy this cepletely!
However, he had to increase his gold coins holdings as soon as possible because he would have a chance to apply for a new qualification when he reached 20 gold coins.
This was because Lu ye knew that those who applied for a new qualification did not seed after obtaining 20 gold coins.
However, not everyone who had been trapped here for a long time was blinded by greed. They had families that they could not part with, and there were many things that they did not want to do.
Money was important, but there were many things in this world that money could not exchange for.
But where did those people go?
Just like that, Lu Ye used the shortest amount of time to obtain enough gold coins and apply to re-test his qualifications.
Therefore, a few dayster, he came to District 11 and met Bai Changle.
However, just as Lu Ye was about to approach the target quest, Tang Zihao, he was tricked by someone in the game.
Fortunately, it was Lu Ye. If it was another ordinary person, he would have lost his life twice.
Lu Ye was slightly injured, but the other party paid all the gold coins and was taken away by the man in ck.
At that moment, Lin Xiaoyun brought Liao Qing to District 11. At the same time, Tan Zhiyan had been promoted from District 10 to District 11.
As for Jin Li..
He did not board the ship.
Because on that day, when he had gone to the hotel on the ind with Lu Ye, he had met with danger. His face had fallen to the ground. Although he had only fainted, his face had been disfigured.
Lu Ye had entrusted Ah Lang to take care of Jin Li, while he had been brought on the Pandora with a few other people.
With Lin Xiaoyuns arrival, Lu Ye also knew that Gu Yan had directly entered District 12.
She was alone.
Because Lu Ye had risen all the way, there had long been people paying attention to him.
Therefore, even if he had not mentioned another test, the people in charge of District 11 had taken the initiative to give him another test after he had won more than ten games in a row.
They found that this man named Lu Yans aptitude had actually risen to a + !
Chapter 2986 - 2986 Chapter 2986 Ghost Ship 47
2986 Chapter 2986 Ghost Ship 47
Lu Ye knew that he had to act quickly, or else he would have to go to District 12.
To be honest, he was actually very worried about Gu Yan.
He had walked all the way from these districts, although the more he went to the higher-ss districts, the more powerful the people here would be.
Double-dealing was super high. Moreover, people who were tempted by money became more and more greedy and would do anything.
To put it simply, there were people who were blinded by greed in the low-level areas, but what they did was straightforward. If I wanted your gold coins, I woulde and snatch them.
However, those people in the high-level areas who had experienced many things and even had peoples lives in their hands began to scheme against each other.
There were some people who were lucky and smart. If it was just a game, they might not be able to defeat them.
However, the hearts of the people became a variable here.
In addition, Lu Ye already knew that there were some big shots, and the actions of these so-called yers were actually under the eyes of those big shots.
These yers became the toys of those big shots.
If some big shots really thought highly of a yer, they could even reward that yer with gold coins. Of course, if that yer had gold coins and didnt like ying games anymore and wanted to leave, then it was absolutely impossible.
Lu Ye had already vaguely grasped the rules of this ce. However, the most important thing now was to find out what had happened to Tang Zihao.
Where did Professor Tang Go?
Lu Ye was about to be taken to District 12. Before he figured out the mission, he couldnt resist anything to avoid alerting the other party.
This was also Lu Yes responsibility to hispanions.
Lu Yes arm was still injured. District 11 had a room for six people. Although it was not as good as District 12, it was still much better than the lower district that Lu Ye had lived in before.
The people in the lower district were like animals. They were trapped in a big house. There were 30 to 40 people in a big house. Each of them had a different territory.
When Lu Ye first went, there were still people who tried to bully him. However, they were all dealt with by him in a sh. Soon, there were dozens of people in the entire room who were obedient to him.
And now. Lu Ye went directly to Tang Zihao and took out a handful of gold coins.
Kid, Ill ask you a question. You answer one question, and Ill give you a gold coin.
Tang zihao seemed to have been in a severe shock. In short, his mental state had always been particrly bad, but he was also very smart. Therefore, in the games that he had to y every night, he had never suffered a big loss, and it was only a small loss.
Even so, he didnt have many gold coins in his hands.
Therefore, when he saw Lu Yesrge pile of gold coins, his eyes lit up.
It was just not him.
Many people around stared at the gold coins in Lu Yes hands, as if they were hungry wolves staring at a piece of fat meat.
They kept swallowing their saliva.
Those who could reach district 11 were naturally not stupid.
They had long heard of Lu Yan.
The fact that he had been able to work his way all the way from the lower districts proved that he was very powerful.
Lin Xiaoyun didnt go over, but he watched from a distance.
Liao Qing hade in with Lin Xiaoyun. They were acquaintances, so they didnt separate from each other.
He also looked at the gold coins in Lu Yes hands. He whispered, How many games did this big boss participate in to get so many gold coins?
Chapter 2987 - 2987 Chapter 2987 Ghost Ship 48
2987 Chapter 2987 Ghost Ship 48
Lin Xiaoyun thought to herself, brother Lu is naturally this amazing!
She said, Then go ask him.
No, no, no. Im afraid of getting beaten up.Liao Qing looked at Lin Xiaoyun with admiration. Youre still the best. You even talked to a big shot.
Because they wanted to hide, the few of them met in District 11. They werent in a hurry to recognize each other. They just pretended not to know each other and met by chance.
This disguise was specially trained for the snow wolves, so there was no problem at all.
As for Liao Qing..
Lin Xiaoyun didnt say much to him. Fortunately, although this child was smart, he was very simple and easy to fool.
Otherwise, Liao Qing wouldnt have been so obsessed with that game every night.
He even dered that he wanted to y all the games.
At that time, Lin Xiaoyun really sympathized with this idiots family.
Jin Kehai, who was standing next to Tang Zihao, also looked at gold coins a few more times and then looked at Lu Ye warily.
Are you lying to us?
On this ship, there was no shortage of liars.
Jin Kehai had been able to stay in District 11 for so long, which showed that he was no fool.
He had met Tang Zihao in apetition a year ago. At that time, they were still rivals.
However, after going through many twists and turns, a yearter, the two little friends would actually meet on this ship.
When Jin Kehai met Tang Zihao, Tang Zihao was already in a trance.
It had to be said that if it werent for him protecting Tang Zihao, Tang zihao wouldnt have been able to stay in District 11 until now.
However, the two of them were still young. On one hand, they had to watch out for those who harbored ill intentions, and on the other hand, they had to deal with the game.
Therefore, the gold coins that the two of them had on hand were pitifully little.
However, even so, there would never be a free lunch in the sky. Therefore, Jin Kehai was on guard against this man called Lu Yan.
Lu Ye looked at Jin Kehai and felt slightly at ease with Tang Zihao.
After all, this child was sincere in protecting Tang zihao.
Lu Ye curled his lips and looked a little arrogant.
In about half an hour, someone will bring me to District 12. Think about it. What do you have that is worth me lying to you?
When he said that there was only half an hour left, Tang Zihao was in a daze.
He raised his head and said in a very soft voice, Are you really just answering a question?
Yes.
It was obvious that this child had been tricked by someone. That was why he was so careful.
There were many other people in Tang Zihaos room. Simrly, they were safe in the room. If someone were to cause trouble and bully them, then the one who would be dealt with would definitely be the intruder.
That time, Bai Changle was quick to hide, and Tang Zihao and Jin Kehai were not in any danger. Otherwise, the ck-clothed man would havee down long ago.
Tang zihao looked at gold coin again. He gritted his teeth and nodded.
Ask away.
There were surveince cameras overhead, and there were so many people outside the door. Even Bai Changle, who was standing not far away, was sweating on Lu Yes behalf.
How was he supposed to ask?
Lin Xiaoyun also wondered how brother Lu was going to ask. Could it be that he was going to ask Tang zihao about something else and then ask about Professor Tang?
The important thing now was that they already knew where Tang Zihao was, and this child shouldnt have any problems for the time being.
But as time went on, they didnt know.
The key problem now was with Dr. Tang.
Where did your grandfather go?
Tang zihao suddenly raised his head.
Chapter 2988 - 2988 Chapter 2988 Ghost Ship 49
2988 Chapter 2988 Ghost Ship 49
Most of the onlookers were thinking, Wow, these two guys actually know this big shot Lu..
Meanwhile, Lin Xiaoyun and Bai Changle were thinking of ten thousand divine beasts.
Brother, dear brother, what happened to taking a roundabout route.
There were many surveince cameras inside, and there were so many people outside.
Wouldnt it be too careless to say it out loud?
However, this thought onlysted for a moment. Then, the Smart Lin Xiaoyun realized that brother Lu never made mistakes when he was on a mission, so he wouldnt make such a low-level mistake this time.
There was no need to mention Bai Changle.
He only remembered one sentence.
That was to trust Lu Ye!
Tang zihao looked at Lu Ye in shock. You, you know my grandfather?
Of course, if it wasnt for him, I wouldnt have been expelled by the school!An extremely cold smile shed across Lu Yes eyes.
On this ship, even though the chances of meeting acquaintances were not high, there were always some.
For example, Jin Kehai was an acquaintance of Tang zihao.
But this time, he met an enemy..
Jin Kehais first reaction was to nervously protect Tang zihao behind him.
There were even more people watching the show.
Initially, some people paid attention to the monitor After all, there were so many people gathered, and that Lu Yan was a rtively popr yer.
But when they heard that there was a grudge, several staff members rxed.
Someoneughed and said, Do you think Lu Yan will beat this kid up?
Hehe, actually, its not that big of a grudge. He was just fired and couldnt study.
I remember that Lu Yan was a stowaway and made a living with that group of fishermen. TSK, hes so good-looking and he has high business. Hes not allowed to study, but he can do other things.
The few of themughed and did not take the situation seriously.
On the other side, Tang Zihao had already recovered. He looked at the gold coins in Lu Yes hand and asked, What do you want to do after you know my grandfathers whereabouts?
Oh, you asked me a question. Then I answered. Do you have to give me the gold coins?
Tang Zihao: ..
He was speechless. Why did this person not y by the rules!
Jin kehai immediately said, No, then dont answer. We cant afford to pay the gold coins!
Lu Ye smiled. He leaned against the bed and stretched out his long legs, cing them on the opposite bed.
It had to be said that after so many years of work, Lu Yes entire body was now filled with hostility and bandit aura. He waspletely at ease.
Therefore, as long as he deliberately did this, for a moment, others would really think that he was an extremely evil person.
Tang zihao was silent for a while, then said, My grandfather is naturally at home.
Oh, then the next question is, how did you be like this?
Lu Ye really threw a gold coin into Tang Zihaos arms.
Tang zihao touched the gold coin, his heart filled with disbelief. He even forgot about the panic in his heart.
Even Jin Kehai was a little confused.
He clenched his fists and didnt say a word.
Jin Kehai said, Can you not ask this question? Cant you see that hes in a bad state?
Although youre younger than me, youre still adults, right? As adults, you should be more mature! No matter what consequences this choice brings, you can only ept it and try to think of a solution! Instead of sitting here like a pile of garbage!
Chapter 2989 - 2989 Chapter 2989 Ghost Ship 50
2989 Chapter 2989 Ghost Ship 50
That was a little harsh.
But after Lu Ye said that, he threw another gold coin to Jin Kehai.
Jin Kehai quickly caught it.
But Lu Ye had already stood up and shook off the dust that didnt exist on his body.
He turned around and looked up at the people at the door. Get out of the way.
Whoosh whoosh whoosh.
The people who were blocking the door to watch the show instantly dispersed. They moved very quickly and in unison.
It could be seen that Lu Yans reputation in District 11 was on par with ravenous wolf in District 12.
The others slowly dispersed. Lin Xiaoyun thought for a moment. It was not a good time for them to interact with each other, so she pulled Liao Qing back to their own room first.
Bai Changle lived next door to Tang Zihao. He also knew that Lu Ye was going to District 12 soon So, he definitely had to stay in District 11.
Once there was news of Professor Tangs whereabouts, and Lu Ye and Gu Yan started to take action, Bai Changle and the rest of his friends would have to ensure Tang Zihaos safety.
Tang zihao fell silent again.
The others in their room didnte over because they saw that Tang zihao had offended Lu Yan. Some of them justy on their beds and slept.
Some of them simply walked out.
Only Tang Zihao was left sitting by his bed. He looked at the two ck shoe prints left by Lu Yan.
Jin Kehai said, That Lu Yan just now was too much. TSK, this kind of person shouldnt have been allowed to continue studying. Your grandfather must have done the right thing!
Tang zihao still didnt say anything.
Jin Kehai continued, You dont have to worry about that guy taking revenge on you. Hes going to District 12 anyway. Also, you dont have to worry about your grandfather. Isnt your grandfather at home?
At this point, Tang Zihao suddenly hugged Jin Kehai. His tears flowed down Jin Kehais neck and into his clothes.
Jin Kehai waspletely dumbfounded.
Tang zihao suppressed his emotions and said in pain, It was me who harmed grandfather. If it wasnt for me, grandfather wouldnt have been brought to this ship with me
Jin Kehai was stunned.
He didnt expect Tang Zihao to really bring his grandfather to this ship.
He was the same as Tang Zihao. They both entered this ce through the game channel. However, when he first met Tang zihao, he didnt see his grandfather, Dr. Tang.
What about your grandfather?
When I boarded the ship, my grandfather and I were separated. I dont know where he went now.
Lu Ye had already returned to his room. Hey there, looking as if he shouldnt be disturbed by strangers.
Naturally, no one dared to provoke him.
In Lu Yes ear, there was a tiny bug the size of a grain of rice. It was very troublesome to bring this thing in, but fortunately, Lu Ye made it.
However, because this thing could only be used once, it would automatically be destroyed after it was used.
If someone stepped on it, it would shatter.
Therefore, after Lu ye heard Tang Zihaos stato words, he frowned and fell into deep thought.
Professor Tang, where exactly was he taken to?
At this moment, a burly man walked in with two men in ck. The people in Lu Yes room saw the men in ck and immediately jumped up.
They looked at them cautiously and fearfully.
Only Lu Ye was still lying on his bed with his hands under his head and his eyes slightly narrowed.
Vincent quickly hid the surprise in his eyes. He walked up to Lu Ye and asked in a low and cold voice, Lu Yan, get up and follow me. Ill send you to District 12.
Chapter 2990 - 2990 Chapter 2990 Ghost Ship 51
2990 Chapter 2990 Ghost Ship 51
This was not the first time Lu Ye had met Vincent.
However, it was rare for the two of them to be alone together.
However, because of Lu Yes appearance, a glimmer of hope appeared in Vincents heart.
In other words, after such a long time, it was time to close the.
Lu Ye raised his eyelids slightly and looked at himzily. He stretched and said, Its already sote. is the game over there over tonight over?
Its over.
Lu Ye stood up and looked around. Then he said, Wait, Can I say goodbye to my friend?
A man in ck behind Vincent sneered. Youre saying goodbye? Do you think its a vacation?
Theres no need to say goodbye to a vacation, is there?Lu Ye said unhurriedly.
The Man in ck frowned.
Meanwhile, Vincent lowered his head and looked at themunicator on his wrist. He said, You have ten minutes.
Okay.
The game in District 11 wasing to an end. Except for a few people on the big screen who had not participated in the game, everyone else had participated in the game.
Lu Ye walked directly to Bai Changle and said to him, Come, lets y a few games.
Why me?Bai Changle yed along with him.
Lu Ye thought for a moment and looked at him with pity. You look very poor.
Bai Changle:
The people around burst intoughter. After all, this man surnamed Bai really didnt have many gold coins on him.
However, in the next moment, when they saw that Lu Yan had lost a lot of money to this man surnamed Bai, everyone couldntugh.
That was a huge amount of gold coins!
They wished they could go over and hug their thighs, crying and begging themselves to be poor.
Someone beside them couldnt help but say, Youre giving him gold coins on purpose.
Lu Ye turned his head to look at that person and nodded. Yes, because this man looks very simr to my first love.
Everyone:
However, after being teased by Lu Ye like that, the topic instantly changed. Everyone was wondering if it was time for this super awesome Lu Yan to fall in love with a man.
Lu Ye left District 11.
Bai changle also understood that Lu Ye had given him these gold coins so that he could protect Tang zihao.
As for Lin Xiaoyun and the others, they were secretly supporting him.
Taking dozens of gold coins at once was a hot potato. Lu Ye believed that Bai Changles experience and ability should be more suitable as a target than Lin Xiaoyun.
Tang zihao cried for a while. When he was tired, hey on the bed without saying a word.
Jin Kehai didnt know how tofort his friend, but his friends tears were still on his body. It was a little hot.
A little sticky.
He decided to take a shower.
After Jin Kehai left, Tang zihao slowly opened his eyes. In his palm was the gold coin that Lu Yan had thrown to him.
He looked at the gold coin.
He felt that something was amiss.
If Lu Yan was really his enemy, he would not have given him the gold coin.
One must know that the value of a gold coin was not low.
Even if Lu Yan had a lot of gold coins, he would not have given him the gold coin.
Unless..
After implicating his grandfather, Tang Zihao felt extremely guilty. Especially when he heard that some people might be thrown into the sea after owing gold coins, he was even more worried about his old grandfather.
Although his grandfathers IQ was very high, he was still old.
But at this moment, Tang Zihaos IQ was instantly on the line.
Could This Lu Yan be here to save him and his grandfather?
Chapter 2991 - 2991 Chapter 2991 Ghost Ship 52
2991 Chapter 2991 Ghost Ship 52
Just as this thought shed through his mind, Tang Zihaos whole body instantly became spirited, and a surge of excitement surged in his chest.
If this person really came to save them, then Grandpa would be saved!
But in the next moment, Tang Zihao thought sadly that this Lu Yan had already left District 11 and went to District 12.
Tang Zihaos mood was already unstable, and now he was even more depressed.
Lu Ye had already left District 11. He followed Vincent and the other two men in ck towards District 12.
This cruise ship was especially huge, so it sailed very smoothly.
It was almost impossible to feel that they were on a cruise ship.
After walking through the long corridor, the leather shoes of the men in ck were walking on the ground, making nging sounds.
Lu Ye was surrounded by the three of them, but his expression was very calm.
As he walked, he stepped on Vincents shoes.
The two men in ck immediately waited for Vincent to beat them up, but they did not expect that Vincent, who had always had a bad temper, would just coldly look at the man who stepped on his shoes.
Lu Ye took the initiative to pick up Vincents shoes and handed them to him. Im sorry. I was thinking about something, so I didnt notice.
Vincent smiled coldly. I hope you have a good time in District 12.
This sentence contained malice.
Everyone knew that District 12 had a few troublemakers, s + existences, and even the Lords favored them.
Every time they came to this gambling ship to y, hundreds of millions would be thrown in.
Of course, there were also people who liked to watch the people of the lower districts struggle to survive for one gold coin or two gold coins.
Under one gold coin, many greed and selfishness were magnified infinitely. At this time, humanity gradually disappeared.
Some of those high and mighty figures were born rich enough to rival a country. Because their lives were too boring, they continued to do things to make themselves happier.
The two men in ck behind Vincent chuckled.
Vincent put on his shoes coldly and didnt say anything. When he arrived at District 12, he handed Lu ye over to the person-in-charge of District 12.
It happened to be Mike, who had been following brother Jiang.
Mike was tall and thin. He had a sharp chin like a monkey, and his eyes were shining.
Yo, Vincent, you sent someone here?
Vincent nodded and did not say anything more. Then, he turned around and left with his men.
Mike sneered, What a boring man. Isnt it just that he has more muscles on his body? TSK, its probably because of his muscles that he gained the favor of thatdy!
Vincent did not go far. He could still hear, but he was indifferent.
The two men in ck beside Vincent were a little indignant.
One of them said to Vincent in a low voice, Brother, that damned monkey said that on purpose! Hes always like this. Why Dont you find a chance
No need,Vincent said coldly.
In a sh, the three of them had gone far away.
Mikeughed loudly, This Vincent is so cowardly. Haha, Sooner orter, Cisco will kick him off the bed!
Lu Ye dug his ears at the side and narrowed his eyes.
It seemed that this undercover Vincent had worked really hard. He did not know if he had betrayed that thing.
Although Mike had been ridiculing Vincent, he still brought Lu ye inside. After all, this was an A + yer. Moreover, he might even be an S ss in the future.
Room 2019 here is empty. You can stay here for the time being. There are two people in one room here. Daily necessities will be sent to your roomter.
Chapter 2992 - 2992 Chapter 2992 Ghost Ship 53
2992 Chapter 2992 Ghost Ship 53
Two people, one room. The conditions are pretty good.Lu Yes smile was ruffian and very casual.
Although Mike was on brother Jiangs side and had always been at odds with Ciscos side.
But since this yer hade to District 12, and they were in charge of District 12.
Then this yer belonged to his jurisdiction.
Hence, Mikes patience actually increased a little.
Yeah, the environment here is very good. I hope you have a good time.
At this moment, two yers passed by.
One of them said in surprise, Hey, isnt room 2019 upied by that Gu Ye?
Lu Yes footsteps paused slightly.
Mike turned around and saw that the two yersexpressions immediately changed. They turned around and left.
Everyone knew not to provoke these men in ck, let alone the leader of these men in ck.
After all, Mike was brother Jiangs assistant here.
Lu Ye had already returned to his usual carefree expression and walked into the room.
However, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
His facial features were still as smart as ever.
Although the area had changed, some of the rules of the game had not changed.
Not to mention, Lu Yes adaptability was very strong. Looking at his current state, it was obvious that he was also a thorn.
Before leaving, Mike Thought for a moment and said, Right, the boss of this area is called greedy wolf. Hes an S + .
Lu Ye sprawled on the bed. He felt that this bed was the softest bed he had slept in in a while.
He smiled and asked Mike, So, are you worried that Ill go up against him, or that I wont go up against him?
Youre the one whos an A + .
This standard of yours isnt absolute, is it? Otherwise, I wouldnt havee here from the lower zone.Lu Ye suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were filled with hostility. Im suddenly looking forward to meeting this greedy wolf.
Mike liked Lu Yan like this.
After all, this way, the game would be more exciting, and the big shots would be more satisfied.
Then, they would spend more money on this gambling ship.
After Mike left, Lu Ye still lookedzy. He stood up and walked around the room.
Not long after, a man in ck brought all the daily necessities.
It had to be said that the environment of this ce was indeed the best among the 12 districts.
Oh, there were more monitors than other ces.
Lu Ye also did not touch the monitors in the room. Instead, he walked to the bathroom and kicked the monitor in the bathroom to pieces.
Baili, who was in the monitoring room, directly smashed the Water Cup.
F * ck! This damn kid, is he looking for a beating? How dare he destroy the Monitor!
A person next to him said helplessly, I told you not to put the monitor in the bathroom! Brother Jiang already warned you before. I advise you not to mess around.
It was the s-rank one before that blocked the monitor.
But this time, the A + one was even more direct, directly destroying the monitor!
Baili suddenly stood up and said, No, no, I have to go over and warn him!
Another staff member beside him shook his head helplessly and said, This person, sigh
Another staff memberughed loudly. Youre really stupid. Cant you see that Baili has taken a liking to him?
Baili liked men, and he was the one who was taken in.
Therefore, the rookies, Gu Ye and Jiang Wanghe, were both very handsome, especially that Gu Ye. He was so handsome that it took ones soul away, and he even carried a certain degree of aggression.
But in Bailis opinion, this Gu ye was still too thin and weak. Yes, he liked men who had a sense of flesh.
Chapter 2993 - 2993 Chapter 2993 Ghost Ship 54
2993 Chapter 2993 Ghost Ship 54
He had to be strong, but not like greedy wolf. Greedy wolf was not strong, but as strong as a bear.
Baili did not like it.
Baili had to admit that Baili was an experienced beauty lover, and he liked strong men.
On this ship, he had nced at a few targets, but unfortunately, those targets either had faces but no brains, or they had brains but no faces and no muscles.
For example, Lu Yan, who was handsome, had a great figure, and he had an extremely high double-quotient.
He was also hot-tempered and bad-tempered.
The more Baili thought about it, the more excited he became. For his own ulterior motive, he naturally did not bring anyone else.
However, by the time he reached Room 2019, it was already past 11 pm.
At this time, most yers would not continue to wander outside.
After all, the room had a protective mechanism, but in other ces, that was not necessarily the case.
Baili also deliberately tidied his cor, trying to leave a good impression on the other party.
He took out the administrators Universal Room Card and swiped it.
With a click, the door opened.
In fact, it was not 100% safe for the yers to hide their gold coins in the room. After all, in the hands of the managers in ck, there was a universal room card.
Of course, this kind of thing would not happen often. Otherwise, the yers who were already imprisoned would probably copse.
Baili admitted that he wasnt here to steal the yersgold coins, so it was fine if the boss really med him.
He walked in gracefully.
His ck suit entuated his figure very well.
Then..
Baili looked at one of the beds it was empty.
The other bed was also empty!
Where was he? could he be in the bathroom?
Baili looked at the door of the bathroom that was ajar. His eyes lit up as he quietly walked over. In the end..
The bathroom was also empty!
He finally understood that the newbie that he thought highly of at night was out for a walk! Da! Da!
He was too bold!
Baili was shocked.
Lu Ye had indeed gone out for a walk. He had wanted to immediately look for Gu Yan, but he still considered the bigger picture and forcefully suppressed his longing for his Yan Yan.
In fact, he did not wish to see his Yan Yan wandering around at this time.
Because back then, Lu Ye had seen two people stab a person to death in the middle of the night in District 10.
The reason was unknown.
But it should have something to do with gold coins.
At that time, the two people had also seen Lu Ye, and their eyes were filled with hostility.
They had wanted to attack Lu Ye, but as soon as they met, one of their bones was broken, and the two of them quickly escaped.
As Lu Ye walked, he could hear the echoes of his footsteps.
There was a bright light above his head, and the light was a little pale.
In such a quiet ce, for no reason, there was an added sense of terror.
Lu Ye leisurely walked around and quickly understood the terrain of the entire 12th district.
The Hall of the game venue was very easy to recognize. Yes, the dining area was also much more spacious than other districts. It was said that the food provided was also better than other districts. Lu Ye had just arrived and had not eaten a meal yet.
As mentioned earlier, the standard of a double room was indeed much better than other districts. The daily necessities and bedding inside were also much better.
While wandering around, Lu Ye felt that someone was secretly sizing him up.
He did not stop and continued walking forward.
When he returned to the amodation district again, he reached the door of a door. Lu Ye stopped in his tracks.
At that moment, the door suddenly opened.
Chapter 2994 - 2994 Chapter 2994 Ghost Ship 55
2994 Chapter 2994 Ghost Ship 55
In this world, there really is a telepathic connection.
Even at this moment, I cant recognize you, and you cant recognize me.
But still, youre still blocked froming to me.
Gu Yans heart was suddenly a little inexplicable. She hadnt felt this way for a long time. Lying in bed, she couldnt sleep for a long time and decided to get some air.
Jiang Wanghe was still a child after all. No matter how alert he was, he was still very tired after encountering so many things.
He was already sound asleep.
At night, it was very dangerous. Lawrence and Cyril had repeatedly reminded Gu Yan.
Gu Yan did not want to be arrogant. If she went out without understanding the situation, she would attract any danger and affect the mission.
However, her heart suddenly throbbed, so she decided to take a look.
Her n was to open the door, but she did not expect that the most important person in her life was standing in front of her!
At this moment, Gu Yan almost thought that she was dreaming.
At this moment, Lu Ye also felt that he was dreaming, not to mention Gu Yan.
The two of them stared at each other.
In fact, it onlysted for a few seconds, but it felt like ten thousand years.
There were surveince cameras around them. Every word and action of the two of them would be recorded.
If anything went wrong, their mission would be wasted. Not only would they not be able to save the target, but they might also implicate the otherpanions.
After a few seconds, the two quickly confirmed that they were both safe and sound, and quickly sorted out their emotions.
Lu Ye took another step forward, and Gu Yan immediately stood ready.
If youe any closer, Im going to close the door!
Ha, what are you afraid of? Youre absolutely safe in the room, and I cant rush in and do anything to you.Lu Ye smiledzily. He looked past Gu Yan and saw that there was already a person on the bed!
His eyes were immediately filled with a cold light!
How could Gu Yan not understand what was going on in her mans mind!
Although she knew that he would definitely not expose himself, Gu Yan did not want Lu Ye to misunderstand anything.
She said, Keep your voice down. Dont scare my brother. Hes only a teenager. Hes still young. He hasnt adapted well to life on this ship.
When he heard the phrase A teenager, the coldness in Lu Yes eyes faded a little.
He was no longer fierce.
But there was a hint of grievance.
However, the grievance soon disappeared and a mischievous smile appeared on his face again.
Lu Ye saidzily, Its our first time meeting. Please take care of us. I just came to District 12. Sigh, Ive understood half of the things from the lower district to here, but theres another half that I dont understand.
Gu Yans eyes shed. I dont understand either. My brother and I have just arrived.
Alright then, I wont bother you anymore. See You Tomorrow.
Lu Ye looked at Gu Yan greedily without a trace, then turned around and left, walking directly to the door of Room 2019.
The room number of the two of them was not far from each other.
Seeing that Lu Ye had actually checked into room 2019, Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
But fortunately, Ah Ye hade.
Gu Yan turned around, quickly closed the door, and locked it.
At this time, Jiang Wanghe woke up in a daze. He rubbed his eyes and asked, Brother Gu, whats the matter?
Nothing, you can continue to sleep.
Okay.
Although the two of them hadnt been together for long, it was very magical. Jiang Wanghe trusted Gu Yan very much.
After all, he was actually a person who had a hard time trusting others in a short time.
This Gu Ye was an exception.
Well, that fool was also an exception.
Chapter 2995 - 2995 Chapter 2995 Ghost Ship 56
2995 Chapter 2995 Ghost Ship 56
They still didnt know how that idiot was doing, but it was only the beginning. He shouldnt be so stupid as to lose all his gold coins.
Jiang Wanghe thought about it and fell asleep again in a daze. He had used up a lot of energy today.
On the other hand, Gu Yan couldnt fall asleep.
She carefully recalled what Lu Ye had said just now, and her eyes became more and more profound.
Lu Ye had just said that he had just arrived at District 12. Along the way from the lower district to here, he had understood half of the things, but the other half did not understand at all.
Gu Yan sighed.
Ah Ye was really pitiful. He had actually entered the lower district. The lower district must have been very chaotic.
He did not know what exactly was the basis of that test for doublemerce!
However, he said that he understood half of the things, but he did not understand the other half.
Did that mean that he had found one of Dr. Tang and Tang Zihao?
He had just said that it was their first time meeting, so please take care of them.
Did that mean that he had met with the others and that the others were not in any danger for the time being? And this was the first time he had met with Gu Yan?
Seeing that herpanions were safe and that she had found a target, Gu Yan heaved a sigh of relief.
The next time they met, they should confirm who the target was and whether Lu Ye had met Vincent.
Gu Yan still did not know where Vincent was.
She did not expect that Vincent would use the name Vincent!
That night, those who had something on their minds still couldnt fall asleep.
Those who were broad-minded and fat were still sound asleep.
The next day, Jiang Wanghe had already recovered his normal mood. He washed his face and looked at Gu Yan.
Brother Gu, Lets Go Eat Breakfast.
Okay.
On this ship, every meal made people tremble in fear. Of course, this didnt include people like Gu Yan, who didnt put those people in their eyes at all.
Even though he was a neer, the skill he disyedst night had already made many people not dare to underestimate him.
Not to mention, he had already announced that if he wanted to join an organization, other than therge organization that could not be shaken by greed, the other two organizations were interested in recruiting Gu Yan.
The leaders of those two organizations were the other two S + yers.
However, although the bosses of these two organizations had S + talents, they were not as strong as Tan Lang. Therefore, they were not as strong as tanng.
Many people were curious about who Gu ye would join?
During breakfast, many people looked at Gu Yan, whether intentionally or not. Gu Yan was calmly drinking milk. Jiang Wanghe was like a little beast, looking at those people vigntly.
This was what Lu Ye saw when he walked into the restaurant.
His character had always been carefree and ruffian-like.
So Lu ye directly took his breakfast and walked to the empty seat beside Gu Yan, sitting down.
When Lu Ye returned to his roomst night, Baili had already returned to the monitoring room.
He wanted to see where the daring neer had gone.
But what Baili didnt expect was that when he looked at the monitor, the neer went straight back to his room.
And once again, he kicked the camera in the bathroom that he had worked so hard to fix.
Baili was furious.
But when he wanted to go back to the neers ce, he suddenly received a message that there were a few yers in the tenth server causing trouble and had to go with hispanions to deal with this matter.
He thought angrily in his heart, theres still a long way to go!
He didnt believe that he wouldnt have the chance!
Lu Ye didnt know that he had been targeted by the man. He sat casually beside Gu Yan and his gaze fell on Gu Yans te.
He grinned, and his smile was evil and aggressive.
Little brother, I see that the egg in your te is rtively round and delicious. Can you give it to me to eat?
Chapter 2996 - 2996 Chapter 2996 Ghost Ship 57
2996 Chapter 2996 Ghost Ship 57
This was the TX of Red Fruits.
Since yesterday, Gu Ye had been the focus of everyones attention. Not to mention, he had said that he wanted to join the three major organizations.
But now, everyones eyes and attention were still glued to Gu Ye. A man immediately appeared.
Eh, this man looked unfamiliar.
Lawrence was quite a special existence in District 12.
His overall strength was almost not in the top 20.
But his poprity was only second to those big shots.
Of course, others were in awe, afraid, and envious of those big shots.
As for Lawrence, everyone was on the same level.
In addition, Lawrence was quite rich and had a lot of gold coins. If he had the greedy wolf behind him, someone would have done something to him a long time ago.
However, this person was as cunning as a fox. He spoke humannguage to others and ghostnguage to ghosts.
No matter what the situation was, he was able to bend and stretch.
He also had a wide range of contacts. He knew quite a lot of people from other districts, not to mention the entire 12th district.
God knows how he knew about them.
Therefore, when a new face appeared in the cafeteria, and that new face even courted death by flirting with the rookie who had been in the limelight yesterday, someone immediately came to ask Lawrence.
Lawrence smiled and said, Ive never seen a face before, so naturally, its also a rookie.
Lawrence, can you stop bullshitting? We just want to know who this rookie is! Besides, its not often that rookiese to the 12th district. The evaluation of this rookie should be at least an A + .
Thats right, thats right. Besides, two neers just came yesterday.
Usually, there wouldnt be a new personing to District 12 in a week. It was impossible for three neers toe in two days.
This number was actually quite considerable.
People who had stayed on the cruise ship for a long time couldnt leave because of this or that reason. subconsciously, everyone still had a certain amount of curiosity towards new things.
This was also the effect of human gossip.
Lawrence paused and said with a smile, We cant underestimate this newbie. His power is above our average level.
Hey, Lawrence, this is your fault. Youre so well-informed, so you must know something.
Yes, yes, and this person doesnt look like a pure newbie at all.
Lawrences gaze alsonded firmly on the man named Lu Yan.
The corners of his mouth curled up, and his smile was sincere and harmless.
Come,e,e. One gold coin, and Ill tell you what you want to know.
When the crowd heard this, they could not help but boos. Even if there were some gold coins, it would not be a small amount, but they would not spend it in such a ce.
As for that strange neer their curiosity towards him did not diminish.
When Gu Yan Saw Lu Ye flirting with her like this, she knew that he missed her very much.
Just like how she felt towards him.
The feeling of being so close to him but not being able to say or do anything was really terrible for those who were in love.
However, the two of them were very rational and restrained.
Gu Yan sneered, Please Dont call me little brother. Besides, arent you afraid that Ill smear some poison on this egg?
Lu Yes eyes were shining with a bright light, filled with undisguised interest.
He smiled and said, Will you harm me?
The two peoples eyes collided in midair, creating colorful sparks.
Chapter 2997 - 2997 Chapter 2997 Ghost Ship 58
2997 Chapter 2997 Ghost Ship 58
But in the eyes of others, these two rookies were like a needle against a grain of wheat.
In the next moment, they would explode and start fighting.
The veryposed Jiang Wanghe was a little uneasy at this moment. He held the chopsticks in his hand tightly.
In fact, his other hand was already holding the knife in his pocket tightly.
The knife that brother Gu had given him earlier.
Before Jiang Wanghe came to this ship, although he was usually quiet, he had never even fought. His physical condition was slightly worse, so it could be seen that he was average.
As a genius youth at the level of a god of learning, how could he have the time to y basketball? He also didnt have the time to fight with those simple-minded and well-developed people.
How Precious was time? Why didnt he use it to study?
However, during this period of time, Jiang Wanghe had already regarded brother Gu as someone he could trust. He was also very smart.
If something happened to brother Gu, then he would actually have an even more difficult time on this ship.
No matter what kind of mentality he had, Jiang Wanghe felt that he should stake everything to protect brother Gu.
Smart people would sometimes react correctly even if they did not implement the theory well enough.
This was the most terrifying intuition of people like them.
However, because they were not familiar with it, the tense muscles on their hands and the slight trembling of their bodies were enough for observant people to notice Jiang Wanghes abnormality.
Lu Ye remained expressionless on the surface, but his smile was still very naughty and flirtatious.
But in his heart, hemented that his own Yan Yan was really amazing. In such a short period of time, she could make a stranger protect her like this.
Although this child was too young, more than ten years old, and did not even have the appearance of hair yet well, it was fortunate that Jiang Wanghe was still young.
If Jiang Wanghe was a little older, Lu Ye would probably not be so polite to him.
The mission had to bepleted first.
However, Lu Ye would never show mercy to those who coveted his face.
In fact, although the few people present did not speak much and the atmosphere seemed harmonious at first nce, smart people could tell at a nce that something was going on.
Once something happened, it might disturb the temporary bnce.
It was thest straw that broke the camels back.
Then, the straw came.
He rarely appeared in ces where people gathered it was also because he looked down on these people. Greedy wolf, who found these people too noisy, actually appeared in everyones field of vision.
His tall and sturdy figure was like a small mountain.
Therefore, when greedy wolf sat down at this table, he immediately gave people an intense pressure.
As the only natural S + existence on the entire ship, Ravenous Wolfs ability was definitely the strongest!
Not only was he a double merchant, but he also hadbat ability.
The other two S + people had never wanted to fight him.
Moreover, it was said that ravenous wolf had been a space pirate before, but there was no fixed organization. He came to this ship for money.
No one knew how much money he was going to get.
In fact, for the owner of the ship, such a tanng was the easiest to attract the attention of the bigwigs and could earn them a lot of money.
At the same time, he was also the most dangerous existence.
After all, there were two sides to everything.
Everyones eyeballs almost fell out, including Lawrence, who was very surprised.
What was wrong with Boss Ravenous Wolf?
But soon, Ravenous Wolf slowly opened his mouth to speak, and immediately people understood why he was acting so strangely.
Chapter 2998 - 2998 Chapter 2998 Ghost Ship 59
2998 Chapter 2998 Ghost Ship 59
Join my organization.Tan Lang raised his head and looked at Gu Yan quietly.
Gu Yan touched the tip of her nose.
So this big shot was here for her?
If he wanted her to join Tan Langs organization because of her good performance yesterday, it was reasonable.
Gu Yan was not in a hurry to speak.
Tan Lang paused. He remembered that the child beside Gu ye was with him.
He thought for a moment and added, Your younger brother will join as well.
When the surrounding people heard this, they couldnt help but feel a little envious.
Once they joined Ravenous Wolfs organization, it would prove that they didnt have to worry about being taken away by the ck-robed men because of the gold coins they owed.
If they owed a hundred gold coins on credit, they would owe a huge debt.
Not everyone could pay it off.
Go Out?
If he didnt pay it off after going out, it would be a dead end.
No matter who it was, they all wanted to have a huge amount of wealth. On this point, the owner of this ship was no exception.
Otherwise, why would he go through so much trouble to create such a ghost gambling ship?
Putting Gu ye aside, there were many people around. They all thought that they were not inferior to that child. Now that they saw that this child could easily join the greedy wolf organization, their eyes were filled with envy.
They wished that they could be Gu yes younger brother too.
Although Jiang Wanghe was also shocked by greedy wolfs aura and felt a chill in his palm, he had a good temperament after all. At this moment, he was not in a hurry to say anything. He only looked at Gu Ye.
He listened to brother Gu.
On the other side, Lu Ye raised his head and looked at greedy wolf provocatively before Gu Yan could speak.
Brother, its not proper to snatch people from me, is it?His handsome face was full of the expression of a yboy.
And there was also some ruthlessness mixed in.
When the people around heard him say this, they immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.
This kid was really arrogant!
As soon as he came to District 12, he dared to challenge the boss of District 12!
Did he not want to live anymore, or did he really have some strength?
In fact, as soon as greedy wolf sat at this table, the men in ck immediately paid attention to this side. Several screens in the monitoring room showed this scene in the cafeteria.
Baili saw that the person he liked actually went over to flirt with others, and he was instantly furious.
He had just returned frompleting a mission, and he wanted to rush towards the cafeteria.
But at this moment, he saw a small mountain of greedy wolf appear in his field of vision.
Baili could ignore the others.
But this greedy wolf, he couldnt ignore it at all.
Baili narrowed his eyes and stared at everything on the monitor. Someone had already run over to contact brother Jiang.
Not long after, brother Jiang brought Mike and the others to the monitoring room.
He still had that gentle look on his face. Whats Wrong?
That neer is going up against greedy wolf.
Neer?
Brother Jiang thought it was the sharp-edged Gu ye from yesterday. However, when he took a closer look, it wasnt just Gu Ye. Lu Yan, who hade up from District 11, was also there.
Of course, the Kid who was with Gu Ye was also there. It didnt matter.
Most importantly, greedy wolf, who didnt like to have much contact with other people, was sitting opposite them.
Brother Jiang frowned, but his expression was still calm.
What are they doing?
A staff member in the monitoring room immediately said, Brother Jiang, its Gu ye who wants to join an organization. He said it in the game yesterday. I didnt expect greedy wolf to take the initiative to invite him to join today.
Chapter 2999 - 2999 Chapter 2999 Ghost Ship 60
2999 Chapter 2999 Ghost Ship 60
Brother Jiang was silent for a while.
He knew the importance of greedy wolf better than anyone else.
Among those big shots, there were a few who liked greedy wolf.
He was smart and powerful. Every time they saw the game that greedy wolf participated in, those big shots would throw in a lot of money.
So now, was greedy wolf interested in this neer?
Although brother Jiang admitted that the neer Gu ye was very special, and it was very likely that he would be S + in the future.
However, no matter how special he was, Gu Ye was still not as important as ravenous wolf.
Moreover, brother Jiang didnt understand why ravenous wolf would suddenly do such a thing and suddenly pay so much attention to a neer.
On this ship, there was nock of people who liked men.
But it definitely wasnt ravenous wolf.
This man was like a wild beast. He could protect the people in the organization, but it wasnt because he cared about these people.
It was because ravenous wolf, the guardian of the organizations rules, wasnt actually ravenous wolf.
It was Siri.
Brother Jiang Thought for a moment and said, Lets wait and see. The sniper side is also ready.
No matter what, nothing must happen to ravenous wolf.
Yes! Brother Jiang!The others all went to prepare.
Only Baili stared at the screen. When he saw that Lu Yan actually went to provoke ravenous wolf, he sighed with regret.
Although he liked this kid.
But, provoking ravenous wolf in District 12?
It was better to provoke a man in ck.
After all, if Lu Yan were to provoke a man in ck, and if Lu Yans value was high, then the boss wouldnt do anything to Lu Yan.
But the other party was ravenous wolf.
Baili shook his head helplessly.
He could almost see the fate of Lu Yan.
Actually, Gu Yan and Lu Ye knew that what they had done today would soon be noticed by everyone because of Ravenous Wolfs participation.
Seeing that Tan Lang had taken the initiative to invite Gu ye to join them, Kudo, who was standing far away, punched the table angrily.
Siri, who was sitting next to him, calmly held his te and was not affected.
As for the others, they had already run away.
There were still some injuries on Kudos face. The corners of his eyes were ck and blue. One of his front teeth was loose and was about to fall off.
Anyone would know that he must have been beaten up yesterday.
Siri calmly ate his breakfast and said in a very soft voice, Kudou, if you still want to live, I suggest that you put away your hostility towards Gu Ye.
Why? !Kudou gritted his teeth.
Siri elegantly took out a handkerchief from the pocket of his sportswear and wiped the corner of his mouth.
He said softly, Because hes stronger than you.
Fine! I admit that Kid is stronger than me! But I dont understand why boss values him so much!This was the most indignant part of Kudou.
Although his leg could still walk, it hurt when he walked.
If he didnt get treatment, his knee would be crippled.
So he had no choice. He found the man in ck and spent thirty gold coins to get the man to find a doctor to treat him.
However, even after spending thirty gold coins to get treatment, his legs could still walk.
However, it still affected his function. The broken bones could no longer be repaired. Even with the use of the fake joints, he could only maintain his normal walking.
Want to beat someone up?
Want to run and jump?
There was no way.
Therefore, Kudo put all of this on Gu Ye.
Hepletely forgot that he was going to kill Gu Ye. Gu Ye had only crippled his knee, but Gu ye had already shown mercy.
But some people had such double standards.
Chapter 3000 - 3000 Chapter 3000 Ghost Ship 61
3000 Chapter 3000 Ghost Ship 61
Sire thought that he had done his best. This time, the two punches that ravenous wolf threw at Kudo was just a reminder.
He was not a good person.
If Kudo continued to court death, no one could do anything about it.
On the other side, Ravenous Wolfs gaze had already shifted from Gu Yan to Lu Ye.
His eyes movedzily, then he asked, You just came to District 12?
Yes.
Oh, you havent yed a game yet, right?
Yes.
Lets y a game tonight.
Okay.
After saying these three sentences, greed didnt say anything else. No one knew when he finished the food on his te.
In short, greed took the empty te, turned around, and walked away.
When the surrounding people came back to their senses, they found that the food on their te had already cooled down.
However, no one was in the mood to eat.
The melons they ate this morning had already filled everyone up.
However, what no one knew was that after greed appeared and attracted everyones attention, Gu Yan and Lu Yepleted a message exchange and transmission.
This was because when Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe left the cafeteria, they returned to their ce. In her hand was a half-peeled egg.
There were some traces on the egg white.
Everyone in the Snow Wolf Team knew that it was their unique code.
Sure enough, Gu Yan guessed correctly. They found Tang Zihao, but not Dr. Tang.
In addition, the otherpanions were temporarily safe.
Most importantly, Lu Ye had already made contact with Vincent and sessfully passed the message to him.
When Lu Ye stepped on Vincents shoes, Lu Ye put something into Vincents shoes.
His speed was extremely fast. Not to mention the camera, even the two men in ck beside Vincent were so close to him that they didnt notice.
Lu Ye was asking Vincent about the mysterious ce.
Also, whether he had seen Dr. Tang before.
As for the second question, Lu Ye knew that it was less likely that Vincent could answer it. After all, Vincent only knew that Dr. Tang was old man nial. He did not know anything else.
However..
After Lu Ye contacted Tang zihao, he vaguely guessed that Dr. Tang was most likely sent to that mysterious ce!
Now, he was waiting for Vincents reply!
Of course, working with Vincent and the others was a way to cooperate. If the other party needed Lu Ye and the otherssupport, Lu Ye and the others would also provide support ording to the situation.
Gu Yan calmly scratched the code on the egg white with her nails, then broke the boiled egg into pieces, threw it into the toilet bowl, and flushed it down.
She was thinking about another matter.
Why did that greedy wolf pay attention to her? Was it because she had beaten up his subordinate, Kudo?
Or was it because of something else?
Gu Yan suddenly thought thatst night, she had said that she wanted to join the organization in such a high-profile manner, butst night, greedy wolf did not have any reaction.
But today, there was such a sudden incident.
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes.
Could it be that tanng was here for Ah Ye?
However, it had to be said that because of Tan Lang, they could soon make District 12pletely lively.
And Gu Yan and Lu Ye had the same idea.
They didnte here to keep a low profile.
Since it could bepletely lively by then, that would be the best.
Also, it would be best if those so-called big shots also revealed something.
A sh of light, sh Gu Yans eyes.
Chapter 3001 - 3001 Chapter 3001 Ghost Ship 62
3001 Chapter 3001 Ghost Ship 62
It was better if the matter got bigger and bigger.
Everyone in District 12 soon knew that Lu Yan, who had risen from the lower district, wanted to challenge Tan Lang.
It wasnt just that.
The men in ck had naturally consulted brother Jiang. Brother Jiang didnt dy at all and reported the matter to the boss, Huang Yuan.
Huang Yuan, who was wearing a tang suit, had a glint in his eyes.
That Lu Yan has always been quite arrogant in the lower district, and Tan Lang has always been the boss of the 12th District.Brother Jiang Thought for a moment and said humbly, I think this is a very good opportunity. A neer who doesnt know the immensity of Heaven and earth is challenging Tan Lang. Those adults will definitely enjoy watching such a show.
Huang Yuan took a puff of his cigar. He narrowed his eyes and asked, What about that Gu Ye?
Gu Ye?Brother Jiang quickly understood. He thought for a while and said, Indeed, the incident between greedy wolf and Lu Yan started with this Gu Ye. This kid is also very talented. I even feel that he is very likely to reach S + .
Go and get those experts to optimize the testing equipment for me. If we still cant develop a machine that can test a yers aptitude in a short time, then throw these researchers into zone one!
Zone one was the yer zone with the worst conditions.
Once they entered, none of the experts would survive.
It wasnt that they were stupid and couldnt win the game.
It was because many of them werent young. If they were given 10 starting gold coins, they might be snatched away before they yed the first game.
Snatching away all the gold coins was a small matter, but some people not only snatched the gold coins, but also killed people.
Brother Jiang said sincerely, Boss, there are many ces we still need these researchers.
Huang Yuan waved his hand. Yes, I know. Alright, you continue to monitor the situation in District 12.
As for those big shots
Ill let Cisco Take Charge.
A hint of darkness shed across brother Jiangs eyes, but it soon disappeared.
He nodded, his expression still very humble.
Yes, Boss.
When brother Jiang was about to walk out, Huang Yuans voice sounded again.
Ah Jiang, dont forget, other than being your boss, Im also your master.
From the looks of it, Huang Yuans age was actually about the same as brother Jiangs.
Although most of Huang Yuan looked like a niar, he had the bloodline of others.
Brother Jiangs heart, which had been a little heavy, suddenly lightened.
The humility on his face became more sincere.
I will always remember. If there is no master in this world, there will be no me.
Huang Yuan smiled gently and waved brother Jiang out.
After a while, Cisco, who was wearing a graceful ck dress, walked in. She sat on the armrest of the sofa next to Huang Yuan, her voice charming.
Boss, the big shots are all very interested when they hear that theres a neer challenging Tan Lang. Some of them even brought a new big shot this time.
Huang Yuan patted the back of her hand and said gently, Not bad. There are more and more big shots on our ship now.
There are already eight of them who are stable,Cisco said with a charming smile. So, boss, when are you going to buy me a second ind?
What? Thest ind didnt satisfy you?
Boss, why dont You Give Me an ind? You have to give me something else.
In fact, Cisco was a very powerful woman. She had indeed done many things for Huang Yuan over the years.
If her request was not so excessive, Huang Yuan would be willing to satisfy her.
Ciscos scarlet nails gently drew circles on the back of Huang Yuans hand.
Boss, I want someone from you.
Chapter 3002 - 3002 Chapter 3002 Ghost Ship 63
3002 Chapter 3002 Ghost Ship Thest time Cisco asked Huang Yuan for someone, it was the tough guy Vincent who passed the testst time.
Ciscos reason was that they wanted to have someone who was more powerful by their side.
In fact, this woman Cisco was already very powerful, especially if the opponent was a man, then they might not be able to beat her.
But even so, Huang Yuan still gave that Vincent to Cisco.
Huang Yuan smiled faintly. Which man does my cisco like this time?
Boss, dont say that. Im doing it for the gambling boat.Cisco paused and winked. I think that Lu Yan is not bad.
You Want Him?Huang Yuans expression did not change.
No, no, no, its not him.Ciscos eyes shed with a different light.
She leaned against Huang Yuans ear and said in an extremely low voice.
After listening to her, Huang Yuan smiled dotingly and reached out to touch Ciscos smooth and tender face, You okay. Wait for him to y a few more rounds of the game, then find an opportunity to take him away. But remember, you can only take him on the boat. You Cant take him anywhere else.
Okay, Boss.
After Cisco got what she wanted, she left the room after a while.
She walked to her room seductively in her high heels. On the way, all the men in ck saluted her.
Except for the old Auntie who was in charge of cooking and cleaning on the ship, Cisco was the only woman.
The yers were naturally all men, and the men in ck were also men. The managers under Huang Yuan were also men, except for Cisco.
As for the mysterious big shots, they were all men.
It had to be said that it was precisely because of this that Ciscos status on this ship was extremely high.
When she walked past a corner and her room was very close to her, a person suddenly stopped her.
Brother Jiang, who was usually kind to everyone, had a vague expression on his face.
What do you mean? Are you blocking the way?Ciscos tone was not friendly either.
Brother Jiang looked at Cisco sadly.
Cisco, do you have to be like this?
What about me? Oh, you mean my attitude? Ever since that incident, havent I always been like this?Ciscoughed so hard that her body was trembling, but the temperature in her eyes was very cold.
Brother Jiang frowned in pain. Which man do you want this time?
What does it have to do with you? You are neither my brother nor my man, right?Cisco flipped her hair, and the smile on her face grew colder. So, you have no right to care who I sleep with!
After saying this, Cisco turned around and left, but brother Jiang reached out to grab Ciscos wrist.
Ciscos sensitivity was extremely high, so before brother Jiang touched her wrist, she nimbly dodged and kicked him.
Brother Jiang reached out to block her, but Ciscos fist came smashing over again.
Just like that, the two of them fought back and forth in the corridor.
However, Ciscos attacks were cold, but brother Jiang was basically giving in. So at first nce, the two of them seemed to be exchanging blows.
After the other men in ck saw this, they didnt say anything, but they all moved away tacitly.
Vincent, who had a lot on his mind but didnt show it on his face, walked past. He looked at it, then turned around and left.
He more or less knew about Ciscos matters.
But he didnt want to get too close to this woman.
If he hadnt used his trump card, he might have had to pay more for this mission when he was transferred to Ciscos hands.
Chapter 3003 - 3003 Chapter 3003 Ghost Ship 64
3003 Chapter 3003 Ghost Ship 64
As for Cisco and brother Jiang They were born with awkward personalities. The cards in their hands were meant tost forever, but in the end, they ended up fighting to the death.
Vincent rubbed his face. Anyway, his expression had always been stiff.
He turned around and walked in another direction.
What he was thinking about was the message Lu Ye had sent him.
NIARs star warriors had already entered. Their goal was to save people. Of course, this did not conflict with their goal.
The existence of this ship would only cause more and more people to go missing.
However, there was still that mysterious ce once they made a move on the gambling ship, they were afraid that the ce would be affected.
Vincent thought that he had to first contact the remaining people who were still in hiding. He also had to contact his friends who had gone to that mysterious ce.
There were a lot of things to do.
In fact, the most difficult thing on this ship was tomunicate.
After all, other than the boss and his most trusted manager, there were no surveince cameras in the room area. In other ces, even the residences of the men in ck and the staff members had surveince equipment.
Therefore, Huang Yuan did not trust anyone.
On the other side, Vincent had a lot on his mind. He was thinking about how to contact his friends from all over the ce. On the other side, District 12 was even more lively when it came to the game at night.
Because everyone was looking forward to the rookie challenging greedy wolf.
When it was time for the game, Gu Yan brought Jiang Wanghe out. She told him, Later on in the game, you choose one that you are interested in, but there is no danger, understand?
I understand.Jiang Wanghe nodded.
Brother Gu had met him by chance and had already protected him so much. More importantly, brother Gu had intended to guide him in these games.
Jiang Wanghe was a very smart child, so he quickly grasped what brother Gu wanted him to learn.
As long as it wasnt a game that involved physical confrontation, and even if it was a game that involved too much gambling, Jiang Wanghe could try it.
He still liked those brain-burning reasoning games.
The reason why Gu Yan told Jiang Wanghe this was because she might not have time to care about this child tonight.
So, she only asked Jiang Wanghe to bring four gold coins and told him that if he lost, he would lose. Once he won, he muste and look for her.
Jiang Wanghe trusted Gu Yan more and more, so he listened to Gu Yan more and more.
By the time he reacted, the child was in a trance. It seemed like he had never listened to his family when he was at home.
But he didnt hate this feeling.
A smart person would only be convinced by a smarter and stronger person.
When they entered the game field, Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe separated. The young eagle always had to have the opportunity to try to fight against the sky, so it would grow.
Being an old hen to the people around him was actually harming the other party.
On the other hand, Lawrence had never cheated Gu Yan of gold coins. He was still brooding over it. When he saw Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe separated, he thought for a moment and followed Jiang Wanghe.
Gu Yan saw Lawrences small movements. She narrowed her eyes and did not do anything. Instead, she turned around and weed Lu Ye who had just walked in.
Lu Ye walked in with an unruly look on his face. His domineering aura, coupled with the bet with greedy wolf, made everyone retreat.
However, that pair of beast-like eyes shed with infinite tenderness the moment they saw Gu Yan.
Chapter 3004 - 3004 Chapter 3004: Ghost Ship 65
3004 Chapter 3004: Ghost Ship 65
But it soon disappeared.
But Gu Yan saw it.
She restrained the corners of her mouth and slowly walked over, but she didnt get too close.
She said, Are you ready to y the game with greedy wolf? Dont underestimate him. Hes currently the strongest yer in District 12.
!!
She didnt like it when her wife said that other men were the strongest!
Lu Ye blinked, and his tone became even more arrogant. Oh, you said it yourself. He is the strongest yer in District 12 because I didnte to District 12 before.
There was no need to pretend that the arrogance in Lu Yes bones was unshakeable. He was born with an air of nobility, and he also had the air of a ruffian.
Otherwise, he would not have been discovered when he went undercover with Hawkeye.
Later, Hawkeye was still brooding over it for a long time. Even though they had be friends, he still wanted to know what information Lu Ye had gotten from his pirate gang.
That was because he had never doubted Lu Ye at that time. In Hawkeyes eyes, Lu Ye was more like a space pirate than the average space pirate.
Lu Yes side was almost done with the publicity. In Gu Yans eyes, the hatred points were almost done. Tan Langs subordinates began to mock Lu Ye.
However, these people only talked and did not go forward. It was unknown whether it was because Tan Lang had told them before, or because they were a little afraid of Lu Ye.
On the other hand, Kudo walked over. His hatred points were steadily pulled by Gu Yan from the beginning to the end. The incident where he was taught a lesson by Tan Lang was also recorded by Kudo on Gu Yan.
He gloomily looked at Gu Yan, then turned his head and said to Lu Ye with disdain, If you originally wanted to challenge ravenous wolf, I admire you. However, if you want to go to my brother Wolfs ce for such a thing, I
Lu Ye had already punched Kudous face.
His punch was very fast, almost like an afterimage. Kudou had no time to react at all.
Because Kudou was too big, they were still far away from the gaming tform. Therefore, the men in ck only looked at them warily and didnt say anything.
What was worse was that after Lu Ye finished ying Kudou, he walked towards the gaming tform beside the men in ck. As he walked, he shook his head and said to Gu Yan, Is there such a brainless yer in the twelfth server?
Gu Yan nodded helplessly. Theres nothing I can do. When I first came here, this piece of trash wanted toy a hand on me. After I taught him a lesson, he still didnt behave himself.
When Lu Ye heard this, he furrowed his brows. The viciousness in his eyes was about to spill out.
This B * Stard actually dared to bully his familys Yan Yan? !
Lu Ye nced at Gongteng indifferently.
For some reason, Kudou was furious just a moment ago. This newbie actually dared to hit him, but because the other party was already standing beside the ck-clothed man, Kudou couldnt fight back.
This aggrieved feeling hadnt dissipated yet, and Kudou instantly felt as if he was being targeted by a wild beast.
By the time Kudou raised his head and looked at Lu Yan, the feeling had already disappeared.
Lu Yan didnt even look at him. Instead, he turned his head to look at the game beside him.
He frowned.
Was everything just an illusion?
Lu Ye was standing beside Gu Yan. He couldnt hug or kiss her. He could only try to get as close to her as possible.
He was almost close to Gu Yans ear as he said, When I y the game with greedy wolfter, pay attention and see how the so-called mysterious person will react.
Chapter 3005 - 3005 Chapter 3005 Ghost Ship 66
3005 Chapter 3005 Ghost Ship 66
Those mysterious people would naturally not be on the ship.
This huge cruise ship was, in a certain sense, an independent little king.
The behind-the-scenes boss of this cruise ship was the king of this kingdom.
It wasnt just yers like them. In fact, those so-called mysterious big shots were the guests of this cruise ship and also the main source of this cruise ships economy.
!!
After all, they really owed millions or even tens of millions of dors, and not many people could pay them back.
And that was where the people who couldnt pay back the money went.
Gu Yan nodded.
She quickly understood Lu Yes meaning.
There were many eyes and ears around, so they couldnt say too much. Even these few words were very dangerous.
They didnt say anything more. Instead, they seemed to be watching the game very seriously.
The games settings were originally very simple. The way it was yed was simr to monopoly.
Three gold coins were the tickets to participate in the game. After paying three gold coins, one could participate in the game.
Different from monopolys settings, there were options for each slot.
Some were rewarded with five gold coins, and some were deducted with ten gold coins. Some were left standing still, or took a few steps back.
Actually, all of these were good.
However, there were some options that were more dangerous.
Some were stabbed with a knife, some were pped ten times, and some were even left with a hand or an ear.
Other than life, anything else could be harvested.
Speaking of which, this seemingly simple game was actually the most dangerous.
Before going out, Gu Yan had told Jiang Wanghe not to participate in this kind of game.
In fact, besides relying on luck, this kind of game also had certain calctions. Sometimes, there were options in some of the boxes.
It could be heaven if you went left, and Hell if you turned right.
Although it was more dangerous, the benefits were greater.
There was once someone who used three gold coins in this game and obtained a bumper harvest of fifty gold coins.
Therefore, some people who had very little gold coins couldnt hold it in and chose to gamble.
On this ferry, anyones heart of a gambler would be magnified infinitely, and in the end, it would devour them.
Ah!
A yer in the game let out a miserable cry. His left hand had been chopped off.
After the ck-clothed man chopped off the yers left hand, he immediately bandaged the wound on the other partys left hand.
It was not because the man in ck was kind, but to prevent the yer from bleeding to death.
At the same time, it also ensured that the yer could continue ying the game.
Besides, there was another reason why he did not want to dirty the game venue.
The yer stood where he was. The pain made him tremble, but his eyes fell on the dice, unwilling to ept it.
Are you ying this game?Siri walked over. His gaze swept past Lu Ye andnded on Gu Yan.
Obviously, this yer knew Yan Yan and was very interested in her for some reason.
Lu Ye frowned.
Gu Yan shook her head, No, my gold coins are not that low.
Usually, yers who yed this game were those who were at the end of their rope.
Not to mention, Gu Yan didnt want to lose her arms and legs.
The answer was expected, but Cyrils expression was very thought-provoking, but he didnt say anything.
But when greedy wolf appeared, Gu Yan finally understood what Cyril meant.
Because greedy wolf walked to Lu Ye and said in a rough and calm tone, y this game.
Chapter 3006 - 3006 Chapter 3006 Ghost Ship 67
3006 Chapter 3006 Ghost Ship 67
Gu Yans heart skipped a beat.
Lu Ye raised his eyes slightly and looked at tanng unhappily.
You said you would y any game you want. How embarrassing for me.
Tan Lang frowned. Do you not dare to y this game?
!!
Its not a question of whether I dare or not.Lu Ye snorted. I dont want to be led by the rhythm.
Then you dont dare.
Regardless of whether it was true or not, this greedy wolf still used goading in order to consolidate his position in the 12th server.
Gu Yan was a little worried.
At the same time, he was curious.
Wasnt this greedy wolf worried that he would draw a trap that would cause his arm and leg to fall off? ! Or did he have something special to rely on? !
If it was really greedy wolf who had a backup n, then this game was undoubtedly unfair to Ah Ye!
Lu Ye had never yed this game before, so he didnt know how the punishment grid would deal with it.
Gu Yan gradually understood how ravenous wolf managed to gain a firm foothold in the 12th server.
As soon as ravenous wolf said this, the ravenous wolfs subordinates, led by Kudo, immediately began to jeer.
Brat, whats the point of being arrogant? You Dont even dare to y this game, are you a coward? !
Thats right! Youre a coward!
Let Brother Wolf teach you how to behave!
After being punched by Lu Ye, the corner of Kudos mouth was broken. He was gloating and encouraging the crowd.
Baili saw this scene on the monitor and was very worried.
He couldnt bear to see the other party lose an arm or a leg. That wouldnt be good.
Thinking of this, Baili said to hispanion beside him, We need to go down and stop them, right? You have to know that we cant let greedy wolf get hurt.
Those big shots did not like to see greedy wolf lose an arm or a leg.
Hispanion thought about it and agreed. However, just as he stood up, another person ran over and said, Quick, quick, quick, switch all the cameras to this game. Those big shots said that they want to see the two of them y this game!
Baili was shocked. But theres greedy wolf in there!
The Boss Knows.
It was precisely because there was greedy wolf that those big shots liked to watch.
Baili knew that there was no turning back, so he could only do as he was told and switch to the monitors.
On the other side, the ck-shirted mans earpiece received the message, especially the ck-shirted man who was in charge of this monopoly game.
The Man in ck said to the people around him, Greedy wolf, Lu Yan will enter the game and receive three gold coins free of charge. In addition, eight more people can enter the game, and the tickets for those eight people will also be free.
Three gold coins free!
For people who didnt have much gold coins, this was a good thing.
However, if greedy wolf and Lu Yan didnt y this game, they wouldnt be able to receive free of charge.
Thinking of this, everyones eyes fell on ravenous wolf and Lu Yan.
Ravenous Wolf still stood there like a small mountain, expressionless.
And Lu Yes face was still as indifferent as before.
What he was thinking, others might not know.
But Gu Yan knew.
The ck-clothed mans attitude was also the same as the gambling ships attitude. So, was it the gambling ships boss who wanted Ravenous Wolf topete with Ah Ye.
Or was it the attitude of those so-called big shots?
This game was extremely dangerous. What would they do if they really drew those dangerous options?
Although Gu Yans expression didnt change, he was a little anxious deep down.
Coincidentally, at this moment, at the highest point of the game hall, the big screen used for statistics suddenly shed and ten names appeared.
The ten names were separated by red and blue, and they were divided into two groups.
Chapter 3007 - 3007 Chapter 3007 Ghost Ship 68
3007 Chapter 3007 Ghost Ship 68
The first group had red names. The leader was greedy wolf. Behind greedy wolf were seely, Kudo, Lawrence, and Edward.
The second group had blue characters.
The leader was Lu Yan, followed by Gu Ye, Jiang Wanghe, Zhou Yuanyang, and Qi Kun.
When the name list came out, everyone was in an uproar.
!!
It was not that there had never been a mandatory game, but the name list of the game was a little powerful.
Of course, there was no need to mention greedy wolf. Cyril was part of the greedy wolf organization, and his strength was only second to greedy wolf.
Kudo and Lawrence were also part of the greedy wolf organization, and Edward, who was the only one left, was a big shot of another organization that was S + like greedy wolf.
At this moment, Edwards expression was extremely ugly.
As for the Blue Team and Lu Ye, it was needless to say. The remaining Zhou Yuanyang was a bespectacled man who looked very gentlemanly and refined. At first nce, he looked like a middle school teacher.
However, in reality, with his S grade strength, he could be ranked in the top five in the entire 12th district.
Thest one, Qi Kun, was named Niar. He himself had Niars bloodline, but his appearance was that of a blonde.
At the same time, he was also the leader of the remaining organization in District 12. His talent level was also S + .
Such a lineup..
A mechanical voice came from the loudspeaker.
Please invite the ten yers on the big screen to enter the rich mans game tform. Those who dont enter within five minutes will be charged with gold coins.
Even the gentlemanly Zhou Yuanyang cursed.
What the hell! who activated this crazy game? !
Other than ravenous wolf and Lu Ye, the others didnt look too good.
Among these people, only Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe were poorer. The rest were mostly the bosses of District 12. They had countless gold coins in their pockets.
Therefore, it was understandable that they would be so angry that they wanted to kill people when they were involved in such a special game.
Gu Yan even sympathized with them.
However, at the same time, Gu Yan thought of something deeper. Without any analysis, he knew that those so-called mysterious big shots must have been involved in such a big game!
Gu Yans guess was right.
A certain someone was sitting at the big screen on the Inte. Looking at this scene, a sinister smile shed across the corner of his mouth.
Two billion, I bet on the Red Team to win.
A white-haired man chuckled, Although theres greedy wolf over there, Zhou Jiaqis strength isnt weak either. In addition, that Gus strength is also very strong. I think theyll win.
There were four people sitting at the Virtual Round Table.
The white-haired man and the skinny man had chosen the blue team.
The young man who had spoken at the beginning and the Fat Man who didnt have much hair on his head had chosen the red team to win.
When Huang Yuan saw this scene, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly.
Although this game might have lost a few important yers in District 12, it was still worth it!
After all, regardless of whether the red team won or the blue team won, as The Bookies gambling ship, they had already obtained two billion!
In addition to the billions that they had umted over this period of time Huang Yuans eyes shed with a golden light of calction.
As for the people in the game field, no matter how ugly their expressions were, they still entered the game field.
However..
When Lu Ye entered with Gu Yan, he whispered, Be careful.
Chapter 3008 - 3008 Chapter 3008 Ghost Ship 69
3008 Chapter 3008 Ghost Ship 69
The reason Lu Yes expression was ugly was that he had actually dragged Yan Yan into this!
Moreover, as the games cruise ship, what if the other party had done something?
Coupled with greeds position in the 12th server, it meant that Lu Yes blue team was at a disadvantage.
The other party said that they hadnt done anything.
!!
Would you believe it?
It was a cruise ship that was like an independent kingdom, so how could such an absolutely fair thing happen?
In an instant, many thoughts shed through everyones mind.
Jiang Wanghe, who had already participated in a game, had actually been sent over.
Although Jiang Wanghe didnt understand the situation, he calmly and wisely walked to Gu Yans side and quickly understood the situation.
He said to Gu Yan, The game I participated in just now was a multiyer game. It started a while ago, but I was pulled out.
This game has a higher priority. I dont know why this happened, but we have to be carefulter,Gu Yan nodded and said in a low voice.
Okay.
Lu Ye saw that Gu Yan was whispering to that kid. The distance was too close, so he also came over.
Then Lu ye said openly, It seems that this game is divided into groups. Im the captain of the Blue Team.After saying that, he gently bumped Gu Yans shoulder.
The force was very intimate.
Gu Yan smiled helplessly.
Jiang Wanghe confirmed once again that this man named Lu Yan was very interested in brother Gu.
Could it be..
At this moment, Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kun also walked over. They were also members of the Blue Team.
Although Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kun were not on good terms, they had known each other for a long time. Zhou Yuanyang also had his own small organization.
More importantly, this neer in front of him was very boastful.
Qi Kun sneered, Are You Shameless? You just came to the 12th server. Look at how arrogant you are! who gave you the confidence that you are the leader of the Blue Team?
Since they were ying this game, it was already irreversible. After all, they had yed many games before. No matter if it was Zhou Yuanyang or Qi Kun, they were not too worried.
But deep down, they were still unhappy.
Although Zhou Yuanyang did not say anything, his attitude was the same as Qi Kuns.
Lu Ye crossed his arms and smiled. Otherwise, how do you think this game started?
Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyangs expressions changed.
Indeed, this game was originally about greedy wolf challenging Lu Yan. In the end, it somehow became the red and blue team.
Greedy Wolfs name was at the top of the Red Team.
And this D * mned B * Stards name was at the top of the Blue Team.
They had yed many games, so they naturally knew that the person at the top was the team leader.
But knowing was one thing, and the unhappiness in their hearts was about to spill out. This was also a very important thing!
Gu Yan took a look and immediately took two steps closer. Her voice was very soft, but it was directed at the vital point.
It doesnt matter who the leader is. Whats important is that we have to win. Our group is all from Niar.She paused for a moment and looked at Qi Kun. Right?
Among the few of them, Qi Kun was the only one with yellow skin and ck eyes who wasnt from niyans.
However, Gu Yan already knew that Qi Kun had Niyansblood, so she said so.
And more importantly since the other party was divided into groups like this, there must be a reason why they had such a clear attitude towards the NIYANS.
They either liked it very much.
Or is very hostile.
Chapter 3009 - 3009 Chapter 3009 Ghost Ship 70
3009 Chapter 3009 Ghost Ship 70
Qi Kun was stunned. He looked at Gu ye with aplicated expression. How should he put it? Gu Ye was right. He himself had half of the Niyar bloodline.
And their group was all Niyar.
Previously, Qi Kun wanted to pull this newbie gu ye into his organization, so at this moment, Qi Kuns attitude towards Gu ye was much gentler.
Youre right. However, we were dragged into this game today because of this kid. You have to stay away from him. Dont be afraid of being implicated by him.After saying that, he even deliberately walked a few steps in this direction and blocked Lu Ye.
!!
Gu Yan: ..
Lu Ye: ..
Fortunately, the game was about to start. Zhou Yuanyang adjusted his sses and said seriously, Theres not much time left. Lets talk about this game together. No matter what grudges we have, after the game is over and we win, well settle it separately.
He was also very dissatisfied with Lu Yan, but although he was dissatisfied, he was a very rational and restrained person.
He knew that the most important thing now was to win the game.
Anyway, the five of them had already entered the pending area of the game, so the men in ck did not stop them from discussing countermeasures.
Gu Yan said, Brother Zhou is right. From the looks of it, the three of us are all rookies and have never yed this game before. We only saw the single yer arena just now. If this game is a group battle, how do we calcte it?
Well see which group of people will reach the finish line, right?
The few of them were all big shots, but among them, Jiang Wanghe was not afraid at all.
He asked softly, If its just a simplepetition to see who gets to the finish line first, then it wont be much different from a single-yer game. Theres no need for them to group up.
Zhou Yuan praised and nodded. Indeed. So, after the group battle, there will be another situation. People from different groups may enter the same grid area.
When the four people heard this, they immediately became serious.
This game could kill people.
Therefore, when people from different groups entered the same grid area, no matter what, it would definitely be a confrontational existence.
Besides..
Since were divided into groups, the winners will be rewarded, and the losers will be punished,Qi Kun said softly.
It had to be said that even though Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang had be important yers in District 12, they were still yers.
They were still under the control of the cruise ships behind-the-scenes boss.
They were all smart people, so how could they not know this?
They took the initiative to stay for the money.
There were also people who clearly understood that it was not so easy to leave.
Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang were not people whocked gold coins.
Gu Yan saw that the people around them were far away from them, so she simply asked, Brother Zhou, you and brother Qi have been here for a long time. You must have a lot of gold coins. Why Dont you guys leave?
Lu Ye did not expect Yan Yan to ask so directly.
He had also thought about this question. He also thought that he should beat around the bush when he yed the gameter.
Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kun looked at each other.
In the end, it was Zhou Yuanyang who smiled at Gu Yan. Youll understand in the future.
Both of them were very optimistic about Gu Yan. They thought that this neer would also be an S + existence in the future.
However, Gu Yan shook her head and said calmly with a smile, If this game fails, Im afraid that as a neer, I might not have a future.
Zhou Yuanyang pushed up his sses in silence.
Qi Kun wanted to say something, but he hesitated.
However, Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other and felt that this level was enough. Later, they would find an opportunity to teach them a lesson, and perhaps there would be more gains.
Chapter 3010 - 3010 Chapter 3010 Ghost Ship 71
3010 Chapter 3010 Ghost Ship 71
Actually, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were not afraid of each other in this game. They were just worried about each other.
However, Gu Yan was still a little worried about Jiang Wanghe.
Jiang Wanghe saw the concern in Gu Yans eyes and immediately said, Brother Gu, dont worry about me. Ill be careful and wont drag you down.
Gu Yan nodded and reached out to rub Jiang Wanghes hair.
!!
Lu Ye looked at him and snorted.
He would never admit that he was jealous of the childs hair.
On the other hand, Qi Kun spoke more, and he was much more open-minded.
He also had a good impression of the child.
Qi Kun said, As long as your luck isnt too bad and you dont bump into those red squares. Later, you can roll the dice in the middle order.
Okay.
Although Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang did not acknowledge Lu Yes captain title, they were both very smart. They knew that no matter what, they had to win this game first.
The atmosphere on the red team was not so harmonious.
Because other than Edward, the others were all greedy wolfs subordinates. Although that Lawrence was slightly weaker, the other party was also a member of the greedy wolf organization.
Edwards expression was very unpleasant.
Why did you pull me in? You can pull in another one of greedy wolfs subordinates!He said to the ck-shirted man with some dissatisfaction.
The ck-shirted man answered him expressionlessly, The others are too weak and cant be evenly matched.
Edward was stunned.
He quickly understood what the ck-shirted man said.
In other words, because the opponents on the other side were all very strong, they had dragged him to the red team, Greedy Wolfs group.
A battle that was evenly matched was the best to watch.
However, Edward still had a very f * cking feeling in his heart.
Among the remaining four people, greedy wolfs expression was calm, and there was even a hint of excitement in his eyes.
The higher the difficulty of the game, the more excited he would be.
In addition, Cyril was also very calm in the face of such a situation. He was probably the calmest among the five members of the Red Team.
It was as if winning or losing had nothing to do with him.
Kudos expression was very ugly. His current physical condition was actually not suitable for ying such a dangerous game.
But at the same time, because he could y the same game as Kuye, he was a little excited.
He licked the corner of his mouth.
It would be great if he had the chance to kill that kid.
Lawrences face was also slightly pale. He was the weakest one on the red team.
His aptitude was even lower than Kudous. Even if Kudou was injured, the situation wouldnt be optimistic.
To put it simply, he was very afraid of death.
If he encountered a grid that might be missing an arm or a leg, perhaps other people would be able to avoid it, but he could not.
However, although everyone had a different expression, in the red team, Ravenous Wolf was still the absolute leader.
Edwards face was very ugly, but there was nothing he could do.
Ravenous Wolf looked at him quietly and only said, I only hope that you wont be a burden.
Although Edward was afraid of ravenous wolf, he was still a big shot in an organization. He snorted and said, Your three subordinates have a greater chance of being a burden than me.
Edwards words were not a lie.
After all, he was worse than ravenous wolf, but he was much better than the other three.
No matter what the ten people thought, they had to participate in this game. And once they lost the game, as a punishment for the grouppetition.
That was emptying the gold coins.
Everyone: ..
Chapter 3011 - 3011 Chapter 3011 Ghost Ship 72
3011 Chapter 3011 Ghost Ship 72
This time, greedy wolf was no longer calm.
This was too big of a gamble!
After all, for such a long time, the big shots of District 12 had umted a lot of gold coins.
On the blue teams side, Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kuns expressions changed.
!!
Out of the five of them, the two of them were the richest.
Qi Kun directly said to Lu Ye, Im warning you, you must not lose! When the timees, whoever drags you down, watch how I deal with him!
A group fight depended on the overall result.
Not only did it depend on who reached the finish line first, but it also depended on who reached the finish linest.
Jiang Wanghe, who was originally the youngest, had the least gold coins, and the least experience, was a little nervous. He took a deep breath and tried hard to adjust his emotions.
However, when he saw the big shots with pained expressions, he suddenly felt less nervous.
Sure enough, sometimes there were special emotions that were suitable forparison.
He finally understood the saying, If youre unhappy about something, say it to make me happy..
Jiang Wanghe, who was very single and did not have many gold coins, instantly adjusted his emotions.
Gu Yan secretly observed him. When she saw the change in his emotions and his muscles rxed, she praised him in her heart.
At this moment, Gu Yans foot was gently stepped on.
She looked up and saw Lu Yes nonchnt look.
Gu Yan could not help butugh.
The game had finally begun.
Many people gathered around. Most of them were yers who had finished the game that they had toplete.
Other than that, some men in ck also gathered around.
At the same time, 50% of the cameras in zone 12 were also focused on this area.
When Vincent found out about this, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
However, he sped up and went to inform people everywhere.
He was worried that this game would be the final battle.
It had to be said that the star warrior couple in nial was really fierce. They had only arrived here not long ago, and they were actually causing more and more trouble.
However, based on Vincents understanding of the couple, this was indeed their style!
The game had actually be so big this time, and they had even used the most powerful yers in District 12.
In other words Huang Yuan should be able to earn a lot of money this time!
A glint shed through Vincents eyes.
Could this be the goal of Gu Lu and his wife? ! To maximize the other partys greed, and everything would be reversed if things went too far. The opportunity for them to seed was also in this? !
It was a desperate move, but it was also really dangerous.
When Vincent thought of Gu Yan and Lu Ye being in that dangerous game, he knew that he could not dy any longer.
He had to act as soon as possible!
But just as Vincent walked out, he saw Cisco at the door.
Ciscos face was a little red. She was holding a bottle of vodka. She shook it and said, Vincent, have a drink with me.
Vincent suddenly felt a headacheing on.
Oh My God, the volcano over there is about to erupt, and you still have the mood to drink here?
But it had to be said that Cisco treated Vincents subordinates pretty well. He couldnt go against Cisco.
Vincent said with a paralyzed face, Something big is going to happen in District 12. SIS Cisco, dont you know?Cisco blinked in confusion. What big thing?
Including greedy wolf, there are two other S + yers, as well as Lu Yan, who we just sent to District 12, and a neer called Gu ye from District 12. They are going to y the ultimate monopoly team battle game together.
Bang.
The bottle in Ciscos hand fell to the ground.
Chapter 3012 - 3012 Chapter 3012 Ghost Ship 73
3012 Chapter 3012 Ghost Ship 73
The good vodka fell all over the floor.
Cisco widened her eyes and said angrily, It must be that bastard Jiang Yi! No Way, I have to go find the boss!
Cisco was a woman who said the wind was the rain.
Even though she was still a little tipsy, it didnt stop her from going to find Jiang Ge to settle the score.
!!
Even though she had just fought with Jiang Ge.
Vincent watched Cisco quietly for a while. When Cisco disappeared around the corner, he immediately turned around to contact the others.
At the same time, he remembered Lu ye telling him to look for a man named Bai Yu from District 11. That man was Gu Yans brother.
Vincent rubbed his face again.
This was a family fight, this was too awesome!
However, when he thought about it, when Gu Yan had the guts to give birth in the tornado, it seemed like the whole family was ck star troopers, so there was nothing surprising about this.
Fine, it was still a surprise, a shock!
While Lu Ye and Gu Yan were making such a big fuss, Vincent quickly contacted various ces.
It was a gamble, and now was the best time for them to take action!
This cruise ship spent most of its time in international waters. He also had to send out a location to let the United Star Warriors of the other universe know their location!
Gu Yan did not know that Vincent was extremely busy outside.
However, Vincent was the only one who could pull in the. After all, he knew the United Special Forces.
What Gu Yan and the others wanted to do was to make everyone focus on the game in District 12 Tonight!
Of course, Lu Yes message to Vincent mentioned Dr. Tang. Vincent also wanted to confirm with his friends who had gone to that ce!
When Vincent was in a hurry to contact the others, he brushed past a group of people in white coats.
He suddenly heard a word, Don..
Vincent turned his head in surprise!
On this side, the highly anticipated game of District 12 had begun.
The Red Team threw the dice first.
Greedy wolf calmly threw a four-point dice. He moved to the fourth grid. The grid was nk and there was nothing there.
Then on the blue teams side, Lu Ye was the first to throw the dice. He threw a five-point dice and went straight to the fifth grid.
The fifth box said that the reward was three gold coins.
Next, the Red Team threw the dice.
There were five people in each group, and each dice had six numbers. Therefore, there was a high probability that two out of ten people would throw the same number.
If they were in the same group, there would naturally be no problem.
If they were in different groups..
The second person in the red team was Cyril, and the second person in the blue team was Jiang Wanghe. The two of them threw three and two numbers respectively.
So far, no one had collided with each other.
Moreover, no one had received the red penalty.
Among the six numbers, one and six had not been thrown, but there were still six people left.
The third person in the Red Team was Gong Teng. He actually wanted to throw into the same grid as Gu ye, but who would have thought that Gu ye would let his brother make the first move.
Indeed, other than the captain, the others had a certain advantage.
The risk factor was lower.
Then, Kudo threw a one point.
He was deducted three gold coins.
But it didnt matter. If he lost the match, all the gold coins would be gone. It didnt matter how much was deducted.
The surrounding people were all nervous. They were even more nervous than the ten people on the stage.
The third person on the blue team was Zhou Yuanyang. He easily threw a six-point throw, and within the six-point throw was a reward. He could throw it again.
Zhou Yuanyang threw it again. It was a two-point throw, so he stood on the eighth square. It was empty.
It was the red teams turn again.
Lawrence saw that the six squares were full. His hand that was holding the dice trembled and then he threw it.
Three points.
Chapter 3013 - 3013 Chapter 3013 Ghost Ship 74
3013 Chapter 3013 Ghost Ship 74
Three was the space where Cyril was. When Lawrence saw the number three, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Then, he felt a little helpless.
This wasnt his first time ying this ultimate monopoly game, but it was definitely the most tense game.
If it wasnt for the fact that he couldnt defy the rules of the game, he really didnt want to y this game with this group of people.
!!
But then again, like Edward the greedy wolf and the others, they were all S + existences. werent they also unable to defy this game?
Thinking of this, Lawrence couldnt help but fall silent again.
In the end, as long as they were still on this ship, their fate was in the hands of others.
The next person to throw the dice was Gu Yan. She saw Lawrences contemtive expression and knew that soon, many people would have all sorts of doubts in their hearts.
They were all smart people. Even if they had an iparable greed for money, they would gradually realize that the situation was not as peaceful and optimistic as they had imagined.
As long as one corner of a persons thoughts started to rx, it would be much easier to handle.
Not to mention, in order to attract the attention of those so-called mysterious big shots, the boss behind the scenes of the game had also invested a lot of money.
He was even prepared to sacrifice greedy wolf.
Just to make the game interesting.
Therefore, these big shots who had been living high and mighty in District 12 were in fact just caged beasts controlled by others.
No matter how impressive they were, they had lost their freedom in the end.
And now, there were people in all six spots. Oh No, the sixth spot was empty, and that spot was thrown again. So, it was the best spot at the moment.
Gu Yan held the die and threw it gently. All the people present stared at the die.
Kudo was conflicted.
He really hoped that Gu ye could throw the same die as him. Then, he could take care of his opponent.
However, his knee was still hurting. could he really beat his opponent?
So, Kudo hoped that Gu Yan could throw a 3. That way, there were already two red team members inside. If he went in, he would definitely be beaten back to the starting point.
Lu Ye was also worried about this.
As long as it was not a 3, in fact, the rest No, he hoped that Yan Yan would not bump into that greedy wolf.
After all, in Lu Yes eyes, that greedy wolf was even stronger than ordinary space pirates.
The dice finally stopped.
When Lu Ye saw the number on the dice, his brows rxed. There was even a hint of a smile on his face.
When the other members of the blue team saw this, they all heaved a sigh of relief.
This was because Gu Yan had thrown a five, which was the same box as Lu Yes, plus three gold coins.
Gu Yan walked to the fifth box and stood close to Lu Ye. She was still some distance away from the others, so Gu Yan said in a low voice, Has Vincent started to move?
Yes.Lu Yes voice was also very low. He was very close to Gu Yan, so the words he said were hot to her ears. Changle and the others are all in District 11, and Tang Zihao is also there. Currently, Dr. Tangs whereabouts are unknown.
Gu Yan nodded slightly.
Where could Dr. Tang Be?
Was he sent to that mysterious ce together, or was he sent to another ce?
Dr. Tang was not an ordinary old man. Therefore, the other party must have known that Dr. Tang would not simply put an old man into this kind of game.
Gu Yan guessed correctly.
Because Dr. Tang was among the group of people in white coats who brushed past Vincent!
Vincent only heard the word Tangand suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He asked, You guys wait a moment.
Chapter 3014 - 3014 Chapter 3014 Ghost Ship 75
3014 Chapter 3014 Ghost Ship 75
The group of men in ck standing next to Bai Da gua naturally knew Vincent.
The leader immediately stopped and nodded slightly. May I help you?
Where are you taking them?
The leader of the men in ck Thought for a moment and said, The boss wants us to send these useless researchers to district one.
Vincent remembered that Cisco had also mentioned this matter. Some of the researchers were useless, so the boss was angry. He nned to throw these people into district one and let them fend for themselves.
Many of these researchers were old, even young. They were in their thirties or forties and looked very weak.
If they were thrown into district one, they might not live long.
Although the owner of this ship did not directly do anything to kill, he was extremely indifferent to life.
Vincent looked at the old man Nial, who had his head very low, and said, Wait for a moment. Something Big has happened in zone twelve. Its best to lock these people up first, and then decide if we still need those people.
But this is an order from the boss.
Its an order from the boss this afternoon, right? So, its understandable that you guys dont know about the big thing that has happened in District 12.
After all, this Vincent carried a lot of weight under Cisco. The leader of the men in ck Thought for a while and decided to say.., Then lock these people up first. After the matter in District 12 is over and we confirm that they are really useless, we will put them in District 1.
Vincent nodded his head in approval, Yes, if they are useless at that time, we will only dy sending them to District 1. Once they are really useful, if they are already dead in District 1, then you wont be able to answer to them.
When the man in ck heard this, he also felt that it made sense, and he was very grateful to Vincent.
Thank you, manager Vincent.
Go do your work. Oh, right, there are a few empty rooms near District 11, and there are a lot of surveince cameras there. Just lock them there. After youre done, its best for you to quickly go to the entrance of District 12 and wait for orders.
Okay.The Man in ck ordered his men, and after sending the ten or so white coats into the empty room next to District 11, he asked curiously, Manager Vincent, may I ask what happened in District 12?
The boss has initiated a mandatory game. The high-level yers in District 12, such as greedy wolf, must all participate.
When the man in ck heard this, he was a little excited.
This was indeed a big deal.
So far, he had only experienced a mandatory game once on this ship. During that game, there was indeed arge-scale riot.
Thinking of this, the man in ck thanked Vincent gratefully once again, then turned around and led his men to District 12.
As for these white coats, they were all unarmed. They had no chance of escaping after being locked up.
Moreover, everyone was very weak because they hadnt eaten all day.
There were only two men in ck guarding the door.
Vincent walked to the iron railing door and said to the two men guarding the door, The two of you were transferred from other districts, right?
The two men in ck nodded. One of them said, Yes, we were transferred from the lower districts.
Oh, no wonder. You Dont know. Recently, a nial young yer came to the higher district. Hes especially powerful. Hes much more powerful than that kid surnamed Tang from District 11.
The two men in ck were a little confused. Although they didnt understand, the other party was Ciscos favorite. They didnt dare to offend him, so they could only pretend to understand and nod.
Meanwhile, Vincent noticed that when he mentioned the kid surnamed Tang, one of the ten or so men in white coats suddenly raised his head.
Chapter 3015 - 3015 Chapter 3015 Ghost Ship 76
3015 Chapter 3015 Ghost Ship 76
But at this time, Vincent had already patted the man in ck on the shoulder and left.
He still had a lot of people to do.
Lu Ye and Gu Yan did not know that Vincent was so powerful and had already helped them find Dr. Tang. Their game was still going on nervously.
It was already the third round of dice throwing.
In the second round, no one stepped on the Thunder Point. Simrly, no one stepped on the same grid in different groups.
Those big shots were a little disappointed.
One of them, the white-haired one, said in disappointment, Ten people, there should be a high probability that different groups stepped on the same grid. Its really amazing. Its already been two rounds, but it hasnt happened.
Sitting on his right, the thin man who had also voted for the Blue Team said with a smile, No matter what, the Blue Team is now in the lead.
The sinister young man sneered, Whats the rush? Its only the second round. Who knows, maybe in the next moment, someone will return to the starting point.
He paused for a moment and then added viciously, Maybe someones arm or leg has been cut off.
As soon as he finished speaking, someone from the third round of dice had indeed made a hit and retreated back to one square.
It was Lawrence from the Red Team.
Lawrences expression changed. With a dark expression, he walked back to the first square.
What made Lawrences expression change even more was that in the next moment, Qi Kun from the Blue Team also returned to the first square.
The first collision between different groups was actually between the two of them.
However, at this moment, the man in ck said, The different groups are in the same grid. A duel is required. The loser will return to the first grid. However, since both of you are in the first grid, the result of the duel wont affect you. Therefore, the duel is canceled.
The moment he heard that the duel was canceled, Lawrence heaved a sigh of relief.
Because if it had been a real duel, his opponent would have been able to kill him within three minutes.
As for the Blue Team, Lawrence believed that he could only beat that kid, Jiang Wanghe.
Qi Kun, on the other hand, was very unhappy.
Why did I be a Burden?
At this moment, Qi Kuns entire body was emitting a vicious aura. Lawrence carefully moved to the side.
Qi Kuns temper had always been bad. Moreover, he was ranked second in the 12th serversbat strength ranking, second only to ravenous wolf.
Qi Kun was really depressed.
Because he had previously said that Lu Yan and the others should not be a burden. How did he be a burden just because he turned around? !
Wasnt this a p in the face? !
Qi Kuns expression was really too ugly. Lawrence whispered, Brother Qi, you dont have to worry. This game can also be surpassed by neers.
Qi Kun gave him a cold nce.
Lawrence felt a chill on his back and decisively said nothing more.
Because he was worried that if he said anything more, Qi Kun might disregard the rules and beat him up!
After the third round of shooting, only Lawrence and Qi Kun met. Zhou Yuanyang was still steadily at the front, 13th block.
Jiang Wanghes shot was to return to his original position, so he was still in the ninth block, and Gu Yan was in the same block as him.
Because brother Gu was by his side, Jiang Wanghe finally rxed a little.
Without saying a word, Cyril had already arrived at the twelfth grid, right behind Zhou Yuanyang.
This man was really strong, and he was the kind that did not show his strength. He had been following closely behind Zhou Yuanyang, and he had even avoided those punishment grids.
Then it was Lu Ye and Tan Lang. The two of them, one at the front and one at the back, always separated by a square.
In fact, many people wanted to see the two of them collide.
Soon, the fourth round began.
Chapter 3016 - 3016 Chapter 3016 Ghost Ship 77
3016 Chapter 3016 Ghost Ship 77
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes.
She had a premonition that there would be a punishment grid in the fourth round, and and that there would be people from different groups bumping into each other!
Gu Yans premonition was indeed correct. In the fourth round, greedy wolf threw a four. He walked to the 14th grid, and the mark inside was that one of his hands had been chopped off by the man in ck within three minutes.
When the four big shots saw this, their expressions immediately became rich.
No one had expected that the first one to receive the punishment was actually tanng.
The Man in ck who was in charge was very helpless, but he still jumped in with the dagger.
After three minutes, tanng was unharmed, but the man in ck was sent flying with the dagger. The mask on his face was knocked off, revealing an ordinary face.
Only then did Gu Yan rx. It turned out that the so-called punishment zone was not 100%plete.
If he stood still, the man in ck would certainly raise his knife and take away one of his hands.
But if he could fight back, it would be easier.
In fact, whether it was Gu Yan or Lu Ye, they both deliberately did not stand too close to the front. Luck was one aspect of dice, but sometimes, the choice of the dice was also very important.
Not to mention, there would be a dice selection area.
As for Jiang Wanghe, Gu Yan had also reminded him to try not to show his face too much and not to fall too far behind.
They did not have much experience in this game, so Tan Lang and the others could step on the Thunder in front.
Tan Lang stood at the 14th row and looked back, his gaze fixed on Lu Ye.
It was Lu Yes turn.
The surveince room of District 12 was also bustling with activity. Cisco had already barged in, and she looked at brother Jiang unhappily.
Did you deliberately put him into this game?
Jiang Yis expression was still as calm as ever. He only moved his nose slightly.
Have you been drinking?
Im asking you a question!
Its an order from those big shots. They hope that one group will be made up of niyans, and the other group will be led by Tan Lang. You know, that Lord has always hated niyans.
Brother Jiangs words were not fake.
However, Cisco sneered and said, But I remember that there should be quite a number of niyans in District 12. There should be at least ten of them. So, out of the five of them, why did you rank him as a neer who had just entered District 12?
I was the one who asked him to rank Gu Ye.
Huang Yuan walked in from behind. His gaze fell on the big screen and saw Gu Ye, who had been very calm up until now.
He said, Cisco, I promise you that after this game is over, I will give him to you.
Cisco felt extremely wronged. What if he loses an arm or a leg at that time?
Oh, if thats the case, then hes not qualified to be by your side, right?
If these words were said by Jiang Yi, Cisco would definitely make things difficult for him.
However, these words were said by Huang Yuan.
Cisco pouted and was very unhappy. However, he also knew that there was no turning back.
He only hoped that the person did not suffer any fatal injuries after the game ended.
However, those men in ck were all very skilled. Although Ravenous Wolf had escaped the punishment so easily, it did not mean that the others would be as rxed as him.
After all, Ravenous Wolf was the number one in the 12th server.
Since he could not be stopped and did not want to leave, Cisco also dragged a chair over and sat down at the side to watch the game.
At the moment, Ravenous Wolf ranked first out of 10 in grid 14.
Chapter 3017 - 3017 Chapter 3017 Ghost Ship 78
3017 Chapter 3017 Ghost Ship 78
Starting from Grid 14, the punishment grid, the reverse grid, and the amount of gold coins deducted increased.
Of course, there were forward and backward grids. In that case there would be a lot of collisions!
Everyone hoped that ravenous wolf and Lu Yan could collide.
Therefore, when it was Lu Yans turn to throw the dice, everyone stared nervously. The dice was thrown high up, and everyones eyes were glued to it.
Even though she was unarmed, Gu Yan was still very assured about ah ye even though she was facing the punishment grid.
Even if it would arouse the suspicion of the boss behind the scenes, it didnt matter.
The dicended on the ground. It was four.
Lu Yan advanced from 11 to 15 squares, just enough to overtake greedy wolf. However, that was still a red punishment grid.
Chopping off a foot.
This was much more ruthless than chopping off a hand, because there would be two men in ck, each holding a shiny knife, attacking the yers in the small space in the square.
Rodriguez suddenly became excited. He stood up and shouted to the big screen, Chop off that bastards feet! Ill let him finish this game!
The other three people, including the Fat Man who voted for the Red Team with Rodriguez, shook their heads helplessly.
It seemed that Rodriguez had be more and more extreme because his fiance had run away with a NIAR man.
Although they also thought that Prince Angels actions were wrong, they suddenly sighed when they looked at Rodriguez, who was very elegant before but now had a ferocious expression on his face, in fact, Angel had made the right choice.
Of course, they could only think about it in their hearts and would never say it out loud.
At their position, they had to wear masks every day. Who would tell the truth.
Everyone suddenly remembered that Angel had always dared to tell the truth, which was why she made such a choice.
The two men in ck had already attacked Lu Ye.
Thettice was very small, and they could not leave it. Moreover, the other party had weapons, and there were many of them.
Three minutes.
Jiang Wanghe looked ahead nervously. He had not encountered any bloodshed since he came here. Brother Gu had always protected him well.
Although he also thought that Lu Yan was a little crazy, he was still in their group.
Jiang Wanghe did not want him to be someone without legs!
On the other side, Zhou Yuanyang raised his eyelids slightly and did not say anything.
Qi Kun clicked his tongue and shook his head.
If it was just one man in ck, he might have been able to dodge it, but there were two of them.
Even Qi Kun himself did not dare to guarantee that he could survive these three minutes unscathed. At the very least, he would be injured.
In the end..
In less than a minute, the two fierce-looking men in ck were kicked away by Lu Ye.
When the two men fell to the ground, they were still stunned for a few seconds. However, they immediately crawled over again and were kicked away again.
They did not even touch Lu Yans shoes!
After three minutes, Lu Yan was unscathed while the two men in ck were badly bruised. Their knives flew to God knows where.
Rodriguez, who saw this scene, smashed the cup in his hand against the wall.
The other two men who had bet on the blue team to win looked at each other and smiled.
It seemed that Lu Yan was still a treasure.
On the game field, the people on the blue team let out a sigh of relief. Jiang Wanghe whispered to Gu Yan, This Lu Yan is actually so powerful. I didnt even see how he beat the two men in ck.
Chapter 3018 - 3018 Chapter 3018 Ghost Ship 79
3018 Chapter 3018 Ghost Ship 79
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up slightly.
Little Jiang, if theres a chance in the future to be as powerful as him, do you want to?
Jiang Wanghe was stunned.
Why did he feel that brother Gus words had a hidden meaning!
On the other side, Qi Kun heaved a sigh of relief andughed loudly. Hahaha, no wonder this kid is so arrogant. Looks like he really has some ability.
Although Zhou Yuanyang did not say anything, it could be seen that Lu Yan was not injured. He also heaved a sigh of relief.
After all, if Lu Yans legs were really cut off, then the possibility of their side losing was very high.
After all, there were so many gold coins. He did not want to be emptied out.
On the other side, Tan Langs expression was very rich.
Seeing that Lu Yan was fine, he was very regretful, but what was even more shocking was the kids skill.
Most people should not have seen how Lu Yan kicked the ck-clothed man away just now because he was too fast.
But greedy wolf saw it.
Because of this, he was more and more interested in this Lu Yan, and very much wanted to have a one-on-one duel with him.
Back then, greedy wolf wanted to pull Lu Yan to y this ultimate rich man game, and also had this intention.
Not only could they have a duel, but they could also have many duels.
It was much more fun than those card games.
It was also simr to the street bully game, but it was only one game, so how could they have fun.
But unfortunately, until now, it was already the fourth round, but greedy wolf and Lu Yan still didnt fight head-on.
Because Lu Yan showed off just now, greedy wolf became more and more interested in him.
He could not wait to fight on the spot.
Once again, it was the red teams turn to roll the dice.
Cyril threw a four-point roll and walked to the sixteenth square. In the end, he was three squares backward, so Cyril walked back to the thirteenth square.
Cyril and Zhou Yuanyang collided.
The two of them started fighting without saying a word.
Because the two of them were very familiar with each other and their levels were very simr, after fighting for three minutes, neither of them was able to knock the other out of the square. As a result, both of them were sent back to the first square.
The one-box suddenly became very crowded. Four people were squeezed in, and they were all experienced veterans.
The red team had Lawrence and Cyril, who had just returned.
The blue team had Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang, who had just returned.
The four of them looked at each other.
Qi Kun rubbed his face hard. Its really a p in the face. In the end, were the ones who be a burden?
The other three people were tacitly silent.
It was Jiang Wanghes turn.
He and Gu Yan were both in grid 9. He threw a 4 first, advancing to grid 13.
Jiang Wanghe let out a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, Zhou Yuanyang had sent Cyril back.
If Jiang Wanghe had met Cyril No, out of the five of them, no matter who Jiang Wanghe met, it was their fate to return to the starting point.
It was the red teams Kantos turn.
He was stillughing at Lawrence and Cyril, returning to the first square. Then, he threw out a two.
Seven plus two Gu Yan crossed her arms and stood at the ninth square, smiling, waiting for Kanto.
The fight between Cyril and Zhou Yuanyang did not attract the attention of those big figures. After all, they had seen the abilities of the two people and knew that they were on par.
In the end, the result was a draw, which was within their expectations.
However, the battle between Kudou and Gu Ye was different.
Rodriguez, who was originally a little depressed, suddenly became excited again. He directly dialed a number and said to the person inside, If Kudou can kill Gu Ye, Ill give him 100 gold coins!
Chapter 3019 - 3019 Chapter 3019 Ghost Ship 80
3019 Chapter 3019 Ghost Ship 80
After receiving the call, the surveince room in zone 12 immediately requested for instructions from brother Jiang.
Brother Jiang looked at Huang Yuan and finally nodded. He said to a staff member, Send it to the game field.
Those who had been on this cruise ship for a long time knew about the existence of those big shots.
Therefore, at this time, a new line of words appeared on the big screen in zone 12.
Kudou vs Gu Ye. If Kudou wins, he will receive 100 gold coins.
Everyone was in an uproar!
What did 100 gold coins mean? That was 10 million US dors!
Let alone Kudou, even a person like ravenous wolf would be tempted. After all, who wouldin about having too much money?
Those who didnt participate in this game were allmenting.
Oh my God, Im so envious of Kudou!
Yeah, thats 100 gold coins!
However, there were also some calm yers.
He said, Why dont you see who can participate in this game? You should know the danger of this game. Can you do what Lu Yan did and beat the two men in ck several times in three minutes?
Many people were sshed with cold water.
Indeed, most people couldnt do that.
Not only were the surrounding yers envious, even Qi Kun was also amazed. Sigh, why am I on the Blue Team? If only I were on the red team, then I would have a chance to get 100 gold coins.
Zhou Yuanyang was silent for a while. He understood that it was some mysterious big shot who hated the NIYANS.
It was really..
He deserved a beating.
On the other side, Jiang Wanghe looked at Gu Yan worriedly. Unfortunately, they were too far away. He wanted to say something, but there was nothing he could do.
Only Lu Ye was very calm.
Because he was sure that his Yan Yan would definitely be able to beat that worker vine.
When Kudou was facing Gu Yan, he wasnt confident, but he was stunned by the sudden 100 gold coins, so he lost his rationality.
He took out a dagger from his pocket, a cruel smile on his face.
Come, Lu Ye, Ive been waiting for you for a long time.
As he said this, he walked towards the ninth slot.
Although Jiang Wanghe didnt know what he was talking about, he saw the knife he took out!
Jiang Wanghe shouted anxiously, Why does he have a dagger?
Lu Yes face darkened.
It seemed that when he kicked the two men in ck, the men in ck dropped their daggers, which was why they were picked up by that worker vine!
However..
The plot reversed again. Gu Yan calmly took out a dagger from his pocket that was exactly the same as the one in worker Vines hand.
What a coincidence,Gu Yan said with a smile.
Kudos face darkened again.
Coincidence my ass!
Since they had already fallen out, there was no need to hide it anymore.
In fact, Gu Yan did not care about this kudo. She took out the dagger because she did not want to get hurt.
As for that big shot a cold light shed in her eyes.
What was it that made him so disgusted with the people of Niyar?
Of course, some emotions were mutual. If you hate me, I hate you!
Gu Yans dagger was fast, urate, and ruthless as it directly attacked Kouteng. Kouteng had suffered at Gu Yans hands before, so he didnt dare to be careless.
In fact, he wasnt sure if he could kill Gu Yan in three minutes.
No, even if he couldnt kill him, he could force him out of the grid and leave him with some injuries!
With this thought in mind, Kudous eyes became even more ruthless. He turned his hand and stabbed toward Gu Yans heart!
Chapter 3020 - 3020 Chapter 3020 Ghost Ship 81
3020 Chapter 3020 Ghost Ship 81
Gu Yan sneered and leaned back very softly. The dagger pierced through the air, but at this time, Gu Yan supported himself on the ground with one hand andunched a kick, he kicked at Kudos knee with great uracy.
It was difficult to kick at other ces, but if he didnt kick at the ce where he had kicked thest time, Gu Yan would feel sorry for what he had done thest time.
There was only a very slight sound, which came from Kudous knee, but the sound was very terrifying.
For Kudou, it was a terrifying sound followed by a great pain.
His body lost its bnce, and he swayed for a while before he barely managed to keep his body from falling out of the grid.
The next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.
Kuang Teng raised his head in surprise.
Gu Yan sent the dagger directly into his abdomen.
For the time being, he could not die, but he could still lose a lot of blood.
However, Kuang Teng, who had been stabbed, was considered disabled. Even if he met Jiang Wanghe next, he would not be able to win at all.
If it had been anyone else, Gu Yan would not have been so ruthless.
However, this man was full of blood and Qi. He had killed countless people in District 12.
When Gu Yan had first arrived at District 12, if he wasnt as skilled as the others, he would have been cold for a long time.
He fell out of the cubicle and was covered in blood.
However, this wound was very tricky. It wouldnt be fatal, but it would make him bleed a lot. He would definitely feel an indescribable pain.
Kudou was carried to the first cubicle by the men in ck.
There were already five people in the first cubicle.
On the other side, Gu Yan raised his head and quietly looked in the direction of the cameras. Then, he pointed his middle finger at the cameras.
Dont you hate the Niyans?
Then Ill show you how powerful the NIYANS are!
Rodriguez, who was sitting in front of theputer screen, almost spat out a mouthful of blood!
His expression was twisted at this moment. He picked up the ss beside him and smashed it towards the monitor!
Rodriguez roared ferociously, Go, whoever can kill this D * mn man in this game, Ill give him 1,000 gold coins directly!
These big shots rewarded the yers with 50% of the profits from the ferry.
For example, Rodriguez said that he would give 100 gold coins to Kudou, so he was actually paying 150 gold coins, 100 to Kudou, and 50 to the gambling ship.
If it was 1,000 gold coins, then it meant that he had to prepare 1,500 gold coins!
The ferry was naturally very happy.
Huang Yuan narrowed his eyes and hid the calction in his eyes.
This Gu ye is not bad.
Cisco frowned worriedly at the side. Whats wrong with that big shot? Why does he hate Gu ye so much?
Maybe Gu Yan is the most simr to that Niyar person that that big shot hates the most,brother Jiang said softly.
Cisco red at him and did not answer.
Brother Jiang looked at Ciscos beautiful side profile and sighed.
However, brother Jiang was right.
The man who stole Rodriguezs fiance was a very handsome man. That was why he was angry and hated this man called Gu Ye.
Because he was too good-looking.
And after the other party gave him the middle finger, the conflict between them deepened.
Gu Yan did not know that he had unknowingly taken the me for Luo City.
However, no matter what, the other party was full of malice towards NIAR. This was something that Gu Yan could not tolerate.
Those who offended my family, although far away, will be punished!
Chapter 3021 - 3021 Chapter 3021 Ghost Ship 82
3021 Chapter 3021 Ghost Ship 82
Gu Yes disy of skill stunned everyone present.
After all, Gu Ye had only been on the ghost ship for a few days.
Previously, when they heard that Kudo wanted to ambush Gu ye, but was injured by Gu Ye, they didnt believe it.
But now that they looked at it, it must be true!
Among the other nine yers in the game, apart from Lu Ye who was very familiar with his wifes abilities and was looking at Gu Yan with pride, everyone else was shocked.
Greedy wolf also knew that this new yer had good qualifications, but he did not expect that he would be so good.
And at this time, he also realized something.
That was that this yer had always kept his grid count at a constant pace.
He frowned slightly.
On the other side, Jiang Wanghe immediately shouted happily, Brother Gu, youre so awesome!
This kid hadpletely be Gu Yans little fan. He was just short of bing Gu Yans apprentice. The admiration in this kids eyes was almost overflowing.
Cyril was calm and collected. He had long known that this Gu ye was not simple.
Lawrence was the same. After all, he had already run into a wall with Gu ye several times.
Lawrence took a deep breath.
He was not a fool like Kudo who dared to provoke such a powerful rookie. Although he was a rookie, he was still very powerful.
As for the remaining Qi Kun he had previously told the rookies not to drag them down.
He lowered his head and looked at his first square.
He suddenly felt like crying.
Qi Kun said to Zhou yuanyang beside him, Little Zhou, why does my face hurt so much? Sigh, its us dragging them back.
Dont count me in.Zhou Yuanyang did not want tofort Qi Kun. He had bumped into XI rui previously, so he had not thrown the dice yet.
Then, Zhou Yuanyang threw another 6, and again.
Then, Qi Kun could only watch as Zhou Yuanyang threw another 6, and finally stood on the 12-point grid.
Qi Kun: ..
He suddenly felt that the whole world had abandoned him!
It was Lawrences turn to throw the dice. He did not want to stay in the first grid anymore!
Although he was very envious of Zhou Yuanyang, Lawrence thought that since there was Gong Teng at the bottom, his mood was much calmer than before.
Then he threw a five-point.
He was very satisfied.
He also added three gold coins.
Gu Yan threw a four-point and stood on the thirteenth square, once again standing with Jiang Wanghe.
In addition, Gu Yan and Lu Ye just happened to surround tanng in the middle.
Tan Lang narrowed his eyes, and his expression was very secretive.
Edward, who was standing on the seventh square, had always had a low sense of presence. Perhaps it was because everyone in the same group was Tan Lang, which made him very unhappy and helpless.
But no matter what, he still wanted to win.
No one would want the gold coins that they had worked so hard to save for so long to be cleared!
Thinking of this, Edward, who was very low-key, directly threw out a very low-key six points.
Seven plus six was equal to thirteen.
But at this time, in the thirteen grids, Jiang Wanghe and Gu Yan were already standing!
Gu Yan touched the tip of her nose.
She realized that her luck today seemed to be a little special.
At the same time, although Jiang Wanghe had bumped into someone else, he was very calm because brother Gu was standing next to him.
At this time, Rodriguez, who was on the verge of death from anger, was resurrected again.
He shouted, Edward! Kill that annoying nial man! Ill give you a thousand gold coins!
At the same time, the big screen in District 12 had been reced with new words.
Gu Yan frowned slightly.
Was this person retarded?
Chapter 3022 - 3022 Chapter 3022 Ghost Ship 83
3022 Chapter 3022 Ghost Ship 83
Jiang Wanghe was the person who knew the least about the game, but at this moment, he also realized it.
Someone was targeting the NIAR people.
Especially brother Gu!
Jiang Wanghe turned his head and said helplessly to Gu Yan, Brother Gu, do you think theres something wrong with that person? Hes targeting people like this, as if hes stealing his wife!
Needless to say, Jiang Wanghes casual words were not far from the truth.
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes.
She felt that something was vaguely familiar, but it only took a moment before it disappeared without a trace.
She turned around and looked at the calm-looking greedy wolf, Zhou Yuanyang, and the other old yers. She understood that this kind of situation might often happen..,
all the games on this ship were actually serving those mysterious big shots.
Todays theme was aimed at them, the NIYANS. Other times, it might be another theme.
The yers here were actually not yers, but the chips of those big shots.
You thought you were ying a game in your life, but the truth was that you were just a game in other peoples lives.
Because of that crazy so-called mysterious big shots 1,000 gold coins as a temptation, Edward was directly tempted.
Although the previous Kudou was still lying in the first cubicle and humming.
However, Edward knew that his ability was above that Kudou. However, previously, Kudou was directly facing that Gu ye alone.
Now, in that cubicle, there was not only Gu Ye, but also another person.
Even if the boysbat strength could be ignored, Edward was still very cautious.
He directly called out to the man in ck in charge of the game and said, The dagger in his hand must be removed.
Edward pointed at Gu Yan.
In thest round of the game, Kudou had a dagger, so Kudou did not take the initiative to say that he wanted to remove the dagger.
He just didnt expect that Gu ye also had a dagger.
But Edward knew that he didnt have a weapon, so he naturally didnt want the other party to have a weapon.
The Man in ck really walked up to Gu Yan, pointed his gun at her and said, Hand over the dagger on your body.
Gu Yan thought for a moment, then threw a knife on the te, making a crisp sound.
Edward was satisfied.
With his bare hands, his chances of winning were even higher.
Edward strolled into the 13th square, his eyes fixed on Gu Ye, who was the most dangerous. But in the next moment, he kicked Jiang Wanghe, who was standing next to him.
Jiang Wanghes face turned pale instantly, but he remembered what brother Gu had said to him just now. He used all his strength, bent down, and slipped through a gap.
Then he circled around the edge of the grid.
Although he couldnt beat Gu Yan, and perhaps he couldnt run that fast, the space in the grid was only so big, and he wasnt tall, so he just had to seize the opportunity to find a gap and not let Gu Yan touch the corner of his clothes!
Jiang Wanghe had been with Gu Yan for so long, and he was such a smart kid, so their tacit understanding grew with each passing day.
Edward was very angry after his attack missed. However, in the 12th district, he was only afraid of greedy wolf and Qi Kun. The others were not afraid at all.
This persons personality was also very steady.
He was not in a hurry after his attack missed. He directly changed direction and directly hit Gu Yes face!
However, at this moment, Edward suddenly felt that something was wrong.
He knew that Gu Yes movements were very fast, and he was also a martial artist. Why did he remain indifferent during the few seconds when he attacked that child?
Chapter 3023 - 3023 Chapter 3023 Ghost Ship 84
3023 Chapter 3023 Ghost Ship 84
Edward did not believe that Gu ye did not react in time!
However, his reaction was still a little toote.
A silver light shed, and Edward felt a pain in his fist!
He looked at the person in front of him in surprise. You, why do you still have one
Gu Yan did not wait for him to finish speaking and returned the punch. Although Edward had dodged the punch, his rhythm hadpletely lost its rhythm.
Gu Yan also knew that at this time, he was taking advantage of his illness to take his life.
If they did not beat him out within three minutes, then the three of them would have to return to the first square.
Therefore, Gu Yan did not give Edward any chance at all. The dagger made a cut in her palm and directly stabbed at Edwards heart.
Edward was shocked. He did not expect the other party to be so ruthless. He quickly leaned back and took two steps back. He was already at the edge of the grid.
The next moment, his stomach was kicked three times. The immense pain made Edward almost think that his internal organs were broken!
Edwards body lost bnce and finally fell outside the grid.
His face was pale as he clutched his abdomen. Beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead.
Edward wanted to open his mouth to say something, but did he mean that he still had a weapon? Or, how could he be so powerful? He was an S + yer!
Gu Yan stood there and looked down at Edward being dragged to the first grid by the man in ck.
She lowered her eyes slightly and said, Cannot see the wood for the trees.
Edward was stunned.
It was not only Edward. Those who had stayed on this ghost gambling ship for a long time would slowly be trapped in their bodies and lost their minds.
No matter how well they did here, what could they do?
Those gold coins that symbolized money, even if they could be exchanged for arge amount of money, so what?
Werent they still toys that had been circled by people?
Yet, they were still feeling smug. No matter what level they were, they were just the levels that the cruise ships behind-the-scenes boss had given these toys.
When Edward returned to the first cubicle, he waspletely silent.
His abdomen was still throbbing with pain, but what hurt him more was his head.
Since when did he get used to the life of a cruise ship gambling, and he was even feeling smug about his S + status?
He spent all his time thinking about how to rece Ravenous Wolf as number one?
But now that he thought about it, even if he became number one, what could he do? !
Seeing that Edward had actually returned to the first cubicle, the flustered Gong Teng sneered and mocked, Boss Edward, you cant do it either. How could you be beaten up like this by a rookie? With you like this, you still think about recing brother Wolf all the time. Heh.
Edward raised his head, his eyes filled with a cold light.
I cant beat greedy wolf, and I was also defeated by that newbie. However, if I wanted to kill you, it would be easy.
Kudou had already lost a lot of blood and was weak all over. When he heard Edwards words, he was even more stunned.
He curled up at the edge of the grid.
You, you, you cant kill me. Were in the same group!
Its okay. The game will end eventually.When Edward Said this, his gaze fell on the slightly emaciated figure in the 13th grid.
Perhaps it was time for the game to end.
Gu Yans victory once again caused Rodriguez to smash everything in his hands onto the ground.
The two people who had bet on the blue team had rxed and happy smiles on their faces.
Chapter 3024 - 3024 Chapter 3024 Ghost Ship 85
3024 Chapter 3024 Ghost Ship 85
The white-haired one said with a smile, Neers always surprise us. I almost have a premonition that we are going to win.
Yeah, me too.
You are too happy!Rodriguez looked up, his eyes slightly red. The game is not over yet.
Yeah, the game is not over yet, but the red team has already injured two people.The tall and thin man smiled, but there was no sincerity in his words.
Rodriguezs expression was so gloomy that it was as if water could be wrung out of him.
The game continued over here.
Qi Kun looked at the two people beside him, and the corners of his mouth curled up.
He directly threw his dice. The dice rolled a few times, and finally stopped, revealing a six.
He threw it again.
Qi Kun felt that his luck had finally returned a little. However, he had been pped in the face too many times before, so he was very obedient now. He did not show off and walked to the sixth grid and threw again.
One point.
Although this one point was pitifully little, Qi Kun was already very satisfied. It was as if he had thrown another six, and he walked proudly to the seventh grid.
The game ended, and the order changed again.
Lu Ye took the lead and stood at the fifteenth grid. There were only 10 grids left from the finish line of 25 grids.
Ravenous Wolf was second only to Lu Ye, and he stood at the fourteenth grid.
Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghe stood at the thirteenth grid, and Zhou Yuanyang stood behind them at the twelfth grid.
Next, Qi Kun stood on the 7th grid while Lawrence stood on the 5th grid.
Cyril, Gong Teng, and Edward stood back on the 1st grid. Gong Teng was seriously injured while Edward was slightly injured.
The current situation was very disadvantageous for the Red Team.
In the Red Team, Lawrence was at the back. He was the closest to Qi Kun, but Lawrence did not want to bump into Qi Kun!
The next person was Zhou Yuanyang, who was at the 12th grid. Even if Lawrence threw six dice, he would not be able to get close to Zhou Yuanyang.
Tan Langs face turned ck.
In fact, in terms ofbat strength, their red teamsbat strength was stronger, but now, they were at such a disadvantage!
Previously, they all knew that the neer Lu Yan was very strong. Moreover, his qualifications would definitely grow to S + .
But they didnt expect that the biggest variable was actually that Gu Ye!
In the control room of District 12, Ciscos cardamom red nails were raised high as she picked up the ss cup beside her.
The corner of her mouth curled up. As expected of the man Ive set my eyes on.
Brother Jiangs expression was gloomy. He was silent for a while, then said to Huang Yuan who was sitting alone on the sofa, Boss, why do I feel that this Gu ye doesnt seem like an ordinary university student?
What kind of ordinary university student could be so ruthless?
The people on the game field might not have seen it, but they saw it clearly. When Edward asked Gu Ye to hand over the dagger, Gu ye handed over a dinner knife.
It was the dinner knife that Kudo had used when he attacked Gu Ye.
That dinner knife had been hidden on the body of the boy, Jiang Wanghe, and it was the dagger that had been reced that had directly disrupted Edwards rhythm, causing Edwards efforts to fail.
After listening to brother Jiangs words, Huang Yuan did not remember to speak, but Cisco was very unhappy.
She looked at brother Jiang coldly. Are you going to make things difficult for the man I like?
Chapter 3025 - 3025 Chapter 3025 Ghost Ship 86
3025 Chapter 3025 Ghost Ship 86
Brother Jiang said seriously, Cisco, dont be like this. That Gu ye doesnt look simple.
Heh, if he really is an ordinary college student, would hee here? Dont you think about it? Its not like there hasnt been someone like him before.Cisco sneered, Jiang Yi, do you know that I hate it the most when youre not what you seem!
Alright.Huang Yuan raised his cup and stopped him. However, his gaze fell on Gu ye on the big screen.
He narrowed his eyes. No matter what, I should be able to gain a lot from this neer this time.
For some reason, that Lord hated Gu ye very much.
While they were ying a very intense game in District 12, Vincent had already contacted his friends in the outside world. Furthermore, he had even found Bai Yu from District 11.
Bai Changle naturally did not know Vincent, but he knew who Vincent was.
He looked around vigntly and asked, Are you sure that no one can hear us here?
Everyones attention is now focused on District 12. Gu Yan and Lu Ye are in grave danger. We must take advantage of this moment toplete our work.
Bai Changle was extremely worried when he heard that Xiao Yan was in danger. However, he still cautiously probed further before he finally confirmed that the tall man from the outer space was the Vincent that the instructor had mentioned earlier.
Vincent was not anxious. No matter how urgent it was, the other party was right to be so cautious.
If this Bai Yu trusted him so easily, then it would be his turn to be a little distrustful.
Bai changle asked decisively, Then how do you want me to cooperate? I have to ensure the safety of my target. In addition, theres another target that has yet to be found.
Youre talking about Dr. Tang, right? Right now, Dr. Tang is locked up in a room 50 meters away from here. Later, you bring your men and think of a way to rescue him first. After that, Ill get my men to meet up with you. We dont have many people, so Ive sent out the location. External assistance might take some time to arrive. I need to be able to control the situation when the timees.
Bai changle nodded cautiously and then asked, I have a total of three people on my side and two targets. How many people are there on your side?
Twelve.
Bai Changle widened his eyes. How many? Youre not lying to me?
I dont need to lie to you. Now, including me, there are twelve people.Vincents voice was a little heavy, Our Joint Special Ops team has a total of thirty people. After a few months of hiding, six people were sacrificed, and twelve people were sent to that mysterious ce.
Bai Changle also put away the casual look on his face. He thought for a moment and said, There are two more questions. First, where is that mysterious ce? Those people have been sent there. What are they doing? Second, those so-called big shots should not be on this ship. If they are using electronic devices to connect to this side, have you thought about how to deal with them? Those people should be of high status and power
Those people were sent to a ce to search for gold. The death rate there is also very high. ording to the money they owe, they will not be able to pay it back in their lifetime.
Vincents voice became heavier, So, I cant wait anymore. I have to solve this as soon as possible. Even if there is danger, I have to take a gamble to solve this matter! As for those big shots, although they did not board the ship and I have stayed for so long, I dont know who they are. However, some of their information records can be found in theputer. As long as there is evidence, it will be a sharp weapon!
Chapter 3026 - 3026 Chapter 3026 Ghost Ship 87
3026 Chapter 3026 Ghost Ship 87
Bai Changle knew that Vincent and the othersspecial team had a big goal. When they came to ept this mission, they also knew to help and support the other party as much as possible.
After knowing the matter, Bai Changle Thought for a moment and said, I dont know if yourputer technician is still there. If its possible, you can let Xiao Yan try.
Wen Lan was a genius in this area, but unfortunately, Wen Lan wasnt here right now.
Gu Yan had also learned a lot of skills in this area from Wen Lan over the years. Bai Changle believed that Xiao Yan would definitely be able to help.
Vincent had originally nned to leave, but after thinking for a while, he couldnt help but ask, Is Gu Yan really your biological sister?
Of course shes my biological sister. We share the same father and mother.When Bai Changle said this, he puffed out his chest and looked very proud.
Vincent gave them a thumbs up. You guys are really amazing.
After settling everything, Vincent was busy with other matters, while Bai Changle was sent back to District 11 by two men in ck.
The moment he returned, Lin Xiaoyun and Tan Zhiyan let out a sigh of relief. The two of them met up with Bai Changle very quietly, and Bai Changle told them what Vincent had said.
Lin Xiaoyun asked worriedly, Will sister Gu Yan be in danger?
Of course she will be in danger, but I believe that Xiao Yan and Ah Ye will definitely be safe. How about this, when District 12 is in chaos, Xiaoyun Tan Zi, the two of you will be responsible for bringing Tang zihao out. When the timees, we will meet up together. First, we have to ensure the safety of this pair of grandfather and grandson. Then, we have to work hard to cooperate with Vincent.
Although they did not know how far they could go and when the outside rescue would arrive, their first task was to rescue this pair of grandfather and grandson.
Tan Zhiyan nodded and said, Previously, brother Lu came from the lower district. He said that many people in the lower district are also very depressed. Everyone is a spring that has been pulled too tightly. Eventually, they will not be able to hold on. Perhaps, when the timees, we can incite a riot in the 11th district.
Yes, this is Vincents n. There are also people in the other lower districts. When the 12th district starts a riot, the other districts will start a riot as well.. The two of you must be careful. This mission is different from what the two of you usually experience.
The danger factor was extremely high!
Not only did they have to protect the target, but they also had to incite the yers to riot together.
One had to know that those men in ck would shoot unconditionally when the time came!
But whether it was Lin Xiaoyun or Tan Zhiyan, the eyes of these two young men were shining brightly.
Not only were they not afraid at all, their eyes were also faintly jumping with excitement.
Tan Zhiyan was still teasing Bai changle with a serious expression. Brother Bai, this is the first time Ive seen you analyzing a mission so seriously.
Bai Changle: ..
How could this batch of rookies be like this! They didnt know how to respect the elderly and love the young at all!
However, because of Tan Zhiyans teasing, the few of them were not as nervous.
After they parted ways, Lin Xiaoyun returned to her room. Because she had finished the necessary games, she was not in the mood to y anything else.
Lin Xiaoyun didnt expect that Liao Qing, who was usually so keen on games, woulde back.
Liao Qing raised her head and said in a low voice, Xiao Lin, do you think Xiao Jiang is okay?
I dont think so. As long as hes with brother Gu, hell be fine,Lin Xiaoyun said with certainty. She walked over, sat on the bed, and asked in a low voice, What happened to you?
Chapter 3027 - 3027 Chapter 3027 Ghost Ship 88
3027 Chapter 3027 Ghost Ship 88
Liao Qing raised his head, and an indescribable dark grey shed across the Sunny Youths face.
Just for three gold coins, that person killed someone I, I wanted to stop that person, but I couldnt stop him. I could only hide in the corner
This was the first time Liao Qing had seen someone kill someone.
Although he was unruly and had a bad temper, he was only a university student after all. He was not even twenty years old.
In Liao Qings world, he could take risks to do something. He originally thought that what he was doing now was such a risky thing.
But now, the bloody reality was right in front of him.
This ship used all kinds of methods to trick them intoing up and then let them fight each other.
They were no different from those crickets that were captured and locked in a jar!
The room was monitored now, and Liao Qings mood was very unstable. Lin Xiaoyun washed a towel with cold water and handed it to Liao Qing.
Wipe your face first, calm down.Liao Qing took the towel and looked up at Lin Xiaoyun in surprise, You, arent you afraid?
Didnt you think of this when you clicked on the games invitation?Lin Xiaoyuns voice was very calm. She stood there and looked at Liao Qing calmly.
Perhaps Lin Xiaoyuns eyes were too calm, but Liao Qing calmed down as well.
He wiped his face with the towel soaked in cold water and calmed down a little.
Lin Xiaoyun said, This ship is taking advantage of everyones risky ideas, so many people like you just want to take risks. They didnt expect that dangerous people would jump in.
Arent you?Liao Qing had calmed down, and there was still a bit of dissatisfaction in his tone.
Im different from you. Or rather, i, brother Gu, and Little Jiang are all different from you. We had a premonition of this kind of danger, but we still wanted to take risks, so we came.
Liao Qing pursed his lips. Whats the difference? Arent we all here?
We predicted what would happen, so look at me now. Im so calm, but youre so panicked. Isnt that the difference?
Liao Qing was hit right on the spot. He looked embarrassed, but he didnt say anything else.
In the next moment, he felt his hand being held by Lin Xiao.
Lin Xiao Thought for a moment, then directly put his arm around Liao Qings shoulder and leaned against his ear.
Although there were cameras in the room, if the two of them were very close to each other, those people wouldnt be able to hear what they were saying.
Moreover, when other people saw this scene, they would at most think that she was consoling Liao Qing.
But Liao Qing didnt think so.
He suddenly felt Lin Xiao approach him, and his entire body tensed up. The fear of seeing a murder scene had disappearedpletely.
Liao Qing was so nervous that her palms were covered in sweat, and her body trembled.
When Lin Xiao Yun realized this situation, she frowned and asked, Whats wrong with you?
The hot air from her words directly rushed to Liao Qings ears. Liao Qings Fair and tender ears instantly turned red.
Liao Qing really wanted to push Lin Xiao away, but he was worried that doing so would hurt his brothers heart.
He thought for a moment and finally said in a low voice, Xiao Lin, although, although I feel that youre quite good and that were quitepatible, I, Ive always liked girls. I like those kind of sweet and beautiful girls with hot bodies. So, so dont like me
At the end of his sentence, Liao Qings voice was very low. He was mainly worried that he would hurt his brothers heart.
Lin Xiaoyun, who had wanted to tell Liao Qing that they could escape, was dumbfounded.
Chapter 3028 - 3028 Chapter 3028 Ghost Ship 89
3028 Chapter 3028 Ghost Ship 89
Lin Xiaoyun was extremely helpless.
Bro, werent you very emotional just a moment ago? Werent you panicking when you saw the scene of the murder? !
Why are you thinking about all this nonsense the next moment? !
If it wasnt for the important matter, Lin Xiaoyun really wanted to p this child onto the wall.
The kind that couldnt be undone!
Although Lin Xiaoyun wasnt much older than Liao Qing, at this moment, Lin Xiaoyun realized that this child was extremely lucky to have met them.
Although Jiang Wanghe was younger, he was very cautious and was very smart and calm.
Inparison..
This Liao Qing was only a bit smarter. Of course, his IQ was quite high, but his EQ was very touching.
If it werent for the urgent situation, Lin Xiaoyun really wanted to teach this child a good lesson.
She grabbed Liao Qing by the cor and pulled her into her arms.
This series of actions was smooth and fluid, extremely domineering.
Lin Xiaoyun had been by Gu Yans side for a long time, so she naturally learned a lot from Gu Yan. Especially the domineering way Gu Yan carried out missions, Lin Xiaoyun was extremely envious.
Therefore, she had practiced this action countless times.
Liao Qing:
Liao Qing realized that her heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest.
What should she do? !
Why did Xiao Lin like him so much? !
But he only liked soft girls.
Xiao Lin, Im sorry, I..
Listen, Ive found a way to escape this ce. Dont show me any surprise or let me think about anything else. This matter is very secretive, and there are too many surveince cameras around. We have to be careful. You just have to listen to me when the timees. Now, you have to decide whether or not you want to go with me. If you want to go with me, Nod Your Head.
Lin Xiaoyun spoke very quickly and in a very low voice. After saying this, he pushed Liao Qing away, keeping a certain distance from him.
Liao Qing rubbed his face. It felt a little surreal. There was no expression on his face.
However, after a few seconds, he nodded his head heavily.
It turned out that Xiao Lin had thought of a way to leave. He was worried that someone would hear him, so he had gotten so close.
Liao Qing felt extremely guilty.
He said sincerely, Xiao Lin, Im sorry. I was thinking too much.
You were thinking too much to begin with. I definitely wouldnt fancy a man like you.When Lin Xiao saw that the other party had already adjusted his emotions, he was slightly relieved.
However, her words fell into Liao Qings ears and became ambiguous again.
He blinked and looked at Xiao Lin who had been with him day and night for a few days.
What, what did he mean?
Xiao Lin meant that he liked men, but he just didnt like him, Liao Qing?
However, he was worried that he would misunderstand again, so Liao Qing felt wronged and didnt say anything more. After calming down for a while, he finally understood.
It was better to leave this unimaginable ship first.
After leaving for a few days, his parents and grandparents would definitely be very worried about him!
Just as Vincent was running around to contact the districts, the fight in the 12th district had already reached its climax.
Lu Ye and Tan Lang were far ahead. One of them stood on grid 23, while the other stood on grid 22.
There were only two or three squares left to the finish line.
Thest member of the Red Team, Gong Teng, stood on the seventh square, while Qi Kun of the Blue Team stood on the Seventeenth Square.
Ravenous Wolf stood on the twenty-third square. The gloominess in his eyes was about to materialize.
Chapter 3029 - 3029 Chapter 3029 Ghost Ship 90
3029 Chapter 3029 Ghost Ship 90
What greedy wolf didnt expect was why there was such a huge difference between the two groups after a few rounds!
Now, even if he was the first to reach the finish line, if thest one was Kudo, then their group wouldnt be counted as winning.
At that time, they would have to count the number of steps taken by each group of yers!
And Kudo was hit back to the first square twice. His number of steps would definitely be the most!
Using the least number of steps and the least time to reach the finish line would give him a chance of winning.
Looking at the blue team members, Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kun were both veteran yers. Although their luck in the game was average, they were still able to disy the steady level of veteran yers.
It was the same for Siri.
They didnt have any achievements, nor did they have any achievements.
As for Lawrence, he was a little timid. His level was a little lower than the previous three.
But fortunately, his luck was a little better than that of Kudou.
With Kudou as a foil, he didnt seem so bad, not to mention Edward.
Edward could be considered unlucky. Once he bumped into Qi Kun, and once he bumped into Gu Ye, he had to return to the first cell. But he was still a little better than Kudou, and his level was also a little higher, therefore, even though he had returned to the first grid twice, he still caught up very quickly. He was only three grids less than Lawrence and was standing at the fifteenth grid.
Then, he looked at the Blue Team.
Lu Yan was only one grid less than greed and was standing at the twenty-second grid.
Qi Kun, who was thest one, was standing at the seventeenth grid. He was two grids ahead of the red team who was second from the bottom.
Regardless of whether it was Lawrence, Kudo, or even Edward, when these three people met Qi Kun, they all had a greater chance of losing.
Then, there was the weakest youth on the blue team, Jiang Wanghe.
Although he was the weakest, he was very smart and clever. Coupled with his luck, he actually met the red team yers twice, and there were people in the same square.
Once was Gu Ye, and once was Zhou Yuanyang.
Each time, he turned the situation around and did not get beaten back to the first grid.
Therefore, this kid was now ranked third behind greedy wolf and Lu Yan, standing in the 21st grid. He was also one-handed from thest grid of 25.
As for the remaining Gu Ye and Zhou Yuanyang, they both stood in the 20th grid. They were also one-handed dice.
In other words, if they yed another round, only tanng would have the chance to reach the finish line.
However, there were four people in the blue team who had the chance to reach the finish line!
Tan Lang narrowed his eyes. The wind and clouds were surging in his eyes.
Gu Yan stood in the 20th box and kept an eye on Tan Langs expression. At this point in the game, it didnt matter how many gold coins were needed or how many gold coins were lost.
Either they won the game, or they emptied the gold coins.
And..
Gu Yan suddenly felt greedy wolfs eyes sweep over her, and she frowned.
Because at this point, the mysterious person with a brain defect had increased the bounty to 2,000 gold coins.
If the Red Team killed Gu Ye, they would get 2,000 gold coins.
If they killed Lu Yan, they would get 1,000 gold coins.
The other three people would get 500 gold coins!
When Qi Kun heard that, he was so angry that heughed. He put on a fake smile and said, That Lord really appreciates me.
Zhou Yuanyang did not say anything, but his eyes were very gloomy.
The rebellious mentality in everyones heart had been expanded after a few rounds of the game.
This was exactly what Gu Yan and Lu Ye wanted to do.
At this moment, Tan Lang threw the dice. The dice was a point.
Tan Lang walked into the 24th box, which was marked with a red penalty.
Chapter 3030 - 3030 Chapter 3030 Ghost Ship 91
3030 Chapter 3030 Ghost Ship The content of the 24th box was that yers could retreat to any number within 6.
They could only retreat.
Everyone instantly raised their heads!
The previous few battles that had been thrilling but not dangerous had never happened. The battle between greedy wolf and Lu Yan that those big shots had been looking forward to the most had never happened.
This was also due to luck. There was no other way.
Those grids that could be chosen by themselves were never stepped on.
This time, greedy wolf stepped on them!
Just as mentioned before, the four members of the blue team were all in this grid that greedy wolf took six steps back. It All depended on who he was going to attack!
Was it Gu Ye, who had the highest bounty?
Or was it Lu Yan, greedy wolfs main opponent this time, who was second only to Gu Ye? !
Perhaps, they could first send the most inconspicuous youth, Jiang Wanghe, back to the first grid?
Although greed had a very high chance of winning against Zhou Yuanyang, it had to be said that this was probably the worst choice among the four of them.
Although Zhou Yuanyang was weaker than greed, it would also greatly exhaust greeds stamina. If not, it might even cause some injuries to greed.
But no matter what, who ravenous wolf would choose, it all depended on ravenous wolf.
After a few blows, Rodriguez, who was already listless, instantly became energetic. He once again called the control room of District 12.
Let Ravenous Wolf choose that Gu Ye! Ill give him 3,000 gold coins!
This time, it wasnt just the others who secretly cursed this person as crazy. Even the other three people shook their heads helplessly.
They came here to have fun, but Rodriguez was already a little crazy.
Moreover, the frequent connection wasnt good. There would be some trouble in eliminating traces in the future.
They came here because of some ulterior motives. In fact, they didnt want others to know.
They spent some money, but after rxing, they needed to put on the mask again and return to their original lives.
However, in the face of Rodriguezs behavior, they just wanted to watch the show.
After all, they came here to have fun, didnt they?
The big screen of District 12s game changed again. Seeing the figure of 3,000 gold coins, the people around lost their words.
Everyone couldnt help but wonder what Gu Ye had done to make the mysterious big shot hate him so much.
Cisco, who was in the control room, also looked helpless.
She turned to look at Huang Yuan. Boss, do you know why that Big Shot hates Gu ye so much?
I dont know.Huang Yuan was telling the truth, not just brushing Cisco off.
He frowned, feeling a little puzzled.
Cisco saw that Huang Yuan had stopped talking, so she did not say anything more. She raised her head and saw Jiang Yi looking at her. She immediately turned her head back to the big screen.
Everyone was waiting for Tan Langs choice.
Gu Yan looked at tanng warily.
She didnt know if she could beat Tan Lang, but if tanng really chose to retreat to her grid, Zhou Yuanyang would be with her, and the worst oue would be.., the two of them would stay together with Tan Lang and return to the first grid!
Gu Yan actually hoped that ravenous wolf would choose to retreat five cubicles. That way, Ah Ye and Little Jiang would be able to reach the finish line smoothly.
The remaining members of the red team actually had mixed feelings.
Especially thest one, Gong Teng.
Even if he was on hisst breath, he still hoped that ravenous wolf would be able to send Gu ye back to the first cubicle!
Everyone looked at the greedy wolf!
Chapter 3031 - 3031 Chapter 3031 Ghost Ship 92
3031 Chapter 3031 Ghost Ship 92
The Man in ck reminded him, Tan Lang, how many squares do you want to go back?
Tan Lang raised his head, his dark green eyes shining with a cold light.
He said, Two.
Everyone was in an uproar.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye worriedly. She knew that Tan Lang was very hostile towards Lu Ye, and Tan Langs invitation to join his organization was just an excuse.
Greedy Wolfs fighting spirit was very strong, and his five senses were also very sharp.
To a certain extent, he could very quickly know that a very powerful opponent had entered his territory.
Wild Beasts intuition.
No wonder he was called greedy wolf.
On the blue teams side, including Gu Yan, they were more or less worried about Lu Ye. Greedy Wolf was able to be the boss of the 12th district, and he had been there for so long, so he naturally had some skills.
Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kun both looked at Lu Ye worriedly.
They had fought with Tan Lang before, so Zhou Yuanyang naturally couldnt beat him, and Qi Kun was also Tan Langs defeated opponent.
If they were to fight to the death, they might be able to seriously injure Tan Lang, but they had been on the gambling ship for so long, so they were actually people who valued their lives very much.
Smart people would never seek death.
That was why they never fought head-on with Tan Lang it was because Tan Lang was a ruthless person, and those people who fought him head-on were long gone.
In the surveince room of District 12 and the big screen of the big shot over there, it was shown that Tan Langs final opponent was that Lu Yan.
Everyone instantly became nervous.
After the surrounding yers finished the items that they had to y, they stopped ying and looked over.
Could that rookie survive Tan Langs hands?
At this time, the private bets that were unique to the cruise ship began again. Many people started to ce their bets.
However, everyone thought that Tan Lang would definitely win. However, was he winning easily or with great difficulty.
This was a problem.
Gu Yan and the others faintly heard everyones bet and frowned.
Jiang Wanghe looked at Gu Yan worriedly.
Gu Yan said softly to the people outside, Can you count me in as well?
Everyone was stunned.
Brother, youre in the game. Why are you still betting?
However, there were no rules that said that people who were in the game could not participate in such private wagers.
More importantly, Gu Ye was not one of the parties that was being bet on.
One of them asked her curiously, Then, do you want to bet on Tan Lang winning easily, or do you want to bet on winning with great effort?
Because there was a time limit, if Tan Lang defeated the opponent with one move, then it would be considered an easy win.
The time limit for the two yers in the game was three minutes. In other words, Tan Lang had used almost three minutes to win against this neer, which meant that thetter had won with great effort.
A chilly light shed in Gu Yans beautiful eyes, and there was a strange light in the chilly light.
When the men around saw this scene, they immediately felt that something was wrong.
Sigh, it was a pity that this Gu ye was actually a man. If he was a woman, how beautiful would he be.
Just a nce was enough to make peoples minds wander.
On the other side, Gu Yan said softly, I bet on Lu Yan to win.
Tan Lang, who was about to walk towards grid 22, suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Yan with a cold gaze.
On Lu Yes side, as one of the parties involved, he was originally the calmest and did not worry at all.
However, after hearing Gu Yans words, he raised his head and crossed a few grids. His lingering gaze happened to fall on Gu Yan.
The corners of Lu Yes mouth slightly raised.
Chapter 3032 - 3032 Chapter 3032 Ghost Ship 93
3032 Chapter 3032 Ghost Ship 93
The husband and wife were unable tomunicate with each other during this mission.
However, the tacit understanding between the two of them was always iparable.
The people around were also shocked by Gu Yans big tone and fell silent for a moment.
On the other side, Kudo, who was standing at the furthest distance, was in the most miserable state. And in his heart, he hated Gu ye the most.
He didnt hear it clearly, but after hearing what the people around him said, he said loudly, Gu Ye, you cant take part in the bet! Because if you fail this game, then all the gold coins on you will be emptied! In other words, you cant use the gold coins you won aftering to this gambling ship, not even the original 10 gold coins!
The Man in ck had a taciturn expression after Kudo finished speaking.
In other words, Kudo was absolutely right.
Seeing everyones expression change, Kudo was proud. Even though he was beaten up in several ces, but seeing Gu ye being beaten up, he felt very happy!
Heughed loudly and said, Gu Ye! Dont even think about taking advantage of this loophole! You want to win gold coins? Dont even think about it!
At the same time, Rodriguez, who was sitting on thefortable sofa, crossed his legs in satisfaction and sneered, What a whimsical fool! You actually want to earn gold coins!
Seeing that the battle between greedy wolf and Lu Ye was about to begin, Gu Yan first checked with the man in ck.
Its my initial 10 gold coins and all the gold coins I got from ying the game during this period of time. I cant use them, right?
Yes. And theres a record of how many gold coins you won. You Cant hide it.
Then, what about the other gold coins?
The Man in ck paused and then said in a serious tone, The gold coins given to you by others can be used in principle, but it cant be given by your teammates.
In other words, it cant be given by Lu Yan, Jiang Wanghe, Qi Kun, and Zhou Yuanyang.
Previously, Cyril was close to Gu Yan, but now, Cyril would never lend gold coins to Gu Yan, not only because he was on the red team, but also because he was also in the game.
In other words, no one could lend gold coins to Gu Yan in this game.
As for the others..
Gu Yans eyes swept over, and everyone turned their heads.
That was true. On this ship, gold coins were life.
If it wasnt someone with a good rtionship, why would they give it to the other party?
Not a single one.
Thinking of this, Gu Yan took out a gold coin and directly threw it into the hands of the man in ck. He said, Then, when I first boarded the ship, I picked up a gold coin. Can I use it to bet?
The Man in ck was stunned.
Then, Gu Yan showed him the remaining gold coins. The number of the Rows was obvious at a nce.
The Man in ck was silent for a moment. He checked themunication device on his wrist and finally nodded.
Yes, you can bet on the gold coin you picked up.
The crowd was in an uproar!
What kind of SH * t luck was this? They could actually pick up gold coins?
Why couldnt they pick it up!
Not to mention the people around them who were extremely surprised, even greedy wolfs face couldnt hold it in any longer.
Siri wanted tough, but he felt that it wasnt appropriate, so he could only force himself to hold it in.
Only Lu Yes eyes were filled with honey-vored pride.
Look at my wife, shes so amazing. She could pick up a gold coin with just a casual pick.
Only a man in the surveince room of District 12, who was used to wearing the uniform of a waiter, looked at Gu ye on the screen and his mouth twitched.
What was wrong with him at that time? He actually wanted to give that guy a gold coin!
He even picked it up?
God damn it, he picked it up!
Chapter 3033 - 3033 Chapter 3033 Ghost Ship 94
3033 Chapter 3033 Ghost Ship 94
The bet was established.
223 people bet that greedy wolf could quickly finish off this rookie.
105 people thought that greedy wolf would need more than two minutes to finish off this rookie.
And one person that was Gu ye, bet that the rookie Lu Yan could finish off greedy wolf.
For other people, it was possible to win or lose with one gold coin or two gold coins.
But for Gu Ye..
That was 328 gold coins. Well, including the one he picked up himself, that meant that even if he lost this match, he would still have 329 gold coins after he emptied all the gold coins in his hands!
The people around him suddenly felt a little numb.
Some of them touched the more than ten gold coins in their pockets without much confidence.
They suddenly wanted to ce another bet..
On the other side, Tan Lang had already stepped into the 22nd square where Lu Ye was. Lu Ye even blew a kiss in Gu Yans direction.
Watch me, Ill definitely let you earn gold coins.
Gu Yan smiled. Ill wait for you.
The scene of the handsome man and the handsome man together was very eye-catching. Anyone could see that there was something wrong with the two of them.
It wasnt any other problem, but they were eyeing each other!
Many people still couldnt ept it, but the most uneptable thing was baili who was standing in the surveince room of District 12.
Why!
That Little Fairy!
It was clearly the Lu Yan o that he had taken a liking to first.
Although he wanted to fly over and throw that little fairy into the sea, the other party was already in the game, and not only were the two stewards watching, the big boss was also watching.
Even those mysterious big shots were watching the game.
There was nothing he could do!
While the others werementing that Gu Ye and Lu Yan had a really good rtionship, just like brothers, Baili almost bit off the string of the mouse!
The light jumping in their eyes when they looked at each other was clearly pink!
How could they be brothers!
Which brother would be like this!
Greed, who was already in a bad mood and wanted to quickly eliminate the potential enemy, was now filled with hostility.
He was originally tall and strong. Because he was unusually angry, greeds punch was aimed directly at Lu Yans head.
Such a big fist, if he really hit his head..
Although it wouldnt shatter like a watermelon, it wouldnt be any better!
More importantly, greedy wolf was extremely fast. His hand was so fast that it became an afterimage!
However, his opponent was Lu Ye.
Therefore, greedy wolfs punch was destined to miss.
However, greedy wolf didnt underestimate his opponent. He naturally knew that since this troublesome opponent dared to provoke him, it was definitely not something that could be solved with one punch.
Therefore, his next kick was aimed at Lu Yes stomach!
Lu Ye used both hands to block the opponents attack. Then, he swept his leg and directly kicked at the opponents knee.
The two of them exchanged punches and kicks at a ridiculously fast speed.
Other than the man in ck, Jiang Wanghe, who was closest to them, was surprised to find that his bangs were blown up. In the end, he could not even see their movements clearly!
His mouth was wide open.
These two people were they still human when they were so fast? !
The surrounding people were originally cheering for ravenous wolf, but at this moment, all the cheering was stuck in their throats.
This neer was too amazing!
Chapter 3034 - 3034 Chapter 3034 Ghost Ship 95
3034 Chapter 3034 Ghost Ship 95
They fought very quickly, but three minutes seemed to pass very slowly. No one could see clearly how many moves the two of them had made.
This time, even Huang Yuan, who had been calm all this time, had a change in expression.
He was very clear about greeds strength. That guy had been a mercenary before. He was ruthless and extremely smart.
Huang Yuan had spent a lot of effort to get this guy on the ship.
!!
But what about this Lu Yan?
Whats Lu Yans identity?
Boss, hes a stowaway. He was brought to the ship when he was gambling at the courier station on the ind. But this guy should have a criminal record before. Later, I sent someone to probe him and found out that this guy was also a space pirate before, but that space pirate gang has been disbanded.
Huang Yuans eyebrows twitched.
Which space pirate gang?
Hawkeye.
...
Huang Yuan knew that Yins actions had been particrly high-profile over the years, causing many space pirate gangs to disband and disband.
And that Hawkeye space pirate gang disbanded even earlier.
Therefore, it was not impossible for some members of Hawkeye to wander around the world and make a living through all kinds of underhanded means.
Huang Yuans slightly nervous expression rxed slightly and became as calm as usual.
Its pretty good.
He said without beginning or ending.
No one knew what he meant by this sentence, but Cisco turned her head to take a look, and she understood in her heart.
The boss originally thought that it was possible to lose greedy wolf this time, which was a big loss for the 12th section of the gambling ship.
But now, it seemed that this neers aptitude was actually not worse than greedy wolf in all aspects. It was only a matter of time before he became an S + . Therefore, no matter who lost, only one person would be crippled.
Then, one person would still be able to support the 12th section.
Huang Yuans abacus was nging. No matter how much he calcted, he would not know that Lu Ye came to the gambling ship this time to stir up trouble.
...
While Lu Ye was fighting with Tan Lang, he was still talking!
However, his voice was so low that only tanng could hear it.
I think youre pretty good. Why are you willing to be locked up on this ship like an animal?
With your ability, you probably dontck money in real life.
Or are you born with a hobby of being imprisoned? TSK, what kind of hobby is that?
Lu Yes voice was low, and his speech speed was extremely fast. Every time he threw a punch, he would say something. However, among these words, there were a few sentences that hit greeds vitals very urately.
Greed was already shocked by this persons speed. He was actually a little faster than him!
And in a fight between experts, even if it was just a little difference, it was enough to be fatal!
Although the opponents strength might not be as great as his, the opponents fighting technique was very skilled, causing every punch and every kick of Ravenous Wolf to Miss!
This, coupled with those hateful words!
The veins on ravenous wolfs forehead were throbbing, and sweat was dripping down.
...
No matter what, although he wasnt injured for the time being, his physical strength was depleting extremely quickly.
If it were in the past, his opponent would have been beaten up like a broken sack, on the verge of death. But now, seeing that his opponent was not injured at all, greedy wolf was so angry that he could not keep hisposure.
Lu Ye did not use his full strength. In fact, he was still holding back when dealing with this greedy wolf. Otherwise, he would have be a fighting master of the Snow Wolf Team for nothing.
Fight Wolves?
Ha, over the years, he had really fought many wolves. Even if the wolfin front of him was very tall and sturdy, he still didnt take him seriously.
Lu Ye was thinking about another matter.
Chapter 3035 - 3035 Chapter 3035: Ghost Ship 96
3035 Chapter 3035: Ghost Ship 96
ording to the time, Vincent should have contacted Bai Changle and the others. Perhaps, Vincents Secret Service team was about to start pulling in the.
Right now, the entire ships core personnel were probably paying attention to this special game in District 12.
Since that was the case, then lets y it even bigger!
A bright light shed past Lu Yes dark gem-like eyes!
!!
Greedy wolf, I dont believe that youre willing to be a wolf locked in a cage forever. Dont you want to leave this ship? !
Thest sentence was followed by Lu Yes heavy punch.
Greedy Wolfs mind was once again in turmoil.
He had always been the king of the 12th server, but at the level of greedy wolf and the others, just like Qi Kun and the others, who didnt want to leave?
Money was indeed very attractive to them, but even if you had hundreds of millions of dors, you couldnt take it away or spend it. What was the use!
Unlike those yers who were still struggling on the line of life and death, although greedy wolf and the other high-level yers were still in the game on the surface, in reality, they were all looking for ways to leave.
...
But there was no way!
Tan Lang had searched for so long, but he still could not find it!
He even knew that the so-called mysterious ce was not a good ce.
Once he went there, he might as well stay on the ship!
Therefore, after hearing Lu Yans words, Tan Langs eyes had some fluctuations!
But Lu Ye immediately caught it!
He was actually just testing it out. Tan Lang was such a smart person, he should not be the kind of person who was simply blinded by money. Even if he was initially tricked into getting on the ship, but after staying for so long, he still did not know anything.., then he really deserved to be locked in a cage like an animal.
Finally, Lu Ye caught greedy wolf in a trance and said softly, I have a way to get you out of here.
Greedy Wolf: ! ! ! ! ! !
In the next moment, he felt a fierce kick on his abdomen. No matter how hard greedy wolf tried to stabilize his body, he still staggered a step due to his distraction, inertia, and the high energy consumption from before.
Then..
...
One of his feet went out of the grid just like that.
At the same time, the three-minute countdown ended.
The scene waspletely silent!
This time, not only Rodriguez, but the other three people also stood up in surprise.
Ravenous Wolf actually lost?
Ravenous Wolf was also stunned for a moment. He stood there, raised his head, and stared at Lu Ye with a cold gaze.
Lu Ye mouthed silently.
My Words Count. However, you have to cooperate with me..
Ravenous Wolfs heart was filled with the anger of being deceived. He clenched his fists tightly, as if he wanted to rush up and attack Lu Ye again.
The Man in ck beside him was also stunned for a few seconds before he said in a mechanical voice, Lu Yan wins, Ravenous Wolf loses. Ravenous Wolf returns to the first square.
Cyril, Lawrence, and the others probably did not expect this oue. Both of them were extremely surprised.
...
As for Kudo..
He looked timidly at Ravenous Wolfs gloomy face as he walked past his square.
Kudo shrunk his neck.
On the other side, Lu Ye only had a little sweat on his forehead. He raised his head and looked at Gu Yan who was not far away.
The corners of his mouth curled up.
Gu Yan could see a smug look in his eyes.
She didnt know whether tough or cry.
However, no matter what, this game had sent greedy wolf to the first cubicle, so the next step would be much easier.
Ignoring a certain big shot, he directly smashed theputer.
Ignoring him, greedy wolf was so gloomy that it seemed like he could turn into water.
...
Chapter 3036 - 3036 Chapter 3036 Ghost Ship 97
3036 Chapter 3036 Ghost Ship 97
Gu Yan calmly epted the 200-300 gold coins, but she did not take them with her. Instead, she temporarily put them in the hands of the man in ck.
The Man in ck still wore a mask with a paralyzed expression on his face.
But only he himself knew how big the shadow in his heart was!
The game was over. Others did not know, but he definitely could not stay in District 12 anymore!
!!
Lu Ye, who was standing on the 22nd grid, threw a three-point shot. He was the first to finish the game without a doubt.
Then, it was Jiang Wanghe, who was standing on the 21st grid. Although this kid was the weakest among the 10 yers, his luck was heaven-defying. Up until now, he had not returned to the first grid once, he did not receive any injuries.
This time, he threw a four-point and became the second person to finish the game.
After another two rounds, Zhou Yuanyang also finished the game, and Gu Yan bumped into Lawrence.
Lawrences expression was very ugly.
Gu Yan crossed her arms and stood on the 23rd grid with a smile on her face.
...
Lawrence was about to cry.
He said helplessly, Why did you choose to go back one grid just now?
Gu Yan had also thrown 24 grids. She also needed to go back one to six to choose a grid. Then, Gu Yan chose to go back one grid.
Gu Yan smiled and asked, Of course I dont want to go back too much. Otherwise, what would I do if I throw in another 24 grids?
Gu Yan, who was now standing on the twenty-three squares, only needed to throw one or two more squares toplete the game.
At this time, Qi Kun, thest yer on the Blue Team, was also standing on the twentieth square.
Lawrence knew very well that he could not beat Gu ye at all. If he was not careful, he might even get injured.
Not to mention others, just looking at Kudou made it very clear!
Before this, it was ravenous wolf who was in the lead. Now That Ravenous Wolf had returned to the first square, Lawrence thought that he could be the first person on the red team to finish the game.
At that time, even if the Red Team lost the game, he would not be med.
After all, he did not hold them back.
...
But now..
Gu Yan saw that Lawrence was moving toward her little by little. She lowered her voice and said, Winning or losing is not important. Freedom is important, isnt it?
Lawrence suddenly raised his head in shock.
There was a touch of excitement and disbelief in his eyes.
Gu Yan shrugged his shoulders but did not say anything more.
Gu Yan used the same method as Lu Ye. He nted a seed in the hearts of these people.
People were easily influenced by what they imagined. That is, if you nted a seed in his heart, he would use his imagination to water and fertilize it.
Finally, this idea would eventually grow into a giant tree.
If there was amotion, everyone would be excited. That would be interesting and lively.
As expected, Gu Yan sent Lawrence back to the first cubicle. In fact, he pretended to be hit by Gu Yan and acted as if he was hit out of the cubicle.
In fact, Lawrence was not injured at all, but he frowned.
...
What did Gu ye mean by that?
Freedom?
Did he mean that he could leave this ship!
He had just arrived, could there be any other way?
Lawrence loved money, and he wished that he had endless money to spend. However, with money, there was nowhere to spend it. It was also something that made people very unhappy.
However when he thought about how they were about to lose this match, they would not have a single gold coin left. Then, with freedom, what was the use of going back to being poor?
Lawrence was in a deep dilemma!
Chapter 3037 - 3037 Chapter 3037 Ghost Ship 98
3037 Chapter 3037 Ghost Ship 98
At this point in the game, the punishment inside the box became insignificant.
Jiang Wanghe, who was the weakest, did not encounter those bloody punishment boxes. The others Oh No, there was one exception.
Kudo, who was half-crippled by Gu Yan.
He was unlucky enough to throw out a punishment box. When the man in ck appeared with a shiny knife, Kudo was so scared that he almost peed his pants.
!!
No, no, no, no, I dont want to cut off his hand! No!
Who would help him?
No one.
This man was in District 12, and he had secretly schemed against many yers. Even though he was quite strong, everyone did not treat him as a real boss.
They were only afraid of him, so they did not dare to say anything in front of him.
Now that they saw that his left hand had been cut off, the surrounding yers only pped their hands in approval.
...
These yers had friends who had been killed by him not long after they had arrived at District 12.
With his hand chopped off, he was on hisst breath this time.
He looked at ravenous wolf, who was not far away from him. However, ever since ravenous wolf had been beaten back to the first cubicle by Lu Ye, he had been very quiet. The aura around him was ice-cold, and no one dared to approach him.
Kudou resented ravenous wolf for not helping him at all!
However, the immense pain spread throughout his body, and Kudou no longer had the energy to think about these things.
If this continued, he would definitely die!
Among the four big shots on the other end of the line, the white-haired man and the skinny man had already raised their champagne and were celebrating across the big screen.
I didnt expect to see such a big show in District 12.
A billion yuan was nothing in their eyes. They had already spent a lot of money on this ship.
The point was that they were in a good mood.
TSK, especially when they saw Rodriguezs face, it waspletely dark.
...
Hahahaha.
The so-called friendship between them was all tied up by interests. Who would really care about whos thoughts?
If they were to hit someone while he was down, they could be considered to have a good rtionship.
Therefore, even the fatty who had bet with Rodriguez on the red team to win did not have the mood tofort Rodriguez. What he was unhappy about was not that he had lost a billion.
It was that he had lost face.
He said coldly, I didnt expect that greedy wolf would be so useless!
The Blue Team was about to win, but only one member of the Red Team was close to the finish line, and the other four were still far away!
However, although his mood was not beautiful, it was not to the point of breaking sses!
On the other side, Rodriguez suddenly raised his head, picked up the phone next to him, and said, Connect me to Huang Yuan.
Huang Yuan answered the call very quickly.
His tone on the phone was very gentle.
...
Mr. Luo, what can I do for You?
Send me the location. I want to go to the ship,Rodriguez paused and said darkly, I want to meet Gu ye personally!
Rodriguez saw on the big screen that Gu Ye had bumped into another member of the Red Team.
It was Siri, who had been ying steadily all this while without any achievements or achievements.
Siri touched his handsome nose. The smile on his face was very gentle, as if it was the first time they had met.
He said, Gu Ye, you deliberately lingered here, are you trying to send us back to the first grid?
Because Siri knew very well that Gu ye had a chance to finish the game long ago, but he chose to stay!
Although Siri admired Gu ye very much, there was a cold glint in his eyes.
The Red Team wont win anyway, so why do you have to be so ruthless?
Chapter 3038 - 3038 Chapter 3038 Ghost Ship 99
3038 Chapter 3038 Ghost Ship 99
No, I just want to ask you a question.Gu Yan was neither anxious nor angry, but his expression remained calm.
Xirui was stunned, and there was a hint of wariness in his eyes. What Words?
Some words that I dont want others to know. But, lets talk while we fight.After Gu Yan said this, he kicked at him.
Cyril quickly reached out to block, the corner of his mouth twitching.
!!
In other peoples eyes, this kind of fight was almost like a life and death duel, but this Gu Ye did not y by the rules at all, fighting like it was normal.
Cyril did not expect that these few years, fighting was really like a regr urrence to Gu Yan. After all, every time he went on a mission, it was impossible not to fight.
Of course, most of the time, Gu Yan was the one who got the other party killed.
Gu Yan said as he fought, but she didnt hit him hard. Of course, her moves were also aggressive.
Outsiders would only feel that Gu ye had some skills.
However, Cyril keenly realized that the other partys fighting skills were very regr. Could it be..
...
Three minutes was really limited.
Gu Yans words were also concise andprehensive.
Xirui, isnt there anything in the outside world that you miss?
After a period of understanding, Gu Yan realized that some of the yers who were trapped on the ship really loved money and lost themselves.
However, there were also some people who had nothing to care about in the outside world.
Therefore, they were willing to live a life of debauchery on this ship.
Gu Yan knew that this Xirui was an extremely intelligent person. Of course, if he did not have anything to worry about in the outside world, she would naturally not say anything more.
Nothing couldpare to death of the heart.
A hint of hesitation shed across Xiruis eyes.
Of course, he still had things that he could not let go of, people that he could not let go of.
However, he had been trapped on this ship for so long, how could he just leave whenever he wanted to?
...
Siri had been following greedy wolf for the past few days. He also knew that this person was rted to the owner of the ship, so he thought about whether he could find a chance to leave.
In addition, there was his hidden identity..
Why did Gu ye say that?
Also, was this Gu ye trustworthy? !
After a few thoughts shed through his mind, three minutes were almost up. Cyril actually didnt want to be eliminated like this, but at this time, his opponents voice came again.
I can do what greedy wolf cant do.
Cyril raised his head in shock.
Could This Gu ye have mind reading? He knew what he was thinking?
And his tone was too sure!
At the same time, Gu Yan kicked lightly at Xirui. Xirui subconsciously used both hands to block it. Then, Gu Yan gave him another sweep leg.
Xirui lost his bnce and fell out of the grid. He was speechless.
...
This bad guy, as he spoke and distracted him, he swept him back to the first grid cleanly.
A typical sweet date followed by two ps.
However, Siri was a person who was willing to admit defeat. A loss was a loss.
When he walked to the first cubicle, he passed by the cubicle where Gongteng was. Gongteng propped up his eyelids and said maliciously, You actually lost to him. Did you go easy on him?
Siri thought about whether Gu yes words could be trusted or not, so he didnt have the time to bother with this idiot.
So when he passed by Kudengsttice, he directly stepped on Kudengs foot. When Kudeng let out a pig-killing cry, he leisurely walked away.
As for greedy wolfs side, Siri was also a bachelor.
His skills were inferior to others, so he lost. It was that simple.
Chapter 3039 - 3039 Chapter 3039 Ghost Ship 100
3039 Chapter 3039 Ghost Ship 100
Fortunately, greedy wolf seemed to be immersed in something bad. His face was gloomy, and his eyes were gloomy. He didnt even notice that Cyril had lost.
As Cyril lost to Gu Ye, the remaining people were also at the end of their rope.
In the end, the blue team won without any dispute, and it was aplete victory.
The blue team split 50% of the gold coins of everyone on the Red Team, and the remaining 50% of the gold coins of the red team was taken away by the men in ck.
!!
In this game, the dealer would never be at a disadvantage.
The four big figures on the bigputer screen had already disconnected. They each put on their masks again and began their regr lives.
However, there was one exception.
Rodriguez was heading towards the ghost gambling boat at an extremely fast speed.
Only the owner of the gambling boat, Huang Yuan, knew about this matter.
For the time being, the 12th district was still sighing. Seeing the former big shot suddenly be a pauper, everyone was quite moved.
...
Of course, there were also quite a few people who added insult to injury.
But these people only dared to hide in the crowd and make sarcastic remarks.
One had to know that with these peoples abilities, even if they didnt have a single gold coin now, they could absolutely borrow gold coins. Within a hundred gold coins, it would be enough to make them recover their losses.
Gu Yan walked in front of Edward, Lawrence, and Cyril, giving each of them a hundred gold coins.
I didnt get much, and half of it was taken by the game.
Edward was stunned, but he quickly picked up the 100 gold coins.
Although it was a lot less than what he had umted before, with this 100 gold coins, it was not a loan, so with his ability, it was not difficult to umte it.
Lawrence also quickly took the gold coins in his hand, and then he held the bag tightly, and then asked in confusion, Gu Ye, why did you give us the gold coins?
Why didnt you ask First and then take the gold coins?Gu Yan teased with a smile.
Lawrences face changed, but he had always loved money. It was not easy for him to umte more than three hundred gold coins, but it was suddenly emptied out.
Now when he saw the gold coins, his eyes were green.
...
So he must have taken the gold coins in his hand first, and then asked other questions.
Lawrences expression changed, and he said, When you need me, I can help you. Of course, I have to judge which favor Im doing for you. If your life is in danger, I cant do it.
Okay.Gu Yan nodded.
It was not easy for Lawrence to say such words.
Finally, it was Cyril.
Cyril was silent for a while, but he did not ept the 100 gold coins.
He raised his head and looked at the person in front of him with puzzlement. Do you really not know how much USD is 300 gold coins?
What do I need so much USD for? Besides,Gu Yan paused for a moment, a hint of ridicule shed in his eyes.
Its not good to have too much money.
Xirui frowned, not understanding what Gu ye meant.
However, he still took the 100 gold coins in the end.
...
The person who gave the gold coins to greedy wolf was Lu Ye.
Lu Ye stood there and ced the 200 gold coins in front of greedy wolf.
Although the loss is much less than yours, it should be enough to deal with it.
Are you pitying me?Ravenous Wolf raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot.
Lu Ye said very seriously, I am pitying us.
Ravenous Wolf thought of what Lu Yan had said to him and frowned.
Lu Ye didnt continue to say anything. Instead, he ced the pocket containing the 200 gold coins beside the long chair ravenous wolf was sitting on.
No matter how envious the others were, they didnt have the guts toe and snatch the gold coins from greedy wolf.
However, just as Lu Ye was about to leave, greedy wolf suddenly raised his head. If you give me the gold coins now, wont this game be meaningless?
Chapter 3040 - 3040 Chapter 3040 Ghost Ship 101
3040 Chapter 3040 Ghost Ship 101
Lu Ye stopped and didnt turn his head back.
Hiszy voice came over.
So this game wasnt my original intention. Besides, I might not be interested in what you care about.
You!
!!
Ravenous Wolf was furious, but unfortunately, he had just lost to his opponent, so he couldnt say anything.
Was the other party arrogant?
But the other party had the right to be arrogant.
Was the other party ignorant of the current situation? But what was the real current situation?
On the other hand, Kudou, who was slumped on the chair and had nothing, waited for a long time, but no one came to give him the gold coins.
Gu Ye didnte.
...
Lu Yan didnte either.
He was furious.
With this anger, all the wounds all over his body were hurting, and his broken palm, although it was no longer bleeding, the empty feeling made him even more frustrated.
Therefore, when Gu Yan, Jiang Wanghe, and Lu Ye passed by him, kudou shouted, Give me 100 gold coins! Oh, No, give me 200 gold coins, and I want to treat your wounds!
Gu Yan narrowed his eyes. How about I give you 50 more?
Jiang Wanghe, who was beside Gu Yan, still didnt know why brother Gu and Lu Yan gave the gold coins to the members of the Red Team.
After all, 100 gold coins wasnt a small amount.
The five of them had divided the gold coins, but it wasnt much. Each of them only had 200 to 300 gold coins.
However, Gu Yan still had the gold coins to bet on.
Therefore, when he saw this scene, Jiang Wanghe frowned and said worriedly, Brother Gu, this person wanted to kill you before. Why did you give it to him?
Originally, this child didnt understand why he had to give the gold coins to Team Red.
...
Moreover, he hated this worker vine the most.
Who asked this worker vine to kill brother Gu when they had just arrived at District 12!
After that, he even made things difficult for them!
Gu Yans eyes curved. She reached out and rubbed Jiang Wanghes soft hair. Mm, Im not giving it to him. I was just teasing him just now.
Two hundred gold coins and fifty gold coins. It was just two hundred and fifty gold coins.
Because of the injuries on his body, Kudous reaction was much slower. But now that Gu ye had said it out loud, he naturally understood immediately.
He gritted his teeth and said, Then why did you return the gold coins that Lawrence wanted to cheat you guys with?
He wants money, not life.Gu Yan sneered. Why is Your Face So Big? You have the nerve to ask me for gold coins?
Lu Ye, who was standing next to him, heard that this person wanted to kill Yan Yan. His eyes were filled with ice.
He twisted his wrist until it made cracking sounds.
Kudo, youd better stay so close to the game table. Otherwise next time I run into you, dont keep your other hand and two feet.
...
After imagining that his hands and feet were gone, Kudo suddenly trembled.
Then, he didnt dare to say a word.
The game time wasnt over yet, so soon, as usual, a list of people who hadnt participated in the game appeared on the big screen.
If those people didnt y the game, gold coins would be forcibly deducted.
If they didnt have gold coins, they would be taken away.
Although the game hall of District 12 had returned to normal at least, on the surface, it was very normal.
However, the atmosphere in the surveince room of District 12 was a little strange.
This was because everyone had yet to recover from the fact that the red team had actually lost.
Those staff members, such as Baili, wanted to say something, but since Huang Yuan was still there, they could only fall silent.
Brother Jiang was the first to break the silence.
Boss, do you want me to talk to Tan Lang?
...
Chapter 3041 - 3041 Chapter 3041 Ghost Ship 102
3041 Chapter 3041 Ghost Ship 102
Tan Lang, Gu Ye, and Lu Yan, bring them to me. I want to meet them,Huang Yuan instructed before turning around and walking back to his room.
Brother Jiang nodded and turned around to leave.
Cisco immediately followed. Wait, Ill go with you.
Brother Jiang frowned. Cisco!
!!
What? Im also in charge. Dont I have that bit of power? Besides, those three people arent weak. Im worried that theyll cause trouble, so I decided to bring people with you.Ciscos beautiful eyes, she looked at brother Jiang provocatively.
Brother Jiang was very annoyed, but he could do nothing about it.
But on second thought, even if he went, he would be at the side the whole time anyway. So it was better than them meeting in private.
Brother Jiang lowered his eyes slightly and said softly, Okay.
There was still one-third of the game time left.
Although the game that had just ended was really shocking, everyone looked at their own names on the big screen and came to their senses.
...
What should they do? What should they do.
After all, the game of the Big Boss had nothing to do with them.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye, on the other hand, spread out to various gaming tables, ying games while chatting with the people around them, whether intentionally or not.
Seeds of doubt were sown in the hearts of these people.
This was also what they had done to Tan Lang and the others previously.
Because when the great turmoil wasing, they had to make the majority of the people fall into chaos in order to have an effect.
At the same time, they did not wish for any fearless sacrifices.
As Gu Yan and Lu Ye were the new bosses of the 12th server, the other yers treated them very well.
Especially Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kuns subordinates. They looked at Gu Yan and Lu Ye as if they were gods.
Lu Ye almost leaned on Gu Yan. His face was filled with a carefree smile. He was talking to Gu Yan, so he was very close to her.
Somethings wrong. Those people are too calm.
...
Gu Yan knew that Lu Ye was referring to the behind-the-scenes boss of this ship.
Also, the big shot who had always been hostile to the Niyar people.
Now it seemed that the big shot had bet on them to lose, but they won. Judging from the few times he had spent money, this persons character should not be so calm.
Perhaps, in the real world, there were some things that he could be calm about.
But in this virtual small kingdom, the big shot who was revered as a mysterious figure should not be able to remain calm.
Now, whether it was that big shot or the behind-the-scenes boss of the gambling boat, there was no movement at all.
This was a little strange.
In addition, Gu Yan thought of another matter.
If possible, it would be best to find out the so-called big shot who is hostile to Niyar this time! This way, we can also solve some potential dangers to Niyar.
They would always remember their own, and would never allow anyone to desecrate their home!
Lu Ye nodded slightly, and the corner of his mouth touched Gu Yans exquisite and beautiful ears.
...
Gu Yan felt itchy, as if electricity had passed through her.
She turned her head and gave Lu ye a coquettish re.
The two of them were very close to each other, and their voices were very low. The others did not know what they were talking about.
But the interaction between the two of them..
Was really too sweet!
Although many people could ept this kind of love, couldnt they at least keep a low profile?
In this dangerous environment, even life-threatening, but here you staged love at first sight, Good-bye, three-see flirting dog food..
Chapter 3042 - 3042 Chapter 3042 Ghost Ship 103
3042 Chapter 3042 Ghost Ship 103
Especially Jiang Wanghe, who was the closest to the two, frowned.
He felt that brother Gu was going to be snatched away!
Fortunately, this situation didntst long. While the people around were being tortured by the new bosses, brother Jiang and Cisco appeared in the Game Hall of District 12 at the same time.
Behind them, there were more than ten men in ck with guns in their hands.
!!
All the people who were ying the game stopped and looked over at the same time.
Cisco was both beautiful and very sexy.
Needless to say, she was also emitting a dangerous aura.
There werent many women on this ghost gambling ship, and these men had been locked up for a long time. Although they could use the game to make a bet to relieve some of the oppression.
However, now that a living beauty was standing in front of them, all the male creatures in District 12 immediately fixed their eyes on Cisco.
Lu Ye only nced at her and didnt look at her again.
...
That woman was far worse than his face.
However, most of the people who were obsessed with Cisco were ordinary yers like Zhou Yuanyang, Qi Kun, Edward, and CIRUI. They also looked at Cisco, but they were thinking that Cisco and brother Jiang had appeared together.
Could it be because of the game just now?
Cisco was dressed very seductively, so after Jiang Wanghe took a look, he frowned and turned his head away.
Although he liked girls, he really didnt like such a hot little sister.
Moreover, this sister didnt look like a good person.
As for Gu Yan, she only looked in Ciscos direction from the corner of her eyes. She wasnt familiar with Cisco, but she had heard from others that it was this ships management that was on par with brother Jiang.
This woman was very strong.
However, Gu Yan did not look at Cisco much. Instead, she looked at brother Jiang. She realized that brother Jiangs expression was not very good.
She exchanged a look with Lu ye without batting an eyelid.
It seemed that the boss behind this gambling ship was going to make a move.
...
And it was very likely that he wasing for them.
Sure enough, Gu Yan guessed correctly. The beauty who was the center of attention, Cisco, walked directly to Gu Yan and Lu Ye. Her eyes were enchanting as she wrapped around the two of them. Finally, she said, The two of you,e with us.
Where are we going?Lu Ye frowned and asked, looking very unhappy.
Cisco saw that Lu Yans hand was actually on Gu Yes shoulder. There was a difference in height between the two of them. One was tall, and the other was short. Standing together, they were inexplicably a match.
Thinking back, Ciscos face shed with anger when he heard about the two of them flirting in the surveince room.
She raised the corners of her brows and smiled charmingly, but there was a chill in her smile.
Youll know when you get there.
Of course, only Lu Yan dared to ask this question. If it had been anyone else, they would have been taken away without any hesitation.
Gu Yan naturally knew this logic. She turned around and said to Jiang Wanghe in a low voice, Little Jiang, go back to your room immediately and donte out.
Previously, after defeating Tan Lang, Tan Langs organization still had other people around. Gu Yan was worried about leaving Jiang Wanghe alone.
Jiang Wanghe was very worried about him, but he also knew that he couldnt be of much help at the moment. The first thing he had to do was not to cause trouble for brother Gu.
...
He nodded and turned around to leave. Fortunately, most of the peoples attention was attracted by Ciscos group and the others didnt notice Jiang Wanghes departure.
By the time they noticed, the child had already returned to his and Gu Yans room and locked the door.
Chapter 3043 - 3043 Chapter 3043 Ghost Ship 104
3043 Chapter 3043 Ghost Ship 104
Unless it was a ck-shirted man with a Master Key, no one else could enter.
Although it was not 100% safe, Gu Yan had to guard against other dangerous yers at the moment.
On this side, Ciscos gaze had been lingering around Gu Yans body.
Gu Yan knew that the other party was looking at her, so she frowned.
!!
Could it be that she had made a mistake somewhere?
That shouldnt be the case.
On the other side, brother Jiang saw Cisco looking at Gu Ye. His eyebrows moved slightly, but he didnt say anything in the end. Instead, he brought a few men in ck to Tan Lang, who had been sitting on the bench the whole time.
Next to Tan Lang was the 200 gold coins.
Brother Jiang said, Tan Lang,e with me. The Boss wants to see you.
Obviously, this was not the first time Tan Lang had met Huang Yuan. That was why brother Jiang said it so straightforwardly.
...
Tanng raised his eyelids slightly.
It had to be said that this failure was a big blow to him.
Apart from the failure, there was also what Lu Yan had said..
Although Tan Langs condition was very bad, he still remembered that on this ship, other than the few big shots, the person he could not afford to offend was the behind-the-scenes boss, Huang Yuan.
If brother Jiang came looking for him, ravenous wolf might still not move.
But Huang Yuan couldnt disappear.
Ravenous Wolf grunted. He stood up, thought for a moment, and took the 200 gold coins, storing them with a man in ck.
Brother Jiang already knew that the 200 gold coins were given to ravenous wolf by Lu Yan. Ravenous Wolf didnt really want it, after all, it was too face-smacking.
As for the others, it was fine.
Because those people were all forcefully dragged into this game. After this game, they were all unlucky, and then their gold coins were emptied. How unlucky would that be.
That was why they took the gold coins given by their opponents.
...
Oh, there was still one person who didnt get it. It was that worker vine.
Brother Jiang didnt pay attention to that worker vine. It was better for people who had no value to survive on their own.
Moreover, there were many people with simr qualifications as worker vine.
If they werent the most special one, they wouldnt have the right to act recklessly.
At the moment, the boss should still value ravenous wolf. After all, they had worked well together for the past six months.
Therefore, brother Jiang was still very polite to ravenous wolf.
After brother Jiang and Cisco took Lu Ye and the others away, the game hall fell silent again for a short while.
They suddenly felt that the 12th district tonight was not very peaceful?
Although it was not the end of the game yet, everyone had lost the mood to y the game.
Except for a few yers who had not finished ying a game, the rest gathered in twos and threes.
Lawrence stood quietly in front of the huge ss. He looked at his reflection in the ss.
...
Maybe, the weather is going to change.
Theres no weather here.Without knowing when, Cyril walked over. He also looked at his own reflection in the ss.
Lawrence was stunned.
But then, he fell silent.
Yes, this was not the real world. How could there be a day.
And because of a game, Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kun, who were better than before, stood next to a game table and talked casually.
Do you think they wille back safely?Qi Kun asked.
Zhou Yuanyang raised his eyebrows. How Strange. Are you concerned about them? If Im not wrong, you havent known them for more than 24 hours.
Chapter 3044 - 3044 Chapter 3044: Ghost Ship 105
3044 Chapter 3044: Ghost Ship 105
Although Ive only known them for a short time, Zhou Yuanyang, have you forgotten about the game just now? The two of US almost won the game! Those two people are very strong. I dont dare to say that they are stronger than greedy wolf, but if the two of them work together, greedy wolf definitely has no chance of winning!Qi Kun said a lot in one breath, then he touched the heavy gold coins in his arms and said softly, And as you can see, they even gave the gold coins to the red team members. Oh, except for that worker vine. People like him should be left to fend for themselves.
Previously, Tan Lang had protected worker vine.
But tonight, seeing tanng himself, he seemed to be a little absent-minded. How could he have the mood to care about him.
Zhou Yuanyang pursed his lips. I only said one sentence, but you actually said so much. I didnt say that thest game was not their credit.
Then how did you
No, what I mean is that you didnt realize that these two people have a kind of charm they are very reliable, and its so easy. They make us trust them very much and worry about them.
Hearing Zhou Yuanyangs words, Qi Kun was stunned.
He instantly reacted.
But then, Qi Kuns back broke out in cold sweat.
The two of them had been in District 12 for a long time and had seen many things. They even had peoples lives on their hands how could they not? When the other party wanted to harm them, they could only make the first move.
On this ship, it truly showed what it meant to die for money.
Logically speaking, people like them should not trust others so easily.
Even at this moment, even though Zhou Yuanyang and Qi Kun had a better rtionship, the two of them were still conservative and wary of each other.
However, they were actually worried about Gu Ye and Lu Yan, whom they had just met.
The two of them looked at each other.
This was really strange.
Qi Kun was straightforward. He touched the tip of his nose and said, Could it be that these two know witchcraft?
Zhou Yuanyang shook his head.
If it was really witchcraft, that would be fine.
But the key was that there was no such thing as witchcraft, so it was even more magical.
However, in the end, Zhou yuanyang still said softly, I hope the two of them return safely.
Qi Kun clicked his tongue.
On this side, Gu Yan and Lu Ye did not know that their new friends were worried about them. Although the two of them looked calm on the surface, they were actually very happy on the inside.
After all, it would be more convenient if they knew more about the enemys base camp?
If Huang Yuan knew that the two of them were thinking this way, he would definitely go crazy.
Of course, he would eventually find out.
Cisco purposely moved closer to Gu Yan. The smell of her perfume was like a snake slithering into Gu Yans nose.
Gu Yan was a doctor, and she had received special training from many ck Star Troopers. Her sense of smell had been enhanced by the little jade pendant.
Therefore, when she smelled Ciscos scent, she frowned and took two steps to the side to stay away from Cisco.
Cisco was immediately unhappy.
Hey Handsome, what do you mean? Am I some kind of Monster?
Everyone looked at her when she said that.
Lu Yes eyes seemed to be restraining something. He was not stupid. Naturally, he could tell that this enchanting woman had taken a fancy to his face!
If it was not for the mission, if it was not for the fact that the other party was a woman Well, it was mainly for the mission. Otherwise, Lu Yes fists would have long been ready to move.
A woman must not covet his Yan Yan!
Chapter 3045 - 3045 Chapter 3045 Ghost Ship 106
3045 Chapter 3045 Ghost Ship 106
Brother Jiangs eyes were very sad and gloomy.
Under so manyplicated gazes, Gu Yan calmly covered her nose and said with a bit of disdain, No, I didnt treat you like a monster. Its just that the perfume on your body is too smelly and a bit smelly.
Cisco: ..
The perfume on Ciscos body was not an ordinary perfume.
It was specially made by a perfume master that she knew. Moreover, there was a scent that men liked the most in it, known as man beheading.
Not only was this perfume very expensive, but it was also a limited edition perfume. There were only ten bottles of it a year.
But this Gu ye who didnt know what was good for him actually said it was smelly? !
Cisco was so angry that her body trembled.
She suddenly remembered that after she entered the game hall of District 12, most of the men would look at her a few more times. Even the extremely depressed greedy wolf raised his head to look at her.
Only Gu Ye and Lu Yan did not look at her after they entered.
Could it be that these two men really..
When she thought of this, at a corner, Cisco deliberately twisted his high heels and fell into Gu Yans arms.
Gu Yan still did not understand what was going on.
She was truly impressed. Mephistophelesdisguise was indeed amazing. Not only could he wear makeup for a long time, but it was also easy to maintain. More importantly, she had even flirted with a girl?
No wonder that girl, Xiaoyun, kept saying that she wanted to learn from her teacher.
Although she was silently cursing in her heart, Gu Yan still shed nimbly. She had not forgotten Ah Ye.
She was not in the mood to hug this great beauty, and of course, she would not let this great beauty touch her Ah Ye.
Moreover, Lu Ye, who was always paying close attention to Gu Yan, naturally noticed this situation. He tacitly followed Gu Yans steps, and just like that, Cisco fell into the arms of a man in ck.
The mask on this man in cks face almost fell off in shock.
F * ck! What was going on! ?
With a beauty in his arms, he naturally could not bear to push her away, much less dare to push her away.
On the other hand, brother Jiang, who was two steps ahead, reacted very quickly. He directly pulled Cisco out of the ck-clothed mans arms. Although his voice was still steady, if one listened carefully, one could hear the concern in his voice.
Whats wrong? Are You Alright?
Im fine. I sprained my foot.
Cisco replied through gritted teeth.
This time, she wasnt angry at brother Jiang, but at Gu Ye!
Cisco red at Gu Ye, but Gu ye was expressionless and had the time to smile at her.
Ciscos feelings were veryplicated!
So these two men were really a couple!
In fact, although Cisco had been searching for a man one by one, she hadnt really fallen in love with any man over the years.
Previously, she had only admired Vincent very much, and it wasnt that kind of love between a man and a woman.
It was not easy for her to finally have a man who gave her a very special feeling. In the end, the other party actually liked a man? !
Cisco had always been a proud and powerful character. A cold light shed in her eyes.
Fine, didnt you not like me?
Then I will let others not like you either!
Initially, Cisco did not care who was the boss in District 12, whether it was ravenous wolf or that neer Lu Yan. As long as it could attract attention and make those big shots invest money, it would be fine.
But now, it was different.
Gu Yan nced at the gloomy Cisco and shook her head.
Its just that I didnt help you, and Now Youre angry?
If you find out that Im actually a woman in the future..
Chapter 3046 - 3046 Chapter 3046 Ghost Ship 107
3046 Chapter 3046 Ghost Ship 107
Gu Yan thought very wickedly, HMM, this big sister will probably be even angrier after being provoked!
Everyone here had different feelings, only tanng walked silently between the two men in ck.
No one knew what he was thinking.
After a while, the group of people turned a few corners and got into a restricted elevator, then slowly left.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye exchanged a nce and memorized the route.
The ce where the boss was was definitely a very safe ce. Otherwise, with so many yers, there would be some who would not listen. What if the other party started a riot.
People who loved money were actually very afraid of death.
What if the person died and the money was not spent.
Gu Yan also noticed that the elevator had a password.
Brother Jiang stood at the front and lowered his head to enter the password. The elevator slowly closed and then slowly rose.
Originally, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Tan Lang were standing at the back and could not see what password brother Jiang had pressed.
However, these men in ck all wore masks. The metal masks had a weak reflection.
Gu Yan keenly grasped this point and saw brother Jiangs hand gesture.
She only saw three numbers from the angle, and this password should have a total of six numbers.
Gu Yan wanted to move her body, but she was seen by Cisco, who had sharp eyes. Cisco smiled seductively and said, I suggest you dont move. There are bullet holes in this elevator. If you are found to have any improper behavior, your head will be pierced immediately.
Ciscos voice was also very charming. Most men liked this kind of voice.
But the words he said were as cold as ice.
Gu Yan shrugged indifferently and said, My feet are a little numb. I just moved a little.
Cisco looked like he believed him.
On the other side, Lu Ye was reminded. He nced casually and saw two red dots on the top of the elevator.
One was a camera, and the other was a moving gun.
No, if he wanted to snipe someone, the gun wouldnt be ced in such a conspicuous position.
At least, there should be more than one!
This way, he could kill the person who tried to sneak into the elevator from all angles!
At this moment, the elevator arrived.
After the metal door slowly opened, a group of people filed out.
Cisco cared too much about Gu Yan. Therefore, regardless of whether they liked or disliked her, her eyes and attention were always on Gu Yan.
This made it difficult for Gu Yan to do anything.
Fortunately, because Cisco was paying attention to Gu Yan, and brother Jiang was paying attention to Cisco, no one paid too much attention to Lu Ye.
When he stepped out of the elevator, Lu Ye nced around and saw a red dot on the elevator button!
He instantly understood!
If someone with an unknown identity entered the elevator, that person would definitely press the password.
At that time, the persons attention would be focused on the keypad. Even the most powerful person would be distracted.
Therefore, this bullet hole was actually the most important thing!
Theyout of this floor was obviously much better than the floor below. The behind-the-scenes boss of this ship, Huang Yuan, and his trusted managers lived on this floor.
After working for a long time, Vincent, who had sweat on his forehead, was about to go to the monitoring room when he suddenly saw a few people approaching him.
When his gaze fell on Lu Ye, who was in the crowd, he waspletely stunned!
Could Lu Ye have been captured? !
Chapter 3047 - 3047 Chapter 3047 Ghost Ship 108
3047 Chapter 3047 Ghost Ship 108
Fortunately, Vincent had been expressionless the whole time. Even though his heart was in turmoil, he still looked indifferent.
He nodded respectfully to brother Jiang and walked to Cisco.
Boss.
Where are you going?
The boss has to deal with a few researchers.Vincent tried not to look at Lu Ye when he said this.
As for greedy wolf, Vincent also knew him, so this was not a big deal.
But..
Who was the man standing next to Lu Ye?
Vincent was stunned. He felt that this man looked a little familiar, but for a moment, he could not remember where he had seen him before.
The mans eyes were very bright, his facial features were exquisite, and his aura was very strong.
More importantly, why was this beautiful man looking at him with interest? !
Vaguely, there was a sense of familiarity!
After all, Mephistophelesmakeup skills were very good. Moreover, Vincent had not seen Gu Yan for so many years, so it was natural that he did not recognize him at once.
As for why Lu Ye recognized Gu Yan at first nce Tsk, if his wife could not recognize him, he should retire and beid off.
Vincent had a strong sense of familiarity with this beautiful man in front of him. Moreover, the mans gaze told him that they knew each other.
Lu Ye, who was beside him, knew.
But the others didnt know!
Especially cisco, who hadplicated feelings for this Gu Ye. When she saw that her capable subordinate was actually staring at Gu ye without blinking.
Her heart was filled with F * ck.
It seemed that this Gu ye really liked men. Moreover, he could hook up with any man? !
Unfortunately, this person was too handsome, and his strength was super strong. It had to be said that from a value point of view, this Gu ye was very suitable to stay in the game zone.
Didnt you see that he had already made Cyril and the others look at him in a new light not long after he arrived in Zone 12? It was likely that even ravenous wolf had the intention to rope him in.
However, Lu Yan, who had appeared out of nowhere, had messed everything up.
Of course, District 12 was even livelier!
At this time, Vincent had already adjusted his mood. Although he did not recognize the young man in front of him, seeing that he was standing so close to Lu Ye, he still left his back to Lu Yan. It was obvious.., he should be like Lu Ye, both of them were star warriors from Niyars side.
Vincent calmed down, especially when he saw that greedy wolf was also there. He knew that Lu Ye should not have been exposed.
On the other side, Cisco had already waved his hand and said, Hurry up and leave. The boss is waiting anxiously.
Vincent took a step back.
He watched everyone leave.
Gu Yan was filled with emotion. This Vincent was also very hardworking and powerful. She still remembered that when she met him in Whistler Town, he had lost his memory because of the mission.
Now that he had returned to this field, he was once again carrying out such aplicated and dangerous mission.
She remembered that Lu Ye had met Vincent before, and Vincents condition was not very good.
It was obvious that someone in this joint task force had already been sacrificed.
No matter what, this ghost gambling ship was a cancer. If Vincent and the Joint Task Force wanted to eradicate this cancer, then Gu Yan and the others would do their best to help.
However, Gu Yan and the rest still had to ensure the safety of the target. There was no need to worry about Tang Zihaos side. Big Brother Changle and the rest were there.
As for Dr. Tang..
Gu Yan did not know if she felt something, but she subconsciously turned her head and looked in Vincents direction.
Vincent turned slightly, but extended two fingers, and then pointed with both fingers.
Gu Yans eyes suddenly bright!
Chapter 3048 - 3048 Chapter 3048 Ghost Ship 109
3048 Chapter 3048 Ghost Ship 109
Vincent meant that Dr. Tang had already been found!
At this moment, Vincent had already gone far away.
Gu Yans heart waspletely at peace.
Fortunately, the two of them had known each other before. Otherwise, with some tacit understanding, it would really be impossible for them tomunicate with each other!
However, perhaps Vincent had originally wanted to convey the message to Ah Ye. Coincidentally, Ah Yes line of sight was blocked by a man in ck.
On this side, brother Jiang and the others had already entered a very spacious room. The ck leather sofa was slightly emitting a cold light.
On the cab in the room were all antiques.
For some reason, seeing this scene reminded Gu Yan of the first time he went to Lucifers office.
Inparison, Lucifer was more tasteful.
However, when he thought of Lucifer still sleeping in the ice, Gu Yan sighed in his heart.
He didnt know when he would wake up.
On the other side, Huang Yuan was sitting on the sofa with his hands crossed and his right leg crossed. His ck leather shoes were also shining with a cold light.
On the wall behind him was the upper body of an adult buck, which had been made into a specimen.
However, the antlers were veryrge and sharp, and could even stab a person to death.
Huang Yuans appearance was actually very gentle. He did not look like the kind of bloody and brutal big BOSS behind the scenes.
However, Gu Yan immediately understood.
The more people could hide their desires and thoughts, the scarier they were. On the contrary, those who showed everything on their faces were the least threatening.
Huang Yuans gaze fell on the three of them. He smiled and pointed to the sofa. Please sit.
Tan Lang was the first to sit down. Judging from his expression, it was not the first time he had seen Huang Yuan.
Gu Yan walked over and sat down as well. The sofa that could seat four people was very spacious and soft. The leather that came into contact with it was definitely worth a lot.
However, it was also true. Huang Yuan was running this ghost gambling boat, so he must be very rich.
Then, Lu Ye walked over and sat down between ravenous wolf and Gu Yan.
This caused him to be a little close to ravenous wolf.
Ravenous wolf frowned. His face that had always been smelly was even uglier.
The other men in ck stood properly and left. Cisco and brother Jiang walked over and sat down on the sofa beside them.
Brother Jiang still didnt have any special expression on his face. However, Cisco saw that Gu Ye was sitting so close to Lu Yan. His beautiful eyebrows were tightly knitted together, as if he could kill a fly.
It was obvious that she was in a terrible mood.
The reason why brother Jiang was rxed was because he could see that the interaction between the two rookies. No matter what, they didnt like women.
This made brother Jiang let out a sigh of relief, so his expression became calmer and gentler.
Huang Yuan took a sip of tea and said as if he was chatting with an old friend, I saw the performance of the two of you in the game just now. I admire you very much.
Thank you.Lu Yes arrogance and unruliness came easily. No matter how one looked at it, no one could imagine his real identity.
The ruffian aura was natural.
Inparison, Gu Yans expression was reserved.
However, it was only limited to his expression.
She said, Since you called us here, you must have something to say, right? If you have something to say, just say it. Its already sote. Im a little sleepy.
After saying that, she even yawned.
It had to be said that these two rookies were quite arrogant. Even when Tan Lang first met Huang Yuan, he was not so rxed.
Brother Jiang lowered his head and looked at his ring. Cisco snorted again. It could be seen that she was still in a bad mood.
Chapter 3049 - 3049 Chapter 3049 Ghost Ship 110
3049 Chapter 3049 Ghost Ship 110
Huang Yuan was a little displeased, but he knew how to hide his true feelings.
He would never let these two yers affect his mood with just a few words.
Otherwise, he would never own such a big cruise ship, have so many people under hismand, so many yers in the game area, and have to know so many big shots.
Gu Yan was also secretly sizing up this person. He looked very ordinary, the kind that could not be found even in a crowd.
But this person had such great ability?
With Huang Yuans age, he should not have such a big power. From this, it seemed that he had an elder standing behind him.
And that Elders power was very big.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye nned to find out more about Huang Yuan at the same time.
Huang Yuan was neither anxious nor angry. He took another sip of tea, his voice very friendly, Alright, since were both straightforward people, Ill be Frank. I hope you can help each other in District 12 in the future to make District 12 more lively.
After saying that, brother Jiang took two big bags of gold coins. One bag was ced in front of Gu Yan, and the other bag was ced in front of Lu Ye.
There was no one in front of Tan Lang.
Tan Lang didnt care.
He seemed to bepletely immersed in his own world.
Gu Yan raised her eyebrows.
Oh, she finally understood. It seemed that Tan Lang had made a deal with this Huang Yuan.
Tan Lang was responsible for being the boss of the 12th server. Then, he made the entire game area very lively and interesting. This way, he would attract the attention of those big shots.
No wonder, the boss of the yers was one of them. Only then would he be at ease.
Therefore, when Lu Ye had entered the 12th server with such a high profile, greedy wolf had vaguely felt that his position was no longer secure, so he went to challenge Lu Ye.
On one hand, this was the reason, and on the other hand, it was greedy wolfs daily work.
From the looks of it, Lu Yes probing of greedy wolf back then was indeed dangerous. However, riches came with risks.
After all, greedy wolf didnt do much now, did he?
Perhaps this person was really tempted and wanted to leave this ship, or he was holding back some big move.
Yan Ye and his wife had seen a lot over the years, so they werent afraid of anything.
The more dangerous it was, the more challenging it was. It would instead stimte their potential and interest.
This was also the reason why the two of them fought side by side back then.
Because they were husband and wife, their cooperation and tacit understanding was also unparalleled. Until now, no one could reach such a height.
Gu Yan lowered his eyes.
TSK, such a big bag of gold coins, there should be at least 500 of them.
In other words, when the yers from other regions worked hard and struggled on the lifeline, as long as they were in cahoots with the game, they could easily get arge number of gold coins.
However..
In order to give greedy wolf another heavy blow, Lu Ye suddenly picked up the bag of gold coins, weighed it, and said, Cooperation is fine, but I will only stay here for a month. After a month, all the gold coins have to be converted into US dors and sent away.
Greedy wolf, who had been expressionless and immersed in his own thoughts, narrowed his eyes.
The corner of Huang Yuans mouth twitched.
He almost failed to maintain his good character.
Cisco, who had been depressed, could not help but sneer, Why do you think so highly of yourself? Do you think this is a fair deal?
Oh, so it really isnt a fair deal. So, you really are illegally detaining us?Gu Yan raised her head and said casually, her eyes quietly falling on Huang Yuan.
Kacha Kacha!
At the same time, the group of men in ck standing in the room loaded their guns at the same time.
Chapter 3050 - 3050 Chapter 3050 Ghost Ship 111
3050 Chapter 3050 Ghost Ship 111
Huang Yuans eyes were cold.
I thought the two of you were smart.
Regardless of Gu Yan or Lu Ye, they were still calm even if they were about to be beaten into a hos nest.
This time, there was finally a big change in Tan Langs eyes.
He clearly realized that Gu Ye and Lu Yan were provoking Huang Yuan!
Tan Langs palm was slightly wet.
Lu Ye was still veryzy. He ignored the dozens of ck muzzles aimed at his head. He stretched his long legs and said, Of course its smart people. If they werent smart, they wouldnt have been brought to this ship, right? To be honest, I quite like the games on this ship. After all, some games cant be yed in other ces. TSK, there are too many restrictions, do you understand what I mean?
This person was really too calm, and he also had that aura around him.
Huang Yuan recalled that the other party had stayed in a disbanded space pirate gang before, and he was even more convinced.
However, he was not a person who trusted others easily.
At this moment, Huang Yuans gaze was focused on Lu Ye.
I heard that you were in the Hawkeye space pirate gang before.
Yes, so what?
Heh, I heard that the boss of Hawk-eye died and then came back to life. Since you used to be his subordinate, you should know some inside information, right?
Huang Yuan was testing Lu Ye.
Such inside information would only be known by the members of the pirate gang. Some people on the periphery did not know at all.
Huang Yuan also learned it from his adoptive father.
However, such an investigation would be useful to other people, but it would be useless to Lu Ye.
After all, Lu Ye had not only stayed in hawk-eye for a period of time, but he had also be an insider. More importantly, long after hawk-eye was disbanded, Lu Ye had fought side by side with hawk-eye, the former boss of hawk-eye.
Hawk-eye was the name of the pirate crew and also the code name of the boss of the pirate crew.
However..
Lu Ye leaned back in satisfaction and said slowly, Ill tell you. Hawkeye has been disbanded anyway, so theres no harm in telling you. Jonathan, yes, its my former leader, Hawkeye. For a period of time, he was infatuated with a woman. That woman was the archangel of the ck Angel. TSK, you should know about the ck Angel, right? So, Jonathan dismissed Hawkeye. Then, for a period of time, he fell silent. I thought he was dead. However, what I heardter was that the Archangel, Pandora, was dead. Jonathan took her body and went back to live in a small town in his hometown.
Lu Ye spread his hands and snorted. Women are all trouble.
Lu Ye showed his disdain for women to the Max, which made Gu Yan sit beside him, not knowing whether tough or cry.
Huang Yuan was very surprised when he heard it.
Because this was almost the same secret as what he knew! In fact, this Lu Yan knew more details than he did!
A few years ago, the ck Angel almost became the number one pirate gang in the world, but it was said that they were eventually eliminated by some mysterious people working together.
Apart from that, this Lu Yan actually knew Eagle Eyes real name Jonathan!
Huang Yuan had already believed 90% of it. He paused and looked at Lu Ye tentatively. Then, do you know what rtionship Jonathan has with Yin?
His words were not probing, but probing.
Because Huang Yuan had managed to build this ship under Yins nose all these years, and it had been toote.
Chapter 3051 - 3051 Chapter 3051 Ghost Ship 112
3051 Chapter 3051 Ghost Ship 112
If not for his strong connections, he would have attracted the attention of Yins shadow organization.
Lu Ye looked at Huang Yuan and said coldly, I dont know about that. If I know so much, do you think I can live for so long?
Huang Yuan wanted to say that he knew enough.
However, on second thought, although what Lu Yan knew was a secret, it was not that kind of secret.
After all, the ck Angel Pirate Gang was gone.
And for these things, besides the insiders, outsiders had to have a very secret channel of information.
For example, brother Jiang and Cisco really did not know about these things.
After all, the dissolution of Eagle Eye and the destruction of the ck Angel had happened several years ago.
In the past few years, the pirate gangs in the world had been reshuffled many times.
While they were talking about these things, Gu Yan was concentrating on being an overly smart college student. She looked calm as she drank the coffee in front of them.
The coffee was a little bitter. There was no sugar or milk in it, causing Gu Yan to frown slightly.
She suddenly looked at the man in ck who was standing closest to them The Man in ck was holding a gun and pointing it at her head.
Gu Yan said, Hey, can you bring me some milk? This coffee is too bitter.
The Man in ck was a little confused.
He was still holding a gun.
It was fine if you werent afraid, but why did you order him around?
He wasnt a waiter!
Gu Yans voice attracted Huang Yuans attention.
He nodded his head generously and asked the man in ck to get some sugar and milk. Then, he looked at Gu Yan.
Huang Yuan no longer had any doubts about Lu Yan. He believed that he had been in Eagle Eye before.
Those who had been in the mercenary group were bold, ruthless, and very strong. They were also reckless in doing things, so it was understandable.
But this Gu Ye..
Huang Yuan raised his head and looked at Gu Yan, asking, You are not an ordinary college student.
Thank you for thepliment.Gu Yan took the sugar cubes and milk from the man in ck, mixed them, and took a sip. Only then did the taste feel better.
This time, it was ravenous Wolfs turn to look at Gu Yan in shock.
Wasnt he worried that the coffee was poisonous?
This question was asked by Cisco, who was sitting next to him.
Arent you worried that this coffee is poisonous?Ciscos feelings towards Gu ye were veryplicated. Love and hate were intertwined.
Gu Yan shrugged his shoulders, You guys sent us all the way to this cruise ship to y games, and then you did everything you could to bring us here. TSK, there are still two bags of gold coins here. You guys shouldnt be willing to kill us just like that, right?
Cisco was speechless.
Indeed, as seeded yers with more potential, they were reluctant to simply kill them.
But for some reason, Cisco really wanted to kill Gu ye right now!
Huang Yuan suddenly asked, Who exactly are you?
Gu Yans hand that was holding the coffee did not stop. She took another sip, and her voice was still calm. Im Gu Ye. I received the invitation letter that you guys sent in the game.
Im not asking what your name is, but whats your background?? Its such a big scene, and youre only in your early twenties. Theres no way you can be so calm!! Lets not talk about other things. Those guns are aimed at your head, yet you can still drink coffee so calmly. You must have experienced this kind of scene before, or do you often y with guns?
Chapter 3052 - 3052 Chapter 3052 Ghost Ship 113
3052 Chapter 3052 Ghost Ship 113
It seemed that Huang Yuan was starting to suspect Gu Yan.
In other words, if they could not get through this, then it would be a problem whether Gu Yan could leave in one piece.
Lu Yes eyes shed slightly. His expression did not change, but he was ready.
If the other party really made a move on Yan Yan, he would be ready to make a move at any time.
The atmosphere was tense again.
Cisco turned around and looked at the man in front of him whose facial features were even more delicate than hers. Suddenly, the doubts in his heart were magnified.
Gu Yan took another sip of coffee and raised her head to look at Huang Yuan.
Huang Yuan did not even blink. You are too young. You are only in your early twenties. You must not have been in the pirate crew for a few years, right?
Huang Yuan was doubting Gu Yans identity!
It was not difficult to imagine that such an outstanding young man came from some special departments.
The corner of Gu Yans mouth curled up, What makes you think that Ive never been in the pirate crew? Is it because Im young? Ha, maybe. Ive been in the pirate crew longer than he has. For example Since I was young.
Everyone present looked at Gu Yan in surprise.
Only Lu Yes lips curled up slightly.
Huang Yuans expression did not change. Oh, which pirate gang is it?
Are you sure? Do you want me to say it out loud?Gu Yans eyes darted around, but her aura was intimidating. She used a spoon to gently stir the coffee that was almost bottomless.
I dont care what you do for a living or what other things you have. I just want to enjoy this kind of game life. Isnt it great that we have such a clear distinction?
Gu Yans expression and attitude,bined with her temperament, werepletely open. She didnt look like a university student at all.
Especially dangerous!
Huang Yuan rubbed the ring on his finger, not in a hurry to speak.
The surrounding men in ck, on the other hand, were all stunned. They looked at Gu Yan with great vignce.
There was a hint of fear in their eyes.
Gu Yan had stayed in seclusion for a long time. Although she wasnt as arrogant and unruly as Lu Ye, her cold aura wouldnt be discounted just because of her current appearance.
Brother Jiang looked at Huang Yuan hesitantly.
Cisco looked at Gu Ye in a daze.
She realized that she seemed to prefer such a dangerous and beautiful man.
She was hopeless..
Huang Yuan hated being threatened like this, but this kid in front of him actually expressed it directly and did not hide it at all.
This proved that he really had something up his sleeves!
If it was someone in the same industry, like the eldest brothers son or rtives, Huang Yuan was actually not afraid.
Didnt the other party say that he just wanted to y around here.
This was also very much in line with the thoughts of those young masters.
As long as the other party was not an agent or something like that, it would be easy to handle.
Gu Yan saw thepromise in Huang Yuans eyes. She smiled lightly and said to the man in ck from before, Pour me another cup of coffee.
She looked like she was used to being served.
And there were some things that could not be faked.
How would Huang Yuan know that Gu Yan was indeed served when she was on M.
At that time, Cang Lan had taken care of everything at home, both inside and outside the vi.
Gu Yan and Miao Xiaoyu only cared about their own matters. Oh, Gu Yan still needed to cook for everyone.
Huang Yuan did not need to know about this.
Since the other party was in the same industry and did not have anypetitive rtionships, Huang Yuan did not care about losing a yer that he could control.
At most, he could get people to pay more attention to this kid.
Also, if he really wanted to leave this ship, it was not impossible.
It was just that he needed to set some rules, or something else, and that would be left forter.
But right now, theres one tricky thing..
Chapter 3053 - 3053 Chapter 3053 Ghost Ship 114
3053 Chapter 3053 Ghost Ship 114
Huang Yuans expression became even uglier when he thought of Rodrigo, who was about to arrive on the cruise ship.
It was impossible to offend that Lord.
It was not just the strength and status behind the other party. The main reason was that the other party liked to gamble a lot. He was also the one who had pulled in a few lords.
Offending one person was equivalent to offending a few people.
Gu Yes identity was so dangerous that Huang Yuan did not want to see either of them get into any trouble.
It was not that he was worried about Gu Ye.
It was that he was worried that if anything happened to Gu Ye, the forces behind him would vent their anger on the gambling ship!
From Gu Yes words, the information he got was that he was rted to the space pirates, and he was speaking in such a tough tone.
This was definitely not as simple as hawk-eye who had already been disbanded.
The most powerful space pirates in the entire world..
When that word jumped into Huang Yuans mind, his eyebrows unconsciously furrowed.
The slight change on Huang Yuans face was noticed by Gu Yan.
Just as the man in ck delivered the second cup of hot coffee, Gu Yan took a sip and stirred the coffee cup with a spoon.
Why? Is there some difficulty? If you still dont believe me, I can
No, its another matter.In that case, Huang Yuan did not intend to beat around the bush.
Moreover, he also realized that the young master in front of him seemed to have a good temper, but in reality, it was not the case.
This made Huang Yuan think that on Gu Yes first day in District 12, Kudo wanted to kill him, but he was crippled by him instead.
This made Huang Yuan even more aware of this persons identity.
Gu Yan raised her eyebrows. Oh, what is it?
Its a certain Lord who wants to have a private meeting with you after watching your game in District 12.After Huang Yuan said this, he sighed lightly, I didnt want to do this either, but I had no choice. In front of that Lord, I couldnt say no.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye instantly understood.
That was the Lord who was about to appear. It should be the man who had a strong hostility toward the Niyar people.
To be honest, they also wanted to meet this madman!
Huang Yuan saw that Gu Yan didnt say anything, so he said sincerely, Its true. I have no choice.
Looking at Huang Yuans innocent look, which indicated that everything had nothing to do with him, Gu Yan really looked down on this person.
This kind of person could actually support this gambling ship?
And he had so many connections?
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes slightly.
Thats not right!
There must be someone behind this Huang Yuan! Moreover, it was a very powerful person!
She raised her eyelids slightly. Oh, he came to meet me alone for a while. Is it also in the form of a game?
Yes, but which game to y depends on him.Huang Yuan smiled apologetically. I really cant help it.
Gu Yan also smiled. But what should I do? If I die on this ship, my family
No, no, no. When the timees, Ill send someone to be by your side. I definitely wont let your life be in danger,Huang Yuan said sincerely. Believe me, I really dont want anything to happen to you.
No one knew how much Huang Yuan believed Gu Yans words about his identity.
But now, with his stance, even if something really happened to Gu Yan, he could find an opportunity to shift the me.
Killing two birds with one stone.
Gu Yan sneered.
She asked with a smile, Then, what if the one who dies is that Lord?
Chapter 3054 - 3054 Chapter 3054 Ghost Ship 115
3054 Chapter 3054 Ghost Ship 115
Gu Yan said it casually, but the faces of the others, including Huang Yuan, all changed.
Lu Ye, on the other hand, still had his usual expression. He leanedzily on the back of the sofa and even asked the unlucky man in ck to pour a cup of coffee for him.
Tan Lang, who had been troubled, was also dumbfounded.
Suddenly, he felt better about losing to these two people.
Compared to these two people, Tan Lang had only been involved in two small pirate gangs before, so it was understandable that he had lost to them.
Thinking of this, Tan Lang also rxed.
Even if Huang Yuan did not give him the gold coins, he was not in a hurry.
Tan Lang knew that he was still valuable and that Huang Yuan would not give up on him in the near future.
However, since the background of the two neers was bigger than each other, it was not impossible for them to leave the ship?
After all, Huang Yuan had just said that it was possible for them to leave.
At most, there were some conditions.
Although Tan Lang looked rough, he was also an extremely smart person.
He understood that Huang Yuan would have to silence them about the matters on the ship.
Or something like that.
Tan Lang, who had suddenly rxed, smelled the fragrance of coffee. After thinking for a while, he called out to the man in ck and asked him to add a cup of coffee for himself.
The Man in ck: ..
What did he do wrong!
Why did he stand here and be a waiter!
He was clearly holding a gun, aiming at your temples. Arent you afraid of dying!
At least show some respect to the gun in his hand!
However, because Gu ye had opened one end of the gun, and when Lu Yan asked Tan Lang for coffee, Huang Yuan and the others did not say anything.
Therefore, the man in ck could only put away his gun with tears in his eyes and turn around to serve the coffee.
Gu Yan knew that Huang Yuan wouldnt give in on this matter for the time being.
Moreover, she needed to meet that guy.
If that person had a high position and power, and he was so hostile to Niyar, it would be a huge potential danger for them.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye exchanged a look, then she said, If thats the case, can you let me go back and rest for a while? Im so tired that I dont have the energy to fight.
There was nothing wrong with Gu Yans words. It was alreadyte at night, and although that big shot had already arrived, he still needed some time.
After all, their ship was already very far away.
Thinking of this, Huang Yuan considerately stopped making things difficult for Gu Yan and Lu Ye, and directly patted brother Jiang to send them back.
He even sent ravenous wolf back.
But before sending ravenous wolf away, Huang Yuan said softly, Lets continue.
Ravenous wolf instantly understood.
It was to let him continue doing his original work in District 12.
Then, he received a bag of gold coins. Although he didnt have as many as Gu Ye and the others, he weighed it and found that there were at least 200 of them.
In addition to what Lu Yan had given him previously.
The total amount was almost enough.
However, Tan Lang knew that Huang Yuans original n wasnt as simple as giving him gold coins. Didnt he see that he hadnt prepared anything for him in the beginning?
Actually, Tan Lang also knew Huang Yuans thoughts clearly. Either he would scold him and let him continue to lead District 12 well.
Or he would give up on him directly.
If it was before, Tan Lang would definitely be anxious and irritable.
But now, he looked at the two people and suddenly felt much calmer.
He even took the initiative to talk to Lu Yan when he was walking out.
After the group of people had left, only Cisco and Huang Yuan were left in the room.
Cisco turned around and looked at Huang Yuan. Boss, do you really believe what Gu ye said? !
Chapter 3055 - 3055 Chapter 3055: Ghost Ship 116
3055 Chapter 3055: Ghost Ship 116
Huang Yuan did not answer. Cisco walked around and sat beside Huang Yuan, frowning, Although I admit that Gu ye is not ordinary, we dont care about the other pirate gangs except Yin, do we?
Cisco did not understand.
Why did the boss make such a big concession.
Huang Yuan turned around and said softly, Maybe he is really rted to Yin.
Cisco was stunned, No, it cant be, right? Although I havent seen most of Yins core members, simply thinking about it, there shouldnt be such a young one! More importantly, the mysterious leader didnt get married and have any adopted children!
Huang Yuan yed with the two round jade stones as he leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes slightly.
Cisco, go and investigate this Gu Yes identity again.
If the other party was just a little liar, then it was not enough to be relied on. Moreover, Huang Yuan would also allow him to hang around in District 12 for a period of time.
After all, those big shots liked to watch him y games, and they could also stir up the atmosphere in District 12, so why not.
However, if this kid had some other background..
One had to know that over the years, many organizations had suffered great losses in Yin. Some had been forced to disband, and some had gone underground.
Especially Yins shadow organization, which was particrly terrifying. Huang Yuan remembered that one of his friends had gotten a batch of goods, and when they were trading, the shadow organization had caught them red-handed.
All the goods had been destroyed!
That was worth hundreds of millions of dors.
Moreover, Huang Yuans friend and his subordinates had been crippled and thrown into the slums.
For the rest of his life, that old friend could only spend his days in a wheelchair.
Because his home had also been destroyed by the shadow organization.
Huang Yuan frowned.
This Gu ye shouldnt be a member of the shadow organization, right?
Actually, he was just suspecting. After all, ording to the style of the shadow organization in the past few years, they definitely wouldnt go deep into it.
They would only suddenly attack and catch everyone off guard.
Gu Yan didnt know that Huang Yuans thoughts had already shifted to the Pacific Ocean, but to a certain extent, it wasnt wrong.
Because Huang Yuan thought that Gu Yan was a member of Yin.
She was also a member of the shadow organization that Cang Lan was in charge of.
When she was sent back to District 12 with Lu Ye and Tan Lang, it was already past one oclock in the morning.
Tan Lang paused for a moment, then raised his head to look at Gu Yan and Lu Ye. His voice was still low and hoarse.
You guys are very brave.
Not bad.Lu Ye actually epted the other partys praise generously.
On the other hand, greeds expression became even more awkward since it was his first time praising someone else.
Gu Yan bumped into Lu Ye. She knew that greed had softened his attitude towards them. Although the two groups had just ended a game, to be honest, neither of them were losers.
Oh, of course, except for that idiot worker vine.
Gu Yan said softly, Have there ever been so-called big shots who came to y games with the yers before?
This was what Gu Yan was concerned about.
Although she did not think that the guy who was hostile to the niyars was very powerful, she would never underestimate him.
However, Tan Lang shook his head slowly.
Those people are very valuable. They have never appeared on the ship. Every time they watch our game, they sit behind theputer and connect to us remotely.Tan Lang knew that there were cameras around him, but he also knew that.., if the two people in front of him were to let go of their prejudice against him, they would definitely do something.
And even if Huang Yuan and the others knew that he was doing these things, it might not be dangerous for the time being.
He continued, I havent seen any big shots either.
Chapter 3056 - 3056 Chapter 3056 Ghost Ship 117
3056 Chapter 3056 Ghost Ship 117
When our red and blue teams were ying the game, that big shot was crazy enough to spend a lot of money. How much does he hate me?Gu Yan touched the tip of her nose and said helplessly, It seems that the other party personally came down and tore it up. In other words, he wants to kill me. But if I dont want to die, I have to kill him. But once I kill him...
Lu Ye loved watching his Yan Yans impromptu performance the most. He couldnt get enough of it.
It was extremely rare.
Moreover, he would always cooperate with Gu Yan.
Lu Ye leaned against the railing, lookingzy. Gu ye, if you really kill that big shot, itll be amazing. At least in District 12, itll be chaotic.
Lu Yes voice was deep and maic. When he called out Gu Yes name, Gu Yans heart trembled when she heard it.
This person was still flirting all the time.
Moreover, when Gu Yan used this alias, she was thinking about her surname.
She didnt expect Lu Ye to use the same method.
Beside her, greedy wolf was forcefully fed a mouthful of dog food. What he didnt know was that this dog food was actually sandwich.
He coughed and interrupted the two people who were flirting with each other. He said seriously, You absolutely cant underestimate those big shots.
Ha, how big are those so-called big shots? Are they the royal family of a certain, the people in power of a certain, or the inheritors or something like that?Gu Yan said casually.
To be honest, she hade into contact with many of these big shots who were high and mighty on variouss during the years she had been on missions.
She had even be the younger sister of a certain royal family aristocrat, and also the special secretary assistant of a certain person in power.
She had seen a lot, so she was no longer that mysterious.
She would respect those who should be respected.
Those who should not be respected, even if they were in a high position, were not worthy of respect.
Tan Lang had always felt that Gu ye was not simple. Otherwise, Huang Yuan would not have given in.
Now that he saw Gu Yes calm appearance, the imposing manner that was born in his bones was not something that could be easily faked.
From Tan Langs point of view, Gu ye had really seen those big shots.
Since Gu Yes background was not simple, he felt more at ease.
Coincidentally, at this moment, Cyril and Lawrence saw the three men in ck being sent back, so they came over to wee them.
The two men were about to approach, but tanng said concisely, If theres anything you need help with, you can tell me.
Lu Ye raised his eyebrows.
The corner of Gu Yans mouth curled up.
In just a short while, his son, Cyril, and Lawrence walked over. Seeing that the three men were unharmed, the two men breathed a sigh of relief.
Brother Wolf, are you okay?Cyril asked again.
Tan Lang nodded, then turned back to look at Gu Yan and Lu Ye and said, Remember what I said.
Okay,Gu Yan said with a smile.
Greedy Wolfs eyes drooped, then he turned around and left.
Cyril looked at Gu Yan and Lu Ye with aplicated look. After thinking for a while, he turned around and followed greedy wolf with Lawrence.
After all, greedy wolf was their boss.
Lu Ye yawned. He turned his head and looked at Gu Yan with sparkling eyes. Its sote. You should go and rest.
No, Im not sleepy. That Idiot wouldnt have arrived so early. Lets take a stroll first.
Is this considered a road pressure?Lu Yes eyes were sparkling, as if the stars were twinkling in them.
Gu Yan smiled and nodded. Yes, it can be considered a road pressure.
Therefore, the staff in charge of the surveince room in District 12 saw the two noisiest rookies in District 12... pressing the road in the middle of the night.
Chapter 3057 - 3057 Chapter 3057 Ghost Ship 118
3057 Chapter 3057 Ghost Ship 1Fortunately, Baili did not see this scene.
Of course, even if he saw this scene, he could not do anything. After all, Gu Ye was the person Huang Yuan had named. He was about to y a game with that big shot. No one could touch him.
He could not move, but he had to be monitored.
Therefore, Bailis eyes were red as he watched Lu Yan treat Gu ye very well on the monitor. The two of them walked out of the empty and Dangerous District 12, feeling like a couple on the road!
He was furious!
Meanwhile, Cisco also found the man who was in charge of picking up Gu Yan.
This man was in the dormitory. He didnt have any tasks for the time being, so he just rested.
He hadnt fallen asleep yet, because he was still brooding. That kid actually used the gold coin he gave him to make such a big deal out of it.
He earned two to three hundred gold coins in one go!
Why did I give it to him at that time!The waiter thought angrily.
At this moment, a frosty-looking Cisco suddenly appeared, shocking the kid so much that he almost jumped up.
Big Sis Cisco, its so, sote. Whats the matter?He immediately jumped off the bed barefooted and walked to the door with a fawning smile.
This person was not bad-looking. With this smile, he gave people a veryfortable feeling.
Cisco looked at this beautiful face... although it was still a little worse than Gu Ye, it was still pleasing to the eye.
The Frost on her face faded a little.
Cisco asked, Did you bring Gu ye onto the ship?
Yes, yes, he is a freshman at X University. I have also sent the information to the database.The waiter knew that Cisco was asking this question to verify the identity of the yer, so, he was very experienced and told her everything.
Cisco walked into the dormitory and sat on the sofa. She crossed her long legs and said in a calm voice.
Tell me more about him.
Yes, yes, yes. He yed this game with his friends and got an invitation. When I went there, I found that this kid was having a party with his ssmates. Because he was too outstanding, many girls liked him. It also caused a lot of jealousy.
It had to be said that Gu Yan was not wrong at the beginning. That ss reunion andter when the middle school boy came to provoke her to drink with her, they all added ayer of insurance to her identity.
As for her identity in the school, it was prepared by the specialized personnel. Unless it was a very special organization, it would definitely not be able to check if it was real or fake.
However..
Cisco heard that that guy was very popr in the school and felt that it was only natural.
He was only around 20 years old, and yet he was already like this. How great would he be in the future?
She raised her eyelids slightly and immediately grasped the main point.
Cisco asked, Are you saying that Gu ye has a good friend, Lin Xiao, who went to the same school as him and boarded the ship at the same time? Is that right? where is that Lin Xiao Now?
When that Lin Xiao boarded the ship, it was found that he had a grade a qualification. He is now in District 11,the waiter said, then scratched his head and said awkwardly, But I dont know how his performance in District 11 is.
Cisco stood up and walked out.
District 11 was her ce of responsibility.
So, in the middle of the night, Cisco found Vincent again.
Vincent had been thinking about where the explosive point was because he had already contacted all aspects. Now, he was only missing one explosive point.
The previous game in District 12 was still a littlecking and the explosive point was insufficient.
However, this matter could not be dyed for too long.
At such a critical juncture, how could Vincent Be Sleepy?
However, when Cisco called, he still acted as if he had just woken up.
Vincent rubbed his eyes and asked cisco, Boss, Whats Wrong?
Chapter 3058 - 3058 Chapter 3058 Ghost Ship 119
3058 Chapter 3058 Ghost Ship 119
Go and investigate Lin Xiao from District 11. Send me all the details about him.After Cisco said this, he turned off themunicator.
Vincents eyes became clearer.
That Lin Xiao was Bai Yus partner!
Did Cisco discover something? !
Or did they just interrogate Lu Ye and get some information from him? !
But then, Vincent shook his head, indicating that this was impossible.
Lu Ye shouldnt have confessed so easily, right? If he had confessed, why would he have recruited his partner instead of Vincent as his partner?
Could it be that Cisco was testing him?
The more Vincent thought about it, the moreplicated it became. He didnt feel sleepy at all. First, he followed Ciscos instructions and investigated the situation after Lin Xiao entered District 11. Then, he found that.., this persons performance was very normal.
He wasnt stupid, but he wasnt rash. He wasnt ostentatious at all. However, because of hisck of experience, he almost lost once. Fortunately, there wasnt any danger at the moment.
Vincent was suddenly uncertain. If he used such an investigation result to Cisco, what would Ciscos reaction be?
He had already prepared for the worst... that was to forcefullyunch an action in advance!
Because he might not be able to wait for outside support to arrive..
Vincent nervously reported the situation of Lin Xiaos investigation to Cisco. His whole body tensed up, waiting for Ciscos next sentence to sound him out.
However, Cisco said gloomily, Why does she look so ordinary!
Huh?Vincent was stunned.
Cisco continued, This Lin Xiao is no different from those ordinary and smart college students from before!
Vincent had been working by Ciscos side for a long time, so he naturally knew some of her temperament.
At this moment, Ciscos tone was full of disappointment.
He tried to ask, Boss, isnt this Lin Xiao just an ordinary college student? She just has a good face and is a little smart. People like her will alwayse in through the game channel.
He is quite ordinary, but that Gu ye is not ordinary at all. Alright, Go and rest.Cisco said this and cut off themunicator.
Vincent listened to the busy tone on themunicator and blinked.
It ended just like that?
He didnt suspect that Lin Xiao?
So, Lu Ye didnt have anything to say?
Then, he remembered the name that Cisco had mentioned with mixed feelings. Gu Ye... Gu Ye? !
The beautiful young man who was walking with Lu Ye suddenly appeared in Vincents mind. That man gave him a very familiar feeling!
Gu Ye, Lu Yan... Lu Ye, Gu Yan? ! ! ! ! ! ! !
Vincent jumped up from the bed.
Oh My God, it was Gu Yan!
The makeup was so good that he didnt even recognize her!
Actually, it wasnt Vincents fault. When Vincent met Gu Yan, Gu Yan was a pregnant woman with a big belly. Her body was slightly swollen. She was beautiful, butpared to the current handsome and beautiful man, Gu Ye.., there was still a big gap.
Vincent still remembered that Cisco seemed to like Gu ye a little and even tried to have sex with Huang Yuan..
He rubbed his face hard again.
At this moment, Vincent suddenly felt very sorry for this woman Cisco..
Who do you think you like.
Chapter 3059 - 3059 Chapter 3059 Ghost Ship 120
3059 Chapter 3059 Ghost Ship 120
However, Vincent finally rxed and did not start his operation ahead of time.
However, it was almost three oclock in the morning. Hey there and looked at the snow-white roof, slightly clenching his fists.
Everything must go smoothly tomorrow!
Meanwhile, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were still wandering around the empty 12th district.
All the equipment in the game hall had been cut off and locked. However, the lighting equipment was still in use and was emitting a snow-white light.
Its said that this ship is a ghost gambling ship, but in my opinion, its just arge-scale amusement park.Gu Yan sighed. Its not surprising that many people are willing to get lost here.
Yes, some of the equipment is quite useful.Lu Ye touched his chin and said.
Gu Yans lips curled up.
On this point, the two of them thought of the same thing.
Some of the game equipment could actually be moved to the Snow Wolf Units base and used to train newbies.
Some of the newbies who had just joined the Snow Wolf Unit didnt know that their seniors were crazily looking for some equipmentfor them to train.
Of course, if Huang Yuan knew about this, he would definitely vomit three liters of blood! Then, he would definitely die with his eyes wide open!
How was this a star warrior? This was clearly a bandit!
Gu Yan and Lu Ye wandered around District 12, not really on the road... it was true that the couple wanted to be alone, but they wanted to wander around and find out which exits they could exit and which ces they could tamper with.
Well, it was just a rtionship and an investigation, so there was no dy.
However, when the two of them walked to a certain area, they suddenly heard a painful sound.
Gu Yan looked towards the sound and saw that Gong Teng, who was almost half-dead, was still lying on the recliner. After lying there for so long, his blood had dried up and turned dark red.
The corner of Gu Yans mouth twitched.
This guys poprity was too bad. He was so miserable that no one sent him back to his room to rest?
However, on second thought, this person had a lot of lives in his hands. Back then, he had overestimated himself and wanted to attack Gu Yan. It was clear that he had killed many new yers with potential.
TSK, in this situation, he had brought it upon himself.
Many people would not take the initiative to harm otherslives. However, those people would not be kind enough to lend a helping hand to a scumbag like Kudo.
Not adding insult to injury and adding insult to injury was already a sign that the other party still had some humanity left.
Although Gu Yan did not know why Ravenous Wolf had recruited a scumbag like Kudo back then... it did not matter anymore. Keeping such a person alive would only harm more people.
Ever since Gu Yan had restarted her life, she had told herself that there were some people who deserved to be treated well.
But there were some people who werent worth it at all.
She had always been clear about what she liked and hated. She didnt get to know Kudo directly because she was already concerned about her identity.
Over the years, she had also killed a lot of people.
But as expected, those people werent good people.
Gu Yan walked to the chair, squatted down, and looked at the dying Kudeng.
The corner of her mouth curled up.
How is it? Is this chairfortable?
No one came to help Kudeng. Firstly, Kudeng had offended too many people andmitted too many evil deeds. Naturally, no one wanted to help him.
Secondly, Ravenous Wolf did not protect Kudeng, and Kudeng had offended Gu ye, who was at the height of his power.
That was why Kudou ended up like this.
Kudous heart was like a mirror. He red at Gu Yan.
Chapter 3060 - 3060 Chapter 3060 Ghost Ship 121
3060 Chapter 3060 Ghost Ship 121
Kudo roared, Why dont you just kill me!
Gu Yan looked at him with disdain, If I kill you, what if your blood stters on my body?
Kudo: ..
He watched helplessly as these two damn men turned around and walked further and further away.
Kudo panicked!
He didnt want to die!
But after lying here for so long, not a single person hade close. Those men in ck also looked as cold as ice.
What made Kudo feel ironic was that right now, Gu Ye and Lu Yan were the only ones who could save him!
Wait! Dont go! Gu Ye, save me, quicklye and save me!
Gu Yan and Lu Ye did not turn around.
She yawned and said, Im suddenly sleepy. I have to go back and rest.
Lu Ye thought for a moment and said sincerely, Im the only one living in my room now. You Can...
When Kudou heard the two of them not saving him, but still talking about these things, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.
Only at this moment did he understand clearly what kind of devil he had offended!
In the end, Gu Yan obviously did not go to Lu Yes room.
The room was full of cameras. The two of them could not even hug each other. It was fine to walk in the empty game hall now, but if the two of them were alone in a room, then the problem would be huge.
A group of people would probably gather around to watch and then deliberate on what the two of them said.
And now, the two of them had finished exchanging information and thought that when the big shot arrived and yed the game with Gu Yan, it would be the best time for them to make a move.
Presumably, Vincent would know soon enough.
Now, not only could they not kiss and hug each other, but they also had to watch their wife live with another man... well, that Brat Jiang Wanghe, who hadnt even grown his hair yet, wasnt considered a man for the time being.
Fortunately, he was not a man yet!
Lu Ye stood at Gu Yans door with aplicated and sorrowful expression, unwilling to leave for a long time.
He thought for a while and said, Why dont I go in and live with you two! I can sleep on the floor. When we were in the lower district, there were dozens of people living in a room, and everyone slept on the floor.
Lu Ye said it pitifully, and Gu Yan also felt sorry for him and rejected him.
Alright, you should go and rest too.Gu Yan said with concern and closed the door in front of Lu Ye.
They were just short of tomorrows operation. They could not let anything happen at such a critical moment.
Lu Ye sighed deeply.
It seemed that before the mission was over, he could not hug his wife to sleep.
Gu Yan turned around and saw that Jiang Wanghes eyes were bright and clear. He was leaning on the bed and covered with the nket, but he was not sleepy at all.
It was already past three oclock in the morning.
Gu Yan asked curiously, Little Jiang, why arent you sleeping?
Jiang Wanghe had already gotten out of bed. He immediately walked to Gu Yans side and looked him up and down. When he found that he was unharmed, he heaved a sigh of relief. His little face, which had been tense the whole time, finally rxed.
Youre not back yet.
What he meant was, if youre not back, I Wont sleep.
Although they had not been together for long, Jiang Wanghes trust and dependence on Gu Yan grew with each passing day.
Gu Yan could not help but reach out to stroke his soft hair again and asked, Im fine. Dont you think Im Fine? Oh right, after I left, did anyonee to make things difficult for you?
Chapter 3061 - 3061 Chapter 3061 Ghost Ship 122
3061 Chapter 3061 Ghost Ship 122
That Siri came, but I didnt open the door for him.Jiang Wanghe frowned. That person looks very good, but I feel that hes quite dangerous.
Jiang Wanghe had to admit that his intuition was good.
Siri looked the best, but he was also the most unpredictable person.
Gu Yan nodded and said, Go to sleep. You have something to do tomorrow.
What is it?
Gu Yan went to the bathroom and looked at the camera that was blocked. He thought for a moment and punched it.
The two staff members who were on duty in the surveince room of zone 12 twitched their eyebrows.
They felt that Gu ye was getting more and more reckless.
However, even if he broke the surveince camera, they really couldnt do anything to him.
After Gu Yan washed up, shey on the bed. She put her hands under her head and looked at the snow-white roof.
Many interesting things will happen tomorrow.The corners of her mouth curled up.
The mission was about to end.
Jiang Wanghe frowned. Although he suspected that brother Gus interesting words were the opposite, because of his absolute trust in brother Gu, he nodded and soon fell into his dream.
A night without dreams.
But only for some people.
After waking up in the morning, Gu Yan took Jiang Wanghe to the cafeteria for breakfast. They happened to pass by room 2019. The door opened punctually, revealing Lu Yes handsome face.
Good Morning.
Good Morning.
The two of them greeted each other and walked to the cafeteria together.
Jiang Wanghe realized that he was already used to Lu Yan being so clingy to brother Gu..
The cafeteria was still the same as usual, but when they passed by the rest area, the Kudou who was lying on the chair had already disappeared.
Everyone knew that there was no second ending for Kudou other than death.
It had to be said that Gu ye had indirectly eliminated a big disaster for District 12.
And whenever there were dead people in District 12, the men in ck would quickly appear and dispose of the bodies. Therefore, no one was surprised by the disappearance of Kudous body.
It was just a pity that they didnt see the miserable sight of that bastard kudou.
After all, they didnt dare to wander around in the middle of the night except for the room.
They werent like those two.
After Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and the other two entered, everyone paid attention to them along the way.
After all, they had been in the limelight in the game yesterday, but were taken away by the two stewards and returned unscathed.
This was all the more worth thinking about.
Only Tan Lang had done this kind of thing before.
At the mention of Tan Lang, some people subconsciously looked at Tan Lang, who was sitting and eating with Cyril.
Tan Lang still had that fierce look of not being disturbed by strangers, so no one knew what he was really thinking. This time, even Cyril didnt know.
Cyril wanted to say something, but he stopped himself.
However, he askedst night, but greedy wolf didnt say anything. If he asked now, Cyril probably wouldnt say anything.
However, Cyril remembered what Gu Ye had said before..
In the cafeteria of District 12, when everything was peaceful, a short-moored spaceshipnded steadily on the tform of the cruise ship.
Huang Yuan, who was dressed in a white tang suit, came out personally. The strong wind from the propeller messed up his hair.
However, it did not mess up the smile on his face.
Cisco and brother Jiang were standing behind Huang Yuan. There were many men in ck standing guard around them.
Under such a grand disy, a young man slowly walked down from the short-moored spaceship.
Chapter 3062 - 3062 Chapter 3062 Ghost Ship 123
3062 Chapter 3062 Ghost Ship 123
The man looked to be in his early thirties, but his face was sickly and unnaturally white.
He was also a little thin, at most 1.7 meters, and because he was thin, he looked to be less than 1.7 meters.
His hair should have been blond, but the color was extremely light.
It was as if he had a serious illness. He walked slowly as if the wind would blow him away if it was stronger.
This man was Rodriguez!
After Rhode got off the ne, a short-haired woman jumped down from the ne.
Her eyes were sharp and her entire person was cold. It was Rhodes personal bodyguard, Jessica.
If Angel was here, she would have realized that there were some parts of Jessica that were simr to hers.
Huang Yuans gaze swept across the gun in Jessicas hand and quickly retracted it. He said respectfully, Lord Rhode, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Wee to the ghost gambling boat.
Rodriguez wanted to say something, but he suddenly coughed. In the end, he could only nod and suppress the difort all over his body.
Jessica saw Rodriguezs expression and immediately said to Huang Yuan, Our Lord has been on a long journey and needs to rest.
Yes, yes, yes. I have already gotten someone to prepare the room. All the requirements were sent by you guys previously. Please move, Lord Rodriguez.
Rodriguez raised his chin arrogantly and nodded his head.
Then, he walked inside.
Cisco and brother Jiang looked at each other.
It was the first time they met this lord. They both thought that this lord was not easy to serve.
But then again, those people who threw hundreds of millions on the gambling boat, which of them were not crazy?
They were gambling boats, and they weed these rich crazy people.
Therefore, this was also the reason why Huang Yuan was willing to bow and scrape to Rodriguez.
The rich were the uncles.
This kind of crazy rich who liked to throw money away was the uncles among the uncles.
Although Rhode himself couldnt wait to y games with Gu Ye, his body really didnt allow it. In the end, he had no choice but to rest and wait until the evening.
Jessica had already brought people to check the suite inside and out. In this room, Huang Yuan and the others didnt have the guts to put a camera.
Unless they didnt want money.
After checking around, they settled down their men. Only Rodriguez and Jessica were left in the room.
Jessica took out a vial of reagent from a silver suitcase. Her voice was very gentle, as if she was treating a lover. Sir, its time to take your medicine.
Rodriguez frowned, but he still took the potion and drank it. Then, he drank the warm water that Jessica handed him.
He raised his head and looked at Jessicas face. He suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.
Jessica, who looked like a cold-blooded killer in front of others, was now as obedient as a sheep. She nestled in Rodriguezs arms and allowed his big hands to grope her up and down.
She was Rhodes personal bodyguard, personal assistant, and even more so..
But because she loved him, she was willing to do anything for him, even if it was... stic surgery to look like his fiance!
However, Rodriguezs hand had already touched Jessicas skin under her clothes, but he suddenly stopped.
Jessicas overly obedient appearance made him very unhappy.
Rodriguez suddenly pushed Jessica away and said with a gloomy look in his eyes, She wont be as cheap as you!
Chapter 3063 - 3063 Chapter 3063 Ghost Ship 124
3063 Chapter 3063 Ghost Ship 124
Rhode didnt have much strength, so Jessica didnt fall to the ground.
She staggered two steps and stopped.
However, Jessicas face was very pale.
She bit her lip and said humbly, Sir, its My Fault.
Rodriguez saw her stubborn and forbearing look, and his mood actually calmed down a little. He was tired after all, so he waved his hand and said, Go out, I want to rest for a while.
He had to recover his spirit, and take care of that Bastard Niar at night!
Jessica nodded, packed her things, and then left.
She also knew that she was quite cheap.
But for the family, she had to sacrifice herself to do these things for Rodriguez. She didnt even care about her self-esteem, her face, and even her body.
But apart from the family, it was also for him.
Rodriguez never knew that Jessica had actually liked him for so many years. Even though he was now abusing her, he still didnt change his original intention.
Jessica touched her face.
Oh No, this appearance was no longer her original appearance.
But so what?
When she found out that the noble woman actually ran away from the marriage, her first reaction was very happy.
However, when Jessica saw Rhodes dazed and almost crazy appearance, her heart ached.
And she was very jealous of that noble woman!
Jessica knew that although Rhode and that womans marriage was a marriage alliance, Rhode still had feelings for that woman.
However, Rhode was a person who didnt know how to express his feelings. Moreover, he had too many thoughts, so his only true feelings were hidden very deeply.
However, no matter how deep it was...
It was still there.
And it was tormenting Rodriguez at every moment.
It made him more and more extreme and more and more crazy!
Sincest year, Rhode started to indulge in this kind of gray game. It was all that womans fault!
And at this moment, Rhode actually disregarded his physical condition and insisted on flying for more than 10 hours straight. He came here to teach that Niars gigolo a lesson!
It was also because of that woman!
That Annoying Princess, Angel!
A trace of resentment and jealousy shed past Jessicas eyes like a poisonous snake brewing its venom.
When Cisco passed by, she happened to see this scene. Her beautiful eyes turned.
This bodyguard and assistant housekeeper, Jessica, was not simple.
Jessica also noticed that someone was walking over. She immediately hid the haze in her eyes and returned to her cold and ruthless appearance.
She looked at the beautiful and enchanting woman in front of her with hostility.
In the past, her blonde hair was also that long. But now, she had to cut it short to look more like that woman.
Even her appearance had been cut, and she looked 70% to 80% like that woman!
At this time, Jessicas hostility poured out without any restraint when she was wandering around Rhodes room and was said to be the only young woman on this gambling ship.
Cisco was a woman, too. How could she not understand this Jessicas hostility.
She shrugged her shoulders.
Not to mention, even though the guy in the room has a very high status, a very impressive background, and a very impressive family background.
But she really has no interest in men or women.
Who let that adult, not only the body looks very weak, but also not handsome enough it.
Looking at the alert Jessica, Cisco smiled and asked, The boss asked me to ask what else you need.
Chapter 3064 - 3064 Chapter 3064 Ghost Ship 125
3064 Chapter 3064 Ghost Ship 125
No More.Jessicas tone was very cold.
Cisco didnt care. She smiled and said that if there was a need, she could look for her directly. Then, she turned around and left.
When she turned around, Cisco rolled his eyes.
As expected, such big shots all had some weird quirks. Not to mention other things, even the female bodyguard beside this lord was also weird.
If it wasnt for the fact that they were all shining gold and were all made of money, Cisco wouldnt have bothered with this woman!
Because Rhode personally came to the game, naturally, he wouldnt y in the game hall.
Instead, there was a special high-level game area, which was also known as the thirteenth amusement park by the people on the gambling ship.
Thirteenth Amusement Park?Gu Yan asked.
Cyril nodded. Ive only been to that ce once, and I went with Brother Wolf. He went there more than me, but maybe he didnt want to remember some of the memories.
Cyril said it conservatively, but in fact, Gu Yan knew very well that he probably didnt have any good memories in that amusement park.
Moreover, the amusement park that greedy wolf went to wasnt a duel with those big shots.
In short, it was Gu Yans first time. The others didnt know whether to envy him or sympathize with him.
Gu Yan stood by the ss and looked at the boundless sea outside. She said softly, A few years ago, I went out to sea with a friend and stayed on the sea for a long time.
Xirui was stunned. He did not expect the other party to talk about his original story.
In fact, after everyone boarded the ship, they might have done so to protect themselves or to protect the people they cared about. In short, they did not talk about their lives and things before they boarded the ship.
However, he did not interrupt Gu Yan.
On the other hand, Jiang Wanghe, who had always been close to Gu Yan, frowned. He subconsciously wanted to remind brother Gu not to talk about things in reality.
But then he thought that if he could think of things, brother Gu could also think of things.
So Jiang Wanghe shut his mouth.
Because he knew that brother Gu must have had his reasons for saying this.
Gu Yan continued, That time, we encountered a tsunami. The waves that were more than ten meters high smashed us to the bottom of the sea.
Xirui was stunned. Then,ter on
Later on, for some reason, the boat capsized, but the damage was so severe that we were forced tond on a deserted ind.
This time, Jiang Wanghe was interested.
AH, living on a deserted ind! Then, did you have any new experiences on the deserted ind?Jiang Wanghes eyes were very bright.
Gu Yan reached out and rubbed his soft hair. We met savages. Oh right, there are also fierce wild wolves and some extremely big spiders and bats.
After saying this, Gu Yan raised her head and looked seriously at sire, whose expression had not changed much. She said softly, But those wild beasts and those savages are not enough to be used as evidence. Our group almost capsized because of a few pirates who were also wandering on this ind.
Cyril was slightly startled, and then his expression returned to normal.
Gu Yan looked him straight in the eyes and said, Sometimes, the human heart is much scarier than the animals, isnt it?
maybe its because everyone has something that they cant let go of, so when things happen, they can only think about themselves first. Didnt You Huania have a saying, If a man doesnt do it for himself, the heavens will destroy him?
Jiang Wanghe mocked him without hesitation, But this sentence is usually used on viins.
Sires expression changed slightly.
Chapter 3065 - 3065 Chapter 3065 Ghost Ship 126
3065 Chapter 3065 Ghost Ship 126
Gu Yan didnt say anything else. Instead, he said to Jiang Wanghe, Little Jiang, lets go.
Okay.
Jiang Wanghe really wanted to say something else, but when he saw Gu Yan leave, he immediately followed her.
When the two of them had gone far away, Xi Rui was still standing there. His palm felt a little cold.
Then, a bitter smile shed across the corner of his mouth.
There were actually two bosses in District 12. Tan Lang was smart, but in reality, Tan Lang was not very obedient. So, brother Jiang, who had taken over District 12, went to find Xi Rui.
Even Tan Lang did not know about this.
Xi Rui was also a very shrewd and intelligent person. More importantly, he was also very urate in judging people.
He had noticed it when Gu Yan had just stepped into District 12, but..
The corners of Xiruis mouth curled up and he frowned. How could he be so damn smart?
Xirui tidied up his sleeves, smiled brightly, and turned to leave.
That was because, other than being brother Jiangs spy in District 12, Xirui had another identity..
On this day, every district was very calm and orderly.
Some people or others would secretly do something, while some people would still plot against each other. Of course, humanity had notpletely disappeared, and there were still some people who helped each other in this kind of environment.
But who knew how long they couldst.
Professor Tang sat there. His hair had turned much whiter, and the surroundings of his face were very deep, but his entire person was still very calm.
A man with brown hair and a white coat who was about 60 years old beside him said angrily, What should we do? Where are they sending us? God, Im Going Crazy!
Kang, calm down first. Dont get agitated.
I cant calm down at all, Tang. Ive been trapped on this ship for 100 days! In these 100 days, Ive seen a lot of people die. God, I have a feeling that Ill be the next one to meet God!Kang thought sadly.
Professor Tang was actually very depressed. He was already so old, so he didnt really care about life and death anymore.
But he didnt know how Hao was doing now.
Could it be that Hao had already..
At the thought that his grandson might have been killed, professor Tangs entire body shook.
Kang was still wailing. He waited for his friend tofort him, but he waited for a long time, but there was no sound.
Kang raised his head and saw his friends pale face. His face was even worse than his.
He suddenly had a feeling that he was too pessimistic, causing his friend to be depressed as well?
Kang suddenly felt a little guilty.
My Friend, why do you look even worse than me? Sigh, our current situation is really too desperate.
Professor Tang nodded silently. If I could turn back time, I would definitely stop Xiao Hao at that time.
Only then did Kang realize that his friend had thought of his grandson. He also had a grandson, but fortunately, that child was still in middle school and was not on this ship.
He patted Dr. Tang on the shoulder andforted his friend.
However, they both knew that anyforting words were in vain.
They were old, how could they escape with their own strength?
It was probably even harder than ascending to heaven!
Dr. Tang did not know that what they thought was harder than ascending to heaven was about to happen!
Chapter 3066 - 3066 Chapter 3066, last game 1
3066 Chapter 3066,st game 1
As the time to y with the big shot got closer, Gu Yan became calmer and calmer.
But before the game, she had to meet Vincent.
So she tried to test Cyril like that.
In fact, Gu Yan guessed that Cyril must be rted to the people on the ship, but he didnt know who they were.
Half an hourter, Cyril appeared in Gu Yan and Jiang Wanghes room again. There was less than an hour left until the game time at night.
Cyril first looked at Jiang Wanghe and Lu Ye.
Gu Yan said, No worries.
She trusted them.
Since Gu Yan said so, Cyril nodded. Then he took out something that looked like a ring, but it was a mechanical product.
It was simr to Lu Yes listening device.
After pressing a button, the ring began to buzz.
This thing can only block the signal for three minutes. After three minutes, we will still be in the range of the listening device,xirui sighed helplessly, This is a one-time use item, and it is very precious on this ship. I really saw a ghost and used this thing.
Jiang Wanghe looked surprised. He lowered his head to look at the little thing.
But what surprised him more was why were brother Gu and brother Lu not surprised at all?
Since time is of the essence, lets be brief and to the point. Whose side are you on?Gu Yan crossed her arms and asked.
Xirui was stunned. His expression was a littleplicated.
Lu Ye said from the side, At this time, I think you also understand our hint. You have to show some sincerity so that we can work together.
Xirui didnt answer. Instead, he asked, Do you two know each other?
Tell us your identity so that we can work together.Gu Yan looked down at the terminal watch on her wrist. Its already been a minute.
Trust?
Or..
Xirui looked up at Gu Yan and Lu Ye. Finally, he said softly, Im a spy for District 12. Tan Lang is in the light, and Im in the dark. If theres a problem, Ill report to brother Jiang at any time.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other.
This xirui actually had such an identity?
But soon, Gu Yan shook his head and said, Thats not right. If you really are a spy, then you shouldnt take the risk to get close to us. Also
Also, Ive seen this thing in your hand at an old friends ce,Lu Ye continued to say to Xirui.
Vincent.
Cyrils eyes lit up. No wonder you two are not ordinary people. After you entered District 12, you were very ostentatious and domineering. However, I still dont know how Vincent knows you two.
I already said that we are old friends. However, I still have some doubts. Why didnt Vincent Tell You About Us?
Cyril sighed, Because Im the one whos been buried the deepest. Unless its absolutely necessary, Vincent wont exchange information with me.. Last time when he specially sent you in, I noticed that you and Gu ye interacted frequently.. Other people think that the two of you like each other, but I know that this is just a smokescreen between the two of you.
Youre wrong,Lu Ye pointed out seriously. She and I do like each other.
Ah?Xirui was stunned.
Standing at the side, the helpless and weak Jiang Wanghe waspletely dumbfounded.
Wasnt this three minutes of information too much!
Chapter 3067 - 3067 Chapter 3067, final game 2
3067 Chapter 3067, final game 2
Obviously, Gu Yan had also noticed the time, so she directly said, If nothing goes wrong, tonights game will be thest game. I know that since youre a spy, youll definitely have a special way to contact Vincent, so Ill leave this to you. Tonight, well make as big a fuss as we can! When the timees, well pin down Huang Yuan and the others. Then, well leave the rest to Vincent. As for our people in the other districts, Vincent also knows about them. We can also contact them.
At this moment, the signal blocking time was up, and the surveince equipment returned to normal.
Siri was stunned.
The other party did not give him any time to deny it.
He smiled bitterly. Gu Ye, you guys are really scary.
It was not a big deal if this was heard. After all, this was not just Xiruis thought. It was probably the same thought in the entire District 12.
Even Huang Yuan and the others thought the same.
Next, Gu Yan asked Xirui in detail about the 13th theme park. Although this was considered confidential, xirui really did not know much, so he did not say much.
And those things, even if Cyril didnt say it, greedy wolf would definitely say it.
And it wasnt too important a secret.
So, even if those people saw it on the surveince camera and heard it, they didnt say much.
Because Gu ye was about to y games with that big shot, to a certain extent, the people on the ship were very tolerant of Gu Ye.
Xirui left with a heavy heart.
Lu Ye looked at Gu Yan, and the corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up.
Jiang Wanghe, who was beside him, felt that he was full of doubts. However, it seemed that brother Gu and brother Lu both knew about it. They had such a tacit understanding.
These two people had confirmed the look in their eyes. They must be people he knew in his previous life!
But he didnt know!
And not only did he not know, Jiang Wanghe looked helplessly at the camera in the room He didnt know, so he couldnt ask.
He felt like he was about to suffocate!
However, there seemed to be no other way other than to suffocate..
Lu Ye was still a little worried. When the timees, Ill go to the amusement park in Zone 13 at night.
Well deal with whateveres our way. Actually, Im quite curious why this big shot is so hostile to me.
Perhaps, hes just hostile towards the NIYANS.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and deduced, He probably hates a niyans a lot. Just look at the red and blue teams in the game yesterday and youll understand. And its very likely that there are some parts of me that are very simr to the NIYANS he hates.
Mm, dont force it when the timees,Lu Ye said solemnly.
If the situation was extremely unfavorable, they could take strong measures. After all, Vincents side should be more or less ready.
Unbeknownst to them, Vincent, who had been in the game for a long time, had now be aplete support.
No one knew what he was thinking.
When Cyril tried to think of a way to convey Gu Yan and the othersthoughts to Vincent, Vincent rubbed his face hard again.
These two are crazy.
Who are they?Cyril could not help but ask after a long time. Could they be the star warriors from Nial?
More or less. Also, you must not underestimate women.Vincent felt a sense of sadness when he recalled the time when he first met Gu Yan. She had a big belly and was fearless in the face of danger.
But after hearing Vincents words, Cyril was even more confused.
What, what did you say? What Woman?He blinked, the shock on his face was almost concrete. On this ship, besides those old women who cook, isnt there only Cisco? Oh, maybe that big shot came today and brought a woman with him.Cyril finished his own words, he realized that Vincent was looking at him quietly.
His heart skipped a beat.
F * ck!
Could it be that one of Gu Ye and Lu Yan was a woman? ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !
Chapter 3068 - 3068 Chapter 3068, final game 3
3068 Chapter 3068, final game 3
Siri felt that he was a very calm andposed person.
But at this moment, he could no longer remain calm.
He carefully recalled the faces of Gu Ye and Lu Yan. Their looks were undoubtedly very outstanding.
Wherever they went, they would attract the attention of others.
Siripared them in detail and found that Lu Yan was a little rougher. Moreover, his height was half a head taller than Gu ye, more than ten centimeters.
As for Gu Ye, Cyril had never felt that Lu Yan was feminine. He was more like a man who lived an exquisite and perfect life.
Because Cyril himself was of the same type, he was not very tall. Moreover, even on this ship, he would not live too rough.
But afterparing the two, Cyril understood.
Then his expression became even uglier.
Vincent patted his shoulder andforted him, Its okay. I didnt notice such a powerful deception at the first moment.
Siri shook his head. He didnt want to continue this topic for the time being.
He took a breath to calm himself down, and then said seriously, Are you sure you want to do it tonight?
Yes, now, we just need an opportunity.Vincent narrowed his eyes.
And all of them knew that the opportunityy with Gu Yan.
Gu Yan was about to y a game with that big shot, which would hold everyones attention After all, that big shot had already left the stage. Not to mention the other big shots who would be full of interest, even Huang Yuan and the others on the gambling ship.., they were also paying full attention to this ce.
The ghost gambling ship had been safe for a long time, so the guards on the ship would be slightly weaker.
When that happened, the Special Alliance would take the opportunity to board the ship. At the same time, the remaining star warriors hiding in the various districts would move together.
As for the ce where the diamond and gold mines were dug, Vincent had already sent his friends to rush there. They were just waiting for this side to move. When the situation blew up, the other side would move to rescue the hostages at the same time.
At that time, it would be a diversion.
Huang Yuan would definitely be overwhelmed!
As for Vincents own mission, it was to find information on those big shots. However, the most important thing was that after catching this big shot tonight, would he still worry about not being able to get the information on the others?
After Siri and Vincent quickly exchanged information, the two of them quickly separated to avoid alerting anyone.
However, when Siri returned to District 12, he met up with Tan Lang.
Many people thought that after being defeated by Lu Yan and Gu Ye, Tan Lang would definitely lose his power, or that he hated Gu Ye and Lu Yan to the extreme. However, they didnt expect that Tan Lang acted as if nothing had happened.
He didnt hold a grudge against Lu Yan and Gu Ye, nor did he look dejected and depressed. It was as if he had returned to his usual state after being called back.
For a moment, no one could figure out what was on Ravenous Wolfs mind. Of course, his residual power was still there, and no one dared to provoke him.
Cyril looked at ravenous wolf in front of him, and his tone was as rxed as usual. Brother Wolf.
You went to look for Gu Ye?
Yes.Cyril Thought for a moment, and then hesitated for a moment before saying to ravenous wolf, Brother Wolf, I feel that this Gu ye is very special, but Im not sure exactly what is special about him. Previously, in the game we yed together, he also said some strange things to me, so I want to investigate further.
As a multi-faceted spy ahem, it was actually not easy for Siri.
Chapter 3069 - 3069 Chapter 3069, Final Game 4
3069 Chapter 3069, Final Game 4
He knew that greedy wolf was extremely smart, or else he wouldnt have be the boss of the 12th server.
Hence, some of what Cyril said was half true and half false.
With the truth, the rest of the false parts would be more believable.
Moreover, Cyril judged that with greedy wolfs intelligence, he must have felt that Gu ye wasnt simple.
However, he did not know how simple Gu ye was.
After all, he was not simple enough to be a woman..
Cyril still had not recovered from his shock. When he saw Gu ye again, he still felt that Gu ye was not feminine at all. His strong imitation ability and disguising ability were not to be underestimated.
It was probably Cyrils absent-minded expression that made greedy wolf believe that he also remembered what Lu Yan had told him before..
Could it be that those two people were really from a space pirate gang with a strong background?
Compared to the others, Tan Lang had more thoughts.
It was just that he wanted to leave this ce. If he had the chance to join a stronger space pirate gang, that would be the best.
Tan Lang nodded. Later, they will go to Zone 13 to y games. You will be responsible for keeping an eye on that kid.
That Jiang Wanghe?
Yes.Ravenous Wolf thought that if Gu ye made any moves at that time, he would definitely not forget that Jiang Wanghe.
Although he was sure that Jiang Wanghe was just an ordinary person, Gu ye treated that child very well.
Ravenous Wolf Thought for a while and decided that he had to do something as well, as a pledge of allegiance.
Thinking of this, he added, You will be responsible for protecting that child. Dont let others take advantage of Gu Yes absence to bully him.
If Gu Yan was around, the others definitely wouldnt dare to bully the child.
But sometimes, Gu Ye wasnt around, such as the incident at the amusement park in Zone 13.
Hearing this, Cyril finally understood.
Brother Wolf was trying to sell Gu ye out!
Did he already know Gu Yes real identity?
No, no, no, something was wrong.
Cyril remembered that Brother Wolf was a member of the space pirates before, so he shouldnt have had any interactions with Gu Ye. Even if they did, it was very likely that they were enemies.
Therefore, could it be that Tan Langs sess was entirely due to Gu Yes charisma?
At that moment, Si Rui suddenly understood why Vincent had been rubbed in the face. When he was so shocked that he could not manage his facial expressions, he could only use external help to adjust his expression. Well, otherwise, his frozen expression.., it was too embarrassing.
Gu Yan rested for a while, ate and drank his fill. Then, he stretched his limbs and prepared to go to the amusement park in Zone 13.
This time, the one who came to pick up Gu Yan was actually Cisco.
Lu Ye and Tan Lang also went, but the two of them did not follow Gu Yan. They went through another passageway, which meant that they could only watch from the outside of the game.
This was the Gu ye that the big shot had selected by name. The others could only watch from the side.
And letting Lu Ye and tanng watch from the side was also Huang Yuans special treatment for them.
Cisco led Gu Yan along a silver corridor. They were surrounded by ss made of a special material. Gu Yan even saw a few sharks swimming under her feet.
The corner of her mouth curled up. This ce is like an aquarium. Its quite nice.
Cisco, who was walking beside her, almost stumbled as he had mixed feelings.
Cisco looked up. Why arent you afraid at all?
What should I be afraid of?
Dont tell me you dont know that the Lord is very hostile to you! ?Cisco was speechless.
The Lord is obviously targeting you and wants to kill you. How can you be so calm and so rxed?
Chapter 3070 - 3070 Chapter 3070, Final Game 5
3070 Chapter 3070, Final Game 5
Hes hostile to me, and Im very interested in him.Gu Yan smiled nonchntly, then turned to look at Cisco. And I also know that youre interested in me.
Ciscos pretty face was a little twisted. But you like men!
Yes, I like men.Gu Yan nodded seriously, her tone especially sincere.
She had always liked men, and she only liked her ye.
So there was nothing wrong with that.
But to Cisco, it was another wave of depression. The high heels under her feet were ttering.
She said hatefully, Dont be too arrogant. Let me tell you, that big shot is very powerful. Although he is usually crazy, his IQ is extremely high. In addition, his personal female bodyguard is also very powerful!
Gu Yan finally understood.
This cisco was deliberately reminding her that the other party was very dangerous and had a female bodyguard who was extremely strong.
How should she put it? Gu Yan realized that this woman, Cisco, was not too bad. Otherwise, Vincent had been by her side for so long. If the other party was a vicious person, the righteous Vincent would definitely not be able to stand it.
After all, it was quite painful for him to watch an innocent person being killed.
Thinking of this, Gu Yan smiled and said, Thank you.
Cisco was stunned.
Then she snorted and turned her head away. What are you thanking me for! I didnt mean to remind you. You should know that I hope to see you down on your luck more than anyone else.
Who asked you to let me fall out of love once!
Gu Yan smiled faintly and didnt say anything more.
Although Cisco wasnt an extremely evil person, everyone on this ship wouldnt be clean. After all, the blood-stained debt of blood had to be borne by someone.
Of course, the number of sins would have to wait until everything was over before they could calcte it.
Gu Yan didnt say anything again. Cisco made her feel bored. Before sending Gu Yan into that special room, her voice was very soft and low. It was almost inaudible.
Dont die.
The door closed, blocking Ciscos figure outside.
When Gu Yan heard this, the corner of her mouth rose slightly.
Die?
She could not bear to die. It was not easy to live once, so since her rebirth, she had cherished every minute and every second of her life.
There were many attractions in Zone 13s amusement park, and the one Gu Yan was currently in was called the holographic shooting range.
It was a simple name, but the fatal thing was If one was hit, one would really die.
Because every shot was a real bullet.
Gu Yan walked in and saw a set of clothes that looked like abat uniform on a table. At the same time, there was a dagger.
And something that looked like a game cabin.
The mini headset in the gaming cabin was making a buzzing sound.
Gu Yan changed her clothes, took the dagger, and walked into the gaming cabin.
She put on the headset.
The moment she put on the headset, brother Jiangs voice appeared in the headset.
Gu ye, the holographic image will appear in one minute. You are the defending party. Your starting item is a set of clothes with no defense attributes and a dagger. As the defending party, you have three minutes to choose whether to hide or to find the weapons hidden in those buildings. After three minutes, the attacking party will attack you. If your vital points are shot, you will die in reality.
Chapter 3071 - 3071 Chapter 3071, Final Game 6
3071 Chapter 3071, Final Game 6
This was simr to a game that Gu Yan had yed in his previous life.
It was a real-life version.
And this auxiliary holographic device was also very powerful. It could be considered quite advanced technology.
In addition, this kind of game was actually less difficult for Gu Yan than the previous monopoly game. After all, that one still depended on some luck, and this one waspletely a real-life ability.
However..
Gu Yan recalled Ciscos reminder before she came here.
She looked at the countdown of more than 20 seconds and immediately asked, How many people are on the attacking side?
Brother Jiang on the other end was stunned.
He originally thought that Gu ye would ask what the opponents weapon was, but he didnt expect that the opponent would ask how many people.
Shouldnt Gu ye silently assume that the opponent was a single person?
However..
Huang Yuan coughed and nodded.
Brother Jiang said into the walkie-talkie, There are two of them. What you need to do is to stay in this holographic game for an hour.
An hour was not a short time.
Gu Yan only had a dagger in her hand. Although she had the advantage of entering the game first, there were two of them!
Other than the so-called big shot who was hostile towards her, the other one should be the female bodyguard who was very strong!
In the main control room, Lu Ye and greedy wolf were also brought in.
At first, both of them were a little worried that they would not be arranged to be Gu Yans opponents. But now, it seemed that there was no problem for the time being.
Lu Yes eyes swept over the instruments and found that the instruments were very simr to Jonahs new Sky Eye.
Of course, the level was much lower than the sky eye.
Moreover, ording to the range of the signal, it should only be this ship.
The small part that Lu Ye saw at the moment was the device that controlled this holographic game.
He frowned. There are two people on the other side. They just entered and they already have guns. Isnt this too disadvantageous for Gu Ye?
There will be some virtual humans in here to interfere with their vision,brother Jiang said.
Lu Ye snorted. Adding these virtual humans is just to give a certain big shot a sense of pleasure in the game, right?
After all, that big shot could be considered as the ghost gambling ships breadwinner. Only when the other party had a good time in the game could he continuously throw money into the game.
Therefore, Lu Ye guessed it right away.
Huang Yuan took a puff of his cigar and said casually, I know youre worried about Gu Ye, but dont worry. As long as Gu ye doesnt get hit in the vital partster, Ill immediately ask the medical staff to help him.
Previously, Huang Yuan had said that after the monopoly game, he would give Gu Ye to Cisco.
However, Gu Ye did not like men, so Cisco naturally did not want him. After all, Gu Ye had too much power behind him. Huang Yuan did not want to offend Rodriguez, nor did he want to offend Gu Ye.
Therefore, he thought of apromise.
However..
At this time, the game had already started. The scene was a ruined city.
They could only stay in this game scene and could not leave the ruined city. Otherwise, the one-hour game time would be a decoration.
Therefore, every time a character touched the border, they would be blocked by a transparent barrier.
Greedy Wolf, who had been silent all this time, pointed at one of the hunters inside and shot an NPC virtual human in the head. He said, If the head is shot in the game, then the people in the real game cabin
Chapter 3072 - 3072 Chapter 3072, Final Game 7
3072 Chapter 3072, Final Game 7
He definitely wouldnt survive!
If it was an injury to his arm or leg, then the medical team could still save him.
But a headshot wouldnt do.
Huang Yuan didnt say anything.
He looked up at ravenous wolf, and Ravenous Wolf looked at him quietly. The expression on his face didnt change.
It made people feel that this ravenous wolf was as rough as before, with facial paralysis.
But in fact, this kind of person who was born with a paralyzed face had an advantage. After all, when there was a special thought in his heart, it was not easy to be noticed.
Vincent was one of the representatives.
But Huang Yuan quickly understood why ravenous wolf suddenly cared about Gu Ye.
Presumably, he was also afraid of the power behind Gu Ye.
This also made sense.
On the other side, Cisco was holding a ss of red wine. After taking a sip, she said softly, Gu ye shouldnt be so easily shot in the head.
Lu Ye raised his eyebrows.
Could it be that this woman had special thoughts about his Yan Yan!
However, seeing that the other party was also praising Yan Yan, Lu Yes eyebrows rxed.
He suddenly asked, Then what if Gu Ye killed the other party?
This matter had been mentioned in Huang Yuans office.
Huang Yuans hand that was holding the cigar trembled, and Cisco almost lost his grip on the red wine ss.
Moreover, brother Jiang almost pressed the wrong button.
The three of them looked back at Lu Ye in tacit understanding.
Lu Ye spread his hands, Its true. Gu Ye also said this before. Although she only has a dagger for now, believe me, as long as she finds an opportunity, she can use a dagger that is not so fast to kill those two people.
Lu Ye did not care about his words at all. It caused a huge sensation. He even touched his chin and thought seriously, Are those two people the same? If they were directly hit in their vitals, would they not be able to survive? Would they not even be able to receive first aid?
The cigar in Huang Yuans hand fell on the carpet, burning a big hole in the carpet.
If Rodriguez died on their gambling ship, it would be terrible.
But at this time, a fewughter came from themunication device.
This game is interesting. I bet one billion that Luo will lose.
You are too stingy. You only bet one billion. I bet two billion that Luo will win!
Five voices came from the device one after another. These voices were all processed. It was impossible to tell whether they were old or young, male or female.
But what could be confirmed was These five people should be five mysterious big shots, just like Luo in the game!
No matter who won, the betting ship would get argemission!
In other words, the billions would be in his hands again!
Huang Yuan, who was originally anxious, immediately had his eyes light up. He waved his hand to have his subordinate light up another cigar, then smiled and said, Sirs, please watch the game carefully. The game has already begun.
Unfortunately, we cant record it. I really want to see the scene of Luo being beaten to death. hahahaha.
Oh, you. Although I know you have a grudge against Luo, you cant gloat over his misfortune like this. Eh, Luo actually brought his extremely skilled bodyguard to the stage.
Im suddenly a little worried about that nial young man.
A group of people were bustling about. They were talking about the life and death of others in a very rxed and normal tone.
Lu Ye lowered his eyes slightly.
It was because of this group of people that the ghost gambling ship existed.
The desire of these so-called big shots was the original sin.
Chapter 3073 - 3073 Chapter 3073, final game 8
3073 Chapter 3073, final game Gu Yan did not know what everyone was thinking. The first thing she had to do was to ensure that she would not be killed by the other party.
This was a holographic game, and she had to be careful if that big shot had any cheats.
Who asked her to have equipment that was almost the same as a beggars.
In this abandoned city, gunshots and noises could be heard from time to time.
In other words, other than the big shot and his bodyguards, there were also some virtual humans.
Gu Yan observed for a while. The identities of these virtual humans were set. Some of them were like her, ordinary civilians like refugees.
However, there were also some who had guns in their hands.
They should be ying the role of security guards and wearing uniforms.
Gu Yan curled her lips andughed mercilessly at the thought that the big shot still thought of himself as the righteous side.
Although rich and powerful people were willful, they could only vent their anger in such an illusory environment. If things went wrong, they would have to turn around and return to their original environment with an elegant smile on their faces, they had a very kind look on their faces.
It was so tiring to live.
She narrowed her eyes and looked at her wrist.
It indicated that the three minutes of protection time had passed. Gu Yan did not choose to find a ce to hide. Instead, she quickly searched the city.
One bad thing was that all her actions were exposed to the eyes of those people, so Gu Yan still retained her strength.
On the surface, she was searching for weapons, but in reality, she was quickly grasping the terrain and the environment storyline.
Regarding this, she was also at a disadvantage. She was at a loss.
That big shot not only had high-level equipment, but he also had a convenient identity. He even brought a bodyguard with him.
It seems that Gu ye is trying to change the situation from passive to active. After all, hiding might not be permanent,said one big shot while stroking his chin.
Another said with a smile, Thats what makes it nice to look like. If he keeps hiding, itll be so boring. Itll be like a cat catching a mouse.
Hehehe, didnt you guys go to see him? He actually made his character tall, handsome, and handsome. Hahaha, I finally understand why he ys this game.
His words made the people around him burst intoughter.
If Gu Yan knew that the other party had such a cheat, he would really vomit blood.
Lu Ye, who was in the other room, frowned slightly.
This game was extremely unfair.
Because other than that big shot and his bodyguards, the rest of the security personnel-like virtual humans were also on the same side as that big shot.
And these people all had weapons!
Lu Ye narrowed his eyes.
He turned his head and said to Huang Yuan, Boss Huang, if those virtual humans hit Gu Ye, Will Gu Ye Get Hurt?
Huang Yuan raised his head slightly and looked at Lu Ye carefully.
Lu Ye continued to say, If Gu Ye gets hit by that big shot, then you canpletely push the me onto that big shot. That is, even if Gu Ye gets into trouble, you dont have to bear too much responsibility. However, although those virtual humans are fake, they are from your game. If they hit Gu Ye, then you have to bear the responsibility!
Huang Yuans pupils constricted.
He had to admit that the other partys words made a lot of sense!
Brother Jiang looked at Huang Yuan worriedly. Huang Yuan looked at Lu Ye and then turned to brother Jiang, Adjust the damage values of those virtual humans. Once those weapons are in the hands of the three of them, the data binding will change.
Whether it was Rodriguez or Gu Ye, Huang Yuan did not care about their lives. But at the same time, he did not want any of them to die at his hands!
Chapter 3074 - 3074 Chapter 3074 the last game 9
3074 Chapter 3074 thest game 9
Huang Yuan looked young, but he was extremely experienced.
He still didntpletely trust Gu ye to have a powerful force behind him, but he didnt want to really offend anyone because of this.
It was better to believe it than not to believe it.
If Gu ye really lied to him, he could just directly kill Gu ye when the time came.
!!
So for now, it was better to be safe.
He was the most cautious businessman.
It had to be said that after adjusting the weapons value, the danger factor around Gu Yan had decreased a lot.
Especially in the staircase of an old building, Gu Yan met three patrols. After they warned her, they immediately opened fire.
The space of the staircase was narrow, and Gu Yan was attacked from both sides. At the same time, she could not fully expose her ability.
More importantly, she had picked up a gun, but there was no bullet box.
The three big shots on the other side of the big screen, the three people who had bet on Gu Yan Ying, suddenly became nervous.
Ah, theyre blocked! What should we do? We Cant jump off the building.
Those guns cant kill him.
But it will dy his action in the end.The white-haired old man who was also in the Monopoly game narrowed his eyes slightly.
He suddenly smiled sarcastically. Luo has such a wicked sense of humor. He assigned himself the role of an officer. Tch.
But then again, which one of them didnt have a wicked sense of humor?
A curly-haired man who bet on Rodriguez sat in front of the big screen and said with satisfaction, Im actually quite envious of Luo. Its so fun to y like this. I want to y next time.
Gu Yan naturally couldnt hear them.
At this moment, she had already been shot in the calf.
Although the shot was a little painful, it didnt even break her skin. Gu Yan instantly understood.
Only the guns of that big shot and his bodyguard would cause fatal injuries to her.
The weapons of the other virtual humans shouldnt be able to cause any fatal injuries to her.
Thinking of this, Gu Yan let go. Not only did she send a few people flying and snatch their guns, she also obtained a walkie-talkie.
The walkie-talkie crackled with electricity. This proved that this thing was in use.
A mans wild voice came from inside.
Have you found the fugitive? where is he? Give me the location report!
Gu Yans lips curled up when she heard this.
Im right here. My lord,e and Catch Me.
The walkie-talkie suddenly fell silent.
Brother Jiang, who had been watching the game on the other side, muttered, This person is really smart.
Of course!
Of course.
Cisco and Lu Ye actually answered in unison. Cisco had some pride on his face. He was someone she had taken a fancy to, so of course he was smart.
However, when he thought that the other party liked a man, and that the man was right in front of her, Cisco immediately snorted and turned his head away.
Lu Ye still looked at the screen seriously.
He thought that since Yan Yan and the others had entered the game and not the real person, the npcs were also virtual humans. In other words, this could be because some kind of high-tech was used, it might also have something to do with the fact that they had entered Guan Yu Jues subconscious.
From the looks of it, Yan Yan, that big shot, and his bodyguards must have entered the game through some kind of device.
Although Lu ye seemed to be focused on watching the game, just like greedy wolf he kept his eyes and ears open.
Lu Ye still remembered Vincents actions. What could they do to pin down many people in an instant?
In this control room, there must be an emergency device that could be activated at a critical moment, or it could have some unexpected effect!
So, where was it?
Chapter 3075 - 3075 Chapter 3075, last game 10
3075 Chapter 3075,st game 10
On this side, Gu Yan had sessfully obtained a weapon, a number of bullets. Oh, she was quite lucky. She even obtained a bulletproof vest on a person who had been knocked unconscious by her.
At this moment, standing on the balcony of an abandoned building, Rodriguez was wearing a set of ck clothes and a bulletproof vest.
Because he was a virtual character, the game character had made some adjustments to his appearance. His eyes were bigger, his nose bridge was higher, and he looked much more handsome.
More importantly, he was much taller, and his body was full of muscles.
!!
It could be seen how much this person did not like his original appearance.
Mm, it also reflected that this person had a very low self-esteem.
Standing beside Rodriguez, Jessica, who had short wine-red hair, also had the same equipment. However, she still had a shiny dagger in her pocket.
Rodriguez said maliciously, When you catch himter, dont kill him first. Im going to personally blow his head off!
Yes, Sir!Jessica nodded.
Rodriguez turned around to look at Jessica. Because Jessica had undergone stic surgery to look like Angel, there was a sh of infatuation in Rodriguezs eyes.
He suddenly hugged Jessicas waist and pulled her into his arms.
Jessica subconsciously wanted toply, but then she remembered that Rodriguez did not like herpliance.
She pretended to want to push Rodriguez away, and Jessicas struggle really pleased Rodriguez. In addition to his tall and mighty figure..
That was why his kiss was so aggressive and even rude.
Rodrigo, who had been suppressed for too long, didnt even care that others had seen him or perhaps, he wanted them to see him on purpose.
Those big shots who had bet on the Inte naturally spoke again. Some mocked, some envied, and some were eager to try.
At this moment, the game monitoring room where Lu Ye was was was also watching this scene.
Lu Ye was very sure that he did not know the man inside, not to mention that it was said that this mans appearance had been greatly adjusted.
If Wen Lan and the others were here, they should be able to find out who this man was byparing his appearance.
At the moment, there was no way.
However Lu Ye looked at the woman who was being kissed in surprise. At first, the woman pretended to struggle for a moment, but then she became very obedient and resigned.
He was extremely surprised.
How could it be Angel? ! ! ! ! ! !
No! Thats not right!
This woman was not angel.
When Angel was locked up by his family, it was him, Mephistopheles, and the others who helped to save her from Los Angeles.
Moreover, Angel had changed a lot over the years. She was no longer as sharp as before.
Now, in Angels heart, her husband and child were the most important.
There was no longer any hostility or indifference between her brows.
The woman standing beside Rodriguez, although she looked like Angel, did not have the same temperament at all.
Not to mention that Angel had be much gentler over the years, and her hair had grown longer.
Most importantly, she was the crown prince after all, so her natural nobility wouldnt disappear easily.
As for the woman who was kissed by Rodriguez, there was a thick sense of inferiority between her brows!
Since she wasnt the real Angel, Lu Ye quickly calmed down.
The next moment, he suddenly understood why this big shot had been targeting them and Yan Yan!
Chapter 3076 - 3076 Chapter 3076, final game 11
3076 Chapter 3076, final game 11
Lu Ye finally understood why that big shot Luo had always hated the NIYANS, and especially hated niyansvery good-looking men!
He remembered that Angel had a fianc back then!
So, this big shot Luo was the fianc that Angel had abandoned back then?
Since it was La that had kidnapped Angel, Rodriguez hated the NIYANS, especially the good-looking niyans!
!!
The Smart Lu Ye instantly understood everything.
Moreover, Rodriguez seemed to be in a high position. In other words, if he really harbored malice toward the NIYANS, it would be a very bad thing.
And now, he was involved in the ghost gambling ship. The other big shots might not be able to do anything about it. After all, they didnt evene in person.
But this Rodriguez..
Well, when the time came, he should help him find something so that he wouldnt have time to find trouble with Niyans.
At the same time, Lu Ye also let out a sigh of relief.
As long as Yan Yan saw the appearance of the female bodyguard, she should be able to understand the whole story.
Because at this time, the female bodyguard had be the opportunity to expose Rodriguez!
Rodriguez still didnt know that his vest had been exposed. He was still immersed in the hunting game.
But he didnt know that he had already be the prey.
At the same time that the game started, the members of the Joint Special Task Force in each district began to move.
Bai Changle was in charge of District 11. Before the operation began, he had to make sure that Dr. Tang was safe!
Therefore, Bai Changle easily took care of the guards. He took the special key given by Vincent and sneaked out of District 11.
He had been out before, so Bai Changle had already noticed where there were cameras. Moreover, he had also gotten a set of ck suit and mask, which made it look very simr.
A lot of peoples attention was now on District 13. They didnt even pay much attention to the games in District 12.
Cyril yed a game with Jiang Wanghe. He looked at the time from time to time.
He hoped that everything would go smoothly!
Jiang Wanghe was a little worried about Gu Yan. He identally lost a game.
Siri calmly threw three gold coins to the man in ck. Then, he put his hand on Jiang Wanghes shoulder.
Kid, calm down.
Im worried about brother Gu,said Jiang Wanghe.
When Siri heard the word brother, his eyebrows twitched.
It seemed that this kid didnt realize that his brother Gu was actually sister Gu!
With this realization, Siri suddenly became much calmer. He patted Jiang Wanghes shoulder again and said, Dont worry, shes very powerful.
Yeah, I also feel that my brother Gu is much more powerful.Jiang Fangdi nodded.
Siri was instantly speechless.
Meanwhile, Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang happened to y another game. The two of them had be much closer because of the Monopoly game yesterday.
Qi Kun sat on the chair with his legs crossed, watching the group of people ying the game. He sighed and said, I wonder how Gu Ye is doing.
Arent you worried about him too?
This is the love between my countrymen!
Zhou Yuanyang smiled and mercilessly exposed his lie. When I saw you attack Niyar and the other yers, I didnt see any love between your countrymen.
Chapter 3077 - 3077 Chapter 3077, final game 12
3077 Chapter 3077, final game 12
Qi Kun snorted, Its all because those people are trash! For a gold coin, even their own friends would harm them! Im doing this for the People!
He paused and sighed again, I dont know why, but I dont want that Kid Gu ye to die just like that.
Zhou Yuanyang didnt continue arguing.
Because he had the same thought.
!!
If something happened to Gu Ye and Lu Yan, then they would never leave this gambling ship.
At the same time, Tang Zihao was absent-minded. When he found out that his grandfather was safe and that someone hade to save him, he was even more absent-minded.
Fortunately, Jin Kehai was always by Tang Zihaos side.
Lin Xiaoyun and Tan Zhiyan were not far from Tang Zihao. They paid close attention to Tang Zihaos situation at all times and protected him as soon as they started to take action.
After all, it would not be good if they were all gathered by Tang Zihaos side now.
Therefore, Tan Zhiyan continued to walk alone while Lin Xiaoyun was still by Liao Qings side.
These few days, whenever it was time to y, they would win or lose with mixed results. However, Lu Ye had left them some gold coins, so even if they lost some, they would still have some.
Although some people were jealous of their gold coins, and Tan Zhiyan and Lin Xiaoyun were both new members of the Snow Wolf team, they were not just for show.
It was not too difficult to deal with those people who had ulterior motives.
Bai Changle had already arrived at the room that Vincent had mentioned. He just happened to meet two men in ck delivering food to a few professors in white coats.
He coughed and said, Brother Jiang asked me to bring two people to the monitoring room. Theres a problem with the equipment in the monitoring room.
After saying that, he showed the master key.
The Master Key was not Vincents, but Vincent had quietly taken it from brother Jiangs confidant Mike.
Therefore, if there really was a problem, then it would be brother Jiang and Mikes problem.
Regarding the star warriors, Vincent had done this wlessly.
When the two men in ck saw this, they immediately nodded and respectfully watched Bai Changle walk in.
The reason they wanted to take two people away was because if they only took one person away, the target would be too obvious. It would be easy for people to think of something.
In any case, it would be safer to save one more person, so he would just take one more person with him.
Beforeing here, Lu Ye had specially looked for Tang Zihao and asked him if there was any special mark that could make his grandfather understand instantly.
After all, there were ck-clothed people standing outside, and there were so many people inside. If he couldnt make his grandfather understand instantly, there might be some trouble.
It had to be said that Bai Changle was very thoughtful.
Tang zihao thought about it and directly drew a simple and strange symbol on Bai Changles palm.
At that time, Tang Zihao said that he had been infatuated with a novel for a period of time. In the novel, the souls of people would exchange, which meant that he might wake up in someone elses body one day.
At that time, his grandfather joked with him, saying that it was fine. The two of them would set a special code and draw this symbol on each others left palm.
As for what Professor Tang looked like, Bai Changle had already seen the information before he came to carry out this mission.
As soon as he entered, he found Professor Tang, who was in the crowd and didnt look too good.
Bai Changle Strode over to Dr. Tang with his chin held high and his mask slightly moved.
He said, You and you,e with me to repair the equipment!
Chapter 3078 - 3078 Chapter 3078, final game 13
3078 Chapter 3078, final game 13
Bai Changle saw a man standing very close to Professor Tang, so he casually tapped him.
As expected, professor Tangs face showed resistance.
After all, these people were locked up here and already knew that they would be abandoned.
Therefore, the so-called fixing of some equipment, if it wasnt done properly, was to kill them directly.
!!
However, Professor Tang could still suppress his emotions, but Kang, who was by his side, had been extremely unstable these past few days. He was on the verge of breaking down.
Therefore, when he heard Bai Changles words, he immediately exploded.
Kang tightly hugged the leg of a table beside him and said resolutely, Im not leaving! Youre trying to harm me! Im not leaving! Im already bound to this table, forever!
Bai Changle:
He shouldnt have pointed so casually just now!
Why would such a casual thing point out such a weirdo all of a sudden! !
On the other side, Professor Tang was also affected by this weirdo. His expression became even uglier, and he used silence to express his resistance.
Bai changle sighed. Fortunately, he had foresight!
Bai Changle took a step forward and grabbed professor Tangs left hand without any exnation. Then, he very quickly drew a symbol on his palm.
Professor Tangs face was pale, and his eyes were originally filled with vignce.
However, at this moment, he waspletely stunned for a few seconds.
He looked at the tall and mighty man in ck in front of him in surprise. He choked for a moment, and the sparks in his heart crackled.
Bai changle knew that he understood and immediately said, Hurry up and leave! If you dy bosss business, throw them into the sea and feed them to the Sharks!
When Bai Changle said this, Professor Tang immediately pretended to be afraid.
He even cooperatively shivered and then pulled Kang, who was next to him, and said, Kang, lets go over and take a look at the equipment that went wrong. Maybe theyll see that were still useful and wont hurt us.
But he said he wants to feed the Sharks.Kangs face was deathly pale. He trembled as he said, Ive always liked eating sashimi, so I really dont want to feed the Sharks.
The corner of Dr. Tangs mouth twitched.
What was the rtionship between the two?
No matter what, Bai Changle brought both of them out. Then, at a turn, he directly brought the two into a hidden house.
Vincent had found this house at thest minute, and the signal was blocked, so it was not monitored.
As soon as he entered the room, there was no malfunctioning equipment, and there were only the three of them, so Kang immediately flew into a rage.
Could it be that you n to kill us here?He wanted to scream in fear, but in the next moment, Bai Changle attacked with a hand knife and knocked him out.
There was no other way. The situation was urgent, and if this persons scream attracted the attention of the other men in ck, it would be dangerous.
Professor Tang watched everything with his mouth agape. His expression was veryplicated. Little Hao, what are you
Professor Tang, Im not Tang Zihao. Im from the Special Forces. This time, I came with mypanions to save you and Tang Zihao. Tang zihao is very safe now. Mypanions are by his side, so dont worry.
Dr. Tang was enlightened when he heard that. He nodded and said, I told you. Even if Xiao Hao turns into someone elses appearance, he wont be so powerful.
He looked at his friend who was knocked unconscious and said, Then Kang
Chapter 3079 - 3079 Chapter 3079, final game 14
3079 Chapter 3079, final game 14
He just fainted, dont worry. You two are safe here for the time being. I have to go back and meet up with mypanions. When the time is right, I will send Tang zihao here and we will leave this ship together.
Dr. Tang was not an unreasonable person. Besides, the symbol that he had agreed to with his grandson could not be known by others.
It was impossible to threaten or bribe him.
Besides, there was no need for others to threaten or bribe him.
!!
Moreover, although he had some status in scientific research, he was just an ordinary old man on this ship. At most, he knew some skills.
There was really no need for the other party to deceive him.
The most important thing was that Professor Tang was willing to believe that his grandson, Tang Zihao, was still alive.
This was more important than anything else.
After convincing Professor Tang to stay here and not make a sound, Bai Changle turned his head to look at the unconscious Kang.
Professor Tang, Tell This friend of yours about the priority of the matterter. Tell him not to get too excited. When the matter is over, I will bring you all out safely.
Mm, you should go quickly. Go quickly to Xiao Haos side.Professor Tang nodded.
After arranging everything for Professor Tang, Bai Changle didnt waste any time and immediately rushed to District 11.
He had to go back as soon as possible to avoid any trouble.
However, when he was rushing back, there was a fork in the road that led to District 12.
Ah Ye and Xiao Yan were both in District 12 now he hoped that everything would go smoothly for them!
Dont get injured!
At this moment, Gu Yan was spotted by a group of patrolling people again. She was following a group of people. The group of people was chased everywhere and finally ran into a hospital.
Although it was called a hospital, it was actually an abandoned building. However, the smell of disinfectant still lingered in the building.
There were some bloodstains on the ground. They had dried up and turned ck. When she stepped on them, the soles of her shoes were stuck.
Gu Yan did not have time to pay attention to these things. She followed the crowd and looked at those people who were panicking and cursing.
These virtual humans were given very little emotions. When they were in danger, the women would scream, the men would curse, and then they would really be caught. The women would cry, and the men would kneel and beg for mercy.
Gu Yans mouth twitched.
Such arge and realistic holographic game was quite advanced at this time. Why didnt it give more emotion to the characters.
Through the monitor, brother Huang Yuanjiang and the others saw Gu Yans disgusted look.
Brother Jiang said subconsciously, What is he disgusted with?
He is disgusted that your game is too rough.Lu Ye crossed his arms and naturally swayed in front of brother Jiang. When he said this, he saw the control panel in front of brother Jiang, there was a red button.
However, he only nced at it and memorized the English word. Then, before brother Jiang opened his mouth, he swayed again.
He looked like a ruffian.
Brother Jiangs expression was a little ugly.
But Huang Yuan didnt say anything, so he could only say nothing for the time being.
Cisco, on the other hand, looked at the person in the camera. She turned her head and looked at Lu Ye. Hey, I remember that you just arrived at District 12 not long ago. How did you hook up with Gu Ye?
This question seemed to be a casual conversation.
However, if the answer was not good, Huang Yuan and the others would definitely notice something.
Lu Ye crossed his arms and swayed in front of Cisco. He said casually, Miss, do you know that there is a kind of feeling called love at first sight?
Chapter 3080 - 3080 Chapter 3080, final game 15
3080 Chapter 3080, final game 15
Cisco was stunned. Then, sheughed at herself.
This kind of rtionship is too extravagant.
Love at first sight, and then the person you like happens to like you. This kind of rtionship was indeed very extravagant.
Lu Ye nodded in agreement.
!!
Because he and Yan Yan had also experienced two lifetimes before they could get together.
In their previous life, although they liked each other, there were too many things that stood in front of them, causing their final ending to be very tragic.
Although the rebirth incident was unimaginable, Lu Ye trusted him immensely.
This was because he cherished every minute and second that he spent with Yan Yan.
On the other side, brother Jiang saw that Cisco was actually having a good chat with Lu Yan, and there was a hint of gloominess between his brows.
He didnt understand why Cisco could be so hostile to a ruffian. More importantly, Lu Ye had stolen Gu Ye, whom Cisco had just fallen in love with. Why was Cisco still able to chat with him calmly.
Why did Cisco never forgive him after what he had done?
As for Huang Yuan, he didnt have the time to get involved in their love affairs. In his eyes, there was only this game. could he earn more money!
Looking at the big screen, Rodriguez, whopletely regarded himself as an invincible hero, Huang Yuan was thinking that he should invest some more money in the holographic game. Then, how would the big shots want to y it, then, he could let them y it.
For example, the skinny and sickly Rodriguez. He must have hated his weak condition, which was why he had be so strong and brave.
He still remembered that some of the big shots were old, and the holographic game could give them young and strong bodies. Oh, so many things could be done.
The few people here were a little lost in their thoughts. Only Ravenous Wolf looked at the neat man in the camera seriously.
He had been in the pirate gang before, so when he saw Gu ye in the camera, who had once again neatly knocked down a few virtual humans and snatched their guns, giving them to the virtual humans of his alliance, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
This man was ruthless, and more importantly, he did not follow the usual path!
Indeed, Gu Yan never followed the rules when doing things.
She defended just because she was asked to?
Didnt she know that offense was the best defense?
Therefore, not only did Gu Yan get a lot of weapons, but he also distributed the extra weapons to the virtual humans who had the same escape settings.
After these virtual humans got the guns, they were all dumbfounded.
Gu Yan patiently told them how to hold the guns, how to aim, and how to attack the target.
Well, although these virtual humans didnt have any real feelings, it was also because of this that they were very simple and easy to fool.
Moreover, Gu Yan trained a group of people when she went to one ce, and then went to another ce to train another group of people.
This abandoned hospital had be her base camp.
The refugees on this side had started to fight back against the group of people in uniform in an organized manner.
Some people were even lucky enough to meet Rodriguez and shot him.
Because he did not expect this, and the other party was a sloppy middle-aged man, Rodriguez was not prepared at all.
But Jessica reacted quickly and shot the homeless man. After the homeless man fell to the ground, his figure gradually disappeared.
Chapter 3081 - 3081 Chapter 3081, final game 16
3081 Chapter 3081, final game 16
Rodriguez had not yet recovered from his shock. His specially adjusted tanned face was now a little pale.
But in the next moment, a sh of ecstasy and anger shed past his eyes.
He shouted angrily at Jessica, What are you doing! Didnt I tell you not to kill him? Leave Him to me!
Jessica was often scolded by Rodriguez, so her expression didnt change. She still looked humble.
!!
She slightly lowered her eyes and said, Sir, this is a virtual human, not that Gu Ye.
If it was Gu ye, he shouldnt have disappeared after being hit.
There should be his body on the ground.
Rodriguez calmed down. He walked to the ce where the homeless man disappeared and frowned.
He subconsciously touched his abdomen. There was no wound, but it was a little painful.
If it was Gu Ye, my wound should be bleeding. But, why did the escapee attack me?Rodriguez frowned.
Jessica looked at Rodriguez worriedly. Sir, does your wound hurt?
Actually, that part didnt hurt. There was no wound, just the feeling of being hit by a corn kernel.
But this slight pain made Rodriguez excited.
He said, I have a feeling that the damn rat is definitely nearby!
Jessica nodded and didnt say anything.
Gu Yan realized that after the virtual human was hit, whether it was a headshot or not, his whole body would immediately vanish into a puff of smoke.
She blew on the muzzle of her gun.
Then where was that big shot?
Looking at the big screen, Gu Ye, who hadpletely turned the passive into the active, and even had his own armed team, the corners of the othersmouths twitched.
The white-haired big shot who had bet on Gu Ye to win nodded. After he wins this game, Im going to take this person away.
Who wouldnt like a talented person or a multi-talented person?
Another thin manughed. This kid is very unruly. Do you think you can tame him?
Ha, no matter how unruly he is, he still has a weakness. Unless he is an orphan, there is no one in this world who cares.
The big things that people like them faced every day were not something that anyone could imagine.
On the contrary, there were many ways to get a talented person to work for them.
In the control room of the gambling ship, Huang Yuans expression was a littleplicated.
It had to be said that Gu Yes value in the game was actually much higher than that of Tan Lang.
However, he was too unruly, and now he had offended Rodriguez todays game was quite difficult to end, but Huang Yuan was still thinking in his mind about what method to use, he could keep Gu ye here.
He wouldnt offend Rodriguez.
Perhaps, he could only let that kid fake his death?
Only Lu Ye looked at Gu Yan on the screen and felt relieved.
Even though he knew that Gu Yan was very outstanding, he still couldnt help but worry. When he saw her jump down from the second floor, he knew that it was awn below, moreover, with her ability, she would definitely be fine.
However, he still could not help but worry.
On the other side, Huang Yuan, upon seeing Gu yes stunning performance, was even more certain that the other party must be a space pirate!
At this time, 28 minutes had passed in the game, almost half of the time.
Rodriguez was finally anxious.
Chapter 3082 - 3082 Chapter 3082, final game 17
3082 Chapter 3082, final game 17
He angrily said to Jessica, who never left him, You go to the west side of the city, and Ill go to the east. Once you find him, break his legs and notify me!
No, sir, I cant Leave You,Jessica was anxious and quickly said, Those guns of the virtual humans cant cause any substantial damage to you, but once that Gu ye appears
Shut up! My gun is more advanced than his, and I have a bulletproof vest. Even if I really encounter him, he will definitely die!
Rodriguez had yed some games before, and in the game, he liked to be a sniper the most.
!!
Although his real physical strength was a little weak, it didnt hinder his marksmanship in the game.
Jessica didnt want anything to happen to Rodriguez, so she wanted to say something but hesitated.
However, Rodriguez waved his hand impatiently and said, Dont waste my time. Go to the West!
But
You dont want to listen to me, do you?Rodriguez reached out and pinched Jessicas chin. He liked the feeling of treating women aggressively.
After all, he was hard to achieve in reality.
Jessica finally sighed, lowered her eyes obediently, and nodded.
Okay, sir, Ill go to the west side of the city. But if you find that person, you can immediately tell me through the walkie-talkie, and Ill immediately rush to your side.
Okay, got it.Rodriguez let go of Jessica, held the gun, and walked toward the east side of the city excitedly.
Jessica looked at his back, turned around, and ran towards the west side of the city.
Not only did she search the west side of the city by herself, but she also used the walkie-talkie to contact the group of people in the virtual uniform, asking them to report the situation on the west side of the city.
Jessica nned to finish the investigation on the west side of the city as soon as possible.
After the investigation was done, if that person was not there, she would quickly go to the east side of the city to meet Rodriguez.
However, Jessica liked that Gu Ye was on the west side of the city. This way, she could cripple that guy first and then give him to Rodriguez.
After making up her mind, Jessica worked even harder and faster.
When those big shots saw Jessicas performance, their tone became even more ambiguous.
Although Luo doesnt have a fiance, this female bodyguard is really loyal to him.
It was Luo who got someone to make her look like that princess. TSK, could it be that this woman is willing to be someone elses substitute?
So what if shes a substitute? With money, she can handle anything.A fat man let out an ear-piercingugh.
These people, although their faces couldnt be seen, had been to this game many times. Even if they used a voice changer, they were still people that they often interacted with.
Therefore, they knew each other very well.
It was also because of this that they were even more unscrupulous.
They were all in the same boat, werent they?
Therefore, although the few of them ridiculed each other just like how they treated Rodriguez, in the end, their rtionship with each other was very solid.
Because to a certain extent, they shared the same interests.
They were in a good mood andughed for a while. One of them said, We are so good. Tsk, it doesnt seem like a certain person. We tried to look for him several times, but he rejected us!
Are you talking about Fu?? Ha, that person is a fool. In such a good position, he can be elected for two consecutive terms. He actually wants to do all kinds of things to benefit the people. He has no idea how selfish the so-called minds of the people will be.
Chapter 3083 - 3083 Chapter 3083, final game 18
3083 Chapter 3083, final game 18
The gray-haired man at the beginning coughed and said, Were here to rx. Dont mention unhappy people and things.
Although the words these people said were sound-altered, they were still said when they were connected to the inte.
The signal data was also transmitted to the ghost gambling ship.
However, the authority was not released, so no one else could hear it.
!!
Vincent, who had brought a partner with him, went deep into the other partys equipment base. After thinking for a while, he asked his partner to copy the signal that was transmitting the data.
Although they did not know what was said in there, they would definitely be able to analyze it when they brought it back for technical analysis.
What the so-called big shots didnt know was that their vests were in more and more danger.
Because even though they spoke very conservatively when they were connected to the ghost gambling ship, they could still deduce some problems from just a few words.
Not to mention, Rodriguezs vests hadpletely fallen off.
Gu Yan finally met Jessica.
The moment she met Jessica, Gu Yan was stunned because she looked so much like Angel.
However, Gu Yan was more familiar with Angel Than Lu Ye, so she recognized that the woman in front of her was not angel.
And ording to Gu Yans understanding of Angel, she did not have any sisters who looked simr to her in age.
So, this was an ident?
Two people who looked alike existed in this world.
But in this environment, it was worth thinking about.
But at this time, Jessica had already fired her gun. Her marksmanship was also very urate. If Gu Yan had not dodged quickly, Gu Yan would have been shot by now.
Along the way, Jessica had also shot many virtual refugees. This was the first time she had met someone who could dodge her bullets!
She frowned.
Could it be that this man was that Gu Ye!
Because the other party was wearing a hat, there was still a certain distance between them. Therefore, Jessica did not think twice and chased ahead.
Gu Yan had already confirmed the identity of the other party.
It was that big shots personal female bodyguard.
Because of the other uniformed virtual humans, when Gu Yan fought with them, he found that although the other party also knew some punches and kicks, most of them were easy to deal with.
Moreover, the lines of those people were also very fixed. Once they found the Exiles, they immediately pulled out their guns and shouted for them to stop.
And this woman who looked like Angel did not say any nonsense. She just fired a few shots. She was decisive and ruthless. She did not drag things out at all.
That big shot had such a look..
Gu Yans pupils constricted.
She understood!
Why did that big shot hate the people of Niar so much? Why did he hate her so much? More importantly, that big shots personal female bodyguard actually looked so simr to Angel!
Could it be that this big shot was the person Angel broke off their engagement with, that fianc? !
Everything was settled now.
Now that the big shot was chasing after Gu Yan, trying to kill him time and time again, he must have borrowed the glory of Los Angeles.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
In the Big Shots heart, Gu Yans current appearance was most simr to the style of Los Angeles, which had kidnapped Angel. After all, the others, Ah Ye and the others, were all rough and boorish, while Little Jiang and the others were too young, qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang were all people who looked like uncles..
Inparison, Gu Yans current appearance was very simr to that of Los Angeles!
Because Mephistopheles had a very good rtionship with Los Angeles, when he disguised Gu Yan as a man this time, some of his styles were actually like that of Los Angeles!
Chapter 3084 - 3084 Chapter 3084, final game 19
3084 Chapter 3084, final game 19
Gu Yan had a few thoughts in her mind, but she did not rx her attacks.
The opponent was not angel, but theckey of that big shot.
In this situation, it was either you die or I die.
The two of them had already kicked away each others guns, and in closebat, the distance was too close. The two of them were now fighting with their bare hands.
!!
Jessica originally thought that the other party was just an ordinary young man who knew some punches and kicks.
But as they fought, her brows furrowed.
Something was wrong.
The other partys attack speed was too fast, and it was too vicious. This was not something that an ordinary person could do.
Moreover, the other party seemed to have seen through all of her fist paths. Every time she attacked, the other party would be able to turn the situation around.
Although Jessica thought that she was not weak and could deal with the other party for the time being, as time went on, she was getting weaker and weaker.
Fortunately, Jessica thought that she had met Gu Ye. If that was the case, the Lords side would be safe.
What she did not know was that Rodriguez had met a group of fugitives, but these fugitives all had guns in their hands.
They had been quickly and simply trained by Gu Yan.
Although the guns in their hands didnt cause fatal injuries to Rodriguez, Rodriguez, who was frequently shot, was in a very sorry state.
The bullets hit his body. There were no wounds, but they felt the same.
In an instant, more than a dozen bullets hit his body. The feeling made Rodriguez let out a few screams of pain.
Seeing his sorry state, the big shots who saw everything through the connectionughed in Schadenfreude.
In their opinion, Rodriguez would definitely not die, but he was too arrogant, so he might suffer a little.
What a happy thing.
On the other side, Rodriguez was extremely flustered. Other than the first shot that was fired randomly, he did not fire a single shot.
Finally, he was trapped on a balcony. It was two stories high below. If it was him, he would probably be crippled if he fell down like this.
Rodriguez yelled into the walkie-talkie angrily, Jessica, get your ass over here right now!
Actually, his life was not in danger yet, but on this point, Rodriguez was clearly more agitated. He could not stay calm, was flustered, and was full of ugliness.
And this was only when he was surrounded by more than a dozen virtual humans. The guns and even knives of those virtual humans could not cause him any fatal injuries.
The voice from the walkie-talkie in Jessicas pocket distracted Jessica for a moment.
Before she could answer the other party, her entire body was kicked in the stomach. In the next moment, the other partys fist once again smashed towards her forehead.
Jessica had to admit that this nial man called Gu Ye did not show any mercy at all!
Every punch and kick from his opponent was especially vicious.
Jessica had wanted to capture him alive, so she had been holding back. Now that she heard Rodriguezs cry for help, she immediately pounced on Gu Yan without any regard for her life!
Gu Yan did not want to kill anyone directly, because as long as the time was up to an hour, the defending party would be considered to have won.
Winning was easy.
She was thinking about how to make this matter bigger.
So when she was fighting Jessica, she was also thinking about this problem.
Lu Ye, who had a special rapport with his wife, was also thinking about this problem.
He looked at brother Jiangs control panel several times. Besides a red button, there were a few ck buttons beside it.
Chapter 3085 - 3085 Chapter 3085, final game 20
3085 Chapter 3085, final game 20
At this time, Tan Lang walked to brother Jiangs side and looked at the equipment curiously.
After Tan Lang entered, he didnt say much, so the few people in the control room almost ignored him.
But that was also true. Now everyone had a mess of thoughts in their minds. Huang Yuan and the others were naturally happy that Tan Lang didnt cause trouble.
However, Tan Lang was probably too close now. Brother Jiang frowned and said, Dont move around. Dont get us all in when the timees.
!!
Tan Lang quickly nodded. Okay.
However, when Lu Ye, who was standing at the back, heard this, his eyes immediately lit up.
This thing could get everyone in here in?
Was it referring to this control room or other ces?
However, if everyone in the control room was inside, well, that would be more interesting.
It should be lively enough.
Lu Ye still remembered that the letters on the red button just now meant a lot.
At this time in the game, Jessica jumped down from a very high ce as if she didnt care about her life at all. She would rather break her leg.
When Gu Yan chased after her, he saw the blood on the ground.
The woman who looked like Angel was injured.
However..
Gu Yan was holding a walkie-talkie in his hand. It was the walkie-talkie that the woman had fallen from during the fight.
At this time, the walkie-talkie made a buzzing sound again. The voice of the man in the walkie-talkie was almost broken.
Jessica! I order you to appear in front of me immediately! These damn rats are going to bite me to death! Come to the library building in the east of the city!
The corner of Gu Yans mouth curled up.
She had long figured out the map of this abandoned city, even though the woman named Jessica had just walked there and was injured.
And Gu Yan could take a shortcut..
Therefore, when Gu Yan appeared in front of Rodriguez, who was on the verge of copse, Jessica had not arrived yet.
Gu Yan pulled on his baseball cap and reached out his hand. The fleeing virtual humans who were surrounding Rodriguez all stopped.
Rodriguez looked extremely pathetic.
His previous uniform and cap had long disappeared. His curly hair was extremely messy, and a few strands were stuck together by some liquid.
His face was bruised and bruised. It was obvious that he had been beaten up many times.
His uniform was also torn, and his sleeves were gone. In addition, one of his shoes was missing, and his snow-white socks were already rolling around in a gray mess.
Gu Yan squatted down and said with a smile, Hi.
Its You!Rodriguez had wanted to scold Jessica, that stupid woman, but it took him a long time to get here. However, when he saw that the person in front of him was actually gu ye, his entire body trembled.
Anger, fear, fear, and confusion were all mixed together.
Gu Yan nodded, Yes, its me. Sir, can you tell me why you have been targeting me? I dont remember knowing you, and I havent offended you before!
Humph, you NIAR men, there are no good people.
p!Gu Yan did not hold back and directly pped him.
Rodriguez was stunned. He pointed at Gu Yan and said in a trembling voice, You, you dare to hit me? !
Rodriguez was not the only one who was stunned. In the control room outside the game, the cigar in Huang Yuans mouth fell out.
Cisco, who was beside him, nodded with lingering fear. No wonder he dared to say what would happen if he killed this big shot
The big shots on the other end of the line were also speechless.
Chapter 3086 - 3086 Chapter 3086, final game 21
3086 Chapter 3086, final game 21
Although everyone was quite happy to see Rodriguez get beaten up.
Even when a group of virtual humans surrounded Rodriguez, these few people could still calmly watch and enjoy the show.
But now, seeing that young Niyar man called Gu Ye, he actually pped Rodriguez without any exnation?
Rodriguez came back to his senses and roared angrily, How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?
!!
Gu Yans eyebrows didnt even move.
The corner of her mouth curled up. Then do you know who I am?
Rodriguez was startled. He was careful. Among the big figures of Niyar that he knew, none of them looked exactly like Gu Ye!
Gu Yan looked at the time from the corner of his eye and found that there were less than eight minutes left.
At this time, Jessica, who had a broken leg, finally arrived.
However, Gu Yan waved his hand, and the fleeing virtual humans gathered around Jessica.
Jessica didnt have a gun, so she couldnt disperse the virtual humans in an instant, and the virtual humans couldnt cause any fatal injuries to Jessica, but There were too many people, and Jessica was injured, so they stopped her, it wasnt a big problem.
Gu Yan knew that if Vincent and the others outside seeded, the other big shots wouldnt know, but the one in front of him definitely wouldnt be able to escape.
Thes of the people who died on this ship wouldnt let this matter rest.
If thoses were united, it would definitely be enough for this person to suffer.
Six minutes left.
On the other side, Jessicas eyes were red. Her body was covered in blood, but no matter how she struggled, she couldnt break through.
And the blood was hers.
Virtual humans did not bleed.
Rodriguez sat there dejectedly. He was still thinking, could it be that Gu ye was really a big shot?
That was not right.
If he was really a big shot, why would Huang Yuan bring such a person onto the ship?
Perhaps, it was a misunderstanding?
Or perhaps, Huang Yuan did not know the identity of this person?
Gu Yan squatted down and looked at Rodriguez, who was sitting on the ground. She smiled and asked, Is that woman your bodyguard?
Rodriguez raised his head in surprise. Does it have anything to do with you? Ha, no matter what your identity is, you still dont dare to kill me.
Not Necessarily.Gu Yan took out the dagger from her pocket that she had just entered the game, and the dagger gently patted Rodriguezs face.
She smiled and said, Fine, if you dont want to answer, then Ill answer for you. This woman is called Jessica. However, you selfishly made her look like your ex-fiance. Am I right?
Jessica, who had been struggling, was suddenly frozen.
Rodriguez suddenly raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression instantly became ferocious.
Who are you! Who Are You?
He roared as he pounced on Gu Yan.
At his level, he naturally couldnt hit Gu Yan. Moreover, when Gu Yan dodged, she gave him another p, and when she turned around, she kicked him twice.
Bang.
Rodriguez fell to the ground face first.
This time, it was in the game again, and outside the game, they both pressed the pause button.
The two control rooms were extremely quiet.
Some big shots couldnt sit still anymore. They pressed the handle and leaned forward slightly.
There were also people who immediately dialed Huang Yuans special number!
Chapter 3087 - 3087 Chapter 3087, final game 22
3087 Chapter 3087, final game At this moment, Huang Yuan could not remain indifferent.
Gu Ye had the ability to kill Rodriguez, but at this moment, she was more like a cat ying with a mouse.
Looking at Rodriguezs disheveled appearance, Huang Yuan could not bear to watch.
He also knew what the big shots were calling for.
Huang Yuan was not in a hurry to pick up the phone. Instead, he asked Cisco, who was beside him, How much time do we have left?
!!
Four minutes,Cisco said.
Four minutes, four minutes was very fast very fast..
Huang Yuanforted himself and calmed himself down before he picked up the phone.
It was the big shot who bet on Rodriguez. He was fat.
He said to Huang Yuan, Huang, how did you do it? How could you let Luo get hurt so badly? The person who hurt him must be killed!
At this time, another call came in. It was from the white-haired big shot.
Luo was only injured in the game. It shouldnt be a big problem in reality. Dont kill that young man, just give him to me.
Huang Yuan was a little speechless for a moment.
Was he going to kill him or not?
Moreover, it looked like there was a big shot who appreciated Gu ye more?
But that was also true. This kid was too fierce. He liked to do things independently. If the other party really did note out of hiding, Huang Yuan himself would want to order this kid to die.
There were still three minutes left.
Huang Yuan started to smooth things over, My Lords, that is indeed the case. Mr. Luo seems to be injured, but those injuries do not affect him at all. When hees out of the game, he will just feel ufortable. He will be fine after resting.
There was a loophole in Huang Yuans words.
Because the severity of Rodriguezs injury depended on Gu Yes mood at the moment!
The other party was too unconventional.
What if he really killed Luo Ke? !
Meanwhile, Lu Ye was already quietly approaching brother Jiang on the control panel..
There was still one minute left.
Gu Yan had already approached Rodriguez and said in a very soft, very soft voice, Do you want to know who I am?
Rodriguez was shocked. He raised his head and looked at the man named Gu Ye.
He was obviously smiling.
But Rodriguez felt an inexplicable chill on his back!
The corner of Gu Yans mouth curled up. His voice was very low, but Rodriguez could definitely hear it.
She said, Im Angels brother.
What? ! ! ! !Rodriguezs pupils suddenly shrank, and his body suddenly seemed to be frozen.
In the distance, Jessica still fell to the ground because she had lost too much blood.
There were still ten seconds left!
At the same time, Lu Ye suddenly rushed to brother Jiangs side, kicked him away, and then directly pressed the red button!
Brother Jiangs reaction was also very fast. He quickly stood up and rushed toward Lu Ye, trying to stop him.
But in the next moment, brother Jiang found someone blocking in front of him.
It was greedy wolf!
On this side, Lu Ye had already pressed the red button. Then, he neatly pressed the ck buttons on the other side.
Huang Yuan and Cisco immediately understood what had happened, but the two of them were still a little far from the control panel. There was no time at all!
No!Huang Yuan only had time to shout, and then an electric current instantly swept through the control room.
Lu Ye, Tan Lang, brother Jiang, Cisco, Huang Yuan, and the five men in ck were instantly struck by the electric current, and then they all fell to the ground.
Chapter 3088 - 3088 Chapter 3088, last game 23
3088 Chapter 3088,st game 23
Unlike Gu Yan, Rodriguez, and Jessica, they didnt even have a gaming pod.
Just like that, they were pulled into the game.
Just before Lu ye fainted, he heard a mechanical voice.
Wee to the death shooting range-the lost city. Please choose the defending side.
!!
Lu Ye remembered that Yan Yan was the defending side, so he immediately chose the defending side.
Then, he felt a sharp pain in his brain, and in the end, he only vaguely heard thest sentence: the one-hour Countdown to attack and defend begins..
At the same time, theputers of the big shots were cut off at the same time.
Whats Going On?
Whats Wrong?
The few of them looked at each other. However, they continued to dial Huang Yuansmunication device, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not get in touch.
One of them asked suspiciously, Could it be that there was a thunderstorm?
They did not know about this either.
That was because they did not know where the ghost gambling ship had sailed to.
Meanwhile, the twelve zones on the ship started to resist at the same time. The men in ck could not take care of themselves and quickly contacted their leaders.
However, what made them panic was that they could not contact Huang Yuan, Cisco, and brother Jiang.
Mike was panicking as he walked towards the game room of the 13th zone. He happened to see Vincent.
At this moment, he could not care about his prejudice anymore. He quickly said to Vincent, Vincent, did you know that people from several zones are rioting?
Yes, but I called Sis Cisco, but no one answered. I remember that they are in the game observation room of the 13th zone tonight.
Right, right, right, lets go find the boss and the others!
There had never been a case of yers from the 12 zones rising up at the same time.
And the yers from the 12 zones rose up at the same time, and then the bosses lost contact. This situation made Mike even more anxious!
Vincent nodded.
The anxious Mike walked in front, but he had only taken a few steps when he suddenly felt a sharp pain behind him.
He turned around in surprise..
Vincent calmly retracted his hand and said calmly, You should rest for a while. When you wake up, it will be over.
With a thud, Mike fell to the ground.
Vincent stepped over Mike, who had fainted, and cautiously walked to the entrance of the death target game control room in Zone 13.
He had specially set up a signal block previously. Although he knew that Gu Yan and Lu Ye were very reliable, he was still worried that an ident would happen.
So, when all twelve zones were in motion, and when Vincent had arranged for his little friends to help the outside, he arrived at the entrance of the game control room.
It was very quiet inside.
Vincent tightened his grip on his gun and gently knocked on the door.
He knocked a few times, but there was no response. In the end, he took out his universal key card and, with a beep, the door opened.
Vincent was prepared to be scolded.
However, even if he was scolded, he still wanted to make sure that Gu Yan and the others were safe.
Also, he had to do his best to deal with Huang Yuan and the others so that they would discover everything outsideter.
However, when Vincent walked in and saw the people lying on the ground in the game room, he waspletely dumbfounded.
Was the team wiped out?
..
When Lu Ye opened his eyes, he found himself lying under a tree.
There was no sun in the sky. It was gloomy and dark.
From time to time, he could hear gunshots.
He stretched his neck and limbs, then narrowed his eyes.
Unsurprisingly, Lu Ye saw the game device on his wrist. The countdown was still going.
There were still fifty-seven minutes left.
Lu Ye narrowed his eyes.
Where was Yan Yan?
Chapter 3089 - 3089 Chapter 3089, last game 24
3089 Chapter 3089,st game 24
Gu Yan was still in the library building.
After she said that, Rodriguez was extremely surprised. At the same time, the countdown ended.
However, Gu Yan found that she was still in the game venue.
Rodriguez was also there.
!!
Not far away, Jessica, who was sitting on the ground and covered in blood, was also there.
However..
The virtual human fugitives that Gu Yan had brought earlier had suddenly disappeared. There were still some traces left on the ground, which proved that these people had indeed been tricked by Gu Yan back then.
But now, they were all gone.
Apart from the three of them, the other virtual human npcs, whether they were attacking or defending, all returned to their original positions as if they had been restored with a click of a button.
Gu Yan saw a fugitive who was closest to the library building, wandering around with a nk expression while holding a few books in his hands.
Was this the start of the second round of the game?
Or did something happen outside?
All of a sudden, Gu Yan felt that danger was approaching. She immediately rolled on the ground and nimbly jumped behind Rodriguez.
When Jessica saw Gu ye hiding behind Rodriguez, her eyes immediately darkened.
But in the end, she did not shoot again.
Gu Yan held Rodriguezs neck with one hand and looked at Jessica with a cold smile.
You should know that you were used as a substitute, right? TSK, and I see this man bossing you around. He is especially rude. Are you masochistic? Why are you still willing to save this man?
Its none of your business! Let Go of Sir Immediately!
Bullsh * t Sir!Gu Yan sneered, Hes obviously very cowardly, but in the end, he put his spirit into this kind of virtual game world. If he had some ability, he wouldnt havee to this ghost gambling ship all day long!
After being said so badly, Rodriguez, who hade back to his senses, wanted to struggle, but Gu Yan immediately pped him again.
He pped Rodrigos poor curse back.
Jessicas hand that was holding the gun trembled.
Stop!
Gu Yan shook his head helplessly and said, If you say stop, then stop. Why should I listen to You?
You!Jessica was shocked.
How could there be such a person.
At this moment, she was worried and confused. She did not think about anything and only wanted to save Rodrigo.
However, at this moment, the dagger in Gu Yes hand was ced across Rodriguezs neck.
Jessica was worried that her actions would anger the other party.
If that happened, the Lord would be in danger!
On the other hand, Rodriguez was so scared that he almost wet his pants. He said with a trembling voice, You, dont kill me! I can help you think of a way to leave Huang Yuans ship. I can also give you a lot of money!
Leave this ship?
Gu Yan had her own ways.
A lot of money?
Although Gu Yan knew that she was not a rich man, she had nevercked money since she was reborn.
Therefore, Gu Yan was really not interested in these two things.
The dagger in her hand moved slightly and said, Im not interested in these two things. But there is one thing that you can help me with.
Speak! Speak! If I can help you, I will! Even if I cant, I will find someone to help!
At this time, Rodriguez no longer had the arrogant look he had before.
He was flustered.
But for a person like him who was afraid of death, how could anything else be more important than his life.
Chapter 3090 - 3090 Chapter 3090 last game 25
3090 Chapter 3090st game 25
Because Rodriguez also realized that an hour had passed, and they were still in the game.
That was undoubtedly proof of one thing.
Something had happened.
If it was in the past, the time was up, and they could not still be in the game.
!!
Moreover, if his life was in danger, Huang Yuan would definitely think of a way to protect him.
It was not that Huang Yuans feelings for him were deep or that he cared about him.
It was that Rodriguez knew how to weigh the pros and cons.
They all shared the same interests.
The other big shots were all the same.
However, seeing that Gu ye was about to cut his neck, Huang Yuan did not appear and did not think of a way to stop the game.
It was very likely that Huang Yuan himself was already overwhelmed.
Rodriguez was not stupid. He had a strong desire to survive, so his guess was very urate.
At this time, Huang Yuan was squatting behind a row of tables. He had already changed into the uniform of the game.
Looking at everything around him, there was nothing that Huang Yuan did not understand.
Damn it, he was also dragged into this game!
At thest moment, he saw Lu Yan suddenly rush to the console and press a special button. Then, he dragged everyone who was in the game control room in.
He forced the second game open.
The moment he entered the game, Huang Yuan thought that Lu Yan must have done this for Gu Ye.
And Gu Ye was on the defensive side.
So Huang Yuan chose the attacking side without hesitation.
He weighed the gun in his hand and gritted his teeth.
He must teach that bastard a good lesson!
However, because this game was new, all the previous permissions were set back to the starting point.
In other words, anyone in this game area, regardless of which side was attacking or defending, would be effective in attacking each other.
Within this one hour.
If they died in the game, then they would also die if they fainted in reality.
Huang Yuan gritted his teeth.
He was so angry that he wanted to grind his teeth!
Huang Yuan always knew that many games on this ship were dangerous, and many people had died.
However, those big shots liked such dangerous and exciting games. Otherwise, they would not have thrown money on this ship!
But now, people were walking along the river, how could they not wet their shoes?
This was the first time Huang Yuan had been so passively pulled into a game, and it was such a dangerous game!
His eyes were malicious as he thought, no matter what, if I meet that Kid Lu Yanter, Ill blow his head off!
Lu Ye, who was deeply hated by Huang Yuan, was thinking about where his Yan Yan might be.
They had to meet up first.
Lu Ye still remembered that Yan Yan appeared on the balcony of the library in the end.
If Yan Yan and those two people were still in the game, they didnt belong to the games virtual characters and didnt need to return to the starting point.
Then it was very likely that they were still on the balcony of the library!
Lu Ye grabbed the gun and found a car with manual transmission.
However, the car had gone through something terrible. The door on the passenger side of the car fell off.
Lu Ye started the car for a long time before it finally started.
Just as the car made a noise and was about to start, a person suddenly jumped into the passenger seat!
Lu Ye immediately raised his gun and aimed it at the mans head.
He said, Get off! I dont want to hurt you.
Chapter 3091 - 3091 Chapter 3091, final game 26
3091 Chapter 3091, final game 26
Looking at the gun in Lu Yes hand, greedy wolf immediately raised his hand and said, Dont shoot! Im also choosing to defend!
This kind of uniform issued by the system could not be changed. Otherwise, those who chose to defend could put on those uniforms directly.
Because even if they got those uniforms, they still looked tattered when they wore them.
This was decided by the faction that the game chose.
!!
Lu Ye put away his gun and said concisely, Im going to look for Gu Ye.
Lets go together.Greedy wolf nodded.
It was naturally best for people from the same faction to gather together.
Moreover, Lu Ye knew that when Jiang Yi tried to stop him, it was greedy wolf who stopped him.
No matter what greedy wolfs motive was, he would sell it to him. Moreover, now that everyone was in the same faction, they had to cooperate.
If Lu Yes guess was correct..
At this moment, in this game map, only the three of them were on the same side.
Huang Yuan and the men in ck also chose to attack.
Meanwhile, brother Jiang and Cisco, who had fallen into a dpidated school, looked at each other in dismay.
Both of them were also wearing uniforms.
Cisco was very angry. That damn bastard, he actually dragged us all in! If I see him, Ill definitely cripple him!
Cisco had a good figure to begin with. She had a gorgeous face, and now she was wearing a uniform.
Jiang Yi realized that he couldnt take his eyes off her.
Maybe it was in the game, because the surroundings were virtual, but the person in front of him was real.
At this moment, Jiang Yis usual posture was different.
Cisco also came to her senses. She frowned. Why are you looking at me like that? Havent you seen it before?
I remember that you were wearing this type of uniform when you graduated.There was a touch of tenderness in Jiang Yis eyes. At that time, we even took a photo together.
At that time, Jiang Yi was Ciscos senior. Later, they came to work under Huang Yuan together.
Both of them were brought out by Huang Yuan. Because they were orphans, they were protected by that adult, Huang Yuans adoptive father, when they were studying.
Therefore, the two of them could be considered childhood sweethearts who grew up together.
A hint of longing shed in Ciscos eyes. However, that longing soon turned into a faint mocking tone.
I tore up that photo a long time ago. The negative was destroyed.
CiscoJiang Yi was in a bit of pain.
Suddenly, a series of gunshots came from the side. The two peoples expressions changed, and they immediately looked for cover alertly.
Aftering back to their senses, Cisco looked at the uniforms on the two men and said, We are both on the offensive side. I think boss has also chosen to attack. The countdown is now one hour, and five minutes have already passed.
Then lets go find boss now and see what orders he gives us.
Okay.
Although the rtionship between the two men was ratherplicated, there was one thing that they had a tacit understanding of.
That was that they were especially loyal to Huang Yuan.
However, at this time, the two of them did not know that the weapons of all the virtual characters would also harm them. They wanted to meet up with Huang Yuan as soon as possible.
Therefore, they had to get a walkie-talkie!
Not everyone who wore a uniform had a walkie-talkie. It had to be someone like a squad leader.
At this time, Huang Yuan had also just gotten a walkie-talkie.
He was very confident that Jiang Yi and Cisco would definitely choose to attack this side, so he had to contact his subordinates as soon as possible.
Therefore, Huang Yuan said into the walkie-talkie, Jiang Yi, Cisco, please reply if you receive!
Gu Yan, who was also holding a walkie-talkie, heard Huang Yuans words
Chapter 3092 - 3092 Chapter 3092, final game 27
3092 Chapter 3092, final game 27
It was obvious that the game had started again. Gu Yan knew about this. After all, the virtual humans had reset and returned to their original positions.
However, she still did not understand why the game had started again.
Also, who had joined the game.
Previously, she had gotten Jessicas walkie-talkie. As Jessica and Rodriguez were both yers, the walkie-talkie on their bodies had not been reset. Therefore, the walkie-talkie on their bodies had not changed either.
!!
Gu Yan was controlling Rodriguez while keeping an eye on Jessica. As a result, she heard Huang Yuans call from the walkie-talkie.
There was a moment of silence at the scene.
Rodriguez, who was trapped by someone, suddenly felt like a drowning person had grabbed onto a life-saving straw.
He shouted, Huang Yuan! Come and save me! Come and save me!
He had fainted previously and finally regained consciousness.
His great desire to survive made his reaction speed up.
When Huang Yuan heard it, it was the voice of that Lord!
He immediately said, Is it Lord Luo? Where are you? Report your position, Ill bring people to find you now!
Im
p.
Gu Yan backhanded and pped him again. He didnt stop at all and directly knocked out Rodriguez who had just woken up not long ago.
Just as Jessica was about to rush over, Gu Yan patted Rodriguezs face again with the knife.
Jessicas face was full of resentment, but she didnt dare to move.
Gu Yan put the walkie-talkie to his mouth, pressed the button, and said, Boss Huang, how are you?
The walkie-talkie sizzled with electricity, urately transmitting Gu Yans voice.
Huang Yuans face turned green when he heard it.
He immediately said, Gu Ye! Dont hurt that Lord! Then everything can be settled! Dont be so crazy with that Lu Yan!
Gu Yan immediately understood.
Huang Yuan, Jiang Yi, and Cisco were all brought into this game. In addition, there might be a few men in ck.
The men in ck didnt have to worry about not being recognized. They were definitely wearing masks.
And all of this was done by Ah Ye.
But there was one more thing that Gu Yan needed to confirm.
Gu Yan probed, But you should be the one attacking now, right? Im still defending. Wont you hurt me?
No, well just wait for an hour until the time is up. Oh right, has that Lu Yan gone to look for you?
It had to be said that ever since Huang Yuan was forcefully pulled into the game, his mood had not been very stable.
Therefore, his IQ had not kept up with the rhythm of his Eq.
By the time he reacted, Gu Yan had already gotten the information she needed. She smiled and said, Dont worry, I wont kill Rodriguez immediately.
She had even gotten the name of the big shot.
Moreover, Gu Yan believed that the name that Huang Yuan had said in such a hurry must be the real name.
Gu Yan didnt reply when Huang Yuan sent another message.
However, after waiting for a while, Huang Yuan received a message from Jiang Yi and Cisco, and confirmed that these two people were also the attackers.
He decided to meet up with these two people first.
On the other side, Lu Ye and tanng were driving Although the speed of the car was really slow as if it was running out of gas, it was still much faster than walking.
Lu Ye said, Tan Lang, youve done so many things. Whats Your Purpose? Or, how do you think we can help you?
After staying on this ship for so long, how could there be such a person who would lend a helping hand in the face of injustice.
Even if other people might be, Lu Ye knew that Tan Lang was not such a person.
Chapter 3093 - 3093 Chapter 3093, final game 28
3093 Chapter 3093, final game 28
Tan Lang was not angry that someone had hit the nail on the head. He sat in the co-pilots seat with a gun in his hand. He was in charge of guarding against any sudden attacks.
He said, I want to leave this ship.
No problem,Lu ye thought. They would wipe out Huang Yuan and the others this time. Vincent had also contacted a lot of foreign aid. When the time came, they would definitely release all the yers trapped on the cruise ship.
Therefore, greedy wolfs question was really not a problem.
!!
However, greedy wolf continued, I still hope that you can introduce me to the space pirates.
He paused and added, The strongest space pirates.
Lu Ye took a moment to look at greedy wolf with aplicated expression.
It seemed that this person firmly believed in the fake identity that Yan Yan had fabricated.
However, it wasnt too fake.
After all, Yan Yan had a lot to do with Yin and Yins people.
They were also trustworthy partners.
However, if he could rmend tanng to Yin, then Lu Ye wouldnt agree on Gu Yans behalf.
He said, I cant agree to this right away. When I see Gu yeter, will you tell him?
Yes.
Tan Lang understood.
Lu Yan was only familiar with Gu Ye. Of course, she couldnt help him make the promise.
However, now that the two of them understood each others thoughts, Lu Ye felt more assured about tanng.
He really wanted to join the strongest pirate gang. Under such circumstances, he wouldnt betray them easily.
As the two of them walked, they met a group of uniformed people, more than ten of them.
The leader of the group shouted at them to stop the car.
Would Lu ye be the kind of person who would listen to them?
Obviously not.
He made a beautiful drift in the shabby car and almost threw greedy wolf, who was sitting in the front passenger seat and had no door next to him, out of the way.
Then Lu Ye stepped on the elerator, and the car rushed out at a speed of 50 miles per hour There was nothing he could do. 50 miles per hour was the limit of this shabby car. If it went any faster, Lu Ye was worried that the car would be ruined on the spot for them to see.
Gunshots rang out behind him densely.
The rear window of the car was also broken.
Ravenous Wolf, who was almost thrown out a moment ago, was almost shocked by the densely packed gunshots in the next moment.
A bullet flew past his arm.
The skin on greedy wolfs arm was instantly cut and blood flowed out.
Lu Yes expression immediately became serious when he saw it.
Huang Yuan and the others were not among the group of people just now. They were all real virtual human uniforms.
Greedy wolf immediately understood Lu Yes meaning. In other words, as long as they are from different camps, the opponents attacks will be effective?
Its a new game now. There are no special adjustments in the damage aspect, so it should be true.Lu Ye looked ahead and spoke very quickly. We have to find Gu ye quickly. He doesnt know about this yet!
Because in the previous game, Lu Yes reminder made Jiang Yi change the damage limitation aspect.
But this time, it was obviously not the case.
Tan Lang also nodded.
He also hoped that nothing bad would happen to Gu Ye. He still wanted to go to the strongest pirate gang Yin!
Because of what he heard in Huang Yuans office that day, not only did Huang Yuan suspect, even Tan Lang was sure that the pirate gang behind Gu Ye was Yin!
In the entire world, no mercenary group couldpete with Yin!
Just as the game was getting more and more tense, a speedboat approached the gambling ship that had been forced to stop. More than ten people quietly boarded the boat like shadows!
Chapter 3094 - 3094 Chapter 3094, final game 29
3094 Chapter 3094, final game 29
The person in the lead stopped in his tracks and took off his mask.
He revealed his original appearance.
If Gu Yan and Lu Ye were here, they would recognize him at a nce. Wasnt this the azure blue that they hadnt seen for a long time.
Yins internal department had already received information about this ghost gambling ship. However, the power behind the other party was too great, and they were too cunning.
!!
However, this time, Jonathon received a message through his heavenly eye. It was sent from the sea. The two parties that sent the message were actually star warrior organizations because the message was encrypted.
Jonathon immediately exined the situation to Beirut and the others. Everyone immediately decided to take the opportunity to send people to make this matter even bigger. It would be best if the Wraith gambling ship could no longer operate.
They went to help the Star Warriors!
Because of this, even if the forces behind the ghost gambling ship were very angry, there was nothing they could do. If they had the ability, they could go to the joint special forces.
That was the joint forces of severals. If they had the ability, they would let him go.
Therefore, this mission fell to the shadow organization that Cang Lan was in charge of. After the gambling ship waspletely destroyed, and the Star Warriors sessfully captured the boss and the others behind the scenes, they would retreat.
They hid their achievements and fame deeply.
That was why Azure Blue led a group of people and silently boarded the ghost gambling ship.
It just so happened that the gambling ship was in the most chaotic situation.
Chaos broke out in every region, but at this time, the leaders could not be contacted. Moreover, the chaos in every region was led in an orderly manner. Therefore, although the ck-clothed people shot and killed a few yers, there was nothing they could do, they couldnt resist it at all, so the yers still ran out of the region.
Bai Changle was in charge of the 11th region. He immediately incited everyone and even beat up a few men in ck with his bare hands. Then, he led his men and rushed out.
These bastards only know how to imprison us and use us like a cockfight! Gold coins for adventuring. If we destroy their nest, we can have as many gold coins as we want!Bai changle shouted passionately.
Lin Xiaoyun and Tan Zhiyan suddenly felt a little ashamed to look at him.
Brother Bai was really a chaotic member of their Snow Wolf Team. Every time he went on a mission, he was always so unique!
However, being unique was still unique. After those yers heard Bai Changles words, they immediately felt that it was very reasonable. Then, under Bai Changles (sudden) leadership (leisurely) , they charged out passionately!
Lin Xiaoyun and Tan Zhiyan: ..
Alright, whatever works.
The crowd was very noisy, and it was inevitable that there would be some damage. Lin Xiaoyun and Tan Zhiyan were among the crowd to effectively prevent this.
Of course, they still protected Tang Zihao, Jin Kehai, and Liao Qing to prevent them from getting hurt.
When Liao Qing saw with his own eyes that Lin Xiaoyun had defeated three to four 1.9-meter-tall men in ck with his bare hands, his eyes were wide open.
Xiao Xiao Lin, youre so powerful!
When they were ying the game, Liao Qing knew that Lin Xiao knew some martial arts, but this wasnt just some martial arts.
This was definitely a martial arts master!
Liao Qing looked at Lin Xiao with great admiration, her eyes shining brightly.
Lin Xiao Yun pursed her lips and said, Pay attention and keep up. Dont fall behind. If you fall behind, I Wont care about you.
No, no, no, I wont fall behind!Liao Qing wanted to hug Lin Xiaos thigh. Of course, this was just a thought.
He believed that if he hugged her now, she would kick him away.
The ck-clothed man couldnt resist the angry yers and finally retreated.
Chapter 3095 - 3095 Chapter 3095, final game 30
3095 Chapter 3095, final game 30
After easing up a little, Liao Qing frowned and said worriedly, I wonder how Little Jiang and brother Gu are doing.
Dont worry. Brother Gu is better than me,said Lin Xiaoyun. I even thought of taking brother Gu as my master.
Liao Qing thought that if brother Gu was better than Lin Xiao, then little Jiang should be fine, right?
However, he didnt know that Jiang Wanghe wasnt with Gu Yan at the moment.
!!
District 12 also started a riot, and it was Xi Rui who led it.
Because Tan Lang wasnt here, and Xi Rui only needed to convince Edward, Qi Kun, and Zhou Yuanyang.
Not to mention Edward, Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang had long wanted to leave. When they heard Xi Rui say that they could leave, they agreed without hesitation.
Edward hesitated for a moment.
Arent you guys fooling around? Dont you know that District 12s environment is the best in all aspects? Moreover, the few of you can be considered to have a firm foothold in District 12 and have your own power.Edward was very reluctant to part with everything he had now.
Even though he had yed the ultimate monopoly game before and the gold coins had been emptied, he had quickly umted some gold coins with what Lu Ye had given himter.
There were some people who did not want to change in their ustomed environment.
Especially, the current environment was still like heaven for a gambler like him.
There was no danger.
Cyril looked at him with pity. For a bird, is there a difference between a gold cage and an iron cage? For a cricket, whats the difference between an antique jar and an ordinary pottery jar?
Zhou Yuanyang, who didnt like to talk much, added, Of course, your answer isnt that important.
Edwards expression changed.
Qi Kunughed and said, Brother Zhou, I like the way you talk!
Zhou Yuanyang smiled.
Edward was very angry, but he couldnt do anything.
In the end, when he saw Cedrick take out such a thick rope, Edward finally understood. It didnt seem to make much of a difference whether he agreed or not.
The only difference was that he was with them and tied up with them.
It seemed to be an easy choice..
After everything was arranged, everyone also made a move against the ck-clothed man, and Siri had already found Jiang Wanghe.
Dont leave me even a step, understand?
Whether it was greedy wolfs orders or Gu Yes orders, Siri would not ignore Jiang Wanghe.
However, this child Jiang Wanghe was still a little wary of Siri. He said, Wheres my brother Gu?
Him.When Siri thought that the other party was actually a woman, he sighed. However, this was not the time to talk about this matter.
Siri said, He will soon reunite with us.
Jiang Wanghe nodded, but he still did not let down his guard. When a ck-clothed person directly fired at Jiang Wanghe, Siri, who was beside him, actually quickly pulled him to the side.
The bullet grazed Siris arm, and in the next moment, the man in ck was sent flying by Siris kick.
Jiang Wanghe looked at Siris arm. Youre injured!
Im fine with this little injury.Siri protected Jiang Wanghe while dealing with the chaotic battle around him.
He paused. Just as Jiang Wanghe was still looking at the wound on his arm in a daze, he said softly, Kid, dont be so wary of me. Im on your brother Gus side.
Although his arm was still bleeding, Cyril Winked at Jiang Wanghe.
Chapter 3096 - 3096 Chapter 3096, final game 31
3096 Chapter 3096, final game 31
This person, even at this time, was still not serious!
Jiang Wanghe was very speechless, but following that, he was very cooperative with Siri until they rushed out of District 12 together, and then bumped into the nearest district 11 yers.
Jiang Wanghe finally saw Liao Qing.
Liao Qing also saw Jiang Wanghe, and he shouted, Little Jiang! Little Jiang! Im Here!
!!
Although most of the ck-shirted men had been forced to retreat, there were still some who were left alone. Seeing Liao Qings loud voice, Jiang Wanghe said helplessly, Idiot!
However, his eyes were filled with emotion and excitement.
After all, he was still a teenager.
On the other side, Lin Xiaoyun quickly protected Liao Qing and was almost hit by a single ck-shirted man. Then, the two groups of people would be together again.
Xi Rui looked at Lin Xiaoyun, and Lin Xiaoyun also looked at Xi Rui vigntly.
On the other hand, Liao Qing gave Jiang Wanghe a bear hug and said excitedly, Little Jiang, its great that youre okay! By the way, wheres brother Gu?
Brother Gu was taken to the 13th Districts amusement park. We still dont know what happened,Jiang Wanghe said with a frown.
When Xi Rui heard their conversation, he knew that they were brought on the ship with Gu Ye, so he slightly lowered his vignce.
However, Lin Xiaoyun and Tan Zhiyan looked at each other and looked at Jiang Wanghe worriedly.
Little Jiang, where did you say brother Gu went? !
He went to District 13s amusement park with brother Lu. There was a big shot who specifically said that he wanted to fight brother gu one-on-one,Jiang Wanghe said worriedly.
Lin Xiaoyun and Tan Zhiyan were extremely anxious when they heard that.
However, brother Bai had just led people to fight those men in ck and asked them to send these children to Professor Tang first.
After all, it would be too chaoticter. Although those men in ck didnt have leaders, some of them were still very aggressive.
Several yers had already been killed by them.
However, there was no news from sister Gu and brother Lu!
Neither Lin Xiaoyun nor Tan Zhiyan knew where the 13th districts amusement park was!
I can take you to the 13th districts amusement park. Ive been there before,Xirui suddenly said.
In fact, he was a little worried about Vincent. Vincent had said that he would go to the 13th district to pick up Lu Ye and the others after everything was set in motion.
However, there was no news at all.
What if Huang Yuan and the others were together? Lu Ye and Vincent might be in big trouble!
Lin Xiaoyun looked at Xi Rui when she heard that.
Frankly speaking, he didnt know Xi Rui. He narrowed his eyes and wasnt in a hurry to speak.
Jiang Wanghe said, This is Xi Rui. Hes from District 12 like us. However, he said that hes with brother Gu.
Jiang Wanghes words were very objective, indicating that there was still room for his own opinion.
Xirui looked at their doubts about him, thought for a moment, and took the initiative to say, You guys know Vincent, right?
If he was on Lu Yes side, then he definitely knew Vincent.
Sure enough, after hearing Vincents name, the two of them rxed.
Although they couldnt trust him 100% , the situation was urgent.
Lin Xiaoyun said to tan zhiyan, Send them to that ce quickly and meet Dr. Tang. Ill go with him to District 13 to find brother Lu and the others.
Tan Zhiyan wanted to refuse, but Lin Xiaoyun said, Dont forget our mission!
What she meant was, your mission is the most important!
Chapter 3097 - 3097 Chapter 3097, final game 32
3097 Chapter 3097, final game 32
After all, the most important task of this mission was to rescue Dr. Tang and his grandson, Tang Zihao.
However, Tan Zhiyan knew that District 13 was definitely more dangerous, but he had to obey during the mission.
Lin Xiaoyuns seniority was slightly higher than his.
He had to trust hispanions.
!!
Tan Zhiyan nodded. Then you have to be careful.
You have to be careful too! Go quickly!
The two groups parted ways. However, Xi Rui walked beside Lin Xiaoyun and kept sizing her up.
Lin Xiaoyun was speechless. She clenched the gun that she had snatched from a man in ck. What are you looking at?
Youre a man, right?Xi Rui said with mixed feelings. I know youre with Gu Ye and the others. Sigh, when I heard Vincent say that Gu Ye was a woman, I almost doubted my life.
The two of them were heading to District 13, so there were fewer and fewer people here for the time being.
More and more people were heading to other districts.
There were more yers than the men in ck.
In the end, this group of ck people was bound to be surrounded.
Not to mention, the reinforcements from the joint agents had also arrived.
Lin Xiaoyun looked at Siri with aplicated expression and said, Whats the difference between a man and a woman?
The most important thing is that Gu Yes disguising skills are too amazing. Moreover, looking at his words and actions, his violence, and his arrogance, he doesnt look like a woman at all. Oh right, is she the kind of girl who is very tough and pretentious in real life?
If that was the case, Xi Rui felt that she could still ept it.
Lin Xiaoyun quietly said, No, sister Gu is very gentle. Of course, its only limited to her family.
Si Rui was stunned.
He hadpletely doubted his life.
He could not connect Gu Ye, who had kicked the two burly men away, to a gentle girl at all!
Lin Xiaoyun was very kind and did not say that she was also a girl. Well, after all, the other party did seem to have been hit by a blow.
Just as the two of them were rushing toward the 13th districts yground, Tan Zhiyan led a few people to the ce where Dr. Tang was.
Tan Zhiyan, who was leading the four big boys, suddenly felt that he was acting a little strange.
When Tang Zihao heard that he could meet his grandfather, he was very excited.
He walked very quickly.
Along the way, he asked tan zhiyan, Brother Tan, is my grandfather alright? Did he suffer much?
No.
Its all my fault. If I didnt insist oning, he wouldnt have been brought to this ship with me. Its all my fault!
OH.
Tang Zihao:
He couldnt continue chatting that day.
Beside him, Jin Kehai covered his mouth andughed. However, when he saw that Tang Zihao had finally regained his vitality and that Grandpa Tang was fine, he was quite happy.
Of course, he was going to be free soon. This matter made Jin Kehai, who had been trapped on the ship for several months, very happy.
On the other side, Jiang Wanghe and Liao Qing were walking together. They seemed to be two or three steps behind the three of them.
Liao Qing was very worried. I hope brother Gu and Xiao Lin return safely.
They definitely will.Jiang Wanghe turned his head as he walked, looking in the direction where Lin Xiao and the others had left.
Brother Gu, you must return safely!
At this moment, Tan Zhiyan, who was walking at the front, suddenly stopped. He gripped the gun in his hand tightly and quickly protected the four children behind him.
Liao Qing did not even have time to react before the three people in front of him braked. He directly crashed into the three people in front of him. It was Jiang Wang who reacted quickly and pulled him back.
The five people looked at the more than ten people in ck in front of them with ugly expressions who all had guns in their hands!
Chapter 3098 - 3098 Chapter 3098, final game 33
3098 Chapter 3098, final game 33
If Tan Zhiyan was alone, even if the other party had a gun in his hand, Tan Zhiyan could still escape from this group of people. At most, he would be slightly injured.
But now was not the time!
Behind him, there were still four children!
Between the ages of ten and twenty, they had been involved in this ghost gambling ship and had seen many cruel things. If not for their good natures, they would definitely go crazy and break down.
!!
Tan Zhiyan remembered what Lin Xiaoyun had said to him just now. His mission was much more important!
Tan Zhiyan gripped his gun tightly as he silently looked at the group of men in ck in front of him.
Even if he had to die, he absolutely couldnt let anything happen to Tang Zihao and the others!
The four of them were all smart people. They had seen too much during this period of time.
This was the most dangerous moment.
However, whether it was Tang Zihao, Jin Kehai, or Jiang Wanghe and the noisy Liao Qing, they didnt panic.
Put down the gun!
One of the men in ck yelled at Tan Zhiyan.
Tan Zhiyan realized that these men in ck didnt dare to kill all of them for the time being. After all, their bosses hadnt responded.
However, this did not stop them from arresting them and locking them up first.
Many thoughts shed through Tan Zhiyans mind. He nodded and made a throwing motion. Then, he slowly squatted down and slowly put the gun on the ground.
As he put it on the ground, he said in a low voice, Everyone, calm down. Unless its absolutely necessary, they should not kill us.
Tan Zhiyan knew that he couldnt fight them head-on at this time.
If he fought them head-on and the ten or so people in front of him fired at the same time, then the four children would be in trouble!
Liao Qing had a big mouth. He was usually the one who talked the most, but at this moment, he knew that he couldnt speak carelessly.
Jin Kehais palms were sweaty, but he still nodded cautiously and looked around.
Tang zihao frowned and trembled slightly.
He was going to see his grandfather soon! ? Why, why was there trouble again! ?
Jiang Wanghe was the youngest among the four, but he was also the calmest among the four.
He was small and stood behind a few people, so for a moment, the men in ck paid him no attention.
He turned his head and looked not far behind him.
There was a corner there. They ran over in about three minutes.
However, three minutes was too long. They reckoned that a few of them would be shot. If they were unlucky enough to be hit in their vitals, they would be done for!
Jiang Wanghe once again deeply felt his own weakness. He secretly swore in his heart that after this matter was over, he would find a ce to learn martial arts.
He did not want to drag others down anymore!
Actually, when Lin Xiao had followed Xirui to look for Gu Ye, Jiang Wanghe had also wanted to go. He was also very worried about brother Gu.
However, when he thought about how he would definitely be dragging others down if he went, he did not say anything.
But now he was still dragging others down in the end.
Little friend Jiang, who had always been very strong-willed, was very angry at this moment. However, at this moment, he nced at the corner from the corner and suddenly saw a pair of leather shoes!
No, no, no! There was more than one pair!
Jiang Wanghes heart skipped a beat, and his expression became even more unsightly.
Could it be that there was a tiger in front and a wolf behind? !
At the same time, Tan Zhiyan, who had an extremely sharp reaction, also sensed it. The moment he turned slightly to the side, he only heard someone speak extremely quickly.
Get Down!
Chapter 3099 - 3099 Chapter 3099, final game 34
3099 Chapter 3099, final game 34
There were some things that the bodys intuition was more urate than judgment.
When Tan Zhiyan heard those two words, he immediately turned around and pounced on the four people behind him.
Tang zihao and Jin Kehai were very close to him, so he was directly pounced on andid on the ground. Liao Qing and Jiang Wanghe were slightly further away.
Tan Zhiyan only touched Liao Qings arm.
!!
However, Liao Qing waspletely stunned and didnt react for a moment. On the other hand, after Jiang Wanghe saw the pair of leather shoes, he was highly focused. When he first heard the word Lie down.., his body quickly reacted.
The other party had a gun and even asked them to lie down in short, he definitely didnt want to kill them!
So almost at the same time, after Tan Zhiyan had pounced on the two men, Jiang Wanghe immediately wrapped his arms around Liao Qings neck and forcefully pushed him down.
Liao Qing, who wasnt prepared at all, directly smacked his face onto the ground..
He felt as if his nose bridge was almost broken!
After all, there wasnt a carpet in this corridor!
But before Liao Qing could reach out to rub his nose, in addition to wanting to interrogate his little friend, Little Jiang, the sound of gunshots instantly rang out!
Liao Qings expression was instantly dumbfounded.
He wasnt the only one. Jin Kehai and Tang zihao were sprawled on the ground and immediately covered their ears. Both of their eyes were tightly shut.
Tan Zhiyan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the four of them sprawled on the ground. Although the gunshots were loud and he wasnt afraid, he knew that it was best not to raise his head at this moment.
It would not be fun if he was shot in the head.
The gunshots were very concentrated. They came quickly and ended even faster.
In fact, it only took a few minutes for them to stop.
Tang zihao and the other two were still lying on the ground with their eyes closed. Even Liao Qing, whose face was on the ground, wished that he could be one with the floor at this moment!
Only when the gunshots ended did Jiang Wanghe slowly raise his head and look at the new group of people vigntly.
After Tan Zhiyan saw it, he praised in his heart. This childs character was indeed not bad. Even at this time, he could still be so calm.
Moreover, the position where Jiang Wanghe and Liao Qing were standing was a little far from Tan Zhiyan. He could not confirm that he could let these two people pounce on him. If that was the case the result would be unimaginable.
Tan Zhiyan looked at the dozen or so men in ck who had been killed, and the suspicion in his heart grew.
Why were these people helping them?
Could it be that they were from the Joint Task Force? !
At this moment, the owner of the ck leather shoes had already walked up to them, and his voice was extremely cold.
Its alright now. Quickly find a ce to hide.After Cang Lan said this, he waved his hand, turned around, and left with his subordinates.
Tan Zhiyans emotions wereplicated. Furthermore, the group of people before him did not look like star warriors at all.
However, no matter what, he knew that he could not continue to be in a daze.
He immediately said to the four of them, Get up, we have to leave this ce as soon as possible!
The few of them were shocked, especially the corpse of the man in ck lying on the ground.
However, they still held back their disgust and tears as they stepped over the corpses.
Only Jiang Wanghe turned his head slightly and saw that the group of people had disappeared.
Tan Zhiyan could not help but turn his head and ask, Little Jiang, hurry up and leave.
Yes, okay.
Tan Zhiyan was even more cautious as he almost brushed past the grim reaper. He picked up the blood-stained guns of the men in ck and handed them to the children.
Liao Qing held the bloodied guns, his scalp tingling. He sobbed, Can can I have a pair of gloves?
Chapter 3100 - 3100 Chapter 3100, final game 35
3100 Chapter 3100, final game 35
Jiang Wanghe thought for a moment. He turned around and searched the corpses of the men in ck for a while. Then, he found a pair of rtively clean gloves that did not have much blood.
When Liao Qing received the pair of gloves, he was stunned.
You, arent you afraid of them?
Theyre all dead. Whats there to be afraid of?Jiang Wanghe said calmly.
!!
Liao Qing felt that the glove on his hand weighed a thousand pounds.
He shivered. Yeah, dead people. Arent you afraid?
Jiang Wanghe raised his eyelids slightly. In that situation just now, either they die or we die. Think about it. Do you want to live or lie here in their ce?
Liao Qing didnt say anything. He touched the bridge of his nose, which had been knocked out of handsomeness. He held back his disgust and looked at the group of dead people.
Jiang Wanghe patted his shoulder. Lets go. Dont waste any more time. If we meet another group of ck-clothed people, it will be even worse.
OH.
Jiang Wanghe was clearly shorter than Liao Qing, but when he patted Liao Qings shoulder, Liao Qing obediently agreed, feeling wronged. This scene was inexplicable, and it immediately diluted the fear of the scene.
Tan Zhiyan saw this and his evaluation of this child, Jiang Wanghe, grew even higher. Then, he said, Lets go quickly.
On the other side, Jin Kehai and Tang Zihao supported each other and nodded miserably.
Although the guns in their hands were still stained with blood and had been dug out from the hands of the dead, no one wanted to die if they could live!
At this moment, their desire to live was magnified endlessly.
When Tan Zhiyan finally sent the few of them to the room where Professor Tang was, he saw Professor Tang and his grandson hugging each other and crying bitterly. However, because they were worried that they would attract the men in ck, they all cried silently.
Tan Zhiyan finally heaved a sigh of relief.
However, he still held the gun and guarded the door cautiously.
Jiang Wanghe walked over. He still had a straight face and held the gun in his hand.
Brother Tan, are you with brother Gu?
Tan Zhiyan thought that at this time, although his identity could not be said, there was no need to deny that he was in cahoots with sister Gu Yan and the others.
Tan Zhiyan nodded.
A sh of light shed across Jiang Wanghes dark eyes.
Brother Tan, I want to be as powerful as you guys. What do I need to do?
Jiang Wanghe had always admired Gu Yan since he was on the ship. Then, he saw how powerful Lin Xiao and brother Tan were today, and he made a decision in his heart.
He wanted to be powerful!
In this way, he could protect the people he wanted to protect in the future!
Tan Zhiyan had always felt that this child had a good aptitude. Not only was he smart and had a high EQ, but his other qualities were also very high.
What was rare was that this child was only in his teens.
Tan Zhiyan said softly, Lets wait until all this is over.
They were part of the Snow Wolf team, so they couldnt expose themselves now.
After all, it wouldnt be good for little Jiang if they knew.
Jiang Wanghe was a smart kid, so he didnt ask further. Instead, he nodded solemnly and guarded the entrance with Tan Zhiyan.
Bai changle led his men and met up with the people from the other districts. They had almost driven this group of leaderless ck-shirted men to a dead end.
Lin Xiaoyun also came to the 13th districts amusement park with Siri.
There were very few people defending here, and since Siri hade once, it saved them a lot of trouble. They only met three or four men in ck, but they were easily taken care of by two people.
There were several games in the 13th districts amusement park. Siri, who was standing at the entrance, suddenly fell silent.
I dont know which game they are in.
Chapter 3101 - 3101 Chapter 3101, final game 36
3101 Chapter 3101, final game 36
Isnt there a game control room here?
Theres a general control room, but for the time being, wed better not go there.XI rui sighed, Now that the ck-clothed people are without a leader, maybe that general control room is theirst resort.
Lin Xiaoyun thought about it and agreed.
Then there was no other way. They could only search one game at a time.
!!
Fortunately, the situation tonight was special. There was only one game in the 13th districts amusement park, so they didnt have to search through all the games.
Those games that didnt even have lights on were definitely empty.
On one side, Lin Xiaoyun and Siri were searching game after game, while on the other side, Vincent had already turned back and tied up Mike, who had been knocked unconscious, tightly and dragged him in.
Then, he ced Mike together with the other people who were tied up.
As for Lu Ye, he was treated very well. The unconscious him was sitting on a single-seater sofa that used to be Huang Yuans exclusive sofa, but now, Huang Yuan, Jiang Yi, and the others.., were all tied up tightly, lying casually on the carpet.
As for Cisco, although Vincent had tied her hands and feet, he remembered that during this period of time, he had been working for Cisco. This woman treated him quite well, so he put her, who was also unconscious, on another sofa, he put her on another sofa.
At the same time, because he was very familiar with this ce, and also very familiar with this game, Vincent quickly found Gu Yan, who was lying in the game cabin next door, as well as the Lord and his female bodyguard.
Of course, he did not move the people lying in the game cabin for the time being.
And the door of the game cabin was locked by Vincent.
In other words, after the game cabin bounced away, the two people could not escape.
After doing all this, Vincent returned to the control room of the game. Looking at the room full of unconscious people, he rubbed his face hard.
Oh my God, how did you guys do it?Vincent was a little confused.
It was because the scene was a little too big!
They must have been pulled into the game.
But..
Vincent looked at Lu Ye, who was sitting on the sofa with his eyes slightly closed. He was not to be underestimated.
He knew that every time he met this couple, something special would happen!
However, the sudden arrival of victory was so easy that Vincent was still not used to it!
When Vincent sat on the sofa, wondering if the fruit of victory hade too easily, Gu Yan and Lu Ye finally managed to meet up in the game.
Lu Ye saw two people who looked like dumplings tied at his Yan Yans feet, and his eyes were full of pride.
On the other hand, ravenous wolf walked around the two dumplings with interest and asked curiously, Is this the legendary Big Shot?
Ravenous Wolf didnt know Rodriguez.
But Rodriguez knew ravenous wolf!
After all, he had won a lot of money and spent a lot of money on ravenous wolf!
When he saw ravenous wolf, Rodriguezs defeated eyes suddenly lit up. He struggled hard and shouted, Ill give you gold coins! Ravenous Wolf, Ill give you a lot of gold coins! Quickly let me go, let me go!
Ravenous Wolf looked at Rodriguez as if he was looking at a fool.
Gold coins are not money, why do I need so many gold coins!
Besides, how could gold coins be more attractive than joining the worlds number one pirate organization.
Chapter 3102 - 3102 Chapter 3102, final game 37
3102 Chapter 3102, final game 37
Rodrigo was stunned.
No gold coins?
Then what did he want?
He looked eagerly at greedy wolf. Tell me, what do you want? Ill give it to you! Quickly let me go!
!!
When he heard Gu ye say that he had a rtionship with Angel, Rodrigo was afraid. His desire to live grew stronger.
Tan Lang looked at him, then secretly looked at Gu Yan and Lu Ye.
In the end, he shook his head decisively. Why are you so anxious? No one wants to kill you for the time being. Cant you just wait quietly and be a nice dumpling!
After saying this, Tan Lang raised his head and smiled in Gu Yans direction.
Gu Yan knew that Tan Lang chose to defend this camp. She asked Lu Ye who was beside her suspiciously.
Ah Ye, Whats wrong with this wolf?
He thought that you were Yins man, and and then he hoped that you could introduce him to Yin.Lu Ye narrowed his eyes. Dont think that this person is quite rough, but he has a lot of thoughts.
Gu Yan nodded. I can introduce him, but whether Yin wants him or not is not something I can do.
Lu Ye held her hand and said carelessly, I dont care whether you introduce him or not. As long as Yan Yan sees that youre happy.
Unfortunately, the current situation did not allow it. Otherwise, Lu Ye would have wanted to give his wife a kiss and hug.
Gu Yan knew what Lu Ye was thinking. She did not know whether tough or cry as she pped Lu Yes hand away and said, The current situation is that youve pulled Huang Yuan and the others into this game. In other words, they should be on the offensive now.
They should meet up first and thene to us.Lu Ye shrugged nonchntly. Regardless of the others, I guess they want to kill me now.
If they die in the game, then theyll die in reality too!Gu Yan said with some worry.
Lu Ye nodded, And because the second round of the game was rushed, there was no restriction on the lethality of the weapons. Therefore, even the weapons of the virtual humans were fatal to us. On our way here, Tan Langs arm was grazed by a bullet.
Gu Yans expression became more and more serious.
If it was just Huang Yuan and a few others, they would not be too worried.
But now, it seemed that all the weapons in the uniformshands were harmful to them. This was not very friendly news.
There were still 40 minutes until the end of the game.
On the other side, Rodriguez was still trying to convince Ravenous Wolf to let him go.
When Gu Yan and Lu Ye walked over, ravenous wolf immediately said, I didnt promise him anything.
Yes.Gu Yans hearing was very good, so she naturally knew that ravenous wolf didnt promise him anything.
Gu Yan walked to Rodriguez and squatted down. She smiled and asked, Why are you in such a hurry? Anyway, I dont have any thoughts of killing you now.
Then what are you going to do!Rodriguez shouted, a little broken.
Gu Yan smiled. There is one thing I want to ask you. You have always been hostile to me. Is it because of Angel?
When she heard Angels name, Jessica, who had been trapped in silence, moved slightly.
Although her wound was no longer bleeding, it was still in pain.
But all the pain was nothingpared to the heartache.
On the other side, Rodriguezs expression changed and he refused to answer.
Gu Yan was not in a hurry and she continued to speak, Thats why you made her look like Angel, isnt it? TSK, if you cant get her in person, then you make her a substitute. You even order her around and use her to trample on her dignity. Sir, thats very LOW.
Chapter 3103 - 3103 Chapter 3103, final game 38
3103 Chapter 3103, final game 38
Rodriguezs eyes were bloodshot as he waited for Gu Yan.
He knew that at this moment, it was useless to beg anyone.
He might as well give up.
He sneered ferociously, Im willing to do whatever I want, and shes also willing to listen to me. Its none of your business! Even angel herself doesnt have the right to care about me! Yes, I purposely made her look like angel, and treated her like that on the bed. I even shouted Angels name when I slept with her. So what? Its none of your business!
!!
p.
Gu Yan gave another p with great uracy.
Mm, she realized that this scumbag seemed to be getting more and morefortable with the p.
She had to admit that this persons face felt good, especially suitable for pping.
Not far away, Jessica heard Rodriguezs words and closed her eyes in pain.
But when she closed her eyes, those words were like poisonous bees, flying around in her mind.
Gu Yan saw the painful expression on Jessicas face.
No matter what the reason was, Jessica was so willing to abuse Rodriguez. Other than some forced reasons, Jessica still had some feelings for this scumbag in her heart.
She actually liked this scumbag. What kind of taste did Jessica have.
However, everyone had their own love. Gu Yan didnt make any special judgments about other peoples feelings, but she hit Rodriguez because she didnt like him.
Perhaps it was because he realized that it was impossible for the devil to let him go, Rodriguez looked at Gu Yan like a devil.
JUST YOU WAIT! When Im free, Ill make your life worse than death!
Oh, thats quite scary. Thank you for reminding me, Ill definitely make you unable to be free.Gu Yan said with a smile.
And at this moment, it was really hard to say who was the real devil.
Tan Lang clicked his tongue and sighed, Gu ye is really strong!
Lu Yes eyes were full of doting and gloating. Of course!
Tan Lang turned to look at Lu Ye.
Brother, why do you sound like Gu Ye belongs to you? Didnt the two of you just have a good impression of each other.
He had heard that some mens rtionships with men were not very reliable.
In fact, Brotherhood was the most reliable!
Thinking of this, Ravenous Wolf became even more determined to call Gu ye brother!
There were only 35 minutes left until the end of this game.
Ravenous Wolf said, Then what do we do now? Find a ce to hide?
If they found a ce to hide, 30 minutes was not too difficult. Although the enemy had more firepower, the three of them were not given it for nothing.
However, Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other.
The eyes of this couple were full of sparks that were eager to give it a try.
Waiting for death was never their character.
After all, fighting side by side was the most noble creed they had ever had. Not to mention, this was Ah Yesst mission.
Looking at the tacit understanding and smile in their eyes, Tan Lang suddenly felt that his existence was a little unnecessary.
Also, the two of you have a tacit understanding. Can you tell the otherpanions!
Fortunately, Gu Yan still remembered this littlepanion. She said, Tan Lang, take these two people and hide in the underground morgue of the hospital.
Tan Langs face changed.
The corner of his mouth twitched.
Can we go somewhere else?
Chapter 3104 - 3104 Chapter 3104, final game 39
3104 Chapter 3104, final game 39
Gu Yan rolled her beautiful eyes without hesitation.
What are you scared of! This game is set in a deserted city, so there are no patients in the hospital. The morgue is naturally very spacious and empty. Ive been there. At most, the air-conditioning is better.
Youve been there!
Tan Lang was actually quite brave, so he quickly epted this ce.
But..
What about you guys?
US.Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other and said with a smile, Were going hunting.
Ravenous Wolf was silent.
Who was the attacker and who was the defender?
But in front of these two lunatics, it didnt seem to matter.
Ravenous wolf inexplicably pitied boss Huang and the others..
In the end, Ravenous Wolf was still strong. He dragged one person with each hand and walked towards the hospital.
Jessica was terrifyingly silent. She didnt know if it was because she was bleeding too much or some other reason, but she just didnt say a word.
Rodriguez shouted, I dont want to go to the hospital! Let Me Go! You bastards, when Im free, Ill definitely teach you a lesson! I dont want to go to the hospital! Bastards
Tan Lang stuffed his stinky socks into Rodriguezs mouth.
The world suddenly became quiet.
Gu Yan looked at Lu Ye, then took out the walkie-talkie and said, Boss Huang, Ill take this Lord and wait for you on the balcony of the library.
At this time, Huang Yuan, who was already heading to the balcony of the library, had a solemn expression.
Jiang Yi and Cisco were following beside him, along with two men in ck.
Jiang Yi asked, Boss, whats Wrong?
That Gu ye has met up with Lu Yan. He even said that theyre at the librarys balcony.Huang Yuan frowned fiercely. Why dont I believe that!
I dont really believe it either.Jiang Yi had always been a cautious person, not to mention that he had just suffered a great loss from Lu Yan.
As for Gu Ye, he was also more difficult to deal with.
Cisco was rather silent.
She didnt want to say a word.
Because right now, she suddenly didnt want to fight those two people with her boss and the others.
She couldnt say why.
She was suddenly a little tired.
But because she didnt want to betray Huang Yuan, Cisco didnt say anything else.
Jiang Yi noticed that Cisco was a little silent, but he didnt know how tofort Cisco. What Jiang Yi thought of more was that the matter between the two of them might have made Cisco unhappy.
Therefore, he didnt want to talk about it.
Huang Yuan didnt know what his two subordinates were thinking. He thought for a while and said, Jiang Yi, when were near the library, bring the two of them to the balcony. Ill bring Cisco and well go around to take a look. Those two sly guys will definitely ambush us!
Yes!
Gu Yan and Lu Ye, who were on the balcony, had already quickly taken care of the virtual humans around the library. After knowing that the weapons of the virtual humans were also lethal, they wanted to do so.
Anyway, these were not real people, so there was no pressure to take care of them.
After all, if they were to be shot by one of the virtual humanster, that would not be good.
They could freely provoke Huang Yuan and the others, but they were not arrogant brutes. They had toplete the mission, y the game, and definitely not suffer any injuries.
Those virtual humans in uniforms were not Gu Yan and Lu Yes opponents in the first ce.
The two of them used less than ten points to clear out the surroundings.
Chapter 3105 - 3105 Chapter 3105, final game 40
3105 Chapter 3105, final game 40
As for the virtual humans in the other scenes, they would not easily barge in here. Someone had to lead the storyline. Everyone who had yed the game knew that.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye sat back to back. After dealing with thest virtual human, the two of them returned to the balcony of the library.
HMM, judging from the time, Huang Yuan and his group should be arriving soon.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye sat calmly on the balcony of the library, looking at the dpidated scenery around them.
It actually felt like a doomsday city.
Gu Yan leaned against Lu Yes chest and sighed, I used to dream that I could fall in love with my loved ones on campus and then study together in the school library. When Im tired of studying, we cane to the balcony to enjoy the scenery together.
There was no one else around. Lu Ye gently kissed Gu Yan on the top of her head.
Dont worry, Ill make up for it. Oh right, after this is over, we can copy this game back and change the abandoned city. When were young, we can go back to campus and fall in love again.
Mm, actually, when I got on the boat, I thought that there were a few games that were actually quite useful. I have to say, although Huang Yuan is quite mercenary and unscrupulous, he has a very strong game team.
Lu Ye pursed his lips into a smile that was full of doting.
Anyway, whatever his wife said was right.
If Huang Yuan knew that the couple not only kissed each other in his dangerous game, but also nned to dismantle some of the games for other uses, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit three liters of blood.
However, when the few of them came to the balcony of the library and saw the two of them leaning against each other, leisurely enjoying the scenery, Huang Yuan and the others could not remain calm.
Huang Yuan had forgotten to hide.
As soon as the few of them appeared, Gu Yan and Lu Ye, who were hugging each other, immediately noticed them. The two of them were not anxious at all and even exchanged a sweet kiss in front of everyone.
Huang Yuan:
Cisco:
Jiang Yi:
This was really too much!
He had pulled them into the game, and then, he did not take them and the game seriously at all and even kissed each other right in front of their eyes!
Huang Yuan was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Without thinking, he directly pulled the trigger on the two people.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye, who were sitting at the edge of the balcony, jumped down directly.
Huang Yuans eyelids also jumped.
Did he hit them?
Did he hit both of them at once?
But Huang Yuan was afraid of death. He immediately said to the two men in ck, You two go over and take a look! See if those two people fell to their deaths!
There was no adjustment to any damage values. In other words, if these two people really fell from such a high height, they would fall to their deaths if they fell to their deaths.
Huang Yuan thought maliciously, let the two of you be so high-profile!
Let the two of you show off your love!
On the other side, Jiang Yi was still very vignt. He did not follow them and did not put down the gun in his hand.
On the other hand, Ciscos mood was a littleplicated and a little heavy.
She really wanted to cover her face.
Because just now, when she saw those two kissing, she inexplicably felt that the two of them were a good match!
So she felt that it was a pity that they died just like that..
The two men in ck had already approached the balcony. Just as they were about to look down, two gunshots suddenly rang out.
The two men in ck fell straight down as if they had fallen upside down!
Huang Yuan was shocked. He immediately hid behind Jiang Yi and Cisco. He raised his gun and looked at the balcony warily.
However, the edge of the balcony suddenly became quiet again.
Huang Yuan took a few steps back and found a safe pir. Jiang Yi and Cisco were still standing in front of him, which made him feel a little safe.
Huang Yuan shouted to the edge of the balcony, If you two have the ability,e over directly!
Sure.
Chapter 3106 - 3106 Chapter 3106, final game 41
3106 Chapter 3106, final game 41
Gu Yan stood behind Huang Yuan with a smile on her face. Her expression was very friendly as she extended her leg and kicked the gun in Huang Yuans hand away.
Then, she gave him another kick.
It could be said that she was quite rude.
Although Huang Yuan was the boss behind the ship and was the boss of Jiang Yi and Cisco, he had spent a lot of time with women and money, so his body was indeed not that good.
Not only did his wrist dislocate, but his gun flew out.
He himself also rushed forward and brought Cisco down.
On the other side, Jiang Yi was still standing and was not affected. He took a look and aimed his gun at Gu Yan without hesitation.
However, someone moved faster than Jiang Yi.
Lu Ye was like an agile leopard. He jumped up from the side and kicked away the gun in Jiang Yis hand.
Lu Ye smirked. Hey, your opponent is me.
Jiang Yi slowly shook off the dust on his sleeve. His usual calm expression was gone.
He looked at Lu Ye maliciously. Isnt it good for you guys to make such a big fuss?
Its good for a lot of things.Lu Ye smiled and threw a punch.
Jiang Yis eyebrows twitched.
These two people had the same problem. They had a very good attitude when hitting others, but their punches and kicks were very fierce, and they were full of vitals.
Jiang Yi couldnt help but curse in his heart, and he didnt dare to underestimate the other party.
Because he knew that even tanng couldnt beat this Lu Yan!
At this moment, Gu Yan had already knocked Huang Yuan unconscious with a few punches.
Big Boss Huang, who was usually dressed in elegant tang suit, was now lying on the ground with a big bump on his forehead.
With his physique, he would probably faint until the end of the game.
Dont move! If you touch me again, Ill Shoot You!
Cisco looked at Gu Ye in front of her with aplicated expression.
She had liked this yer before.
She liked the yers face, his personality, and the way he did things.
Although Cisco did not know how long she would like Gu Ye and how deep it wouldst.
It did not affect the fact that she really admired this person.
Even after the other party had been together with Lu Yan in a high-profile manner, Cisco still admired this person even though it knew that it did not like him anymore.
Gu Yan looked at Cisco, who was pointing a gun at her, and she smiled gently again.
It had to be said that Gu Yan was very beautiful to begin with, and the makeup Mephistopheles had done for her was a kind of androgynous beauty.
Because she had just experienced a game, and it was originally arranged for the fleeing character camp, Gu Yans clothes were very disheveled and old, and there were traces of blood.
There was a smear of dark red blood on her cheek.
This not only did not make her disheveled, but it also gave her a wild beauty.
Cisco curled his lips. What are youughing at? Im telling you, dont think about seducing me with your beauty!
Gu Yan said, I didnt want to seduce you. I just heard that your fist and foot skills are very powerful, so I want to experience it.
HMPH!Cisco sneered and said seductively, Are you lying to me about not shooting? However, dont me me for not reminding you. Even men cant withstand my fists and feet.
Gu Yan said with a smile, Youve already fired six shots just now. The guns in this game only have six bullets. You havent fired because there are no more bullets, right? So, I dont have to trick you into firing or not.
Cisco, who had been guessed correctly, heard this and her pretty face turned red. She directly threw the gun at Gu Yans face.
Chapter 3107 - 3107 Chapter 3107, final game 42
3107 Chapter 3107, final game 42
Actually, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were also out of bullets. After all, the guns they used before were stolen from the uniforms. There were not many bullets left.
However, the guns in Huang Yuan and Jiang Yis hands had bullets.
Therefore, the first thing the two of them did was to remove the guns in each others hands!
The reason why no man on the ghost gambling ship could beat Cisco was because of her.
It was because this womans moves were very biased.
Her moves were all close-range Oh No, that was almost close-range.
Not only that, Cisco also learned some hypnosis about eyes, coupled with her devil-like figure and neat punches and kicks.
Therefore, when they fought, it was a form of torture for men.
At that time, Vincents face had already turned red from Ciscos fighting style. It was fortunate that he had a stronger willpower. After all, he was a specially trained star warrior.
Otherwise, cough cough..
Even so, Vincent had still be Ciscos subordinate in the end.
Cisco raised his chin and looked at him with a very proud expression.
Although Gu ye liked men, as long as he was a man, his body would definitely react!
So Cisco attacked Gu Yan with confidence. She thought that Gu Yan would dodge her body, but she did not expect Gu ye to not Dodge at all?
Could it be that he also liked women?
If Gu ye also liked women, then it would be even easier!
However, after one move, the suspicion in Ciscos heart grew bigger and bigger.
This Gu ye did not react..
His gaze was still clear, his fists and legs were still very steady, and there was a slightly provocative smirk at the corner of his mouth. It was still annoying to look at, but it was also tempting.
You how is that possible!Cisco was the first to lose her mind, and it was her who revealed a w. She was careless and was hit by the other party.
If she had not blocked with her hands, she would have been hit even more severely.
Even so, she still retreated and staggered a few times.
However, the opponent did not have the slightest bit of sympathy for the fairer sex. His next kick was fast, urate, and ruthless. It was extremely cold.
He kicked Cisco in the stomach.
Ciscos body instantly lost its bnce and fell to the ground.
When Jiang Yi saw Cisco fall, his eyes turned red. Cisco!
Focus. I told you, your opponent is me.Lu Ye kicked him in the waist, turned around, and then kicked him in the knee.
Jiang Yi was furious.
But there was nothing he could do.
Lu Ye found that Jiang Yis fist and foot skills were really good, and it was thebination of Chinese and western martial arts.
Yes, but he was a little worse than him.
As for Yan Yans battlefield..
Jiang Yi was helpless. He could only fight back as he said angrily, Dont you like that Gu Ye? Didnt you see Ciscos moves? Are you willing to let Gu ye have a woman on him?
Youre obviously the one whos so jealous. TSK, you must have seen Ciscos way of beating people up, right?Lu Yes lips curled up.
He really did not want anyone to stick close to his face. Yes, even though his face was also a woman.
However, the two people on the other side had already separated.
He focused on giving Jiang Yi a fierce kick.
Jiang Yi gradually lost his strength and his body was in pain. He could no longer care about Cisco and boss Huang Yuan on the other side.
His forehead was covered in sweat as he looked at Lu Yan in fear.
Who are you? What good will it do you? !
Chapter 3108 - 3108 Chapter 3108, final game 43
3108 Chapter 3108, final game 43
Lu Ye knew that Jiang Yi was very smart. He should have already noticed their intentions.
However, if Vincent was quick, it should be about time for the outside world.
Well, this was about to end.
However, Lu Yes character didnt give Jiang Yi any obligation to exin. He directly kicked him again.
Jiang Yi thought that Lu Yan would say something or exin something.
At this point, Lu Yan might exin his purpose after all, although they knew that Lu Yan was a mercenary, there were signs that Lu Yan and Gu Ye.., wanted to go against each other.
Could it be that they were hidden people?
But in the end, Lu Yan didnt say anything!
Why was he so unpredictable! !
Jiang Yi felt like he was about to vomit a mouthful of blood!
At the same time, Lu Yes guess was right. The matter outside was about toe to an end.
The people from the special joint organizations of the few districts finally gathered together and forced the remaining ck-shirted men into the monitoring room.
They blocked the few exits of the monitoring room. Even if the other party could see the situation outside, they couldnt do anything about it.
As for the hidden dangers, azure blue had brought the shadow team to deal with them, so everything went smoothly.
After confirming that they had temporarily taken control of the ship, a portion of the special team also took control of the cockpit.
Bai Changle quickly went to confirm the safety of Professor Tang and his grandson.
Also, he still hadnt seen Xiao Yan and Ah Ye!
While Bai Changle anxiously went to see Professor Tang and Tang Zihao, Lin Xiaoyun and Si Rui finally found the death target game.
The two of them came to the entrance of the game control room.
Lin Xiaoyun was about to reach out, but si rui reminded, Be careful. They might be here now.
Lin Xiaoyun nodded. Ill open the door. You pay attention to the situation insideter.
Si Rui nodded.
He now understood that Lin Xiaoyun was not given to him for free. Although she was not as shrewd as Gu Ye and Lu Yan, she was not to be underestimated.
What kind of organization was this? What kind of immortals were they.
In the next moment, Lin Xiaoyun kicked open the door in front of her.
Si Rui immediately picked up the gun he had snatched on the way and pointed it inside.
The people inside were also pointing their guns at them one person.
When the two groups of people saw this, they were instantly stunned.
Siri shouted in surprise, Vincent?
Siri, why is it you?Vincent put down the gun in his hand.
Lin Xiaoyun walked in and saw the unconscious people on the ground well, brother Lu was still given preferential treatment. He was lying on the sofa.
The others were tied up tightly.
But there was no sister Gu!
Lin Xiaoyun looked at Vincent worriedly. Whats going on? What happened to brother Lu? Wheres brother Gu?
After knowing that Lin Xiao was on Gu Yans and Lu Yes side, Vincent told them about the current situation.
Then he said, Gu Yan is still in the game cabin. The game is not over yet. Dont move her for the time being. Also, Ive locked the gaming cabin of that big shot and his bodyguard outside, but its not especially safe yet. Cyril, you go over there and stand guard. When they wake up, immediately control them.
This big shot was also unlucky, but who asked him to be so arrogant and speciallye to this ghost gambling ship with his real body.
Vincent was the person in charge of the joint team. Although Cyril was not from the same as him, she still listened to Vincents instructions.
However..
Her name is Gu Yan, not Gu Ye, right?
Chapter 3109 - 3109 Chapter 3109, final game 44
3109 Chapter 3109, final game 44
Siri was still brooding over the matter of wild woman pretending to be a man!
Because he had never seen it from the start!
Vincent nodded.
Siri continued to ask, Then Lu Yan
His name is Lu Ye. Yes, they are a couple.
And a couple?
What kind of demonic couple was this!
Siri, who had been defeated a moment ago, was once again fed a perfect mouthful of dog food. He did not look too good.
Siri suddenly put his arm around Lin Xiaoyuns shoulder and said, Brother, let me lean on you. I need to take a break.
Lin Xiaoyun avoided him without a trace and then said pitifully, Im not your brother. Of course, I dont mind you calling me sister.
Siri: ..
Wasnt this mission to destroy this illegal ship?
Why did it be so surreal!
When Cyril walked out, even his back was a little suspicious of life!
Lin Xiaoyun was not in the mood tofort him. She immediately asked Vincent where Gu Yans gaming cabin was located and quickly went over there.
Because at this time, Gu Yan did not have the ability to resist. What if someone attacked her!
As for this control room well, the people inside were all tied up by Vincent and were temporarily under his control.
After confirming that Lu Ye was fine for the time being and only entered the game, Lin Xiaoyun left.
Vincent walked to the game control room alone. He remembered that the big screen should be able to monitor the scenes in the game.
But for some reason, Lu Ye had brought too many people in at once, causing the screens to turn ck.
He thought that the big shots who were connected to the game should have turned ck as well.
Vincent frowned.
Would it alert the other party?
However, as long as they controlled Mr. Rodriguez, it would be difficult for the other big shots to get rid of him!
Now, Vincent hoped that nothing bad would happen to Gu Ye and the others in the game!
There were still five minutes left in the game time.
It was very lively on the tform of the library. Huang Yuanjiang and Cisco were tied up. The three of them were leaning against each other.
Oh, boss Huang Yuanjiang was still unconscious.
Brother Jiang Yijiangs face was extremely ugly. He was still looking at Lu Ye stubbornly. Who is the person behind you? Who Do you listen to?
I naturally listen to my wife.
On the other side, Cisco, who was a little silent, suddenly raised her head. She looked at Gu Yan and said, Do you know that he already has a wife?
I know.Gu Yan nodded.
Cisco was extremely surprised. Then why are you still fooling around with him?
Hey, Hey, Hey, what are you talking about? Why are you fooling around? She is my wife, okay?Lu Ye snorted and then kicked Jiang Yi.
Brother Jiang:
F * ck, didnt I say that you should kick my ass!
Now, brother Jiangs usual elegance and calmness had disappeared without a trace.
On the other hand, Ciscos reaction was even faster.
She looked at Gu Ye in surprise and saw the smile on the corner of his mouth that was always calm, at ease, and evil..
Cisco muttered, No wonder, no wonder I cant beat you. Those hypnosis and hand-to-handbat are ineffective against you because youre a Woman!
Oh My God, she actually fell in love with a woman!
And she was so smitten by her!
At this moment, Cisco was so ashamed and angry that he almost hit the wall.
Ahhhhhh, why is it like this!
On the other side, Jiang Yi also understood. He looked at Gu ye with aplicated expression, then looked at Cisco.
He had always hated Gu ye because Cisco liked him.
But at this moment..
He felt a little sympathy for Cisco.
Chapter 3110 - 3110 Chapter 3110, final game 45
3110 Chapter 3110, final game Five minutester, Lu Ye was the first to wake up.
He found himself lying on a sofa.
The moment Lu Ye moved, Vincent immediately reacted. He walked up to Lu Ye and asked, Lu Ye, are you okay?
Im fine.He only felt a slight headache.
But it was probably caused by entering the game in arge area.
It wasnt just him. The rest of them also felt the same way.
As for Huang Yuan and the others, they were tied up to begin with, so when they woke up, they were still tied up. They were extremely calm.
However, after ravenous wolf woke up and found that he was tied up, he immediately said, Let go of me!
Vincent had heard that Ravenous Wolf had a deal with Huang Yuan, so he wasnt sure where he was standing just now, so he tied him up as well.
Lu Ye walked over and untied ravenous wolf, then said, He broke up with Huang Yuan and the others.
Vincent nodded.
Anyway, Lu Ye was awake now, so there wasnt much of a problem.
But Lu ye directly walked out.
He remembered that Yan Yan was still in the game cabin.
Gu Yan also woke up. She entered the game under normal circumstances, and she didnt suffer any injuries in the game, so she was in good condition.
Lin Xiaoyun had been guarding the side carefully. She was very happy when she saw Gu Yan wake up.
Sister Gu! How are you feeling? Are You Okay?
Im fine.Gu Yan stepped out of the game cabin and looked at the game cabins, Ill discuss with Vincentter. Well get two of these game cabins back, and then well copy a few of the games inside. Some of the games are especially suitable for our snow wolf teams training.
This kind of high-tech stuff naturally wouldnt be ced in the civilian poption.
But it wouldnt be a problem to ce it in the base of the Snow Wolf Team.
Lin Xiaoyun, who had been worried about Gu Yan, saw that his idol was thinking about how to dismantle the other persons game equipment. He didnt know whether tough or cry.
Right, lets hurry over and catch that Rodriguez.
When Rodriguez woke up, he found that the game pod was actually locked. He angrily knocked on the door.
Jessica also woke up, but her leg was broken and she was seriously injured. If it was in the past, it would have been easy to open the door.
But now was not the time.
Not to mention, there was a man guarding here.
That man was Siri.
When the group of people finally gathered, they had caught everything that needed to be caught and controlled. Next, it was time to finish up some work.
Finally, Lin Xiaoyun, xirui, and the others were responsible for keeping the people under guard. Then, Vincent and Gu Yan and Lu Ye went to Huang Yuans nest at the top of the stairs.
Because there was a lot of important information there.
However, Huang Yuan was very cunning. There was a special elevator that arrived at the ce where he was staying, which was thest time Gu Yan and Lu Ye were taken there.
Vincent walked in front and said as he walked, That Huang Yuan is very cunning. I used to follow Cisco in this elevator, and she always pressed the password. By the way, why dont we capture Huang Yuan and let him tell us.
Maybe my punches were too heavy, and he hasnt woken up yet,Gu Yan said with a less sincere tone, But the password is not a big problem.
Huh?
Vincent was stunned. He saw Gu Yan and Lu Ye enter the elevator first, so he followed them.
Then..
Lu Ye smashed a snipers head with one punch, and Gu Yan pressed a series of passwords.
The elevator started.
Vincent was surprised. You, how do you know the password?
Chapter 3111 - 3111 Chapter 3111, final game 46
3111 Chapter 3111, final game 46
Last time we were brought here, we sat in this elevator. At that time, we saw the password Jiang Yi pressed.
But youve only sat in it once!Vincent wanted to rub his face again. And whether its Jiang Yi or Cisco, theyre both very careful. Theyll definitely use their bodies to block it so that you wont see it!
Yeah, thats why we saw it with the reflective light, and each of us only saw half of it. Fortunately, the two of us saw everything together,Gu Yan nodded and said.
Vincent:
In the end, Vincent still rubbed his face and said, Okay.
The few of them went to Huang Yuansir and obtained a lot of important information. Of course, most of the information was what Vincent needed to take away.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye did not have much of an objection to this. They only copied some of the information that they needed that was very useful to Niyar.
Of course, they did not hesitate to take away the mother book that would affect Niyar.
Vincent wanted to say something about this, but in the end, he did not say anything.
Especially those veryplicated password programs, which were all cracked by Gu Yan and Lu Ye. So when Gu Yan directly took away some of the game equipment and the game design secrets, Vincent still did not say anything.
Take it, take it.
The three of them were worried that Huang Yuan would have some device to destroy these, so they searched through everything.
As for the traps set by Huang Yuan himself, they might be able to stop others, but they couldnt stop the three of them.
Vincent returned to the feeling when he first met Gu Yan and Lu Ye. He sighed, I didnt expect to have the chance to fight with you guys.
He gestured, When I first met Gu Yan, I was still pregnant. I kept forgetting to ask, how are the babies?
Theyre fine. If theres a chance, youre wee toe to my house as a guest,Gu Yan said with a smile.
Lu Ye also smiled and said, Remember to bring a gift when youe. Its three.
Vincent:
He was not going, Alright!
Originally, all the danger had been eliminated and the men in ck in the control room had been controlled. Now, the cruise ship had changed its course and was heading towards the nearest pier on M.
When the yers were fighting with the men in ck, there were some casualties. However, those who were injured were now being treated.
Of course, other than the confidential information, the most discovered at Huang Yuans residence was naturally the money.
There were some things that the joint special operations forces would handle, but Lu Ye and Gu ye both requested that the Niyar citizen yers be safely sent back to the country.
This was naturally not a problem, Vincent readily agreed.
Not Just Niyars, there were many yers from others and countries on this ship. There were also some scientific researchers like Dr. Tang, who had only been here recently. They all needed to be safely sent back to the country.
The three of them nned to leave this ce and meet up with theirpanions outside. However, Gu Yan, who was walking at the front, suddenly stopped. She stretched out her hand, indicating that the two people were in trouble.
Lu Ye and Vincent immediately changed their expressions. They held their guns tightly and looked around vigntly.
Gu Yan narrowed her eyes.
She heard the crisp sound of leather shoes walking on the floor.
And the sound of leather shoes was approaching them..
The sound wasnt that loud, but it was too quiet here. After experiencing so many stressful events, the three of them couldnt help but tense up a little.
The muzzles of their guns were all aimed at the corner the sound of leather shoes was getting closer and closer.
Chapter 3112 - 3112 Chapter 3112, final game 47
3112 Chapter 3112, final game 47
Finally, the owner of the leather shoes appeared in their field of vision.
Cang Lan looked at the three ck muzzles in a daze.
Gu Yan was the first to put down the gun, his eyes filled with joy. Cang Lan! Why are you here?
Cang Lan squinted his eyes to identify Gu Yan, but because Gu Yan was using the original voice, he immediately recognized him.
Gu Yan?He looked up and down, and then looked a little confused. Why are you dressed like this?
Well, I cant get on this ship without pretending to be a man.
Lu Ye saw that it was Cang Lan and put his gun away. The dangerous aura around him disappeared instantly, and he returned to his usualzy appearance.
He nodded to Cang Lan as a greeting.
However, Vincent was still a little tense.
His gun was still in his hand.
You Youre the boss of that shadow organization? !Seeing that Gu Yan and Lu Ye were so close to this man and had even put away their weapons, Vincent felt even more surprised.
Although Yin had basically stopped doing bad things over the years, and some of the things that the pirate gang had done were too violent and inhumane, Yins shadow organization would still take action to clean up the mess.
No matter what, Vincent was a star warrior, and Cang Lan was a member of the pirate gang. The two of them were still on opposing sides.
On the other hand, Gu Yan walked over and blocked the muzzle of Vincents gun with her body.
She looked at Cang Lan and asked, How are Xiao Yu and the children doing recently?
Cang Lan saw Gu Yan block the muzzle with his body and then continue to chat with him as usual.
Even though they had not seen each other for a while.
Gu Yan was still the same.
Cang Lan was with the shadow group. After they boarded the ship, they bumped into Bai Changle. After the two of them came into contact, Cang Lan knew that Gu Yan was also on the ship, so he immediately came to look for Gu Yan.
Looking at Gu Yan, his expressionless face became much gentler.
They are all very well. Little Yu said that she missed you a while ago and wanted to bring her child to look for you.He paused for a moment and then said with a bitter smile, Maybe she has already left for your house.
Ah, really? But my mission is about to end.Gu Yan nodded. By the way, how is My Big Brother?
Because Vincent was still there, he could not say Lucifers name.
Of course, Cang Lan understood.
At the mention of Lucifer, Cang Lans eyes dimmed slightly.
He is still the same
Gu Yan also lowered his eyes slightly.
For so many years, they had thought of many ways, but they could not wake Lucifer up.
Fortunately, Jonathan and the others found a very good freezing technique. At the very least, it could preserve Lucifers body.
After a few years, his appearance had not changed at all.
Gu Yan went to take a look once. When he went, he was very calm. But when he left, he got into the car. Gu Yans eyes were sore.
At this time, Lu Ye walked over and held Gu Yans hand. He stood shoulder to shoulder with Gu Yan and blocked Cang Lan.
On the other side, Vincent put down his gun speechlessly.
Gu Yan and Lu Yes actions indicated that they would not let him make a move against this hidden member.
But fortunately, there were only a few of them here and no one else.
Vincent said desperately, The two of you can search upstairs first. Ill go somewhere else first.
Bye bye.Gu Yan waved her hand without turning her head.
Lu Ye also waved his hand casually.
Vincents eyelids twitched, turned around, rubbed his face, and decided to leave as soon as possible.
Chapter 3113 - 3113 Chapter 3113, final game 48
3113 Chapter 3113, final game 48
That being said, azure blue couldnt stay here for too long.
Moreover, the Snow Wolf Teams mission was over. After they finished, there were still many things to deal with.
After knowing that Yinspanions had been doing well recently, Gu Yan nodded. You cant stay here for long. This ship has already sailed towards Ms Dock.
Mm, Ill leave with my peopleter. When Im free, Ill look for you guys again.Cang Lan nodded at Lu Ye. Lu Ye, Ill look for you for a drink next time.
Sure, call Mephistopheles and the others.
Cang Lan nodded.
This mission was finally over.
How Cang Lan would take his team members away was not something that Gu Yan and Lu Ye were worried about.
After obtaining some confidential information, Gu Yan and Lu Ye went to meet up with the rest of the Snow Wolf Team.
When Jiang Wanghe saw that Gu Yan had returned safely, he heaved a sigh of relief.
His eyes lit up. Although he did not say anything, Gu Yan knew that this child was worried about her.
She habitually reached out and rubbed his hair.
Professor Tang and Tang zihao were in good condition. In addition, some nial yers were also arranged to stay in a few cabins nearby.
Everyone felt like they had survived a disaster.
They didnt expect that they would seed just like that?
Qi Kun and Zhou Yuanyang looked at Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and the others in the crowd with mixed feelings.
These two people are indeed not ordinary people.Qi Kun sighed.
Zhou Yuanyang nodded in agreement.
Now that the sky was finally bright, the aftermath was naturally left to Vincent and the others. After Gu Yan and Lu Yes Snow Wolf team had settled the yers in nial, they also found a room to rest.
When Jiang Wanghe saw Gu Yan and the others leave, his eyes were a little depressed.
He had thought that they could still be together.
However, Liao Qing suddenly walked over and wrapped her arms around his neck. She said casually, Little Jiang, whats wrong? Sigh, I dont y games anymore. Im still not used to it.
Jiang Wanghe was very speechless. Then what should I y with you?
How about we fight thendlord?
The room they were staying in now was for six people to a room. Of course, this was temporary. Those who stayed with Jiang Wanghe and the others were some half-grown children of the same age. Liao Qings side echoed, many people came over to y together.
Seeing that they were still in good condition, Gu Yan and the others felt relieved and left.
After all, they had experienced a lot of bloody and gloomy things. They were worried that the students who were still in school would be affected.
Its okay. When they go back, they will arrange for psychological counseling. I have already talked to Gongsun Yu.Lu Ye put his arm around Gu Yans shoulder and said, Find a ce first. We will rest for a while.
Vincent arranged three rooms for us. Its right here.Gu Yan took out three room cards.
Originally, when they came on this mission, there were six people. Bai Changle and Tan Zhiyan were in a group, Lu Ye and Jin Li were in a group, and Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun were in a group.
However, poor Jin Li fell down before he could finish the mission. He didnt meet the requirements of the other partys appearance and was directly put on the ship. Later, Lu Ye asked Ah Lang, who was with him, to take care of him.
Bai changle said without looking, Ah Ye, why dont we share a room?
Tan Zhiyan sighed and grabbed Bai Changles arm, saying, Brother Bai, I suddenly have a question to ask you.
Chapter 3114 - 3114 Chapter 3114, final game 49
3114 Chapter 3114, final game 49
What question? Why didnt you ask it just now? eh?Bai Changle was dragged away by the newbies who had better eyesight than him.
Lin Xiaoyun pursed her lips and smiled. I suddenly want a room to myself. Then Ill take the one in the middle!
She took a room card from Gu Yans hand with a smile and walked to the next room.
Lu Ye looked at the backs of the three people and said earnestly, It seems that the rookies of our batch are all pretty good. They are much more discerning than your brother.
!!
You!Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry as she punched Lu Ye on the chest.
Lu Ye grabbed Gu Yans hand, put it to his mouth, and kissed it.
Actually, this was nothing, but the point was that Gu Yan was still dressed as a man. In the end, the two agents and a few yers from District 12 just happened to pass by.
The yers from District 12 were stunned.
These two were really too bold.
Although everyone was quite epting of same-sex rtionships, after all, on somes, same-sex marriages were allowed. But these two well, it seemed like they had known each other before, so.., it wasnt love at first sight in District 12.
Lu Ye noticed that there were people watching, so he was naturally unhappy. He immediately pulled Gu Yan into the remaining room.
Everyone looked at this scene with eager eyes. Then, they rubbed their eyes.
It was still the star warrior who said, Lets go, lets go. Whats there to see?
After he and hispanions arranged the amodation for these yers, when they returned to Vincents side to report, they even brought up this matter.
Vincent did not even raise his eyelids. Is there a problem?
No, I just feel that these two people are quite nice, hehehe,one of the star warriors who was very gossipy said with a smile, One of the staff members on this ship is in charge of monitoring. His name is Baili, and he keeps saying that he cant forget Lu Yan.
Vincents eyebrows twitched.
He knew that Gu Yan was a woman, but at this time, it was better not to reveal it.
He quickly arranged other jobs for the star warriors, and this topic was moved away.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye returned to the room. Because the sky was already bright, the sunlight shone in, and through the ss windows, one could see seagulls flying on the sea.
I realized that a few important things are still rted to the sea,gu Yan leaned into Lu Yes embrace and said softly.
Lu Ye knew that Yan Yan was talking about thest time they went to Treasure Ind.
Also, Gu Yan had been brooding over Liu Xingyuns disappearance.
However, Liu Xingyuns incident had clearly exceeded everyonesmon sense, and they didnt know what to do.
They could only hope that Liu Xingyun had really resurrected his master.
After the mission is over, well go to boss Lius antique shop to look around.
En.Gu Yan sighed softly, Actually, I feel that boss Liu has always been very lonely. Moreover, he actually likes his master very much, but he just doesnt know it.
Perhaps they have already lived happily together? Perhaps one day, on a certain street, we can see boss Lius family shopping together.
Lu Yes words were actually more of a soothing effect.
But Gu Yan imagined it the corners of her mouth curled up.
En, Im actually quite curious about boss Lius master. I dont know what kind of person she is. But, Boss Liu has been working hard, putting in a lot of effort to save her, so she must be a very, very good person.
Chapter 3115 - 3115 Chapter 3115, final game 50
3115 Chapter 3115, final game 50
Although we dont know much about her, we can be sure that boss Liu cares about her a lot,Lu Ye said as he reached out his hand to close the curtains.
Gu Yan was stunned. Whats wrong, Ye? Are You Sleepy?
Im Hungry!
Lu Ye immediately carried his wife and fell onto the bed.
!!
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry as she held his mouth, Have you forgotten? Im still dressed as a man! Also, I look a little like Los Angeles. You know that Rodriguez has been targeting me because I look like Los Angeles. Los Angeles stole angel away So, do you really have to kiss Los Angeles?
Lu Ye:
If he didnt see the sly smile on the Little Foxs face, Lu Ye would have lost interest in his wifes words.
But now, he really couldnt kiss her anymore.
Lu Ye hugged Gu Yan and said in a muffled voice, But its not suitable for you to take off your makeup now.
This was a form of protection and secrecy.
In fact, Lu Ye and the others had put on some makeup on this ship. It was different from usual.
And Gu Yans appearance as a man was a better protection for her real identity.
It was because he knew all this that Lu Ye was even more depressed.
Gu Yan pinched his face and said, not knowing whether tough or cry, Theres no rush. The ship Will Dock Tomorrow night anyway. When we get off the ship, well go to the vi that we stayed in before. Mephistopheles and the others will be there. Then, we can change our makeup. Then, well go back to the main of nial.
Okay.Lu Yes voice was a little muffled.
They couldnt kiss, hug, or whatever. They could only hug like this.
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up. She gently touched Lu Yes hair again and again. She said, At this time, Cang Lan and the others should have left, right?
Yes. After all, Vincent and he are still enemies. Staying here will cause trouble. Moreover, Yins goal this time should be to take advantage of the chaos topletely settle Huang Yuan and his ship.
This Huang Yuan was probably Yins thorn in the side before, but Huang Yuan had a lot of power behind him, and he also knew how to take advantage of loopholes. That was why Yin had never been able to finish off Huang Yuan.
He also took advantage of this time topletely finish off Huang Yuan.
This kind of style of doing things was indeed Yins style.
Gu Yan nodded and then talked about another matter. Oh right, this time on this ship, I found a good seedling of the Snow Wolf Team.
You Mean Little Jiang?
Yes, this kid has great potential, and he has a strong mind and highprehension ability.. But he has some shorings. Hes been a nerd all year round, so his physical strength is a little weak.. But fortunately, hes still young and can train.. I want to get in touch with him again when I go back and see what he thinks.
Gu Yan thought that this kind of thing had to be something that he liked very much.
Otherwise, no matter how suitable he was, he would definitely not be able to enter the Snow Wolf Battalion.
Lu Ye said very dotingly, Yan Yan, do whatever you want. Ill support you with all my strength.
However, Lu Ye immediately remembered that this was hisst mission. Then, his voice became very soft as he quietly hugged Gu Yan.
Yan Yan, I wont be able to fight alongside you in the future.
Over the past few years, the couple had shuttled through dangerous situations several times,pleting many dangerous missions for the team.
At the same time, the two of them also liked the feeling of having the same ideals, goals, and struggles together.
And this mission was Lu Yesst mission in the Snow Wolf Team.
Gu Yan held Lu Yes hand and said with a smile, What are you worried about? Arent we still husband and wife?
Chapter 3116 - 3116 Chapter 3116, final game 51
3116 Chapter 3116, final game 51
MHM.Lu Yes voice was muffled.
He hugged Gu Yan without saying a word.
Gu Yan leaned into his embrace and listened to his steady heartbeat. The corners of her lips curled up slightly.
She knew what Lu Ye wanted to say and what he wanted to express. In fact, she had also made a decision.
!!
However, it was not the time yet, so she decided not to tell Ah Ye for the time being.
Although the sky was slowly getting brighter, the star warrior yers who had worked hard for the whole night were slowly falling asleep.
As for Huang Yuan and his subordinates, they were naturally kept under strict guard.
Not long after, Lu Ye fell asleep as well.
In fact, most of the people were exhausted. Only Gu Yan, who had been tempered by the little jade pendant, was able to stay awake.
But at this moment, Gu Yan closed her eyes slightly and hugged Lu ye gently.
Even if it was just a quiet hug, it was still the warmest feeling for Gu Yan.
Around 12 oclock in the afternoon, someone knocked on their door.
The moment the door rang, Gu Yan and Lu Ye opened their eyes at the same time.
Lu Ye frowned. Who would knock at this time?
Gu Yan said, Lie down for a while. Ill go take a look.
Lu Ye could not fall asleep. Although he was very tired, after sleeping for a few hours, he had replenished his sleep and was now in a much better state of mind.
Gu Yan opened the door and saw Vincent and his dark circles under his eyes.
Yes, other people would rest and sleep for a while, but Vincent had a lot of things to do. Although he did not sleep the whole night, it was clear that he still had a lot of tasks to do after he got off the ship.
It was estimated that he would have to wait until all the tasks before and after the mission werepleted before he could take a big break.
Gu Yan asked, Whats Wrong?
Were going to interrogate Rodriguez and find out who the other big shots involved in this ghost gambling ship are.
Gu Yan didnt want to participate in such an important matter that might involve severals.
She frowned and said, This kind of matter is highly confidential. We havent received such an order, so we dont want to participate.
Other than rescuing Dr. Tang and his grandson, the rest of the task that the Snow Wolf Team received was to support the Joint Special Task Force when necessary.
Previously, Gu Yan and Lu Ye had caused such a ruckus in District 12 to divert Huang Yuan and those bigwigsattention so that Vincent could contact the special agents in other districts.
Andst night, Bai Changle and the others had also fully cooperated to support the Special Task Force.
Gu Yan and the othersattitude had long been expressed. Vincent also understood. In addition to some higher-level matters, Gu Yan and the others had made the right decision.
It was very safe.
But..
Vincent had a helpless expression, But that Rodriguez didnt say anything no matter how much I asked. The only time I can interrogate him is in the less than ten hours on the ship. Because of his identity, if I couldnt get anything out of him when he got off the ship, I might have to release him temporarily.
Although he was caught red-handed, Rodriguez came to the ghost gambling ship himself, but he insisted that it was his first time ying this game, and he was tricked by Huang Yuan. Then.., he might have a chance to get out of this matter.
Whether it was those who died or those who were captured to mine, he could say that it had nothing to do with him.
To say the least, even if he were to get into some trouble, as long as he did not expose those people, the remaining big shots would have to get RODRISGE out.
Chapter 3117 - 3117 Chapter 3117, final game 52
3117 Chapter 3117, final game 52
This way, they would be safe.
Only Huang Yuan and his men would be finished.
No the people behind Huang Yuan might already be on the move. If they did not get all the evidence, Huang Yuans side might even be off the hook!
Because it would rise to a higher level.
!!
This was the reason why Gu Yan and the others did not want to get involved.
Seeing Gu Yan and Lu Yes calm expressions, which meant that they were rejecting him, Vincent had no choice but to say, Rodriguez specifically requested to speak to Gu Ye. Otherwise, he wont say anything.
Lu Ye and Gu Yan looked at each other when they heard Vincents words.
The two of them instantly understood each others thoughts and decisions.
Gu Yan turned her head and said to Vincent, Okay, tell me the location. Ill go overter. However, I need some things. Wait a moment, Ill list them and you can think of a way to get them for me.
Gu Yan turned around and found a pen and paper in the room. She wrote down a bunch of things and handed them to Vincent.
Vincents mouth twitched.
This is
Just help me prepare it.
Vincent nodded and turned around to find someone to prepare these things. He knew where most of the things were..
They were in Ciscos room.
Because Cisco was in its own suite. Not only did it have arge cloakroom, but it also had a huge dressing room.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye returned to the room. As soon as the door closed, Lu Ye said, Are you trying to disguise yourself as Angel?
Yes.. Speaking of which, Rodrigo was actually a very cowardly person. Previously, when she was chatting with Angel, she identally mentioned that her fianc was actually very afraid of her. Angel had always refused to marry him. The engagement was forced on her. Once, Angel was so furious that she even beat this man up.
Lu Ye was shocked. Angel beat him up, but he still likes her so much. Does he want to marry her?
Yes.
Lu Ye blinked and sighed. This person has masochistic tendencies.
This persons mental state is a little extreme. On the surface, he looks timid, but hes actually not very brave. He also has low self-esteem.. But deep down, he has a strong desire to change the current situation. You can see it just by looking at how he makes his character look tall and handsome in the game.. Also, it was the female bodyguard beside him, Jessica. Jessica didnt look like Angel before, but Rodriguez made her look like Angel.
It had to be said that Rodriguez was already a sick person.
Lu Ye frowned. Then, if you disguise yourself as Angel, he might recognize you. Also, he loves Angel so much that hes going crazy.
Its okay. At most, Ill beat him up.Gu Yan cracked her knuckles with a smile.
Lu Ye smiled dotingly. Yeah, I Knew My Yan Yan wouldnt be at a disadvantage.
At this time, if Rodriguez knew that he had invited a devil, he would probably regret what he had just said. He wouldnt let Gu yee even if he was beaten to death.
Vincent was very efficient. He had prepared everything that Gu Yan needed.
Although Gu Yans makeup skills were not as good as Mephistopheles, he had learned a lot from him. In addition, Rodriguezs mental state was really unstable, not to mention.., gu Yan could also hypnotize and imitate the voice of others.
Twenty minutester, after Gu Yan was done with his makeup, he followed Lu Ye to the ce where Rodriguez was imprisoned.
Chapter 3118 - 3118 Chapter 3118, final game 53
3118 Chapter 3118, final game 53
Siri was standing at the door with an agent. When he looked up, he saw Lu Ye and a strange beauty walking towards them.
The two of them were very close. From the behavioral analysis, the two of them seemed very intimate.
After all, they did not deliberately act that way.
Siri frowned.
!!
Wasnt Lu Ye and Gu Yan husband and wife?
Why did he turn around and kiss the other beauty so affectionately?
Although Siri was from F Nation and had a romantic nature, he was also the sunny and handsome type and had many girlfriends.
But he had never cheated on her.
Not to mention, he heard that Gu Yan and Lu Ye were already married.
Thinking of this, Cyrils face darkened. He pointed at the beautiful stranger and asked Lu Ye, Who is she? What boss Vincent said is for you and Gu Yan toe over.
Gu Yan, who was disguised as Angel, smiled. She used her female voice and said, Am I not right in front of you?
Cyril was stunned. This, this is your original appearance?
Lu Ye immediately said, Its Not My Yan Yans original appearance. Its just to interrogate that person.
Cyril was even more shocked. You can disguise yourself as several people?
Gu Yan smiled and said, Im not that good. I can only imitate people I know very well.
After she said that, she walked in with Lu Ye.
Cyril stood where she was, a little skeptical about life.
The agent beside him asked worriedly, Siri, are you okay?
Im fine. Go tell Vincent that the magical couple is here,Siri said with a sigh.
This Gu Yan was really something.
He suddenly had an idea.
So Siri stopped her partner and said, Wait here. Ill go find Vincent.
Okay.
Cyril immediately went to find Vincent, while Gu Yan and Lu Ye had already walked in.
Although Rodriguez was timid, unpredictable, and timid, he was still smart.
That was because he knew that as long as he gritted his teeth and said nothing, when the ship docked, someone woulde to protect him first.
Moreover, his identity was clear. If these people dared to torture him, he would make them suffer!
As long as he persevered and did not say anything, it would be fine.
At most, he would sacrifice Jessica and let her carry some things.
Also, he would push everything to Huang Yuan.
As for why he wanted to find Gu ye, Rodriguez felt that he was very familiar with Angel. Otherwise, he would not have said such things in thest game.
More importantly, Gu ye actually dared to hit him?
He couldnt take this lying down!
It was too quiet here, so when he heard the footsteps, Rodriguez, who had his hands tied, raised his head. His small eyes shone with a vicious light.
A sarcastic smile shed across his mouth.
When the door opened and he saw the beautiful woman walking in, the vicious smile on Rodriguezs face suddenly froze.
It turned into dust.
When the wind blew, nothing was left.
The next moment, a sh of excitement and ecstasy shed through his eyes. He suddenly stood up and pounced on the woman.
Rodriguez shouted excitedly, Dear Angel!
The answer to Rodriguez was a clean and beautiful roundhouse kick.
There was a click.
The kicknded on Rodriguezs face.
Chapter 3119 - 3119 Chapter 3119, final game 54
3119 Chapter 3119, final game 54
When he saw Rodrigo was about to pounce on him, Lu Ye was about to make a move.
How dare he pounce on his Yan Yan!
In the next moment, he saw his Yan Yan decisively kick that movement was quite loud, and his doting wife was no longer worried about his Yan Yan. In fact, she was secretlymenting how handsome his Yan Yans kicking posture was.
Fortunately, Gu Yan was not wearing high heels, and she had gathered some strength, afraid that she would kick him silly. But even so, Rodriguez, who was very weak, sat down on the ground due to inertia.
!!
It was quite a big noise.
It was probably a heavy fall.
Lu Ye did as Gu Yan said and did not get close. Instead, he guarded at a very close distance.
If anything happened, he would be able to get there quickly.
Gu Yan found a chair and sat down in a domineering manner. She sneered and said, Rhode, why do I look down on you more and more?
Gu Yan had interacted with Angel many times, so she imitated her demeanor and voice perfectly.
She was worried that Rodriguez would notpletely believe her, so Gu Yan deliberately kicked him in the face. Well, it could make his face hurt and his eyes hurt, which would affect his rational judgment.
Although he might not have that thing.
Rodriguez staggered to his feet, feeling a little dizzy. He wanted to get closer to Angel again, but he saw the coldness in her eyes.
And disgust.
Those were all familiar colors to him.
So, not only was Rodriguez not angry or angry after being kicked, but the surprise on his face kept expanding.
It was mixed with a strong longing.
Lu Ye tried hard not to dig this guys eyes how dare he look at his Yan Yan with such a vulgar look!
Even though Gu Yan looked like Angel now.
No!
Rodriguez did not know that his eyes were almost gone. He walked to Angel and did not dare toe closer. He just looked at her with an infatuated look.
Angel, I miss you so much
Do you deserve to miss me?Gu Yan sneered, Rhode, you still dont understand why I chose that Nial Man and not you? Its because youre too useless. If it wasnt for your background, you would be nothing!
No! Angel, its not like that! Im much better now than before. I know many people and they value me very much!
What a joke! Whats the use of ordinary people! Rhode, for people of our status, knowing ordinary people wont help you at all. Dont you know?Gu Yans face was filled with sarcasm, there is also a high and lofty rebellious.
That was the face of Angel that Rod knew so well.
Rodrisger was anxious to present himself to Angelbefore his eyes, and at once uttered the names of four or five great men.
And among these people, they were not like Rodriguez. They just had a noble status and no real power.
Some of these people had a lot of power!
Lu Ye, who was standing behind them, was stunned.
They could get it out so easily?
As expected of his Yan Yan!
Angelwas very dissatisfied. She shook her head. Youre not lying to me, right? Although Im not familiar with these people, I know that they are very powerful people.
Yes, my dear Angel, everything I said is true! Now, I have a very good rtionship with these powerful people. I even introduced them to this gambling ship to y games. If something happens to me, they will definitelyRodriguez suddenly stopped, at this moment.
Chapter 3120 - 3120 Chapter 3120, final game 55
3120 Chapter 3120, final game 55
He raised his head and looked at Angelin astonishment.
Angelsuddenly looked at him with a smile. What will happen to them?
Rodriguez shook his head and took a few steps back in shock.
No, thats not right!
!!
Why would angel appear here?
On this ship, among the young women, other than Huang Yuans subordinate Cisco, there was only Jessica whom he had brought with him.
How could there be Angel!
Rodriguez raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him. He was a little dazed.
But this person was clearly angel.
No, no, no, it wasnt..
Rodriguez was a little crazy, but he didnt dare to move forward. He took a few steps back and only stopped when his back was against the wall.
He had to calm down.
Angel would definitely not appear here.
Then, if the person in front of him was not angel, then who was it?
Rodrigo suddenly raised his head, and his eyes became extremely red.
He stared at Angelin front of him.
You, you are not Angel! Who Are You?
Ha, he asked, and he had to tell him?
Then how embarrassing would she be.
Gu Yan had no intention of telling him.
Ever since Gu Yan had entered, she had given various psychological hints to the prisoner Rodriguez, who was already emotionally unstable. The kick at the door was actually the most crucial step.
Then, her words and actions, her movements, and her words were all interfering with Rodriguezs real thoughts.
And Rodriguez was indeed like what she thought. He was sessfully hypnotized and thought that the person in front of him was the real angel.
But because he wanted the other party to reveal the information, Gu Yans question and introduction were all about those big shots.
Fortunately, hard work paid off.
Before Rodriguez woke up, he still said the names of those big shots.
Now that Rodriguez hadpletely woken up and knew what he had done, his expression became even worse. He still had a glimmer of hope..
Until he saw Angelin front of him take out a recording pen.
Rodriguez broke down.
He suddenly pounced on the person in front of him. Give me the recording pen!
Not to mention that Rodriguez took many steps back, there was a certain distance between him and Gu Yan who was sitting on the chair.
His physical strength was too weak. In Gu Yans eyes, his speed was as slow as a slow-motion camera.
Not to mention There was also Lu ye beside him.
Therefore, in the end, before Rodriguez could pounce in front of Gu Yan, he was kicked again.
It was just enough to fill up the remaining half of his face.
He could not kick him out of the picture, so Lu Yes kick was also very gentle. It only broke half of Rodriguezs front teeth.
Oh, and his face would probably be swollen for a few days.
Gu Yan had already turned around and walked out with the recording pen.
Rodriguez was lying on the ground. His face was quickly swollen and his eyes were squeezed even smaller.
He looked at the back of the fake angel with infatuation.
Angel My Angel My Love, my lifehe said in a very sorrowful voice.
Gu Yan paused, but in the next moment, she still walked out.
Lu Ye followed Gu Yan Out quickly and closed the door quickly.
He isted Rodriguezs wailing in the room.
Unfortunately, this was just an ordinary room, so the soundproofing was not very good.
Listening to Rodriguezs crying voice, Gu Yan took out a recording pen and recorded everything.
Lu Ye was curious. Are you going back to Angel to listen to this?
Chapter 3121 - 3121 Chapter 3121, final game 56
3121 Chapter 3121, final game 56
I n to show this recording to that Jessica.Gu Yan was not moved by Rodriguezs begging and crying at all. She said calmly, That kind of scum is not worthy of anyones love. Fortunately, Angel met Los Angeles.
Gu Yan did not mean to sympathize with Jessica. After all, there were times when love was something that outsiders could not understand.
Well, she simply hoped that a person like Rodriguez did not deserve to be liked by others.
This move was actually a little willful. However, who made it a rule to be a very rational person for the rest of their lives?
!!
Lu Ye knew that Yan Yan looked down on people like Rodriguez too much. She had a clear line between love and hate. If she wanted to do anything, he would unconditionally support her.
As soon as Vincent came back with Cyril, he heard Rodriguez wailing in the room.
He was crying miserably.
Vincent and Cyril looked at the two people in front of them at the same time..
Gu Yan?
Because Cyril mentioned that Gu Yan was disguised as another woman, Vincent asked directly.
Gu Yan nodded.
Cyril looked curiously in the direction of Rodriguez. You beat him up?
More or less.Gu Yan shrugged and took out a recording pen. Find a recording device and copy it. It contains his statements about those lords.
This time, Vincent and Cyrils eyes were wide open.
Really?
Lu Ye crossed his arms and sneered, Is there a need to lie to you?
He had to admit that his words were really asking for a beating, even his tone was asking for a beating.
But he just couldnt beat him.
He was so angry.
Although he was cursing silently, Vincent and the others also knew the priority of the matter, so the two of them immediately copied the recording and listed the names of the big shots in it.
Vincent was extremely shocked.
He immediately sent the recording to the headquarters, and the follow-up matters were about to begin.
Of course, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were not involved in this matter.
There were still more than ten hours before the ship would dock. At this time, Gu Yan and Lu Ye couldpletely go back to rest.
Hey, Gu Yan, wait a minute!Vincent shouted after he was done with all this.
Lu Ye frowned.
Gu Yan patted his hand and turned to look at Vincent. Whats the matter?
Its like this, Gu Yan. My boss wants to see you,Vincent paused and said awkwardly, But youre acting like someone else now.
Is it about work?
Yes.
Gu Yan nodded and then said, Let them contact my boss.
After saying this, she took Lu Yes arm and turned around to walk out.
Vincent shrugged.
This result was also expected.
On the other side, Cyril said helplessly, This is a great honor. Why did she refuse without asking?
Although she didnt ask, how do you know that she doesnt know?
HMM?
Vincent sighed. She has always been such a smart, powerful, and legendary woman.
Cyril was also very surprised when he heard that.
After a moment of silence, he echoed, Indeed.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye walked side by side on the way back. When they returned to their room, Gu Yan was removing her makeup in the bathroom. Lu Ye leaned against the door and looked at his wifes side profile. He said helplessly, Vincent, what is the meaning of this? His leader is nning to Poach You?
Chapter 3122 - 3122 Chapter 3122, final game 57
3122 Chapter 3122, final game 57
Actually, Lu Yes feelings were veryplicated.
The Space Alliance special team behind Vincent was considered a top organization in the world. Lu Ye even knew a senior nial who had joined before.
These Special Star Warriors from variouss all wanted to join.
Moreover, Lu Ye also thought that Yan Yan was more outstanding than any other special star warrior.
!!
Therefore, she waspletely qualified.
However, if Yan Yan really joined the Space Special Union, then in the future, the husband and wife could..
Gu Yan had already quickly removed her makeup. She didnt use her original appearance, but she returned to her female form. She made some changes to her original appearance.
For example, the height of her nose bridge, or the shape of her eyes.
It was as if she was performing a magic trick, making her face look like her but not like hers.
She walked up to Lu Ye, tiptoed, and wrapped her arms around his neck.
Ah Ye, Whats Wrong?
Yan Yan, actually, you shouldnt have rejected him so easily.
Asking him to talk to her leader was actually a disguised rejection.
After all, most of the time, the leader on top would act in the interests of the empire. Moreover, there were many considerations.
Once he joined this organization..
Gu Yan hugged Lu Ye and stroked his shoulder with her chin. Im not interested in that ce.
Actually..
It was because you werent there.
Although he didnt say it out loud, Lu Ye instantly understood.
He lifted Gu Yans chin and kissed her deeply.
There were some things that were beyond words. Everything was said without saying.
Lu Ye also couldnt bear to part with Yan Yan. Once Yan Yan joined that organization, it would be difficult for the two of them to see each other once a year.
But he also wouldnt Stop Yan Yans development.
If Yan Yan chose to join that organization, he would still be willing to support her a million times.
This could be love.
Selfish but great.
On the other side, Vincent could only tell Gu Yans answer to his immediate superior with a stoic face. The other party was a white man, very elegant and handsome, wearing sses.
The other party pushed up his sses. Then Ill go and talk to her leader.
With a click, the video connection was cut off.
Vincent was still a little dumbfounded.
Should he really contact her?
At the same time, Gu Yan and Lu Ye walked to the deck and looked at the scenery on the sea.
The sky and the sea were connected, both blue.
The difference was that one was calm, while the other was beautiful.
What if they really contacted the leaderLu Ye held Gu Yans hand tightly. This matter might be moreplicated.
Its okay.Gu Yan was very calm. She pinched Lu Yes hand and raised the corner of her eyes. There was a mischievous smile on her face. Ive made the arrangements. Just Trust your wife.
Okay!Lu Ye immediately nodded.
Regarding the matter of trusting Yan Yan, he never needed to hesitate for even a fraction of a second.
At that moment, Jiang Wanghe and Liao Qing were bored to death in their room. They wanted toe out and get some fresh air.
Previously, they had been locked in the yer area. Although they could see the sea and the sky outside through the bulletproof ss, there was still ayer of obstruction between them.
After ying poker for a long time, they finally had a good nights sleep. The two young men decided toe out for some fresh air and take a stroll.
Then..
They saw a man and a woman snuggling together intimately.
How should they put it? Lu Yans appearance was too eye-catching. Previously, he was such a high-profile person.
Moreover, there were only a few women on this ship.
So, who was that woman?
Also, wasnt Lu Yan a couple with brother Gu?
Chapter 3123 - 3123 Chapter 3123, final game 58
3123 Chapter 3123, final game 58
The two boys now treated Gu Yan as their own brother. Now that they saw Gu Yans partner kissing other women like this, they were naturally a little angry.
Especially Jiang Wanghe, this kid.
He lost his usual calmness and walked up to the two of them. He stared at Lu Ye and said, Brother Lu, whats going on? Wheres my brother Gu?
Thats right. Brother Lu, youre too Youre taking advantage of my brother Gus absence to steal food!Liao Qing ran over and panted. Then, she added in a low voice, Youre taking advantage of both men and women!
!!
Lu Ye looked at her coldly.
Liao Qing took half a step back first. Then, he realized that Jiang Wanghe had turned back to look at him and took another two small steps forward.
He snorted, Its useless to stare! Although, although we cant beat you together, it doesnt stop us from morally condemning you!
Jiang Wanghe frowned and looked at him coldly.
In fact, he didnt want to just morally condemn Lu Yan, but unfortunately, the power didnt allow it..
Gu Yanughed at the side. She had endured a lot.
But she still wanted to tease the two of them.
She stretched out her arm and wrapped it around Lu Yes waist. She moved closer to Lu Ye like a little bird.
Then, she looked at the two of them provocatively. What do you mean by cheating? This man is mine!
You!Jiang Wanghe was so angry that his eyes were red. He bit his lip and looked at Lu Ye. Brother Lu, are you ying with my brother Gu? Or are you guys doing this for the mission?
Lu Ye said seriously, My feelings for your brother Gu can be seen by the heavens and the Earth. How can I y with him!
Then why are you still with this womanLiao Qing also found his voice. He secretly looked at the woman that brother Lu was holding. Needless to say, this woman was much more beautiful than Cisco.
Jiang Wanghes eyes were cold.
If it werent for the fact that his skills were inferior This child might reallye forward and hit him.
Gu Yan saw that the child was almost done teasing him, and she was really afraid that she would anger the child. She let go of the hand that was holding Lu Ye and took two steps forward. She reached out her hand and rubbed Jiang Wanghes soft hair.
The other partys actions were too fast and too familiar, so Jiang Wanghe didnt react for a moment. When he reacted and dodged, he felt that this feeling of touching his hair was so familiar!
His eyes were stunned.
Brother, brother Gu?
Stupid boy.Gu Yan smiled and curled the corners of her mouth. She said these three words in a slightly coarse voice that she had used when she was in her male attire.
Jiang Wanghe was shocked for a few seconds before he quickly epted this matter.
After all, in his eyes, brother Gu was omnipotent and very powerful. Even if a man suddenly turned into a woman it was very normal!
This was because his little brother didnt run away.
But on the other side, although Liao Qing was a few years older than Jiang Wanghe, she clearly didnt keep up with the rhythm.
His mouth was wide open.
What, Whats the situation? Little Jiang, you said this woman is brother Gu? But isnt brother Gu a man? !Liao Qings astonishment caused his mouth to be unable topare for a long time.
He turned his head to look at the smiling beauty, then looked at brother Lu who was guarding the beauty.
Finally, Liao Qings gaze fell on Jiang Wanghe.
Hey, no Little Jiang, didnt you live with brother Gu for a long time? Hes a man and a woman, how could you not know?
Actually, Lu Ye had almost forgotten about this matter. After all, he had to carry out a mission under special circumstances, and Jiang Wanghe was still young but no matter how young he was, he was still a F * cking man!
Lu, who was extremely wary of all the male creatures around his wife, looked coldly at Jiang Wanghe.
Chapter 3124 - 3124 Chapter 3124, final game 59
3124 Chapter 3124, final game 59
How could Jiang Wanghe not know what was going on? Moreover, he himself also felt that this matter was rather awkward. In the end, he had no choice but to cover the bbering Liao Qings big mouth.
Brother Lu, you guys chat first. We have something to do first.
Then, Jiang Wanghe forcefully dragged Liao Qing away.
Although he was not as strong as Liao Qing and was shorter, when he dragged Liao Qing away, he was quite agile.
!!
Lu Ye looked at Gu Yan as if he was eyeing her. However, he never stopped Gu Yan from having her normal daily interactions.
Therefore, the final result was that he was unhappy.
This was the realm of jealousy.
Gu Yan understood everything.
She leaned back into Lu Yes arms and turned her head to face the sea breeze with her eyes slightly narrowed.
Ye, our life will be better tomorrow.
Yes, Definitely.
..
More than ten hourster, the cruise ship docked at Ms famous duo Lai Pier. Gu Yan still remembered that they had set sail here back then.
The dock had been arranged by the international spy organization for many people to secretly and quickly escort Rodriguez, Huang Yuan, and the others away.
In fact, before the ship docked, Gu Yan had yed the recording of Rodriguez saying that he loved Angel to the point of madness and then crying to Jessica.
Then she only said one sentence.
Angel is smarter than you.
Then Gu Yan left.
All of this was based on Yans own preferences. As for what Jessica would choose in the future, that was up to her.
After all, even if someone ran into a wall, they might not turn back.
When they got off the ship, Snow Wolf and the others first went to the vi where Gu Yan used to live. When they saw the blue-belt man in casual clothes picking people up at the dock, the corner of Vincents eyes twitched.
Although they were on the wrong side of each other, he really couldnt do anything at this time.
In the end, Vincent rubbed his face again and calmed down. He said to Gu Yan, I think well meet again.
Gu Yan smiled. Not Necessarily.
After taking care of some things, Cyril walked over. He looked at Gu Yan with difficulty and finally reached out his hand. Gu Yan, can I have a hug?
Vincent turned his head and looked at Cyril in surprise.
This kid was really daring.
Didnt you see that he was too embarrassed to say a hug? !
Lu Ye, who was talking to Bai Changle, walked over to Gu Yan in the next moment and extended his long arm to Cyril in a friendly manner. Hug me. Its the same.
Cyrils mouth twitched.
The few of them could not help butugh.
The yers from the others would be sent to the embassies of the others after a physical check-up and some psychological counseling. Then, they would be escorted back safely by the people from theirs.
Naturally, Dr. Tang and Tang Zihao would be escorted by Gu Yan and the others. After all, no one would trust them even if they were handed over to others.
Meanwhile, there were still many yers from nial who would be sent to the embassies first.
However..
Jiang Wanghe and Liao Qing came over and looked at Gu Yan and the others with eager eyes. Brother Gu, can we follow you?
Dr. Tang and Tang Zihao also needed to have their bodies checked first. Although Gu Yan had already given them a simple check-up before this, she found that apart from malnourishment, there was also the time when Tang Zihao saw his grandfather being taken away, other than being emotionally unstable, there were not many other problems.
However, for the sake of their health, they still needed to go to the hospital for aprehensive check-up.
Chapter 3125 - 3125 Chapter 3125, final game 60
3125 Chapter 3125, final game 60
Gu Yan looked at Jiang Wanghe and Liao Qing, thought for a moment, and nodded.
Okay. But before that, you guys should go to the hospital for a check-up first, and then leave with us.
Oh Yeah!
Tang zihao was also quite happy. He used to be very good with Jin Kehai, but Jin Kehai had to go back to his country. Liao Qing was about the same age as Jiang Wanghe and Tang Zihao, andter they lived on the ship and yed cards and games together, after this incident, the three of them had be good friends. Naturally, they hoped to stay together.
!!
After saying goodbye, Gu Yan looked up and saw a very sorrowful gaze.
Cisco, who was handcuffed, was still wearing very beautiful clothes. She was also dressed very fashionably, and she was in the mood to put on makeup.
It could be seen that ording to Ciscos personality, she had to maintain her beauty at all times.
However, when she saw Gu Yan in her eyes, she felt extremely sad.
After all, the series of blows had caused the usually arrogant Cisco to doubt her life for more than ten hours.
The first blow was that the man she had taken a liking to turned out to like a man.
The man she had taken a liking to turned out to be a F * cking woman! This was the second blow in a row.
The final blow was not even worth mentioning. Their ship had been taken down in one go. What awaited them next were all sorts of trials and imprisonment.
Although Cisco was Huang Yuans subordinate and did everything ording to Huang Yuans orders, she was also an aplice.
After these three consecutive hits, other than having the strength to re at Gu Yan a few times, Cisco did not want to do anything else.
After all, if one did not love someone after a long sleep, they would not be able to tear them apart.
Gu Yan smiled slightly, turned around and left.
Although Cisco was not a bad person, she was still Huang Yuansckey after all. She had done so many things for Huang Yuan, so she would probably be punished.
On this side, Gu Yan brought the rest of the Snow Wolf Team and apanied Dr. Tang and the three young men to the hospital for a checkup. After the routine physical examination was over, the few of them were fine, then, Lu Ye also found his colleagues at the embassy and told them about the situation of Jiang Wanghe and the others.
Because he had already called home to confirm the safety situation, it was still alright for them to be there for the time being.
Especially for people like Liao Qing, who even bragged to her parents after telling them that they were safe, it was clear that there was nothing wrong with her mentality. It was simply too normal.
Among the few of them, Dr. Tang needed to rest for a while. In fact, it was not a big problem. He was a little calcium-deficient.
In addition, Tang zihao needed to do some simple psychological counseling. He seemed to be in a good condition for the time being.
Cang LAN was responsible for escorting a group of people back to the Big Vi.
At the vi, Cang Lan and Miao Xiaoyu often stayed there. Even if they did not stay there, David would usually get people to clean it.
This time, because Cang Lan hade early and knew that Gu Yan wasing, not only did he clean the ce in advance, every room was changed into clean bedding and filled with refrigerators, and He bought a lot of fresh vegetables, fruits, chickens, ducks, and fish.
Looking at the full kitchen, the corner of Gu Yans mouth twitched.
Cang Lan also smiled and said, Moloch prepared all this. He was slightly injured and needed to recuperate. When he heard that you wereing, he didnt have time to recuperate and dragged David to buy vegetables early in the morning.
Gu Yan said helplessly, I know that Moloch probably misses me the most. After all, he misses my cooking the most.
Chapter 3126 - 3126 Chapter 3126, final game 61
3126 Chapter 3126, final game 61
Cang Lan really wanted to say, We miss eating your food too.In fact, there were many ingredients that he had specially asked Moloch and the others to buy.
Well, considering the character design, it was better to push all the me to Moloch.
He was fat anyway.
After a while, Moloch and David came in. When they returned, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, Bai Changle, and the others naturally removed their makeup and revealed their original appearances.
!!
Moloch, who had gained a lot of weight, saw Gu Yan and his eyes reddened. He opened his arms and pounced on her.
Gu Yan naturally dodged nimbly.
Moloch pounced on nothing and felt wronged.
Gu, I missed you so much, but youre still so cold to me.
Jiang Wanghe and the others came downstairs and saw such a big guy actually acting coquettishly to brother Gu.
It was really a shocking scene.
Jiang Wanghe was the calmest one among them, and his eyes were wide open.
Gu Yan crossed her arms. She was about to say that Moloch must have missed his dishes again, but she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten something?
At this moment, Lu Ye made a call and entered the living room. Moloch did not dare to hug anymore.
The group of people had not seen each other for a long time. They were ying around and had a lot to talk about.
In particr, Mephistopheles arrived not long after.
Just as Gu Yan was racking her brains and thinking about what she had forgotten, Cang Lan handed a phone to Gu Yan.
Its Xiaoyus.
Gu Yan blinked and took the phone. After listening to Miao Xiaoyus words, she did not know whether tough or cry.
Miao Xiaoyuined, I came all the way here with my child to look for you, but you actually went back to M! Gu Yan, are you avoiding me on purpose? !
Gu Yan sighed, Now that you say it like that, I almost think Im a scumbag.. Alright, Alright. Its because of the mission. I didnt expect them to choose to dock at m either.. But this time, things havee to an end. If you have enough time, wait for me at home. Ill be back very soon.
But youre definitely going to cook a big table of dishes for Moloch and the others!Miao Xiaoyu continued toin.
Gu Yan said, When I get home, Ill Cook a big table of dishes for you too.
HMPH.
Then cook for a few days.
Deal! Dont go back on your word!
With a click, Miao Xiaoyu hung up the phone as if she was afraid that Gu Yan would go back on his word.
Gu Yan threw the phone to Cang Lan in disgust. Why is her temper getting more and more arrogant? Are you used to it?
Yes.Cang Lan nodded.
Gu Yan was speechless. Did he have to be so serious about this answer?
After the two of them got married, Gu Yan had been curious about the way the two of them got along. Later, he asked Mephistopheles to help him investigate, and then he realized that the two of them were spreading dog food inside Yin, the other singles couldnt stand it anymore, so they chased Cang Lan out on a mission.
In fact, Yins shadow organization actually came from this..
It was unknown whether the other members of the pirate crew who had been dealt with by the shadow organization would shed tears when they found out the truth..
The group was lively and came from different fields, but surprisingly, it was very harmonious the main reason was that everyone knew that Gu Yans cooking skills were pretty good, so they waited to eat together harmoniously.
Only Lin Xiaoyun helped Gu Yan wash the vegetables and pick the vegetables, but there were too many people after all. In the end, Gu Yan pulled Jiang, Wang He, Liao Qing, and Tang zihao to be strong men.
As for Lu Ye, Bai Changle, and Tan Zhiyan, they chatted with Dr. Tang upstairs in the study about the improvement and utilization of the games on the ghost gambling ship.
Chapter 3127 - 3126 Chapter 3126, final game 61
3126 Chapter 3126, final game 61
Cang Lan really wanted to say, We miss eating your food too.In fact, there were many ingredients that he had specially asked Moloch and the others to buy.
Well, considering the character design, it was better to push all the me to Moloch.
He was fat anyway.
After a while, Moloch and David came in. When they returned, Gu Yan, Lu Ye, Bai Changle, and the others naturally removed their makeup and revealed their original appearances.
!!
Moloch, who had gained a lot of weight, saw Gu Yan and his eyes reddened. He opened his arms and pounced on her.
Gu Yan naturally dodged nimbly.
Moloch pounced on nothing and felt wronged.
Gu, I missed you so much, but youre still so cold to me.
Jiang Wanghe and the others came downstairs and saw such a big guy actually acting coquettishly to brother Gu.
It was really a shocking scene.
Jiang Wanghe was the calmest one among them, and his eyes were wide open.
Gu Yan crossed her arms. She was about to say that Moloch must have missed his dishes again, but she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten something?
At this moment, Lu Ye made a call and entered the living room. Moloch did not dare to hug anymore.
The group of people had not seen each other for a long time. They were ying around and had a lot to talk about.
In particr, Mephistopheles arrived not long after.
Just as Gu Yan was racking her brains and thinking about what she had forgotten, Cang Lan handed a phone to Gu Yan.
Its Xiaoyus.
Gu Yan blinked and took the phone. After listening to Miao Xiaoyus words, she did not know whether tough or cry.
Miao Xiaoyuined, I came all the way here with my child to look for you, but you actually went back to M! Gu Yan, are you avoiding me on purpose? !
Gu Yan sighed, Now that you say it like that, I almost think Im a scumbag.. Alright, Alright. Its because of the mission. I didnt expect them to choose to dock at m either.. But this time, things havee to an end. If you have enough time, wait for me at home. Ill be back very soon.
But youre definitely going to cook a big table of dishes for Moloch and the others!Miao Xiaoyu continued toin.
Gu Yan said, When I get home, Ill Cook a big table of dishes for you too.
HMPH.
Then cook for a few days.
Deal! Dont go back on your word!
With a click, Miao Xiaoyu hung up the phone as if she was afraid that Gu Yan would go back on his word.
Gu Yan threw the phone to Cang Lan in disgust. Why is her temper getting more and more arrogant? Are you used to it?
Yes.Cang Lan nodded.
Gu Yan was speechless. Did he have to be so serious about this answer?
After the two of them got married, Gu Yan had been curious about the way the two of them got along. Later, he asked Mephistopheles to help him investigate, and then he realized that the two of them were spreading dog food inside Yin, the other singles couldnt stand it anymore, so they chased Cang Lan out on a mission.
In fact, Yins shadow organization actually came from this..
It was unknown whether the other members of the pirate crew who had been dealt with by the shadow organization would shed tears when they found out the truth..
The group was lively and came from different fields, but surprisingly, it was very harmonious the main reason was that everyone knew that Gu Yans cooking skills were pretty good, so they waited to eat together harmoniously.
Only Lin Xiaoyun helped Gu Yan wash the vegetables and pick the vegetables, but there were too many people after all. In the end, Gu Yan pulled Jiang, Wang He, Liao Qing, and Tang zihao to be strong men.
As for Lu Ye, Bai Changle, and Tan Zhiyan, they chatted with Dr. Tang upstairs in the study about the improvement and utilization of the games on the ghost gambling ship.
Chapter 3128 - 3128 Chapter 3128, final game 63
3128 Chapter 3128, final game 63
Moloch sniffed. He could already smell the fragrance wafting from the kitchen.
He said, Peel the garlic then. As for washing the dishes, even though there are many bowls, we still have many people, right? Isnt that Azure Blue?
Mm.Azure blue returned to his quiet state. He was also peeling the garlic seriously to express his opinion.
David sat beside him andughed, but his eyes were filled with sadness.
!!
Other than Miao Xiaoyu, who had gone to nial with her child and got separated from Gu Yan, there was still one person missing..
David whispered in his heart, Boss, if you woke up, you would definitelye too. Look, its so lively today..
Of course, he did not pick thest duel.
Lu Ye had the highestbat strength in the whole field, and in order to lighten Gu Yans burden, he arranged tasks for everyone.
In the end, Gu Yan was only responsible for cooking.
Lu Ye himself went into the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves, and chopped all kinds of meat and vegetables. His knife skills dazzled Jiang Wanghe and the other two.
Liao Qing excitedly rubbed her eyes with her hand that had just finished cooking the onions.
The spicy taste made him cry uncontrobly..
Tang zihao was also very shocked. He whispered to Jiang Wanghe beside him, Little Jiang, I feel that this brother Lu is even better than brother Gu.
Although Gu Yan had reverted to female clothes, the three of them were still used to calling Gu Yan brother Gu.
Jiang Zhen, brother Gu Fan, loyal fan brother Wang he didnt even think about it and said directly, No, I still think that brother Gu is a little better than brother Lu.
Liao Qing also came over and asked in a low voice, Why?
They are a couple. Brother Gu must have the highest status in the family,Jiang Wang he said with certainty.
Liao Qing and Tang Zihao turned their heads as if they were taking things seriously. They saw brother Lu asking whether brother Gus hands were tired, and then asking how brother Gu needed him to do it.
He was the devil of spoiling his wife.
Tang zihao sighed, Only brother Gu is so powerful that he can subdue brother Lu.
Isnt love like one thing subdues another?Liao Qing concluded.
The three guys were whispering. Actually, Gu Yan and Lu Ye had heard it, but they didnt pay attention to them.
Brother Lu, who was said to spoil his wife, went over to wipe his wifes sweat. In fact, Gu Yan wasnt so tired that he was sweating.
Lin Xiaoyun, who was next to him, was stuffed with dog food. As a result, when the final feast was ready, he did not eat too much!
Well, this so-called too much waspared to that group of men.
This group of people were all wolfing down their food, as if they had not eaten for a long time.
Forget about the group of people who had juste down from the ghost gambling ship. The food provided by the yerszone on the top was not bad, even if the food provided by the yersZone 12 was not bad, but how could itpare to the authentic nial dishes cooked by Gu Yan.
But why did these people eat as if they had been hungry for a long time?
But there were too many people, so the food was lively. In the end, it was noisy. Naturally, Mephistopheles and the others who had not worked were arranged to wash the dishes.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye strolled in the small garden. As they walked, Gu Yan said subconsciously, I always feel like I forgot something.
Me too.
Gu Yan stopped in her tracks. She turned to look at Lu Ye and frowned slightly.
The couple stared at each other in silence for a short while.
The next moment..
Greedy wolf? !
Ive forgotten about greedy wolf!
On the other side, greedy wolf, who had followed Qi Kun and the other yers from District 12 to check his body but could not find Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and the others, was standing silently at the entrance of the hospital.
Although he was very big, from his back view, he looked very lonely and weak..
Chapter 3129 - 3129 Chapter 3129, final game 64
3129 Chapter 3129, final game 64
Tan Lang felt that he had been deceived.
What about the person who had agreed to help him introduce Yin?
Even if Yins person thought that he was unqualified and didnt join, it would be fine.
But at least give him an introduction.
!!
But looking at the couple, they didnt seem like such people!
Tan Lang had always been alone and didnt have many friends. His big size, no matter where he stood, was particrly eye-catching.
After Vincent put down the phone, he saw the big ravenous wolf sitting on the hospital bench doubting his life.
He was like a big abandoned bear.
Vincent could not help but be a little speechless.
He remembered that when ravenous wolf was in District 12, he was quite a rough and overbearing person. What was going on now?
But when he thought of the phone call just now, Vincent did not know whether tough or cry.
Fortunately, he had a little facial paralysis, so he held back his smile.
Vincent walked over and sat next to ravenous wolf. He handed him a ss of milk and said, You havent eaten yet, right?
Ravenous Wolf took the milk and took a sip. He was silent.
Vincent patted his shoulder and said, Alright, Gu Yan and the others wille to pick you upter.
Ravenous Wolf looked at him.
Then, he didnt say a word. It was obvious that he didnt believe Vincents words. Also, he was probably feeling a little emotional.
Vincent had been busy and was quite tired. It was rare for him to be free, so he just sat there and drank milk.
When Gu Yan arrived, she saw the two of them sitting on the hospital bench together. There was an empty milk box by each of their feet, and the setting sun made the background board.
She was a little apologetic, but she would never admit that she had forgotten about tanng.
Seeing Gu Yan arrive, Vincent nodded. His gaze swept past Cang Lan and another man behind Gu Yan.
He wanted to rub his face again.
That was the feeling. Every time a cat saw a mouse, it could not catch it.
Was it ufortable.
Walking in front of Tan Lang, Gu Yan stopped and calmly pointed at David and Cang Lan behind him, I didnt stay here for long. I have to leave the day after tomorrow, so I took the time to look for them. Tan Lang, I can only help you here. Their organization has very high requirements. Im not sure if you can pass their examination.
Tan Lang suddenly raised his head.
At this moment, David adjusted his sses and calmly took out a business card for Tan Lang.
When the timees, you will have an assessment. As for the details, I will contact you alone.
Tan Langs eyes lit up.
With a height of more than 1.9 meters, he felt a little ufortable in front of these three people.
He held the business card and paused. He looked around and found that there was no Vincents Special Task Force around. He asked in a low voice, The name of your organization
Yin,Cang Lan said softly.
Just behind Gu Yan and the other two, a group of pigeons suddenly flew up and chased after the sunset..
Tan Lang was stunned.
Gu Yan and the other two did not even know when they left.
Of course, Gu Yan knew that Tan Lang did not have many friends on m and did not want to go to the embassy. It was David who found a ce for Tan Lang to stay.
On the way back to the vi, Gu Yan briefly told David and Cang Lan about Tan Langs situation in the car.
In short, if hes suitable for any group, hell join any group. If hes not, then forget it.
We know. Dont worry about that.
Well, the main thing is that when I joined, I was also tested, so I dont want others to join so easily,Gu Yan said seriously.
Chapter 3130 - 3130 Chapter 3130, final game 65
3130 Chapter 3130, final game 65
David couldnt help butugh. He pushed up his sses and sighed, Speaking of which, I was still in charge of supervising you at that time.
Cang Lan calmly said as he drove, Yeah, I was there too.
It had been several years since the incident on the deserted ind.
But now that he thought about it, it felt like it had happened yesterday.
!!
Gu Yan could not help but sigh.
Time passed so quickly.
Gu Yan and his group did not stay on m for long. They took a special ne back to nial. Mephistopheles and the others were very reluctant to leave.
However, each of them had something on and could not leave.
However, Gu Yan knew that they would meet again. After all, they were family.
On the other hand, Gu Yan and the others sent Tang Zihao and Dr. Tang to a special mental institution. The grandfather and grandson needed to stay here for a period of time.
They had also informed the Tang family toe over.
Gongsun Yu would handle the rest of the matters, so Gu Yan and the others were very relieved.
Gongsun Yu was still the same as before. He looked calm, but he was very calm. After he let the others handle the matter of Dr. Tang and his grandson, he looked at Lu Ye and said with a smile, Congrattions on your retirement.
Lu Ye chuckled. Its okay. No matter how you look at it, youre still older than me.
Its okay. After all, Im in psychological work. Its okay if Im older, unlike you
Gu Yan sighed at the side.
The moment they met, they would make fun of each other. would this help promote the rtionship between their partners?
However, Gu Yan seemed to have seen many good friends who were like this.
She did not know whether tough or cry as she interrupted their fight and said, Is Guo Rou at home, or on a mission?
She just finished a mission. She needs to rest at home for a while.Gongsun Yus voice unconsciously softened when he mentioned his beloved wife, Guo Rou.
Who would have thought that the careless girl who was like a tomboy back then would join hands with him to get closer to the altar of marriage.
The two of them had been through thick and thin for so many years, and they would continue to walk like this.
However, it was not the time to reminisce about the past for the time being. Bai Changle took Jin Li back and met up with them.
When Gu Yan and the others saw the scar on Jin Lis face, they could not help butugh out loud. Even Tan Zhiyan, who was usually unrestrained, pursed his lips in joy. In the end, he could not help but turn around.
Because Jin Lis face had fallen to the ground, there was a scar on both sides of his face. It was especially bnced, and the position was especially symmetrical.
Although the wound was very shallow and shouldnt leave a very ugly scar, it was still a little red and swollen. Therefore, it looked very red and swollen, looking very festive.
Jin Li, who had missed the mission because he wasnt good-looking enough, was already very angry.
Looking at the unsympathetic looks of hispanions, he became anxious. If youugh again, Ill Cry!
Tan Zhiyan added seriously, Dont cry. Tears flowing into the wound may make the scar bigger. That way Itll be more festive than now.
Jin Li:
He wanted to cut ties with this group of people for three minutes!
After picking up Jin Li, the group of people sent Jiang Wanghe and Liao Qing back to school.
Liao Qings parents cried like a baby the moment they saw Liao Qing. They hugged Liao Qing in the middle on both sides.
Liao Qing was quite calm at first. He was lucky that he met Gu Yan and Lin Xiaoyun. Later on, Lin Xiaoyun protected him. Later on, Bai Changle and the others were also in District 11, so Liao Qing didnt suffer much.
Chapter 3131 - 3131 Chapter 3131 the last game 66
3131 Chapter 3131 thest game 66
But at this moment, seeing his parents and grandparents crying like this, Liao Qings eyes turned red, and he kept apologizing. He would not be so insensible in the future.
When he sent Jiang Wanghe back, it was still okay.
His parents worked all year round, were not at home, and were on business trips all over the world. It was Jiang Wanghes aunt who came to pick him up.
Jiang Wanghes aunts eyes were red. On the contrary, it was the young master, Jiang Wanghe, who had been trying to persuade him.
!!
When Gu Yan and the others were about to leave, Jiang Wanghe suddenly said, Brother Gu, will I be able to see you again?
The corners of Gu Yans mouth curled up. If you want to, you will.
Jiang Wanghes eyes lit up.
After finally sending the yers away, the few of them returned to the base of the Snow Wolf Brigade.
After going through the normal reporting process, the leader called out to Gu Yan, Lu Ye, and Bai Changle.
He said kindly, Ye and Changle, I dont have to tell you. This mission is yourst mission in the Snow Wolf squad. Ive already arranged for you to be transferred. As you both have decided, Ill transfer you back to the main star system.
Thank you, leader!The two of them said in unison.
Bai changle naturally did not need to be mentioned. His family and small family were both on the main star. He was also a native of the main star.
Although Lu Ye was born on Yabaker, he had spent more time on the main star in the north over the years than on Yabaker.
After all, when he was still young, he was thrown into the special forces by Old Master Lu for training.
Later on, when he studied at the Empires first academy, he also studied on the main star.
Not to mention, Old Master Lu, Lu Wenbin, was currently living on the main star, enjoying his old age with his two oldrades whom he cared about the most. Furthermore, Lu Yes father, Lu Haiyang, had already retired. He and his wife, Qin Lanzhi, spent most of their time on the main star.
Qin Lanzhi was nowpletely at peace. Her daughter-inw was so outstanding and beautiful, and her grandchildren were beautiful and smart. Oh, and her son was as outstanding as ever So every time she met an old friend, she would show off for a long time.
Her old friends didnt know whether tough or cry, but Qin Lanzhi was still very calm.
Her children were so outstanding, why didnt she show off.
Therefore, it was not surprising that Lu Ye chose to return to the main star after the Snow Wolf Team retired.
Themander-in-chief looked at these two outstanding people and sighed, So many years have passed in a sh, and youve all retired.
Lu Ye said with a smile, Leader, dont be afraid. There are more members in our Snow Wolf team than before, and there are also many outstanding talents in various fields. Therefore, in the future, the number of missionspleted by the Snow Wolf team will definitely be higher and the quality will be better!
Bai changle immediately said, Thats right, thats right. And in the future, if the team needs anything, just call us at any time.
Themander-in-chief nodded.
There really is something that needs you guys.. Previously, I saw in the report that the matter of establishing a special training base that you guys mentioned was very good. After that, when Dr. Tangs physical condition is better, well have a meeting alone. Well push this matter forward together.
Yes!
After he finished talking about the two of them, themander-in-chief looked at Gu Yan kindly.
Comrade Gu Yan, youvepleted the mission well.
Thank you for your praise, leader.Gu Yan sat there quietly.
Themander-in-chief smiled and said, You usually look very gentle and quiet, but when ites to carrying out missions, youre even more ruthless than a man.. This time, I also received a call from the outer space, and they specifically asked you to join their organization. Comrade Gu Yan, I want to know your own thoughts.
Chapter 3132 - 3132 Chapter 3132, final game 67
3132 Chapter 3132, final game 67
Lu Ye knew about this. He didnt say anything. He picked up the mineral water beside him and took a sip.
It was Bai Changles first time hearing about this. He looked at Gu Yan in surprise. Xiao Yan, is it Vincents Group?
Gu Yan nodded. Yes.
Bai changle immediately became excited. Wow, Xiao Yan, youre Amazing!
!!
Not everyone could join that organization. After all, it was the top special ops organization in the universe.
Although Bai Changle had never wanted to join, this did not stop him from being surprised. He was also filled with pride and pride.
Yes, his sister Xiao Yan was just that outstanding!
Lu Ye continued to drink his water and did not speak.
On the other side, Gu Yan looked at themander-in-chief with a calm expression. He smiled and said, This is indeed a very good thing, but my answer leader, Ive already told you before.
Youre not going to consider it anymore?
Yes, Ive already decided.
Lu Yes hand that was holding the mineral water bottle paused slightly.
Bai Changle, who was beside him, was already a little dumbfounded.
He looked at the big leader, then turned his head to look at Gu Yan.
Hey, no, Xiao Yan, are you refusing to go to that organization?
Yes.
This kind of thing naturally had to be done ording to ones own wishes. Although the big leader thought that if Gu Yan went to that organization, she might be able to advance further in all aspects.
But for her to choose to retreat at this time, it would be more appreciated by themander-in-chief.
Everyone had their own position. Moreover, everyone was in their own shining position. They would continue to be conscientious and do their best.
Alright, all of you go back and rest. After the farewell party the day after tomorrow, you can go on vacation.Themander-in-chief turned his head and said to Lu Ye and Bai Changle.
The two of them nodded.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye had rooms in the base. After all, the two of them had been busy with missions all over the world for the past few years. It was even more tiring than the cowherd and the Weaver Girl.
Even if they had specially approved a dormitory, most of the time, there were not many opportunities for the two of them to get together.
But even so, as time passed, the rtionship between the two of them did not weaken because of the number of times they spent together. On the contrary, it became stronger.
After returning to her room, Gu Yan was about to take a shower. She put down her things and just took two steps, she was suddenly hugged by Lu Ye from behind.
Ye?
Just now, I was thinking about your conversation with the big leader. I always felt that something was wrong.Lu Ye hugged Gu Yans waist and rested his chin gently on Gu Yans shoulder.
His voice was very soft, as if he was suppressing his excitement.
Yan Yan, you, are you nning to retire early?
Lu Ye had always been very smart. In fact, before he had even gotten off the ghost gambling ship, he had already felt that Yan Yan was very calm about his imminent retirement from the Snow Wolf Unit.
Lu Ye had initially thought that he was being unreasonable and overthinking things.
However, after listening to the conversation between the senior leader and Yan Yan, the tone of themander-in-chief was trying his best to persuade him to stay. It was not because of the special organizations matter.
It was because of something else!
At the same time, the decisiveness in Yan Yans tone was the result of careful consideration!
Gu Yan sighed and reached out to grab Lu Yes hair, Tell me, why did I find such a smart man like you? I originally wanted to give you a surprise. After your farewell party, I will apany you home first. Then, I will return to the Snow Wolf Unit base and have a farewell party with everyone. Then, I will return home to look for you. Hey, the surprise is gone, Ah Ye, you have to pay me back!
Chapter 3133 - 3133 Chapter 3133, final game 68
3133 Chapter 3133, final game 68
Youve given me your whole life, my whole life, oh no, my whole life, Illpensate you, okay?Lu Ye murmured softly.
He didnt know what to say anymore.
Because, even if he had 10,000 thoughts in his mind, he wanted Yan Yan to retire early and return to the main star to live together.
But he also knew that he could not say it, nor could he bring it up.
!!
Although Yan Yan was married to him, Yan Yan still had the right to pursue her own ideals.
He still said that as long as Yan Yan did not cheat on him, he would support her unconditionally no matter what she did.
Even if..
Even if she decided to join the special forces and spend less time by his side every year, Lu Ye would definitely notin.
At most, he would be overwhelmed by endless longing every day.
How could Gu Yan not know that Lu Ye thought so?
It was precisely because of this that after thinking about it for a while, she submitted this application to themander-in-chief.
Actually, based on Gu Yans age, she could still stay in the Snow Wolf Unit for two years. However, there were also cases like her who proposed to retire early.
Naturally, the leaders tried to persuade her to stay. After all, Gu Yan was the most outstanding member of the Snow Wolf Units female Dark Phoenix unit. Over the years, she had performed many dangerous and important missions with excellence.
Not to mention, Gu Yan was also very good at leadership. Even though she was in a semi-retired state a few years ago, her missionpletion rate was still the highest among the female members. Not to mention, her leadership ability was also very strong.
Even though she had never been appointed as the leader of the Dark Phoenix team, all the female star soldiers in Dark Phoenix had ced a lot of trust in her. Every leader would seek Gu Yans help whenever they encountered a difficult problem.
Such an outstanding female soldier really did not wish for her to retire.
Of course, the leaders had urged Gu Yan to stay because they valued Gu Yan too much.
In the end, they agreed to Gu Yans request because they valued Gu Yan too much.
In the end, the leaders half-jokingly and half-seriously said that in the future, when the Snow Wolf Team and Dark Phoenix team needed help, Gu Yan would be obliged. They also said that she would visit them one day to try Gu Yans dishes, in the end, they agreed.
Gu Yan knew the leaderspainstaking efforts, and she also knew the leadersunderstanding and kindness. She was very grateful and solemnly bowed to the leaders.
After Lu Ye found out about Gu Yans n, Gu Yan simply left with Lu Ye and her brother Changle.
Bai Changle was still shocked when he found out about this.
But he soon felt relieved.
Over the years, he had seen Xiao Yan and Ah Ye together with his own eyes.
The two of them had gone through a lot, but they had always held each others hands tightly.
As his brother-inw, he didnt have the chance to say anything harsh. For example, if you dare to treat Xiaoyan badly, Ill Beat You Up!
Firstly, he couldnt Beat Ye!
Secondly, Ye was good to Xiaoyan. Perhaps none of them could beat him.
The farewell party was held as scheduled.
Lin Xiaoyun and the other Dark Phoenix members were crying their eyes out. They couldnt bear to part with Gu Yan.
However, this was Gu Yans decision, so they could only respect and wish him well.
As for the male soldiers, it was much simpler. They didnt have much to say. After the farewell party ended, they continued to drink.
Normally, they werent allowed to, but there werent any missions for the time being. There was also the fact that they couldnt bear to part with each other.
Even though this was a team.
Everyone was family.
Star warriors like them were used to drinking, so they fought until midnight and almost all of them copsed.
Chapter 3134 - 3134 Chapter 3134, final game 69
3134 Chapter 3134, final game 69
Bai Changle held the wine bottle and leaned against Lu Yes side as he muttered, Ah Ye, I feel like Ive been in the Snow Wolves for the past few years. Although the missions were very dangerous, and there were even a few times when I almost died, I still feel that being able to join the Snow Wolves is a great blessing in my life!
Lu Ye deeply agreed.
He suddenly took another sip of wine.
Because it was a special organization, their retirement was only held internally. They did not wear any big red flowers, nor did they have any high-profile farewell parties.
However, they no longer cared about these things.
Gu Yan and the other two sat in the car. The base of the snow wolves slowly grew further and finally disappeared.
No matter who it was, their hearts were actually a little empty.
Meanwhile, Gu Yan and Lu Ye were sitting together with their fingers crossed.
Bai Changle took a look and finally decided to pull his hat back, cover his eyes, and sleep for a while.
When Gu Yan and the others returned to the main star, the first thing she saw was Miao Xiaoyu, who looked like she was about to burst out in tears.
Miao Xiaoyu was very upset because something had happened on M, so she had to leave as soon as possible.
Fortunately, Gu Yan didnte. Angel and Wen Lan were mostly around during this period of time, so Miao Xiaoyu wasnt too bored.
Before Miao Xiaoyu left, Gu Yan made her a lot of dishes, which made Miao Xiaoyu leave happily.
Xie Luan and the others were naturally very happy when they learned that Gu Yan and Lu Ye had retired and that Changles job would be stable behind the main star.
Previously, they understood the childrens choices, so even though they were engaged in the most dangerous missions, they had never stopped them, except when they were especially worried about the children.
Now, seeing that the children had stabilized, it was naturally good.
Gu Yan felt that this was not bad. She would have more time to spend with her family, children, and Ah Ye.
However, regarding the special training base, Ah Ye and Big Brother Changle would have to leave for a period of time. Gu Yan stayed at home during this period of time.
On this day, the weather was very good and the sun was shining brightly. Xie Luan asked Gu Yan to apany her for a walk.
Gu Yan naturally agreed readily.
Xiao Yan, I wrote a book. Its going to be filmed,Xie Luan said with a smile.
Gu Yan was pleasantly surprised. This is a good thing! which book have I read?
At this moment, the mother and daughter were sitting in a teahouse. The sun was shining on their bodies, making them feel warm. The faint fragrance of tea lingered around their nostrils.
Xie Luan took a sip of tea and said, You may not have read the work that was recentlypleted. It tells the story of a little girl who was kidnapped and sold since she was young and changed her life.
Gu Yans hand that was holding the teacup paused slightly.
She raised her head and looked at her mother, Xie Luan.
Xie Luan said gently and seriously, In the end, she found her family again and found her own happiness. All these years, although Zhang Lan and the others are no longer around, I have been brooding over the hardships you suffered in Zhang Lans family when you were young. Every child is a treasure of parents. Once I find out that my precious child is being abused like that, I cant relieve the pain in my heart. So, I want to write this story and condemn those who stole the child. I hope it will resonate with many people.
Gu Yan nodded.
She sniffed. The corners of her eyes were a little sore, and her heart was a little itchy.
But she couldnt say a word.
Gu Yan held her mothers hand tightly.
Even though, even though in the years of her previous life, she missed her mother, missed all her family members, and even missed Ah Ye.
Chapter 3135 - 3135 Chapter 3135, final game 70
3135 Chapter 3135, final game 70
But fortunately, she was back in this life.
Fortunately, everyone was happy in this life.
Xie Luan might have felt that she was a little too emotional, causing her daughters eyes to turn red. She quickly changed the topic and said, Oh right, the name of this movie is called Love Has Gods will. The background of the story, I chose the era of flight. Now, some of the actors have been confirmed. Oh, thats right. Theres a male star among them. Hes quite good-looking. He said he knows you.
Gu Yan was curious. Who is it?
That childs name is Guan Yujue.
Gu Yan:
She almost spat out tea!
Gu Yan hurriedly picked up a tissue beside her and wiped the corner of her mouth. Then, she asked cautiously, Could it be that hes the male lead?
It had to be said that Xie Luans novel was based on Gu Yan.
Gu Yan had no objections to this.
However, if Guan Yujue was chosen to be the male lead, then she would always feel that something was wrong!
She might as well be apletely unfamiliar actor, with handsome men and beautiful women acting. She could also stand by the side and watch the lively scene. How Nice would that be.
It really was with Guan Yujue..
Xie Luan said with a smile, No, hes not the male lead. Hes the second male lead. A child from a very rich family likes the female lead. At first, he didnt really care about it, but in the end, he fell in love with her. However, the female lead has a love in her heart, and there are many things in life that cant be together with him. In the end, he chose to be behind her, silently supporting and silently blessing the female lead. I didnt know much about the entertainment industry, but my old friend, director Guo, said that the child saw the script and insisted on acting. He said that he liked it very much.
Now, the person in Guan Yujues body is the master, GE Ajue..
Ever since that time in the subconscious world, the master, GE AJUE, woke up, but the second personality, Ge Jue, and the third personality with a dark side, are all asleep..
Along with them was Lucifers soul.
On the other hand, Lucifers body was sealed in ice.
There was no sign of him waking up.
Gu Yan took another sip of tea and suddenly remembered that he hadnt seen Ah Jue for a long time.
Moreover, when he got close to Ah Jue, would lucifer and Brother Jue Be There?
Even if the two of them were asleep, they would still feel a little warm when they got close to Ah Jue.
Gu Yan nodded and said, His acting skills are pretty good. We havent seen each other for many years. If there is a chance, we can meet.
There will be a press conference during the shooting of the movie and I was invited. If Xiao Yan is free at that time, you cane with me.
Okay.
The two chatted for a while and decided to go out for a walk. They ate some snacks and digested the food.
After strolling for a while, they went home to cook dinner. By then, the children had finished school.
Are you going to work in the hospital next week? or the department where director Li used to work?Xie Luan asked.
Gu Yan said with a smile, I originally came back this time because I was transferred to another hospital. Later, President Jiang suggested that I be transferred to director Lis Department. Later, I heard that it was director Lis request. She will retire in two years and intends to rmend me to be in charge of this department.
Its also rare. When your aunt Bai Mengchen was still alive, director Li and her had always been arch-enemies.
Bai Mengchen.
This name suddenly became so distant that Gu Yan couldnt help but sigh.
The mother and daughter chatted about the past while strolling around. Unknowingly, they arrived at the entrance of Liu Xingyuns antique shop.
Gu Yan looked at the open door in surprise. This shop is still open?
Chapter 3136 - 3136 Chapter 3136 Finale 1
3136 Chapter 3136 Finale 1
Gu Yan and Xie Luan looked at each other and quickly walked into the antique shop.
The furnishings of the antique shop hadnt changed much. Even the faint fragrance of tea in the air was still fresh.
The only thing that had changed was that the man with silver hair and a warm smile was no longer there.
A woman in her forties or fifties walked over. This woman had thin eyebrows and thin eyes. She looked very gentle.
Do you need any antiques? Or do you want to take a look?She asked kindly.
Gu Yan nodded. Were just here to take a look. Were old customers. Excuse me, is the owner of this shop still surnamed Liu?
Yes, yes, its boss Liu.The middle-aged woman immediately nodded, but then she said, But boss Liu has something on and hasnte for a long time. Now my son and I are helping boss Liu look after this shop.
Gu Yan and Xie Luan looked at each other.
This answer was within their expectations.
Perhaps the mother and son who were looking after the shop had also received boss Lius favor and gift.
Gu Yan herself knew that if it werent for the small jade pendant that boss Liu had sold to her mother, Xie Luan, then Gu Yan wouldnt have been able to lead such a brilliant and happy life in her life.
In fact, she didnt really n to see Liu Xingyun here again. After all, Gu Yan knew that Liu Xingyun hadnt been able to leave Treasure Ind back then.
Although most of her memories of Treasure Ind had disappeared, she would always remember that in Liu Xingyuns gentle eyes, there was a very strong and determined obsession.
That was to resurrect his master.
So now, where were boss Liu and his master?
Gu Yan sighed faintly, but then she remembered what Ah Ye had said to her not long ago.
Ah Ye had said that perhaps one day on the streets, they would see boss Lius family shopping.
Her brows rxed slightly, and the corners of her lips curled up.
Yes, Boss Liu was such a powerful person. He would definitely be able to resurrect his master. They would definitely live a very happy life!
Gu Yan held Xie Luans arm and said softly, Mom, lets go.
Okay.
Although Xie Luan didnt know the details of Liu Xingyuns visit to his master, she knew that Liu Xingyun would most likely not return.
However, she was the same as her daughter, Gu Yan. She firmly believed that Liu Xingyun was such a powerful person.
In the future He would definitely return.
The middle-aged woman gently watched them leave. At this moment, a tall, short-haired girl walked out from the antique shop.
The girl looked very young. She was in her teens and had delicate features. Although she was wearing a hat, her aura was still very strong.
Beside the girl was a young man. From the looks of it, he looked very simr to the middle-aged woman.
The young man said enthusiastically, Miss Lin, Ill remember what you need. Ill call you the next time I buy something.
Thank you,the young girl said coldly. She nodded slightly and turned around to leave.
Gu Yan and Xie Luan were originally walking in front, but they subconsciously stopped and let the tall and beautiful young girl pass them.
However, just as the young girl was about to brush past Gu Yan and Xie Luan, she suddenly turned around and looked at Gu Yan.
Gu Yan realized that this young Miss Lin had an extremely powerful aura about her, and it was extremely intimidating.
Although she was young, she was not to be underestimated.
Especially when the other partys gazended on her. She seemed to be a little puzzled, but that doubt shed past her eyes.
Chapter 3137 - 3137 Chapter 3137, Finale 2
3137 Chapter 3137, Finale 2
However, Gu Yan did not hate her. On the contrary, he felt that the person in front of him was a little familiar.
Therefore, Gu Yan smiled at her kindly.
A hint of hesitation shed across the girls eyes. She smiled and nodded, then turned around and left.
It was not until the girl had left that Xie Luan asked Gu Yan curiously, Xiao Yan, do you know that child?
If Gu Yan still had aplete memory of the trip to Treasure Ind, he would have remembered that the short-haired girl who had just left was Liu Xingyuns master, Lin Rui, who had been lying in the Crystal Coffin!
Unfortunately, many of Gu Yans memories had been lost after they had left Treasure Ind.
Therefore, she only felt that Lin Rui looked a little familiar when she saw her now.
Therefore, Gu Yan shook her head gently. I dont know her, but for some reason, I feel that she looks very familiar.
Thinking of this, she raised her head again and looked at the girls back.
The girl, who had already walked far away, pulled down her baseball cap and walked further and further away.
..
Gu Yan and Xie Luan did not stay long in the antique shop and left.
Because they received a phone call and rushed to the courtyard of the nobles.
Something happened to Old Master Bai.
In the past few years, the three old masters and Old Madam Xie had been living in the mansion of the nobles. Later, after Bai Jianjun retired, he and Xie Luan took care of the elders together.
Of course, there were also the guards and soldiers, as well as the soldiers on duty in the courtyard of the nobles, as well as a few juniors who would often bring their children to apany the elders.
Even Old Madam Xie, who was far away from home, felt that this kind of old age was extremely blissful.
Over the years, Xie Luans brothers family would oftene to the main star. After all, now that the policy was good, it was more and more convenient for both sides tomunicate with each other.
Because old madam Xie was from Mino, Xie Luan specially found an aunt who specialized in cooking dishes there to cook. Xie Luan herself would also go to learn the southern star fields cuisine when she had time.
As for the three old men, Old Master Lu and old master Bai would quarrel from time to time. They would even quarrel over tea. Xie An would smile and mediate by the side. Of course, sometimes, the more they argued, the louder they would get, however, after each time, the three of them would smile in their hearts.
This way, they would have someone to apany them. They would bicker from time to time. From time to time, they would reminisce about the things that happened when they were young. Their children and grandchildren were outstanding and their families were happy.
To the three old men, this was the happiest life of their old age.
Xie An thought that he would be the first one to leave. After all, every day he lived now was another day of earning.
However, he did not expect that the first person to leave would be Bai Qifeng.
Bai Qifengs physical condition was actually not much better than Xie Ans. For veteran soldiers like them, every wound on their body was a glorious military merit.
Moreover, his legs and feet had been very weak all these years. If he had not been treated by Gu Yan, he would have been unable to walk.
This time, he was in the courtyard. There were actually only two steps. He did not know whether it was because the sun was too bright or because he stood up too quickly, but when Bai Qifeng felt a wave of dizziness, he had already stepped on nothing.
The moment he fell, he actually felt something.
The older an old man was, and the older his body was, the more he couldnt fall.
When everyone heard the news and rushed to send him to the hospital for emergency treatment, everyones faces were filled with panic and nervousness. Only Bai Qifeng was especially calm.
Chapter 3138 - 3138 Chapter 3138, Epilogue 3
3138 Chapter 3138, Epilogue 3
They were at the hospital where Gu Yan was currently working. It was also the hospital where Bai Mengchen had worked in the past.
Because Bai Qifengs condition was particrly bad, Bai Changle and Lu Ye, who were out of town, also received the news. The two of them also rushed back.
Gu Yan supported her mother, Xie Luan, and looked at her grandfather, Bai Qifeng, who was lying on the hospital bed.
She bit her lip.
Over the years, she hadmented several times when she was in danger. It would have been great if the little jade pendant was still around.
But that was all justmentation.
Because Gu Yan knew that she could not rely on the little jade pendant for her whole life.
Moreover, the little jade pendant had really helped her too much.
But at this moment, she was really praying. She hoped that the little jade pendant would still exist!
However, she knew that it was impossible..
Lu Wenbin and Xie An were sitting by the bedside.
Lu Wenbins eyes were red. You Idiot, how could you be so careless? You only took one step before you fell! Madman, you really made me look down on you!
He said that he looked down on her, but tears rolled down his eyes.
Old friends at their age were indeed bing fewer and fewer.
In recent years, he had received these white news every year, and Lu Wenbin knew that one day, he would also leave.
His two most important old friends would also leave.
But when this day really came, Lu Wenbin looked at the pale-faced Bai Qifeng on the hospital bed, and suddenly realized that he could not bear this kind of departure!
On the other side of the bed was Xie An, who was sitting in a wheelchair.
He quietly held Bai Qifengs hand.
Back then, they had held guns together and shot at the hands of their enemies. Now, they were as thin as firewood, with age spots and deep wrinkles..
Xie An did not say a word.
However, it seemed that she had a lot to say.
It was said that it was enough to have a confidant in life, and Bai Qifeng was Xie Ans most loyal partner, the most trustworthy friend, and they were the closest family members!
Outside the ward, Bai Jianxun grabbed the attending physician and asked with bloodshot eyes, What do you mean? My dad just fell! Did you guys misdiagnose something? !
Bai Jianjun also stood by the side. His expression was especially ugly, and his handsome eyebrows were tightly knitted together.
When he heard his younger brother say that he might have misdiagnosed something, a glimmer of hope shed in his eyes!
Due to the special status of the old chief Bai Qifeng, this time, there were several specialist consultations.
In the end, the oldest specialist doctor said apologetically, The injuries that the oldmander suffered in the past few years were extremely severe on his body. A few years ago, he also experienced a lot of grief. That kind of thing is also very harmful to his body. In the past few years, we have regrly checked the body of the oldmander. The oldmanders body is indeed getting worse every year. Moreover, we have also made many suggestions this time, the oldmanders slip was an ident, but his body has indeed
Thats enough.Bai Jianjun closed his eyes slightly, then raised his head and said, Then, how much longer does my father have
Four to five days, and he might wake up a little a few days ago. Wait until thest few days
No one could continue to say those words.
Bai Jianxun turned his face away. He raised his fist and smashed it against the wall.
Bai Jianjun nodded at the group of doctors, indicating for them to leave first.
Then, he walked to his younger brothers side and patted his shoulder.
Chapter 3139 - 3139 Chapter 3139 Finale 4
3139 Chapter 3139 Finale 4
At this moment, there were only the two of them in the corridor.
Even though he was very old, facing his fathers situation, in front of his elder brother, Bai Jianxun, who was able to handle everything with ease, was unable to handle everything with ease for the first time.
He sobbed and said, Brother, I, I originally thought that our father could live for a few more years. Look, he was able to hit me with a crutch not long ago. Why did he suddenly, suddenly
Bai Jianjun clenched his fists. His eyes were bloodshot, and a single tear rolled down the corner of his eye.
Bai Jianjun knew that his father had been injured when he was in the army.
After that, his sister, Bai Mengchen, had an ident, which was a huge blow to the old man.
After that, there was the matter with Bai Hao..
Thankfully, both changle and Xiao Yan had worked hard, and uncle Xie and uncle Lu had moved to the main star. That was how the old man had gotten better.
Otherwise..
In the ward, Bai Qifeng fell asleep after talking for a while.
No one knew when he would wake up next.
Lu Wenbin and Xie An had been hit the hardest by Bai Qifengs sudden ident. The three of them were closer than blood brothers.
Although they were getting older and older, the sudden arrival of the day of separation was not something anyone could bear.
The two old men insisted on staying in Bai Qifengs ward. Even if he was asleep, the other two had to wait for him.
In the end, no one could do anything about it. They were really worried about the two old mens health, so they specially added two more beds in this ward to let them rest.
Old Madam Xie turned her face away, her eyes red.
Xie Luan walked over and held her hand.
Mom, Ill send you to Xiao Yans house to rest first. My Mother-inw is over there, and the children are out of school.
Most importantly, Xiao Yans house was very lively right now. After all, the children were still young, and there were still a few more.
This kind of warm and lively atmosphere could at least dilute this kind of suffocating sadness.
Old Madam Xie nodded.
Gu Yan originally wanted to stay, but she had to go back and help the old men prepare their things, so she first apanied her mother to send her grandmother to her house. She asked her sister-inw, Wen Lan, to apany her. After that, she and her mother, Xie Luan, went back to the old house to get their things.
On the way back, Gu Yan drove, and Xie Luan and old madam Xie sat in thest row.
Old Madam Xie was actually a few years younger than her husband, Xie An. In the early years, she was also a very strong woman. After handing over the family business to her son, she retired and focused on apanying Xie An.
Her hair was also gray, and the crows feet at the corners of her eyes were very deep.
Xie Luan was very worried about her parentscondition. She was very worried and tightly held her mothers hand.
Old Madam Xie patted her hand and said softly, Actually, I dont want your father to stay in the hospital. His condition but I know that I cant persuade him, and I cant say anything about him.
Mom, you really understand my father too much, and youre really too good to him,Xie Luan said with a sigh.
Old Madam Xie hade here from Mino to apany Xie An.
Back then, Old Madam Xie had lost her daughter and her husband might have died in battle. However, the strong old madam Xie was not defeated by these blows.
She firmly believed that her daughter would be found.
She was even more convinced that her husband was still alive.
Later on, her husband, Xie An, wanted toe to the main star with his two oldrades. Old Madam Xie left Mino, where she was born and raised, and followed her husband, Xie An, to the main star.
Chapter 3140 - 3140 Chapter 3140 Finale 5
3140 Chapter 3140 Finale 5
Gu Yan saw her grandmother in the rearview mirror. She admired her grandmother from the bottom of her heart.
Her grandmother was a legendary woman worthy of respect!
Although Xie Luan nned to send her mother to Xiao Yans house first, Old Madam Xie insisted, Im the only one who knows about your fathers daily clothes. Moreover, you have to pack for the other two old men. Youll definitely be too busy. Dont worry about me. My body is still fine. Im just more worried about ah an now.
Since she had said so, Xie Luan couldnt insist. She let Gu Yan drive back to the courtyard of the nobles first.
The three of them packed up the three old mens daily clothes and some daily necessities before returning to the hospital.
Bai Qifeng still hadnt woken up.
Lu Wenbin was still sitting by his bed, sighing softly.
Xie An was leaning against the bed. He turned his head and saw his worried wife.
After old madam Xie finished putting away her things, she sat by Xie Ans bed. She didnt say anything. She just reached out and gently held his hand.
Im sorry to have made you suffer,Xie an said guiltily. But I think that after I apany him through thesest days
I understand, I know. Dont worry, Ill go back with Xiao Luan and the otherster. Then, Ill Cook Delicious food at home tomorrow and have them send it to you,old madam Xie said gently.
Xie Ans eyes were filled with tears. He choked on his words, but he couldnt say a word.
He could only tightly hold his wifes hand.
His wifes understanding of him, her devotion to him, and all of it, what was Xie an capable of?
Lu Wenbin looked over there and sighed faintly. He looked at Bai Qifeng lying on the hospital bed with eager eyes.
Because they could not disturb Bai Qifeng, Gu Yan and the others finally put down their things. They left Bai Jianjun and Bai Jianxun here to keep watch, and a few guards and soldiers were on standby. Then, they went out, they nned to go home first.
They woulde back to rece them tomorrow.
As soon as they went out, Gu Yan raised her head and saw her older brother Changle, who was travel-worn, and Ah Ye, who was a few steps behind changle.
Bai Changle looked at the crowd and immediately asked anxiously, Hows grandfather now?
Xie Luan said, Your father and the others are apanying your grandfather. Hes currently unconscious. Go in and take a look, but dont make any noise.
Okay.
Lu Ye also walked over.
Gu Yan said, My grandfather and grandfather Lu are also in the ward. Ah Ye, you should go and take a look too. Ill send my mother and the others home first.
Lets all go to Our ce Tonight,Lu Ye said.
Gu Yan nodded.
There was no one in the old residence now, so it was better to go to their ce first. As for theck of space, there was the Changle family next door. If they squeezed in, there would definitely be enough space.
The group of people busied themselves and left first. When they returned home, they couldnt help but be busy again.
By the time Gu Yan and Lu Ye met again, it was already night.
Gu Yan took the things from Lu Yes hands and said, My brother stayed in the hospital?
Yes, he and Dad are guarding there tonight. Ill rece them tomorrow.Lu Ye saw that Gu Yan didnt look well. Previously, he saw that Yan Yan had stayed up all night to carry out missions and didnt sleep all night. She was still in high spirits.
But at this moment, her expression was magnificent.
Lu Ye changed out of his travel-worn coat and suddenly hugged Gu Yan.
Yan Yan, dont be too sad. The atmosphere at home is not good right now. You have to be strong.
Chapter 3141 - 3141 Chapter 3141, ending 6
3141 Chapter 3141, ending 6
I know. I know that Mom, Dad, and Grandpa are all in a bad mood. Thats why I didnt dare to cry in front of them. But, Ah Ye, Ive been thinking. If only If only I still had the little jade pendant. That way, I can let Grandpa live for a while longer.
It waste at night, and there were only the two of them in the room. Gu Yan had finally lost all her strength, and tears welled up in her eyes.
Lu Ye knew that at this time, no words offort would be of any use.
Because he knew that Yan Yan definitely understood that there was really no way to deal with things like birth, old age, illness, and death.
Even the little jade pendant from before could not bring the dead back to life.
And Gu Yan did not need to exin orfort her.
She just needed a way to vent her sadness.
Gu Yan hugged Lu Ye and cried for a long time. Finally, she stopped and wiped her tears. She finally calmed down.
Ye, you and my brother rushing back like this wont affect your work at the Special Training Base, right? If you guys affect our work, my grandfather will be unhappy too.
I know, Changle also knows, so we applied for leave together with themander-in-chief. The pre-discussion meeting of the special training base has already ended, and the next step is to finalize the training equipment.. But Professor Tangs health needs to rest again, so it will take some time.
After Lu Ye finished speaking, he put his arm around Gu Yans shoulder and looked at Gu Yans Haggard face with heartache, Yan Yan, rest early. Remember, no matter what, you must not fall down. Otherwise, Grandpa Bai will be worried about you. You know, he doesnt want to see all of you fall down from exhaustion, okay?
Okay.
In the next few days, everyone was very busy. A few of them took turns to apany Bai Qifeng in the hospital.
But even so, Bai Qifengs condition was getting worse and worse, Day by day.
Originally, he only started to lose consciousness in the afternoon. Every morning, he would wake up for a while and talk to everyone for a while.
But as time went by, Bai Qifengsa became longer and longer.
The Doctor checked his body three times a day, and each time, he found that Bai Qifengs organs were slowly failing..
In the end, Bai Qifeng brought it up himself and said that he wanted to go back home.
He couldnt stand it anymore. His two old friends and his children and grandchildren stayed with him in the hospital like this every day.
No!Lu Wenbin immediately blew his beard and red at him. Youre already lying here, why are you still messing around? Im telling you, theres no way! You have to be in the hospital!
For the first time in his life, Bai Qifeng did not argue with Lu Wenbin. He quietly shook his head. Mozzie, I dont have much time left. The hospital and home are the same. If you dont believe me, you can ask the Doctor.
Lu Wenbins eyes were red.
He would rather Bai Qifeng argue with him as usual!
On the other side, Bai Jianjun had already talked to the doctor. The Doctors answer was that other than giving the old man glucose regrly to supplement his nutrition, other drugs were no longer effective.
Organ failure. In such a situation, it was impossible to even perform surgery..
In the end, Bai Jianjun and his younger brother, Bai Jianxun, discussed this matter. In the end, the two brothers decided to bring the old man home.
Perhaps he felt that time was running out, so Bai Qifeng would take advantage of the time when he was still awake to pull this person to talk or pull that person to talk.
Chapter 3142 - 3142 Chapter 3142, Finale 7
3142 Chapter 3142, Finale 7
Bai Qifeng said to Lu Wenbin, You are a blessed person. Your children and grandchildren dont have to worry about you. You have been a boorish person all your life, but you dont have to worry about it. What happened before was my fault. Look, didnt I just get punished and walk in front of you?
Lu Wenbins eyes were red. He deliberately said fiercely, Im not angry anymore. What nonsense are you talking about? ! I order you to get better immediately, do you hear me? !
Bai Qifeng smiled weakly.
He had the least smile among the three of them.
However, in the past few days, when everyone else was worried and sad, Bai Qifeng suddenly calmed down and smiled more than usual.
He said softly, Ive held a position as high as yours, so I dont want to listen to your orders.
Then Im begging you! Its not an order, Madman. Im begging youLu Wenbin sobbed. Im begging you not to walk in front of me!
Im afraid not.Bai Qifeng shook his head weakly.
Bai Qifeng spent a lot of time chatting with Xie An. Xie An was a very quiet person, and she was also a very understanding and intelligent person.
Little an, Im so happy. Thesest few years, you and Mozzie have been with me. Really, I really feel very happy and satisfied.
Me too.Xie An nodded, Ever since I woke up, I thought that being able to meet you guys again was already a special favor from God. In the following days, I can still y chess with you guys, raise flowers, watch the children get married and start their own businesses, and then watch their children grow up healthily Madman, You Scout the way for US first. It Wont be long before Ie looking for you.
Lu Wenbin was in his dying years, but because of his happy old age, both Bai Qifeng and Xie An were unusually calm.
They were unusually satisfied.
Perhaps their mood had also affected Lu Wenbin, so he was not so excited anymore. He sat quietly by the window and looked out.
No one knew what he was thinking.
Three dayster, Bai Qifeng reached the end of his life.
Before he left, he held Gu Yans hand. His eyes were cloudy, and it was as if his life force had been drained in an instant.
He raised his head and looked at Gu Yan with his cloudy eyes.
Xiao Yan, Grandpa has let you down. Im sorry. Ive made you suffer so much.
Gu Yan choked and said, No, Grandpa, its not your fault.
No, if Grandpa had been more shrewd and considered more, he wouldnt have let you be carried away! This is a knot in Grandpas heart that has always been difficult to untie.Bai Qifengs tears instantly fell, his old voice was filled with sorrow and regret.
Xie Luan had already covered her mouth.
Many people in the room were red-eyed and had tears in their eyes.
Gu Yan Bit her lip and said, Grandpa, Look at me. Im living very well now. You guys found me and gave me to my family. I have a family and my children are healthy and cute. Grandpa, Im really very happy now.
Although she had no choice but to grow up in the Bai family, Gu Yan was already very satisfied now.
In her previous life, she didnt even recognize her family and even lost Ah Ye. In the end, she died tragically.
Compared to her two lives, the Gu Yan Now was already so happy.
Perhaps because he felt Gu Yans happiness, the sadness in Bai Qifengs eyes also faded a little.
He nodded. Its good that youre happy. Its good that youre happy.
Bai Qifeng raised his head and swept his gaze across everyone present.
There were tworades he cared about the most, and his most important brothers.
There were his children and grandchildren.
There were all his family and friends.
And..
Chapter 3143 - 3143 Chapter 3143, Epilogue 8
3143 Chapter 3143, Epilogue 8
Mengchen? You Little Girl, Why Are You So Disobedient! Dont go, thats the road, there are many cars. Dont go so fast, Mengchen
Gu Yan felt that her grandfather, who was holding her hand, let go..
Grandfather!
Father!
Madman!
Uncle Bai!
Everyone was crying, and everyone was calling Bai Qifeng.
But he closed his eyes peacefully forever.
The old man who had dedicated his whole life to the glory in his heart, and who had made outstanding military achievements, had left just like that..
A drop of tear gently slid down.
She quietly looked at the old man lying on the bed, no longer breathing.
In her previous life, she actually did not know what kinship was.
And she had never experienced the feeling of having a close rtive leave.
However, at this moment, Gu Yan felt extremely stifled. Her entire body was trembling, and her mouth was slightly open, but she couldnt make any sound.
Gu Yan didnt know how she stood up. Because she had been squatting for too long, her feet were actually a little numb. She staggered two steps and her body swayed a little.
Fortunately, a pair of strong arms behind her supported her.
Gu Yan turned around. It was Lu Ye with a serious and worried expression.
Her face was instantly filled with tears!
Lu Ye knew that she was in pain, but at this moment, it was useless to say anything. He could only hug Gu Yan deeply in his arms.
Gu Yan turned around and hugged Lu Ye. She buried her face in his warm and broad chest and finally burst into tears.
..
After the funeral, Bai Qifeng was buried in the cemetery.
Lu Wenbin had suddenly be much quieter in the past few days. He said very little.
However, after leaving the cemetery, he turned around to look at the cold tombstone. He turned around and said to his son, Lu Haiyang, very seriously, Haiyang, when Im gone, you can bury me here too. At that time, you can also move your mother here. I Cant leave the Madman alone. Let me tell you, the madman is very boring. I have to talk to him.
Dad.Lu Haiyang was speechless and worried.
However, just as he was about to say something, Lu Ye shook his head at him.
The old man was in a bad mood, so it was better to let him be. After all, the old man would have to wait for a while for Grandpa Bais matter.
However, after they walked over, they sat in their wheelchairs. Xie An, who was pushed by old madam Xie, saw this scene and heard their conversation.
When Old Madam Xie saw Xie an slightly pinch the handle of the wheelchair, the corners of her mouth widened.
However, she did not say it out loud.
Old Madam Xies gaze narrowed slightly. She also turned around and looked at the ice-cold Tombstone.
Half a yearter, Xie an passed away and was buried in the cemetery where Bai Qifeng was located.
Because of old madam Xies suggestion, they had long resolved the issue of Xie Ans previous mission.
Old Madam Xie was still in good health, so she nned to return to Mino. However, before she left, she told Xie Luan that after she passed away, she would be buried by her husbands side.
Xie Luan nodded with red eyes.
Another year passed, and Lu Wenbin also left.
The three elders joined the ck Star troopers together and fought together Finally, they were buried together.
The family members were all sad, but they knew that when the three elders left, they were all very peaceful.
This was because they had all passed their most peaceful and blissful old age.
When Old Madam Xie returned to Mino, Xie Yuzhe had be the leader of the Xie family business. His parents had started to travel around the world.
Xie Yuzhe had changedpletely. Not only did he work diligently, but he was also very good to his wife and children. He had alsopletely changed from his bad habit of making arbitrary decisions.
Under his management, the Xie familys business grew.
The Snow Wolf Units special star troopers retired one after another, but Gu Yan was still the best ck Star Trooper in the Snow Wolf Units female team, Dark Phoenix!
Even though she had retired from the frontline, Gu Yan was hired back to be Dark Phoenixs instructor.
Year after year, Gu Yan was like Guo Rou. She still frequently watched Shen Jiayis figure on the Spring Festival G. From time to time, the three of them would gather together and think of the things they had done together in the logistics team back then.
For example, the bigpetition back then, the bup sack back then, and many other things back then.
Also, Xie Luans movie, Love, had been released by Providence. It had caused a wide response, and publicity had begun everywhere to crack down on child trafficking.
On the day of the movies premiere, Gu Yan and Lu Ye sat in the cinema, looking at the familiar scenes in the movie.
Gu Yan and Lu Yes hands were tightly sped together.
At the beginning of the movie, a young star soldier who was on a mission was injured and lying on the grass. Just as he felt his life force disappearing bit by bit, he looked up and suddenly saw an angel.
Little girl, did you save me? Where did you learn this first aid technique?
I learned it from a book.. Youre a safety officer, right?? Your injury should be fine now. I have to go home.. If you need any other help, you can go down the mountain by the road ahead. The first house at the easternmost end of the vige is the vige chiefs house.
Little angel, I havent thanked you yet. Whats Your Name?
Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other.
...
It was as if Lu Ye was lying on the cold operating table in his previous life, staring deeply into Gu Yans eyes.
No matter what happens, no matter how many lives I live, I will always love you.
The corner of Gu Yans lips curled up. She subconsciously touched the ce where the little jade pendant was hanging on her neck.
No matter what happens, no matter how many lives I live, I will always love you.
Chapter 3144 - 3144 Chapter 3144 you are my favorite
3144 Chapter 3144 you are my favorite
On Lu Xiaoyus 18th birthday, she received a very special birthday gift.
In fact, she received a lot of gifts today.
It had to be said that Lu Xiaoyu grew up in a honey pot.
Since she was young, the elders loved her the most.
And above Lu Xiaoyu, there were three older brothers. They were all handsome and extremely protective.
The older brother, Lu Chongsheng, was not Lu Xiaoyus biological older brother, but he treated Lu Xiaoyu as well as the others. He was the most reliable and reliable person when it came to matters.
Oh, but it was just white cut ck.
The second brother, Lu Mufeng, was gentle and suave. He was a warm man. When Lu Xiaoyu had something on her mind, she liked to tell her second brother, Lu Mufeng.
The younger brother, Lu Hanze, was the most hot-tempered person in the family. He was very cold to the outside world and did not dare to provoke anyone. He was usually fierce to Xiaoyu, but once someone bullied Lu Xiaoyu.., lu Hanze would make her doubt her life.
Lu Xiaoyu knew that little brother would definitely be a domineering CEO in the future!
Apart from her threete-stage sister-obsessed brothers, Lu Xiaoyu also had a few cousins.
Because in her generation, whether it was the Lu family, the Xie family, or the Bai family, she was the only girl!
She was definitely loved by everyone!
In the end, on Lu Xiaoyus 18th birthday, her room was filled with all kinds of presents!
All the way until her mother, Gu Yan, handed her a brown paper bag.
Lu Xiaoyu had inherited all the good genes from her parents. She was so beautiful that people couldnt take their eyes off her.
At this moment, her beautiful eyes looked at Gu Yan in confusion.
Mom, didnt you and dad give me a birthday present?She asked curiously.
Gu Yan, who was getting older, became more elegant and gentle. The sharpness on her body had disappeared, and she looked dignified and elegant.
However, only those who were familiar with her knew that once someone crossed her bottom line, her sharpness would immediately appear!
Gu Yan caressed her daughters ink-like long hair lovingly and said gently, Xiaoyu, do you still remember the Dharma?
Dharma?Lu Xiaoyu looked up at her mother. Isnt Dharma still frozen? Last year, we went to Aunt Xiaoyus ce for a vacation. I saw Dharma.
Her voice became low. Mom, how long do you think Dharma will sleep for?
Gu Yan sighed sadly.
I dont know either.
After so many years, they had tried many ways, but they couldnt wake up Lucifer.
Later, when Gu Yan and Lu Ye were on theirst mission, they brought back a holographic game from the ghost gambling ship. Then, they introduced this game to the special training base of the Snow Wolf Team, gu Yan had a sudden idea. Maybe Guan Yujue could y this game. In this way, would guan Yujues other personalities and Lucifer be pulled into this holographic game?
In theory, this was feasible.
Later, Guan Yujue acted in the movie written by Xie Luan and often came here. Gu Yan also contacted Mephistopheles, little fish, and Cang Lan.
Guan Yujue himself also agreed. He missed the second personality, brother Jue, and Lucifer.
However, everyone also considered the third personality, which was the dangerous personality, so Gu Yan and the others also entered the game.
It turned out that Gu Yan and the others had seeded.
Brother Jue woke up in the holographic game. At the same time, the dangerous third personality also woke up.
Fortunately, Wen Lan, Jonathan, and the others controlled the outside of the game and finally managed to control the third personality. However, no one found Lucifer!
Chapter 3145 - 3145 Chapter 3145 you are my favorite
3145 Chapter 3145 you are my favorite
Even brother Jue, who was sleeping with Lucifer, didnt know where Lucifer went.
If it wasnt for Lucifers frozen body, it would still be preserved.
Everyone was in despair.
In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed.
However, Lucifer was still sleeping.
Gu Yan sighed and felt very sad.
She opened the Kraft paper and revealed a bunch of paper inside.
This is the will left by FA FA. Its for your 18th birthday. Of course, your father and I didnt take it back then. He said that we should take it for you first. When you grow up, you can decide whether you want it or not.
What is this?Lu Xiaoyu came over curiously.
However, when Lu Xiaoyu saw everything clearly on it, her beautiful eyes widened. She looked at her mother in surprise.
Gu Yan nodded. All the real estate, gold, silver, and jewelry on it belong to a pirate gang called Yin. Of course, Yin is currently thergest pirate gang in the world. Fa Fa FA has given all of this to you.
Lu Xiaoyu: () ! ! ! ! ! !
She felt that these pieces of paper were a little heavy!
Lu Xiaoyu frowned and said, What do I Need a pirate gang for? If someone bullies me, I can beat them until they doubt their own lives. Otherwise, I can still let my brothers do it.
This was the little princess who had been pampered since she was young. She didnt even care about such a big space pirate gang.
Gu Yan looked at the disdain and speechlessness in her daughters eyes and suddenly didnt know whether tough or cry.
If Lucifer was here, would he be devastated?
Unfortunately, she couldnt see his devastated look.
Lu Xiaoyu sensitively found that her mother was a little depressed. After all, Fafa had been in aa for so many years, and many people were worried about him.
Lu Xiaoyu herself was very curious about Fafa and had been hoping that he would wake up soon.
But now, she didnt want to see her mother, Gu Yan, looking so down.
Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and then whispered to Gu Yan, Mom, I think I have one more superpower.
What?
Gu Yans attention was indeed sessfully diverted by her daughter.
She looked at her precious daughter in surprise.
When Xiao Yu was young, she was stolen and fed with medicine. However, the medicine that made her unconscious had no effect on her at all.
At that time, Gu Yan had already suspected that Xiao Yu had inherited some of the characteristics of the jade pendant and that the jade pendant could detoxify her.
Could it be that Xiao Yu was really immune to these poisonous things?
Later on, a few more incidents happened one after another. It was not until Xiao Yu was poisoned by a group of students in primary school that Gu Yan finally confirmed it.
Because at that time, the people in the school cafeteria had mistakenly brought in a batch of poisonous mushrooms. As a result, many of the children in the school were poisoned and had different symptoms, such asa, vomiting, spasms, and so on.
When Gu Yan heard the news, she was extremely worried. When she and Lu Yuma rushed over, they discovered that their precious daughter was not only alive and well, but she was also helping the teacher take care of the other students, she was busy going in and out.
At that time, Gu Yan thought that Xiao Yu did not eat the mushroom dish.
In the end, she found out that not only did her daughter eat it, but she also ate a lot!
In the end, the doctor gave the child all sorts of tests, proving that her body was excellent and there was no problem at all. The doctor was very close to Gu Yan and even joked that her daughter could not be immune to all poisons, right?
Everyone thought that it was a joke, and the doctor even smiled after he finished speaking.
However, only Gu Yan and Lu Ye looked at each other.
The two of them thought very tacitly, it seemed that she was really immune to all poisons.
And this immunity to all poisons should have been given to Xiao Yu when she was just born.
Then, when she was twelve years old, she awakened her second superpower.
Chapter 3146 - 3146 Chapter 3146 you are my favorite
3146 Chapter 3146 you are my favorite
That year, Lu Xiaoyu went home with her friends after school, but she was targeted by three hooligans.
Lu Xiaoyu was only 12 years old, but she was already beautiful with fair skin and delicate facial features.
Her friends were so scared that they kept screaming. However, by the time they were almost out of oxygen, the three hooligans had already been knocked down by her and were lying on the ground moaning.
The friend looked at Xiao Yu adorably as she made a phone call to the security officer.
However, even though the incident was not dangerous, Xiao Yu realized that the back of her hand had been cut by the hooligans knife. As the wound was not big, she did not take it seriously.
After taking her statement from the security officer and going her own way home, Xiao Yu was surprised to find that the wound on the back of her hand was gone!
Not a single trace could be seen!
In the end, she thought that she must have remembered wrongly and that the back of her hand was not injured at all.
However, the next day, at school, Lu Xiaoyu was identally scratched by a new book.
Although the paper looked fragile, it could cut through a persons skin. Fortunately, the wound was very tiny.
Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and carefully used her phone to take a picture of the scratch on her palm. In the end, she did not bother about it anymore.
The next day, the scratch disappeared.
Lu Xiaoyu was a very cautious person. Ever since she found out that she was immune to all poisons, she had asked her mother and found out that there was something special about her.
She was not afraid. On the contrary, she was very excited and happy.
After the appendectomy, everyone else had to rest for a long time. However, three dayster, Lu Xiaoyu found that her wound hadpletely healed.
She immediately understood the importance of this matter and quietly told her mother.
And now, at the age of 18, she discovered another superpower.
Gu Yan had seen too many strange things. Moreover, she had long known that the little jade pendant hadpletely fused with Xiaoyu. So, whether it was Xiaoyus invulnerability to poison or the wound on her body that could automatically heal.., all of these were rted to the little jade pendants special ability.
Moreover, these special abilities were all beneficial to Xiao Yu without harming her.
Most importantly, Gu Yan could feel that although the little jade pendant had disappeared, it still seemed to be protecting Xiao Yu.
She pulled Xiao Yu to sit on the sofa and asked, The third special ability?
Mom, actually, I dont know if its considered a special ability. Its just that sincest week, after I fell asleep at night, I seem to appear in another ce.
Gu Yan was stunned.
This didnt seem to have anything to do with the little jade pendants previous superpower.
Her expression became serious.
At this moment, Lu Ye walked in.
Lu Ye was now a refined and handsome uncle when he didnt speak. Once he started beating his son, he would definitely be a violent father.
His precious daughter was naturally unwilling to touch even a strand of hair. So, even if Lu Xiaoyu made a mistake, Lu Ye wouldnt even say anything harsh to his daughter.
Fortunately, Gu Yan had taught Xiaoyu well since she was young. Otherwise, she would have developed a spoiled personality.
And the only son that Lu Ye could hit was his youngest son, hanze.
As Lu Hanze grew older and older, he was like a copy of Lu Ye. The two of them had the same temper and had never gotten along.
But, to get back to the main topic, although Lu Ye was very strict with his sons, it was for their own good.
As for his daughter..
Wasnt that what daughters were for?
Chapter 3147 - 3147 Chapter 3147“You are my only favorite.”
3147 Chapter 3147You are my only favorite.
Of course, it was one thing to dote on a daughter, but in Lu Yes heart, no matter if it was a man or a woman, they would never be more important than his familys face.
Lu Ye, who was wearing casual clothes, walked in and sat beside his wife, Gu Yan. He kissed his wife first before turning his head to look at his precious daughter.
Who bullied my precious daughter? HMM, why does she look so pale?
Lu Xiaoyu rolled her beautiful eyes speechlessly. She choked on dog food. How can she look good?
Gu Yan also red at Lu Ye angrily. She did not know how to restrain herself in front of her child.
Then, she said to Lu ye sternly, Xiaoyu has encountered some strange things recently. She was just telling me. Dont interrupt her.
Lu Ye immediately sat down obediently and even fawningly brought Gu Yan a watermelon.
Ever since she was young, Lu Xiaoyu had been choking on her parentsdog food. She looked up at the sky speechlessly.
The four siblings knew that their father was the man who doted on his wife the most in the world. If one day their mother said that she wanted the stars in the sky, their father would not hesitate to fly up to the sky and pull them down!
The four siblings were all very tall. It must be because they had been fed too much dog food by their parents since they were young!
On the other hand, Lu Ye had calmed down. Gu Yan looked at Xiao Yu worriedly.
Xiao Yu, are you sure that what happened after you fell asleep was not a Dream?
At first, I thought it was a dream too. Moreover, that ce seemed to be an outer space. Moreover, it seemed to be an outer space from decades ago. Fortunately, I can understand what theyre saying.Lu Xiaoyu frowned, That should be a hospital. Then, theres a friendly-looking grandma from another gxy running in front with a child in her arms. Behind them, there are two very tall and fierce-looking men chasing after them. Without thinking, I went to help them. When I was escorting them away, I was hit in the calf by something. Then, I woke up with a shock. Indeed, theres a bruise on my calf.
What?Gu Yan and Lu Ye asked in unison. Both of them were extremely surprised.
Lu Xiaoyu spread her hands and said, Actually, I thought it might be because I kicked a wall in my sleep. Dad, Mom, do you think it has something to do with my superpower?
It was too unbelievable to have a superpower, so the less people knew about it, the better.
At the moment, only his family knew about it.
Lu Ye turned serious and looked at Gu Yan. Yan Yan, do you know about the power of the little jade pendant? Did It make people fall asleep or something?
Gu Yan was stunned.
She suddenly thought of something!
Gu Yan said, Ye, do you remember what happened to Guan Yujue that year?? That time, he fell into aa to save my mother, Xie Luan. Later, Liu Xingyun used the power of the little jade pendant to send me into Guan Yujues subconscious. Then, he awakened his main and secondary personalities.
I remember. Does that mean that the little jade pendant also has this kind of special ability?Lu Ye frowned, But, its still a little different from Xiao Yus situation. Moreover, Xiao Yus current situation is still very dangerous.
Whether it was the invulnerability from before or the rapid healing of her wounds, all of these were very good to Xiao Yu. Therefore, Lu Ye and the others had always been very relieved.
However, this time, it was clearly not a simple matter!
In that world, if one was hit, there would be bruises on their body.
Then, what if there were other dangers!
Lu Ye suddenly did not dare to imagine!
Gu Yan turned around and said solemnly to his daughter, Xiao Yu, did you wake up from your injury?
Chapter 3148 - 3148 Chapter 3148 you are my favorite
3148 Chapter 3148 you are my favorite
Yes,Lu Xiaoyu recalled the dream that night and said, I wont be able to wake up by myself. The pain will only wake me up after I get hurt.
Gu Yan nodded and stroked his daughters long hair, Then its fine. Maybe its just a nightmare for the time being. Xiaoyu, dont think too much about it. Or maybe its just this one time. Its your birthday today, so be happy.
Xiaoyu nodded obediently and left.
Xiaoyu knew that her mother had said this so that she wouldnt think too much about it and not affect her mood for the time being.
She was very smart and knew her mother and fathers attitude. This proved that her dream wasnt normal.
Moreover, Lu Xiaoyu had a premonition that she would continue to dream like this.
Xiaoyu, why are you here? Everyone is waiting for you.
Although Lu Mufeng was only 18 years old, he was already very calm. He walked over and rubbed his sisters soft long hair.
The triplets were born on the same day, so they always celebrated together.
Of course, Xiaoyu always received the most birthday gifts.
Lu Xiaoyu immediately put on a sweet smile and hugged Lu Mufengs arm. Its okay, its okay. Ill go back to my room and put my things down. Ille out to look for you guyster.
When Lu Xiaoyu left her parentsroom, she took out the brown paper bag.
She didnt want to take over that mercenary group.
But, if she refused, she would have to do it herself.
FA FA was still in a deep sleep, so she could only go and talk to Uncle Beirut about this matter herself.
When it came to educating her children, Gu Yan would always encourage the children to handle the matter themselves and think of a way themselves. When they really couldnt handle it, she and Lu Ye woulde forward.
However, the four children were all very outstanding and smart. Normal matters would not be difficult for them.
So, when Xiao Yu said that she would handle the matter of the will herself, Gu Yan naturally agreed.
Lu Mufeng looked curiously at the brown paper bag. Xiao Yu, whats This?
A birthday present.Lu Xiao Yu shrugged helplessly. Its a very strange birthday present.
Lu Mufeng felt that there was something hidden in Xiaoyus words. He asked patiently, Do you need help with anything, second brother?
No, no, Ill take care of it myself.
After returning to her room, Lu Xiaoyu took out the document. After some thought, she decided to temporarily put it back in the cupboard.
After attending the birthday party, she felt very tired. As for tidying up the living room and sending off the guests, her brother and second brother were doing it.
As for her little brother Lu Hanze, she didnt know where he had gone.
Lu Xiaoyu yawned and said goodnight to her parents. Then, she returned to her room and took a shower.
After taking a shower, she suddenly didnt feel sleepy anymore. After some thought, she took out the brown paper again.
Just as she was about to call Uncle Beirut on M, he called her first.
Due to the time difference between the twos, it was already past 10 pm on Niyars side, but it was only evening on M.
Happy Birthday!
In the video, Beiruts gentle smile appeared.
Not long after, he was pushed aside. Next, Mephistopheles and Molochs faces came over.
Then, it was Jonah, new David, Cang Lan, and finally Miao Xiaoyu.
The few of them told Lu Xiaoyu happy birthday in turn, and Lu Xiaoyu sweetly agreed.
Thank you, Uncle Beirut, thank you, Uncle Mephistopheles, thank you, Uncle Moloch, thank you, Uncle Jonah New, thank you, Uncle David, thank you, Uncle Cang Lan, and Auntie Xiaoyu, Mwah!
Miao Xiaoyu was satisfied and immediately gave Lu Xiaoyu a kiss.
Chapter 3149 - 3149 Chapter 3149 you are my favorite
3149 Chapter 3149 you are my favorite
Then Lu Xiaoyu heard Mephistopheles shouting beside her, No, no, I want a kiss too!
Lu Xiaoyu pursed her lips and smiled.
She liked these uncles and aunts very much.
Although they didnt see each other often, they prepared birthday presents for her every year.
And ording to her mother, when she was pregnant with the three of them, she had spent some time on M.
The camera had already returned to Beirut.
Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment, then took out the brown paper bag and said to Beirut inside, Uncle Beirut, today is my birthday. My mother gave me this thing. She said... This thing was left to me by FA FA FA. But, I dont want this thing.
Mm, Xiaoyu, I was just about to say this. I know that your answer must be to reject it, but before you reject it, let me show you something, Okay?
Lu Xiaoyu leaned back on the soft sofa and hugged the pillow.
She thought for a moment and then nodded.
The video connection was suddenly cut off. Lu Xiaoyu frowned. She had just moved closer to see if the signal was bad when suddenly, the other party sent a video.
Lu Xiaoyu opened it and found that the video was in a study filled with sunlight. A pale but exceptionally handsome man was sitting at the desk, looking at the camera.
When she saw his face clearly, Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
It was FA FA.
He was holding a book in his hand. Lu Xiaoyus sharp eyes realized that the book was written by her grandmother.
At this moment, Lucifer spoke in the video.
Xiaoyu, happy birthday. Actually, I really want to personally give you a present for your 18th birthday. However, I dont have much time left. Not to mention your 18th birthday, even giving you a present for your birthday every year might be an extravagant wish of mine.
You dont know me, and Im also unfamiliar with you.. Actually, I dont know why I specially left this video for you.. Back then, Liu Xingyun said that you had a special constitution. My body was filled with poison, but you just so happened to be immune to all poisons.. Actually, at that time, my thoughts ran wild. Could it be that I could use your blood or something else to save me?? But that time, in the video, I saw you sleeping soundly in the stroller. You were as cute and beautiful as a little angel. I suddenly thought, not to mention a drop of blood, even a strand of hair, I didnt want to hurt you.. And after so many years, the poison had finally corroded my internal organs, so there was no cure. I thought, perhaps Liu Xingyun wanted me to have a beautiful wish before I die
Xiaoyu, your parents are both very outstanding people, so you must be a particrly perfect and outstanding person. I dont deny my love and admiration for your mother, but at the same time, I also clearly realized that your father was the most suitable person for your mother. And in my limited life, no matter how many outstanding women have appeared around me, I deeply know that I dont deserve any of them. Xiao Yu, I will tell you a secret in secret. That is, I have always felt inferior.
In the video, Lucifer suddenly coughed. No one knew what he touched, but the video suddenly turned ck.
It seemed like the camera was blocked by something.
Lu Xiaoyu immediately sat up. She rubbed her eyes and nervously looked at her phone.
At this time, the video returned to normal, and Lucifer in the video stopped coughing. However, she didnt know if it was Lu Xiaoyus imagination, but she felt that Fa Fas face had turned even paler.
Chapter 3150 - 3150 Chapter 3150 you are my favorite
3150 Chapter 3150 you are my favorite
Lucifer acted as if nothing had happened. His tone was slow, like a melodious world-famous song. However, the words he said made people feel a strong sense of sadness.
I might be someone who shouldnt have been born. It would have been better for me to die in the hospital with my mother on the day I was born.
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned when she heard this!
She suddenly remembered the dream she had in the past!
A thought suddenly appeared in her mind. However, this thought was too unbelievable, so Lu Xiaoyu felt her heart skip a beat.
At this moment, Lucifer continued to speak in the video, Xiaoyu, actually, I dont want you to call me uncle, nor do I want you to call me uncle Lucifer. When you first learned how to speak, you called me FA FA in the video. Really, this is my favorite nickname in my life. Unfortunately, I cant watch you grow up. When you see this video, the trees in front of my tombstone may have grown very tall. But, Xiao Yu, Im very d to know you. In the final moments of my life, you were the one who gave me a ray of sunshine. Even though I know that I have to walk towards death, which is also my destiny, Im really happy that I can have such a ray of sunshine to warm my gloomy and frozen heart
Xiao Yu, if you dont want to ept concealment, then you can disband it. After you mize it, you can donate all your money. Yes, you can go directly to Beirut for this matter. Although these people are considered unemployed, you can give them some money so that they can properly retire.
Lucifer looked at the camera gently, as if he was looking at Lu Xiaoyu.
The corner of his lips curled up. His smile was warm, but his bright eyes revealed something.
Finally, the video ended, and it was fixed on Lucifers smile.
Lu Xiaoyu was thinking about her strange dream, and then she saw Lucifers weak expression. However, when she saw Lucifer trying to provoke her.., she looked at the people in the video angrily.
Lu Xiaoyu pursed her lips, This is too much! He dared to provoke me! These people have been in my life for 18 years. They are my mothers family and my family. How can I watch them lose their jobs!
After saying that, Lu Xiaoyu looked at the video thoughtfully.
After saying goodnight to Beirut, Lu Xiaoyu turned off the lights andy on the bed. She hugged the nket, but she was not sleepy at all.
Her hand gently ced on her heart.
In the past 18 years, her life had been smooth sailing. Unlike her great-grandfather and the others, she had lived in an extremely bumpy era.
Nor did she live in an era where her grandfather, father, and mother worked hard.
However, such a strange thing had actually happened to her. Did this prove that she actually had a special mission?
Gradually, Lu Xiaoyu felt sleepy. Her long eyshes fluttered a few times before she finally fell asleep.
The moonlight shone on the ground and covered the ground with ayer of silver nket.
After an unknown amount of time, countless images appeared in her mind like a montage.
The next moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly opened her eyes and realized that she was no longer in the bedroom!
Chapter 3151 - 3151 Chapter 3151 you are my favorite
3151 Chapter 3151 you are my favorite
Although she had been pampered, Lu Xiaoyu, as the child of Lu Ye and Gu Yan, remained calm despite the current situation.
Lu Xiaoyu knew that she must have entered a strange dream just like the previous night.
However, when she thought of what Fa Fa Fa had said in the video, she thought that perhaps this was not a dream.
Moreover, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly wanted to verify something!
She was wearing a tattered outfit and the people walking around her were dressed in the same way.
The noisy surroundings were still filled with foreigners. There were even some drunkards who reeked of alcohol as they cursed at the people around them.
Lu Xiaoyu did not like this kind of environment. It was not that she was pampered, but she looked down on those who were drunk to death.
Although everyone could not choose where they came from, they could still choose their future life.
Lu Xiaoyu knew that her background was very good, but her mother, Gu Yan, had always taught her that she could give the four siblings the best education. However, after they graduated from university, how they worked and how they chose their lives.., it was all up to them to decide.
They would never be allowed to take advantage of their parents, nor would they be allowed to use their own power to pave their own path.
Therefore, including the youngest, Xiao Yu, the four siblings were exceptionally outstanding in their studies.
Now, the eldest, Lu Chongsheng, had gone to the outer space region to further his studies. On the other hand, he had relied on his own abilities to get into a world-renowned school in the outer space region.
The triplets were about to take the college entrance exam, and their current results were enough to choose any university!
The names of the three siblings were always in the top ten of the entire school.
Therefore, when Lu Xiaoyu saw the expressions of those drunkards and vagrants, she immediately understood what they meant.
They were sad for their misfortune, but angry for their ipetence.
Stop right there!
At this moment, a group of half-grown children chased after a younger child.
The child looked to be only five or six years old. His face was a little dirty and covered his facial features.
Although the clothes on the child looked very old, they were washed until they were white.
He was holding a loaf of bread tightly in his hand.
The moment the group of children brushed past Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Xiaoyu seemed to have sensed something. She subconsciously turned her head and saw the child who was being chased fall to the ground.
The bread fell out.
At this moment, the older children caught up with them. Some of them kicked the boy who was lying on the ground.
One of them walked up to the bread and stepped on it, crushing it.
I told you to steal the bread! I told you to steal the bread!
That, no, I didnt steal it! I earned it by working!The beaten boy said with difficulty. When he looked up and saw that the bread was broken, his eyes turned red and he began to struggle.
The Big Boy who was stepping on the bread snorted, What do you mean by working? I just cleaned up the trash at the door. Bah! This bread belongs to my family. You stole it!
Lu Xiaoyu couldnt stand the way these big boys bullied others. Moreover, she inexplicably believed that the little boy would never steal the bread.
Thinking of this, she immediately went forward and picked up the children who were beating people up and threw them aside.
One of them wanted to go forward again, but was pped back by Lu Xiaoyu.
The Big Boy in the lead was dumbfounded. He looked at the beautiful big sister in front of him and said, You, you dare to hit me? Do you know who my father is? !
Thats right, thats right. His father is the owner of the biggest bakery on this street!
Chapter 3152 - 3152 Chapter 3152 you are my favorite
3152 Chapter 3152 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu burst intoughter.
The son of a bakery owner was already this crazy.
If his father was any more powerful, this kid would be on a rocket.
She pointed at herself and said, My father is much more powerful than your father. How about it? Do you want to find your father?
Although this group of children had lived in the slums for many years and had the temperament of a hooligan, it was only limited to this area. Their horizons were very narrow.
So, when they saw Lu Xiaoyus imposing manner, they thought for a moment and immediately turned around to run.
It was unknown whether it was because they were afraid of being beaten up or because they were afraid that the other party really had a more powerful father.
When she saw that the group of children had run away, Lu Xiaoyu turned her head and saw that the little boy did not care about the injuries on his body. Instead, he immediately walked nervously to the piece of bread.
The bread had been stepped on and was no longer edible.
The little boy squatted there in grief. Although he didnt say anything, his eyes were filled with sadness.
Lu Xiaoyu said softly, Dont be sad. Let Me buy you another piece of bread, okay?
However, after touching her pocket, Lu Xiaoyu looked embarrassed.
She didnt seem to have any money..
The little boy looked at her movements and then a gentle light shed across his bright eyes.
Its okay. Thank you.He squatted down and picked up the damaged bread.
Lu Xiaoyu quickly said, The bread is dirty. You Cant eat it anymore.
Yes, I know.The little boy lowered his head and carefully picked up the bread. He turned around and ran to a ce.
Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and followed him.
After turning a corner, she saw the little boy squatting there and putting down the bread crumbs. Not long after, a skinny stray dog walked over.
The little ck dog wagged its tail at the little boy and then lowered its head to finish all the broken bread.
A smile appeared on the Little Boys face.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at the Little Boys smile in a daze. She always felt that this smile was very beautiful, and she seemed to have seen it somewhere before!
At this moment, the little boy raised his head. Although his face was still a little dirty, his smile was very bright.
He looked at Lu Xiaoyu expectantly.
Sister, Harry is very cute, right?
Harry was referring to this little ck stray dog.
To be honest, this dog was really not cute at all. Its Fur was messy, and it was especially thin and dirty.
One of its legs seemed to have been broken, and it walked with a slight limp.
But for some reason, when he saw the anticipation in the Little Boys bright eyes, he looked at the little stray dog that was trying its best to wag its tail at the little boy.
Lu Xiaoyu nodded. Yes, its very cute.
The boy was satisfied.
He suddenly remembered something and stood up. He shook off the dust on his body and said, Sister, you should leave quickly. Mike will bring some people overter.
Lu Xiaoyu asked, What About You?
Me? I have to go home quickly. Otherwise, grandma sunny will be worried about me.
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
Grandma Sunny?
Wouldnt that be?
At this moment, Mike, the big boy who had left earlier, walked over with a group of people.
These people were holding clubs in their hands, and their expressions were filled with ill intentions.
The little boy immediately grabbed Lu Xiaoyus hand and said, Sister, run!
Lu Xiaoyu didnt know how she had followed the little boy. Her long hair was gently lifted by the wind.
She felt that something was slowly fermenting in her heart.
This little boy.
It was FA FA!
Chapter 3153 - 3153 Chapter 3153 you are my one and only favorite
3153 Chapter 3153 you are my one and only favorite
Later on, more and more people chased after her. However, Lu Xiaoyu wasnt afraid of these hooligans.
Which member of the Lu family didnt know kung fu.
However, because Little Fa was by her side, Lu Xiaoyu had to divert her attention to worry about him. Moreover, those people were especially ruthless toward little fa.
So, in that split second, Lu Xiaoyu was distracted and was hit in the back with a stick.
Sister!Little FA cried out in pain.
Even though the pain wasnt enough to wake Lu Xiaoyu up.
But, Lu Xiaoyu knew that she was about to leave this ce. She couldnt leave little fa here alone!
Those people would beat him to death!
So, she used herst bit of strength to kick a bearded man aside. Then, she pulled little fa into a building.
At the back of a few corners, Lu Xiaoyu looked at the wooden barrel and said, Hide inside. Sister will lead them away. When there is no sound, you wille out. Do you understand?
No!Little Fas eyes shone with determination. You cant leave me behind.
Looking at the miniature version of the Dharma spell in front of her, Lu Xiaoyu had mixed feelings.
Her hands were a little itchy.
In the end, she still reached out and rubbed little FAs soft hair.
Listen, sister can do magic. When I lure people to a ce, Ill make myself disappear. You have to believe in sister, Okay?
Little Fa Fa looked at his beautiful sister in front of him and a sense of trust rose in his heart.
He nodded.
However, when he saw this beautiful big sister turn around and walk out, little fa suddenly shouted.
Sister, Whats Your Name?
Me, my name is Lu Xiaoyu.
Lu Xiaoyu turned around and looked at Little Fa Fa. Although he was already covered by the shadow, she could clearly see the smile on his face.
As Lu Xiaoyu turned around and left, she was still feeling emotional.
Fa Fa was so miserable when he was young. After being rescued by that mother-inw, he had been living in the slums and being bullied by other children.
She suddenly felt bad for Fa Fa.
With this thought in mind, Lu Xiaoyu quickly led the group of people outside to another building. Then, at the end, a gangster stabbed a knife into her arm, the immense pain immediately woke Lu Xiaoyu up.
Ah!
Lu Xiaoyu panted heavily. She looked around at her familiar surroundings. It was her bedroom, so she let out a sigh of relief.
However, when she lifted her arm, she felt a sharp pain.
She turned her head and saw a wound on her right arm. It was bleeding.
Although she knew that her wound would heal quickly, Lu Xiaoyu still tiptoed out of the room. She nned to find some anti-inmmatory medicine to apply on it.
Gu Yan, who had juste out of the kitchen..,
she suddenly smelled the stench of blood. She frowned and immediately walked over.
Xiaoyu, are you hurt?
Huh?Lu Xiaoyu wanted to deny it, but when she saw her mothers worried and serious gaze, she thought for a moment and finally said, Mom,e to my room. Ill tell you.
Lu Xiaoyu knew that her mother was too smart to hide it from her. She didnt want her to be more worried, so it was better for her to tell her everything.
Whether it was what Lucifer said in the video before she went to bed, or what Lu Xiaoyu experienced in her dream, she told her everything honestly.
Mom, dont worry. My injury is fine. I will recover soon,Lu Xiaoyu carefully observed her mothers expression.
Chapter 3154 - 3154 Chapter 3154 you are my favorite
3154 Chapter 3154 you are my favorite
Fortunately, I didnt hurt any bones.Gu Yan examined his daughters wound, then sterilized and bandaged it.
Although his daughters wound would heal quickly, and there wouldnt even be a scar.
But his daughter was in that strange dream, and her injuries were getting worse and worse, which made Gu Yan very worried.
She frowned and asked, Why is it like this...
Gu Yan was feeling a little conflicted at this moment.
On one hand, she had been hoping that Lucifer would wake up for so many years. She truly treated this person as her family.
On the other hand, her daughter was injured more and more in that strange dream, and it was getting more and more serious. What if she was fatally injured again and again!
As parents, their daughters injuries were worse than their own.
What if her life was in danger? !
Lu Xiaoyu knew that her mother was worried about her. She hugged her mothers neck and said coquettishly, Mom, you dont have to worry. Its true. My wounds dont hurt anymore. Also, you dont know how Pitiful Little Fa Fa is. He and his mother-inw live together. Its not easy, and I dont know how he grew up. Sigh.
Lu Xiaoyu knew that her life was extremely happy. She didnt have to worry about food and clothing. Her family loved her. She was really too happy.
As for FA FA?
Lu Xiaoyu felt her heart ache when she thought about how he stubbornly held onto the expired bread.
Gu Yan had also calmed down. She nodded and said, Although we still dont know why you entered that Strange Dream, Mom also hopes that you can help Lucifer. But Xiaoyu, you must promise me that no matter what, you must not try to be brave. You must first ensure your own safety, understand?
I understand!Lu Xiaoyus face immediately broke into a big smile.
Although she didnt seem to have slept well the whole night, at this moment, she was in high spirits. Seeing that she was in a good condition, Gu Yan was slightly relieved.
After her daughter packed up and left for school, Gu Yan dialed Beiruts number on M.
This was Beiruts private number. Only a few people who were certain of it knew about it, so the call was picked up quickly.
Gu, Why did you call me all of a sudden?
Beirut, do you know Lucifers past?Gu Yan paused slightly and continued, I want to know all of his experiences since he was young.
Beirut could feel the seriousness in Gu Yans tone. They had known each other for many years, so they naturally knew each others personalities.
Something big must have happened.
Therefore, Beirut immediately asked, Gu, what happened? What Happened?
Beirut was the person who knew the most about Lucifer. He was also the person who he trusted the most when Lucifer was still around.
Otherwise, Lucifer wouldnt have left Yin in Beiruts hands.
Because this matter concerned Xiao Yus safety, Gu Yan didnt hide it from him.
Gu Yan said, Xiao Yu was dragged into a strange dream several times. The injuries she suffered in the dream would be brought to reality. Most importantly, every time in her dream, there was Lucifer! There was Lucifer when she was born, and there was also Lucifer when she was five or six years old. Beirut, Im worried that Xiao Yu will be pulled in again next time, but I dont know when, so I really want to know all of Lucifers experiences since she was young.
Chapter 3155 - 3155 Chapter 3155“You are my favorite.”
3155 Chapter 3155You are my favorite.
Beirut was extremely shocked.
However, he had seen a lot of the world and experienced a lot of things. He quickly calmed himself down.
Although this matter was extremely unbelievable, when it was rted to Lucifer, Beirut would put in 120% of his energy to face this matter.
Gu, do you mean that maybe Xiao Yu will continue to enter that dream? In other words, she will... participate in Lucifers growth?Beirut was very smart and immediately guessed the deeper meaning.
Gu Yan nodded and frowned. She remembered the injuries on Xiao Yus body and said, Maybe its not a dream, but a parallel space. Im not sure about the details, but in this situation, even Xiao Yu cant control herself. She was pulled in when she wasnt prepared. Although the injuries on the first two times were slightly lighter, Im still worried. Beirut, do you understand what I mean?
I understand. Dont worry. I will send you the information on boss now.
Although the information was confidential and Beirut knew about it, it had been so many years that even the other core members of Yin, Mephistopheles and the rest, did not know about it.
But at this moment, Beirut thought that in order to save Xiao Yu, boss Lucifer would be willing to let Gu Yan and the rest know about his past.
However, it was not a good thing to open up all of his scars and show them to the people he cared about.
On the other hand, Beirut sighed and turned around to look for information.
Gu Yan hadpletely calmed down.
She now thought that since this incident had already happened to her daughter, no matter how worried she was, it would be useless. She could only look at how to help her daughter avoid danger.
Perhaps... perhaps Xiaoyu could really wake up Lucifer?
On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu did not know that her mother, Gu Yan, was worried about her. She went to school to prepare for ss.
They were already in their third year of high school and had already finished their homework. Now, they were doing their homework almost every day.
Although she had always been a straight-a student with good grades, Lu Xiaoyu would not ck off at this time. Instead, she was seriously doing her homework.
However, after ss, she went out. When she returned, she saw an envelope on the table.
There was also a red envelope carefully pasted on the envelope.
Her good friend Xu Miaoran immediately came over and asked curiously, Hey, is this a love letter for your second brother or a love letter for your little brother?
The three siblings of the Lu family were in the same year, but they were not in the same ss.
Lu Mufeng and Lu Hanze were in ss one, while Lu Xiaoyu was in ss two. Because they were in the literature and science department, and because the Lu brothers were not only handsome, but also had excellent grades.
Therefore, many girls in the school liked them.
Some liked Lu Mufengs elegance and gentleness, while others liked Lu Hanzes tyranny and coldness.
Many girls were too embarrassed to send the love letters directly, so they sent them to Lu Xiaoyu.
This was especially true for Lu Hanzes admirers. Those girls clearly liked him, but every time they saw his ice-cold eyes, they were afraid.
Of course, sometimes, it was Lu Xiaoyus own love letters. However, boys rarely wrote love letters, so even if there were many people who adored her, most of the boys chose to confess directly.
Even though each of them ended in failure.
But, no matter whose love letter it was, Lu Xiaoyus mind was full of legal matters, so she was naturally not interested.
Seeing that Lu Xiaoyu pushed the love letter aside without even looking at it, Xu Miaoran also felt that something was wrong with her good friends mood.
Xiaoyu, whats Wrong?
Chapter 3156 - 3156 Chapter 3156 you are my favorite
3156 Chapter 3156 you are my favorite
Im fine.
Dont lie to me. Your face is full of worries.Xu Miaoran was a round-faced girl, and she was especially cute. She blinked and carefully stared at her deskmate and good friends beautiful face that could bring disaster to the country.
She deliberately kept a straight face and said in a low voice, Lu Xiaoyu, tell me the truth. Are You in Love?
Im in Love?Lu Xiaoyu was speechless. How is that possible!
The young man with short hair, who happened to be sitting behind the two of them, leaned over and asked anxiously, Hey, Goddess, are you in love? Is it with me?
Lu Xiaoyu pped her face back expressionlessly.
Xu Miaoran also stared at the sand sculpture behind her and then looked at Lu Xiaoyu seriously, How is that not possible? Look at your face. Sigh, Im a woman. After looking at it for a long time, I want to touch it. Its white with a tinge of red. Its extremely smooth and tender.
The Buzz cut at the back came closer again. I want to touch it too. Hehe... Ah!
This time, Lu Xiaoyu directly hit her with a book and said to her friend, Alright, stop gossiping. Its time for ss.
Okay.
Xu Miaoran obediently lowered her head and read the book while Lu Xiaoyu looked at the test paper. Once again, her mind wandered.
She was not in love. She was just a little distracted by thew.
At the end of the night, Lu Mufeng stood at the entrance of ss two with a book in his hand, waiting for Lu Xiaoyu. The handsome young man caused the surrounding girls to whisper to each other.
Lu Mufeng nodded at them in a very friendly manner.
The Girls:...
His already slightly red face turned even redder this time.
When Lu Xiaoyu and Xu Miaoran walked out together, they happened to see this scene.
Xu Miaoran sighed, Sigh, your second brother is too popr. Fortunately, I stopped myself from falling in love with him.
So you like my little brother?Lu Xiaoyu looked at her curiously.
Xu Miaoran blushed slightly and said shyly, Actually, I want to be your sister-inw.
Lu Xiaoyu:...
Her big brother had been talking to sister Wen Jing for many years. Not to mention Xu Miaoran, even any living creature could not change the rtionship between the two of them.
Marriage was something that would happen sooner orter.
Moreover, the Lu family had long recognized sister Wen Jings identity.
Thinking of this, Lu Xiaoyu patted Xu Miaorans shoulder sympathetically.
Because the two of them were not on the same road, Lu Xiaoyu said goodbye to her good friend and walked towards her second brother, Lu Mufeng.
Walking in front of the bright-eyed and white-toothed youth, Lu Xiaoyu sighed in an old-fashioned manner, Second brother, youre attracting too much attention. Half of the girls in our ss are attracted to you.
Lu Mufeng immediately took the backpack from her hands and rubbed her soft hair with one hand. He smiled and echoed her, What about the other half of the girls in your ss?
The other half of the girls are racking their brains to write love letters to my little brother. Sigh, wheres little brother?
The third grade endedte and the sky was already dark, so most of the Lu siblings came back together. After all, whether it was Lu Mufeng or Lu Hanze, they were worried about their sister Xiaoyu and waited for her toe home together every day.
Hes busy. Hes still at the teachers office. Hell be backter.
Oh, so hes fighting again.Lu Xiaoyu sighed, but there was a hint of schadenfreude in her tone. If little brother continues like this, Dad will definitely throw him into the special forces.
Chapter 3157 - 3157 Chapter 3157 you are my favorite
3157 Chapter 3157 you are my favorite
Seeing the sly smile on his sisters face, Lu Mufeng was relieved.
He felt that Xiaoyu had been busy recently.
However, he was the most gentle and thoughtful person, so he wouldnt ask her so directly. After all, Xiaoyu didnt say anything, so she must have her reasons.
However, this didnt Stop Lu Mufeng from taking care of his sisters feelings carefully.
Lu Xiaoyu was a smart person, so she could naturally sense her second brothers intentions.
She held her second brothers warm hand and said softly, Second brother, youre so kind. My second sister-inw will definitely be the happiest in the future.
The gentleness in Lu Mufengs eyes was shining with Starlight. If Big Brother and Hanze hear you say that, theyll probably be angry.
Its fine. They wont be able to hear it anyway.. Besides, forget about little brother. I feel that even if he dotes on his wife, hell probably torture her first. Hell wait until she runs away before he wants to chase after her. Its that saying, once youre proud, youll have a moment of pleasure and chase your wife to the crematorium,Lu Xiaoyu said, she sighed, As for big brother Xiao Sheng, every time we encounter something big and we dont want to tell our parents, well definitely look for him to make a decision. However, hes too smart. Hes as white as tofu. With a single sh, his skin turned ck. Fortunately, Sister Wen Jing is very smart. These two will have to battle it out in the future.
It had to be said that Lu Xiaoyu had seen through her three brothers.
Lu Mufeng didnt know whether tough or cry. In the end, he reached out and stroked her soft long hair.
What about our Xiaoyu? What kind of boy does she like?
Me? I Like My Brothers!Lu Xiaoyu smiled like a little fox.
Lu Mufeng didnt care about her interrupting him. To be honest, he didnt want his sister to fall in love so early.
After all, the big exam wasing up soon.
Well, no matter what, it had to wait until after graduation...
On this point, the four men of the Lu family had an unprecedentedly unanimous opinion. That was their familys beloved daughter, Xiaoyu. Before graduation, any male creature that approached her had to be united and kicked away.
Even the most gentle Lu Mufeng agreed with this decision.
So, even though Xiao Yu was very beautiful, especially cute and smart, and even though many boys liked her since she was young, only a few of them dared to express their feelings for her. Of course.., those boys who had bravely confessed their feelings for her on the first day and were rejected by Lu Xiaoyu on the second day would receive cordial greetingsfrom the brothers of the Lu family. As a result, many people did not dare to have any designs on Lu Xiaoyu anymore.
Fortunately, Lu Xiaoyu had not met any boys she liked up until now, so she did not mind the boys who had confessed their love to her the day before and disappeared the next day, hiding from her whenever they saw her.
After all, all the boys in the family were too outstanding and handsome. In Lu Xiaoyus words, they were just a little tired of appreciating beauty.
Gu Yan had always been quite worried about this matter. Her daughters standards were already very high. What could she do if she did not fancy any other men.
At that time, when Lu Ye heard this, he immediately made a firm decision. Then our Xiaoyu wont get married. We can afford to support her anyway..
Then, Gu Yan pped her across the face.
Actually, Lu Xiaoyu did not even know what kind of person she liked.
Her friends, ssmates, and family members fell in love with her one after another. That day, she even saw a super tough youngdy push her second brother to a corner..
Although nothing happened afterwards, and no matter how Lu Xiaoyu teased her second brother, Lu Mufeng, her second brother still didnt say anything, she still thought.
Maybe everyone around knew what kind of person she liked.
Only she didnt know.
At the same time, Beirut had already sorted out some documents and sent them to Gu Yan overnight.
Chapter 3158 - 3158 Chapter 3158 you are my favorite
3158 Chapter 3158 you are my favorite
After Beirut sent the information to Gu Yan, he said in a low voice, Actually, boss... it was really not easy. Before he was born, his mother was fed with poison. Later, his mother died after giving birth to him. Boss survived with great difficulty, but his body carried poison. For some reason, the poison mutated. Although it didnt kill the boss immediately, it survived in the bosss body. It slowly moved around his internal organs and slowly eroded them. After that...
Gu Yan knew what happened after that.
After all, Lucifers body was still frozen.
After they ended the call with Beirut, Xiaoyu happened toe back from school. She said to Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu,e to Mommys room.
Okay.
When Lu Xiaoyu read the document, her tiny face immediately scrunched up. She said in a very ufortable manner, Fafa is so pitiful.
Gu Yan also sighed, Yeah.
When she first came into contact with Lucifer, she knew that he looked very refined and gentlemanly on the surface, but in reality, he was a very shrewd and scheming person.
Gu Yan still remembered that when she joined the secret service as a spy, after she passed the examination, she went to a ce with Lucifer and Moloch for the first time and destroyed that personsir.
Later, Gu Yan found out that the leader of that group of people had wiped out a slum street. The people living on that street were the elderly, the sick, and the young.
No wonder Lucifer was so angry at that time and directly wiped out that group of people.
It seemed like a very cruel way, but those who knew about it knew that those people were too heartless. Also, this scene was simr to what Lucifer experienced when he was young.
At that time, Grandma Nissan brought Lucifer to a poor area. Although it was tough, they lived peacefully for a few years until the year when Lucifer was eight years old and his noble father married his lover, he didnt have any children. When he suddenly found out that he had a son, he sent people to snatch little Lucifer away from Grandma Nissan.
That noble man was worried that what he did back then was not honorable and that he would be exposed, so he found a group of people and killed everyone on the street, including Grandma Nissan.
Finally, he lit a fire.
What? !Lu Xiaoyu could no longer remain calm when she saw this.
She anxiously held Gu Yans hand and said, Mom, the ce I went to the second time I entered the dream was a slum! At that time, the Dharmaw... looked like it was five or six years old! In other words, in a year or two, everyone in that ce and that ce would be destroyed! And the kind Grandma Nissan!
Xiao Yu, calm down. Calm down first.Gu Yan hugged her daughter, whose eyes were red. Her voice was gentle but extremely calm.
She said.., Xiao Yu, even if you knew all this back then, would he believe you if you told him that someone was going to kill everyone on this street two yearster? After all, this was the first time the two of you had met. Not only Lucifer, even grandma sunny might not believe you.
Ill go back to sleepter! Maybe Ill be able to enter my dream again tonight!Lu Xiaoyu clenched her fists, however, in the next moment, she lowered her gaze and pouted, However, the two times of entering my dream are different. Even if I can enter my dream again, Fa Fa Fa wont recognize me. I. . . No matter what, I dont want Fa Fa Fa to experience such a miserable childhood!
Chapter 3159 - 3159 Chapter 3159“You are my favorite.”
3159 Chapter 3159You are my favorite.
Looking at the determination in his daughters eyes, Gu Yan nodded. He hugged his daughter and said in a soft voice, You should go back and take a look at this information. Although it is too long ago and some things can not be tested, it is better for you to know this.
Thinking about everything that Lucifer experienced from birth to the end, Gu Yan sighed...pared to Lucifer, the miserable decades in her previous life were not too miserable.
In the end, he did not be a vicious person. On the contrary, he was so nice to the people he cared about and cared about the hermits as if they were his family. It was not easy.
Gu Yan caressed her daughters ck hair lovingly and said, Xiao Yu, to be honest, I dont want Fa Fa Fa to experience such a miserable childhood. I also want him to wake up immediately. But, you have to promise me that no matter what happens, you have to ensure your safety first, okay? Mom, Dad, brothers, and all of our rtives, as well as FA FA FA, they dont want anything to happen to you.
I know.
Lu Xiaoyu nodded solemnly.
When she came out of her mothers room, she held onto the printed documents and felt a pain in her heart.
Lu Xiaoyu suddenly looked forward to the next dream.
Because she wanted to confirm one thing.
Was the dream that she had entered a few times just a fragment of Fa Fas life, or was it really everything that he had experienced and connected!
If it was everything that FA FA had experienced and connected, the first time did not count. The first time was in the hospital when FA FA FA had just been born.
But the second time, he was already five or six years old. Perhaps he could already remember things.
If that was the case... would he remember her?
Because she was immersed in her thoughts, Lu Xiaoyu, who was walking with the documents in her hands, suddenly bumped into a strong hug.
The documents in her hands scattered all over the floor.
Ah!Lu Xiaoyu immediately squatted down and hurriedly picked up the documents.
Lu Hanze frowned, but the expression on the handsome young mans face was smelly. What is it that makes you so obsessed that you cant even look where youre Going?
None of your business!Xiaoyu did not treat her bad-tempered brother as affectionately as she did her elder brother and second brother.
But of course, this was not because they had a bad rtionship.
This was just the way they got along.
For example, even though Lu Hanze was being fierce to Xiao Yu right now, if someone really bullied her, he would definitely beat that person to the ground.
Lu Hanze also squatted down and wanted to reach out to pick it up, but his little sisters hands were even faster. With a swoosh, she picked up all the information and held it in her arms, not letting him see it at all.
Lu Hanze frowned. What is it that makes your baby look like this? You still wont let me see it?
I wont let you see it!
Lu Hanzes face darkened when he thought of a possibility. Xiaoyu, are you in Love?
Its none of your business! Think about how youre going to exin to mom that you got into a fight again! HMPH!After saying this, Lu Xiaoyu turned around and walked straight to her room.
She wasnt in love!
Lu Xiaoyu didnt care how crooked her brother was. After she returned to her room, she began to carefully read the information on the printed paper.
She didnt miss a single detail.
But the more she read, the more ufortable she felt.
In the end, her heart ached.
After all, if an ordinary person experienced one or two of these things, they might be shocked to the point of doubting their life. If it was more serious, they might report it to the newspaper or give up on themselves.
But thew... but enough to experience so many ah!
Chapter 3160 - 3160 Chapter 3160 you are my favorite
3160 Chapter 3160 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyus heart ached for thew.
But, what she didnt know was that Lu Hanze had already found Lu Mufeng. He frowned and said, Second brother, do you know that Xiaoyu is in a rtionship?
What?
Lu Mufeng was surprised. He had just taken a shower and his hair hadnt been dried yet.
It cant be. Why would Xiaoyu fall in Love?
But, when I saw her just now, she had a strange expression. She was holding a few pieces of paper and refused to let me see it.Han Ze narrowed his eyes and looked dangerous. Second brother, do you think that was a love letter written by a Brat to Xiaoyu?
Mu Feng fell silent when he heard Han Zes words.
Indeed, with the two of them protecting her every day, it was difficult for a normal brat to get close to her.
However, Xiao Yu wasnt in the same ss as them after all. It was very likely that the other party wanted to send her a love letter.
This had happened before, but every time Xiao Yu received a love letter, she would return it to the other party. If the other party continued to pester her, they would definitely make a move.
Could it be that Xiao Yu had epted that Brats love letter this time?
Mu Fengs expression turned ugly at the thought of that possibility.
However, he was still a little hesitant. There havent been any suspicious boys around Xiao Yu recently.
Second brother, youve never been in a rtionship before. I have experience. Believe me, theres definitely something wrong with Xiao Yus expression.. But, shes still too young. No matter what, I have to find that little rascal!Han Ze said, he took out his phone and asked someone who Xiaoyu had been in contact with at school recently.
Mu Feng looked at his brother with aplicated expression.
His brothers words just now had a lot of ws!
He didnt even know which sentence to focus on first!
Han Ze, did you forget that youre the same age as Xiaoyu? Theyre triplets!
Also..
How did you gain experience?
However, most importantly, Mu Feng was worried that Xiao Yu would be kidnapped by some brat. This was something that could not be tolerated!
At this moment, a video call came from his phone. It was from his older brother, Lu Chongsheng, who was studying abroad.
He thought for a moment before answering the call. Big Brother, Xiao Yu seems to be in love.
Lu Chongsheng: ! ! ! ! ! ! !
Lu Xiaoyu did not know that her three brothers were getting further and further away on a certain road. However, the three of them were destined to be in vain.
After all..
On the other hand, Xiaoyu had already read through all the information. Her memory was very good. Although she did not have a photographic memory... she had basically memorized all the words on the information.
After taking a shower and lying on the bed, Lu Xiaoyu tried her best to fall asleep as soon as possible. As long as she fell asleep, she would be able to see the Dharma!
Dharma...
However, perhaps her heart was too heavy and she was too eager to see Lucifer. She wanted to do something to change his miserable childhood.
However..
Lu Xiaoyu was depressed to find that she actually lost sleep! Ah!
In the end, it was almost dawn when Lu Xiaoyu finally fell asleep. In a daze, she didnt sleep for long before her rm clock rang.
Lu Xiaoyu closed her eyes and reached out to touch the rm clock. She turned it off and continued to sleep with the pillow in her arms.
Lu Mufeng and Lu Hanze, who were also troubled, waited for a long time while they ate breakfast downstairs. Only then did they see their little sister walking down with a pair of beautiful dark circles under her eyes.
The twins looked at each other.
Their eyesmunicated silently.
They must have been trapped by love and hadnt Slept All Night!
Chapter 3161 - 3161 Chapter 3161 you are my favorite
3161 Chapter 3161 you are my favorite
Why are you all looking at me like that?Lu Xiaoyu looked at her two brothers and stared at her. She touched her face and asked, Is there something on my face?
Dark circles,Han ze answered concisely.
Lu Mufeng was more gentle and delicate. He asked with concern, Xiaoyu, did you not sleep wellst night? The dark circles are very serious, and you dont look very energetic.
Lu Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment before she nodded. Oh, Im fine.
In reality, she was sighing in her heart.
Sigh, because she had insomniast night, she did not dream about FA FA. She did not know how old FA FA FA would be the next time they met?
The first time was when FA FA was just born, and the second time was when he was six years old. Could it be that the next time they met, he would be twelve years old?
However, Lu Xiaoyu was still worried that when he was eight years old, an entire street of people would be killed.
As she thought about this, Lu Xiaoyus mind wandered and she frowned slightly.
Mu Feng and Hanze looked at each other again.
Look, not only did he not sleep the whole night, he was even looking worried now.
From the looks of it, Xiaoyu did not seem like she was in a simple rtionship.
On the contrary..
It seemed like she could not get him out of love? !
As twins, although Lu Mufeng and Lu Hanze did not look exactly the same, the two of them were still in sync.
They thought of this at the same time.
The two of them were angry.
What a joke, their Xiao Yu was so good, so good. Which Brat actually dared to look down on their Xiao Yu? !
Cripple his legs!
Lu Xiaoyu did not know that her two brothers had already imagined a school romance novel of at least 800,000 words. She had no appetite and took a few mouthfuls of porridge before picking up an apple and munching on it, she shouted at Gu Yan who was in the kitchen, Mom, Im going to school!
School was not too far away from home, so when there was plenty of time, Lu Xiaoyu was more used to taking a walk.
Seeing that she had turned around and left, Mu Han stopped eating. He immediately picked up his school bag and chased after her.
Mu Feng, on the other hand, was more attentive. Seeing that Xiaoyu didnt eat much in the morning, he went to get a stic bag, filled it with steamed buns, boiled eggs, and a box of milk.
After seeing this, Gu Yan smiled and asked, Did you get this for Xiaoyu?
Yes, she only drank half a bowl of porridge. She can only go to the cafeteria for lunch at 11:30. She must be hungry.After packing up all this, Lu Mufeng carried his backpack and wanted to tell his mother about his little sisters love affair.
However, on second thought, it was best not to let the parents know about this for the time being. Moreover, it was highly likely that his little sister was still in unrequited love, so he couldnt let his mother know about it.
Mufeng, is there anything?
Oh, no. Goodbye, Mommy. Im going to chase after them.
Gu Yan knew that Mufeng probably had something to say, but for some reason, the child suddenly stopped talking.
However, Gu Yan had a lot of patience when it came to educating the children. She told the children to pay attention to their safety and so on, and then told them to hurry to school.
The four children had been strengthening their bodies and learning taekwondo since they were young. It could be said that even adults would find it difficult to bully them at school, let alone other students.
Initially, Lu Ye did not mind letting his children learn martial arts since they were young. Moreover, he had always been itching to throw his sons into the special forces. However, he had always been reluctant to let Xiao Yu suffer since she was young.
Learning martial arts required suffering. Gu Yan and Lu Ye were both people who had gone through repeated training in the special forces. In the end, they became Outstanding Star Warriors. However, all kinds of hardships were not something that ordinary people could endure.
Chapter 3162 - 3162 Chapter 3162‘You are my favorite’
3162 Chapter 3162You are my favorite
However, Gu Yan insisted that as a girl, Xiao Yu should learn more about these things. They couldnt protect her forever, so she had to be stronger.
Lu Ye couldnt bear to see his daughter suffer, but he never disobeyed his wifes decision.
At first, Xiao Yu was also crying. She didnt want to learn or practice, so she kept crying.
On her beautiful face, there were crystal-clear tears. Her pink lips were tightly biting. She looked at me pitifully.
In the end, Lu Ye could not bear to look at her anymore.
The Three Little Brothers felt their hearts clench when they saw their sister like this. So, they took turns to keep watch for Xiao Yu so that she could rest.
Once, when Xiao Yu ran 10,000 miles, she missed a fewps. In the end, when Gu Yan discovered her, Gu Yan made her run a fewps.
Even if it was raining cats and dogs, she could not stop.
In the end, Xiaoyu ran until she cried.
At that time, Xiao Sheng and the others went to beg Gu Yan for mercy.
Gu Yan looked at them with a sigh and said, Your little sisters physique is actually better than all of you. Its just that you feel tired. When she reaches her limit, she can actually continue to run..
Moreover, all of you know her own special situation. If someone covets her special physique in the future and wants to harm her, if you indulge her now and spoil her, you are actually harming her..
Gu Yan looked at her daughters back in the rainstorm. She touched the tears in her eyes. Her voice was very soft, but it shocked the three sons.
She said that Xiao Yus fate was destined to be more difficult than all of you.
In the future, she might have to face many dangers that we could not imagine.
We can protect her for a time, but we cant protect her for the rest of her life.
Xiao Sheng and the twin brothers looked at each other. Finally, the three children said, Mommy, lets Go Run with our little sister!!
Then, the three children disappeared into the storm.
At first, Xiao Yu did not understand why her mother was so strict with her. Later, she learned about all this from her brothers. Later, the second superpower in her body also appeared, only then did she understand her mothers good intentions.
None of her brothers were as special as her.
Sometimes, an innocent man would be punished for having too much money.
Xiao Yu learned that she could only protect herself, be stronger, and be better. This way, no matter what happened in the future, she would be able to handle and face it with ease.
This was also why, even though she had been doted on from a young age, she didnt be the kind of delicate girl who couldnt lift her hands or shoulder. She would always know when things happened.
Later on, as she grew older, she was even more grateful to her mother for the way she had raised her.
She spent another day on the test papers and another day on the test papers.
Lu Xiaoyu had already learned the knowledge on the test papers. Moreover, the error rate of her test papers was extremely low. Every time, the teacher would directly use her test papers to exin it to everyone.
When it was time for the evening self-study session, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt sleepy. She thought that perhaps she had slept too littlest night.
Unknowingly, Lu Xiaoyu fell asleep.
In a hazy state, she could smell the stench of corruption and the pungent smell of medicine.
Lu Xiaoyu frowned and opened her eyes. She realized that she was no longer in the ssroom.
She was standing in a dpidated residential building. The lights in the corridor were all broken, leaving only onemp. The light that was emitting was flickering, as if it was going to be destroyed in the next moment.
At this moment, a weak voice came from the door in front of Lu Xiaoyu.
Grandma Nissan, Are You Back?
Chapter 3163 - 3163 Chapter 3163 you are my favorite
3163 Chapter 3163 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
It was FA FA!
Could This Be... FA FA and Grandma Nissans ce?
However, hearing Fa Fas voice, Lu Xiaoyu felt extremely weak. Without thinking, she pushed the door open and walked in.
As soon as she entered, she realized how small the house was. All in all, it was only 10 square meters. However, the careful grandma Nissan still specially separated a small room for FA FA.
The toilet facilities were old, and the faucet was dripping with water, revealing red rust on the side.
Lu Xiaoyu walked to the door of the small room. The room was very small, with a small bed. There was a simple shelf nailed to the wall next to it, and the shelf was filled with all kinds of small things.
A seven or eight-year-old boy was curled up on the bed, hugging the tattered quilt. His face was green, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.
However, his eyes were abnormally red.
At this moment, his eyes were looking at Lu Xiaoyu in surprise.
This little boy was the young Lucifer.
Although Lu Xiaoyu was also wearing the clothes of the locals, she was not sure if Lucifer still remembered her.
She said, I am...
Sister Xiaoyu, is that you? !
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned!
A hint of surprise blossomed in her eyes, like a gorgeous fireworks disy!
She was very sure that the little fa fa in front of her had grown a little. He was definitely not the same size as thest time she picked up bread. He was at least two years older.
But, he still... remembered her? !
On the other hand, the sickly little FA was staggering down from the bed. Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, Lu Xiaoyu immediately rushed over without thinking and hugged him tightly in her arms.
When she hugged him, Lu Xiaoyu felt that he was actually running a fever and his body was burning hot!
Little Fa hugged Lu Xiaoyu tightly and sobbed as he said, You, youre hot, youre still alive! I, I thought you were like Harry, beaten to death by them, sob...
Little FA cried.
Being sick made a young child, who had already experienced a lot of pain, even more vulnerable.
Plus, she had met someone she cared about so much.
Lu Xiaoyu could feel the tears flowing down Little Fas face. They rolled down her clothes and touched her skin.
It was so hot..
At the same time, Lu Xiaoyu thought about the information and her eyes immediately became hazy.
She gently patted little FAs back and said in a soft voice, You still remember me?
You are the person who has treated me the best in my life, other than Grandma Nissan. I...He coughed. His eyes were zed over by the toxins in his body. He also had a high fever.
However, he said firmly, I will never forget you!
Lu Xiaoyu looked at the determined look in the boys eyes and remembered that he would be sleeping in an ice cube many yearster.
She could not help but feel sad again.
A teardrop slid down her cheek.
Little Fa fa reached out his small hand and carefully touched the teardrop on Lu Xiaoyus face. He subconsciously put it into his mouth.
He realized.
Sister Xiaoyus tears were sweet..
The next moment, he fainted.
It was not easy for a small body to resist the poison until now.
When she felt his body suddenly tilt, Lu Xiaoyu realized his condition and was shocked.
FA FA, what happened to you? Wake Up, Fa Fa!
However, no matter how much she shouted, the boy in her arms was dead.
Only the temperature on Lucifers forehead was getting hotter!
Chapter 3164 - 3164 Chapter 3164‘You are my favorite’
3164 Chapter 3164You are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu was extremely worried. Her first reaction was to bring FA FA FA to the doctor.
However, she knew that Fa Fa Fas condition was due to the poison in her body. It was not a normal high fever, so no matter what doctor she went to, it was useless.
That damned poison!
Lu Xiaoyu especially hated that hateful woman who poisoned fa Fa Fas mother back then!
!!
But now, she had to first save Fa Fa Fa!
At that moment, Lu Xiaoyu thought of her impervious body to all poisons..
She looked at Fa Fas pale face and gritted her teeth. She bit her finger and drops of bright red blood flowed out of the wound.
Lu Xiaoyu did not know if her blood would work. Back when she was impervious to all poisons, her mother had found a reliable person to examine her body.
At that time, the test results didnt say that her blood had any special uses. It was just that it might not be able to be tested.
No matter what, Lu Xiaoyu had no other way.
This was because she could feel that even if FA FA had survived this ordeal at a young age, he would still have to suffer extremely painful things.
So, Lu Xiaoyu ced her finger into Fa Fa Fas mouth.
It has to be useful!
Fa Fa Fa, who was unconscious, felt a fishy-sweet liquid flowing into his mouth. He subconsciously pursed his lips and drank all the fishy-sweet liquid.
It was as sweet as sister Xiaoyus tears..
Xiao Fa, who was in aa, waspletely like an injured little beast. He subconsciously swallowed all the liquid that he liked. In the end, he even took the initiative to suck it..
After all, the wound was small, so Lu Xiaoyu did not bleed much. Moreover, her wound would automatically recover. After an unknown amount of time, the bite wound had already recovered.
However, seeing that little fa FA was still unconscious, Lu Xiaoyu hardened her heart and bit her finger again..
After an unknown amount of time, just as Lu Xiaoyu was in a daze, little FA had already woken up in her arms. When she met her beautiful eyes, Lu Xiaoyu immediately widened her eyes in joy.
FA FA, are you alright?
Yes.Little Lucifer felt that there was really a fishy and sweet taste in his mouth. He subconsciously used his tongue to touch it. Sister Xiaoyu, what did you give me to drink?
UH, its an antidote. Yes, an antidote!Lu Xiaoyu began to deceive the child with a serious expression, Thest time I met you, I noticed that there was something wrong with your body. I. . . I have a doctor in my family, so I determined that you were poisoned. So, thest time we parted, I went back. This time, I came back to find you and brought you the antidote.
Seeing that FA FAs face had returned to its normal color and that he had woken up, Lu Xiaoyu was finally certain that her blood was effective against FA.
After all, the poison had yet to prate into his internal organs.
However, she did not dare to give him too much for the time being because Lu Xiaoyu was not sure how much of her blood and his poison was suitable.
The young Lucifer raised his head and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. He realized that he was still nestled in her arms.
No one had ever treated him so well. Grandma Nissan was getting old. After little FA was able to walk on his own, he did not let Grandma Nissan hug him anymore.
Although he felt a little awkward being hugged by the beautiful sister Xiaoyu, he did not want to leave her warm embrace.
Chapter 3165 - 3165 Chapter 3165 you are my favorite
3165 Chapter 3165 you are my favorite
However, at this moment, Lu Xiaoyu could not believe that Grandma Nissan had not returned after so long. She frowned.
She suddenly remembered something.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at FA FA with a serious expression. FA FA, how Old Are You this year?
Fa Fa Fa was a little confused. He did not know why the topic had jumped to this point.
!!
However, he felt a strong sense of closeness and trust towards Lu Xiaoyu. This was something he had never felt before.
He nodded and said, Im eight years old this year.
It had been two years since he had seen sister Xiaoyu..
However, when she heard the word eight years old, Lu Xiaoyu immediately remembered that in the information her mother had given her, everyone on the street had been killed when FA FA was eight years old!
Perhaps it was because Lu Xiaoyus expression was too strange, Fa Fa raised his head and looked at her curiously. Sister Xiaoyu, Whats Wrong?
Ive been here for so long, why havent I seen Granny Nissan?Lu Xiaoyu asked instead of answering.
At that moment, FA FA had already returned to normal. Although he didnt have much strength, he no longer felt ufortable.
He said, Every day during the day, Grandma Nissan will go out to wash clothes for others. But at this time, she should be back.
Lu Xiaoyus heart skipped a beat. She immediately let go of Dharma and let him stand on the ground. Then, she said, Lets go. Follow me and leave this ce immediately! Lets go find Grandma Nissan!
Lu Xiaoyu knew from the information that Granny sang was very important to FA FA. It could be said that she was the most important person in the young FA FAs heart.
At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu did not know because she had strangely traveled through time and space. Slowly, she would be the most important person in Lucifers heart.
Of course, when the young fa fa heard that Granny sang might be in danger, he immediately pulled Lu Xiaoyu and ran out.
He said, Ill take you to Grandma Nissan Right Now!
Okay.Lu Xiaoyu held onto FA FA FAs small hand. She felt that the child was too skinny. His hand was so small that it didnt even have much flesh.
In her impression, shouldnt the childs small hands be round and chubby?
However, when she held onto FA FA FA just now, she knew how skinny he was. Over the years, although he had survived with Grandma Nissan, he often didnt have enough to eat or wear warm clothes. It was evident that life was very tough.
Lu Xiaoyus heart ached even more.
However, when she thought about how she might encounter some danger when she went to save Grandma Nissanter, she thought for a moment and said as she followed little fa out.., FA FA, Im usually very busy and I might not be able to apany you for too long. However, Ill be back to see you soon. So, when I suddenly leave, dont panic and dont worry, okay?
Just likest time?Lucifer cleverly understood Lu Xiaoyus words.
But, her beautiful eyes were looking at Lu Xiaoyu with eagerness.
It was slowly filled with dependence and anticipation.
It was like a little pet that was worried about being abandoned by its owner.
When this thought shed through Lu Xiaoyus mind, it suddenly merged with the frozen fa that she sawst time. The two shadows suddenly felt that something was wrong.
How could her dharma spell be like a little pet that relied heavily on humans..
Lu Xiaoyu immediately regained her senses and said seriously, Yes, just likest time.
Little Dharma lowered his head, feeling a little down.
However, his little hand held Lu Xiaoyus hand tightly.
After another minute, Little Lucifer raised his head again and said very seriously, Then promise me that no matter what happens, you will definitelye back to see me, okay?
Chapter 3166 - 3166 Chapter 3166“You are my favorite.”
3166 Chapter 3166You are my favorite.
Lu Xiaoyu held onto little FAs hand tightly and nodded solemnly.
I will definitelye back!
In fact, Lu Xiaoyu did not even know when she would appear in the world of Fa Fa again. However, looking at the hope in Little Fas eyes, she could not bear to reject it.
Perhaps it was because of Lu Xiaoyus promise, the corner of Little Lucifers mouth curled up slightly. Although he looked disheveled at the moment, he was still very thin and small. Moreover, his background was so rough.
!!
However, he tightly held sister Xiaoyus hand.
He felt as if he was holding the entire world.
However, a scream made the two of them subconsciously stunned.
Turning her head, Lu Xiaoyu saw a person running towards them. However, when he was less than two meters away from them, he was suddenly shot and fell to the ground.
This child was a few years older than Xiao Fa. Lu Xiaoyu looked familiar at first.
Wasnt he the son of the bakery owner who bullied Xiao Fa back then!
In an instant, gunshots rang out in the surroundings.
Without thinking, Lu Xiaoyu grabbed Xiao Fa and turned around to run.
The two of them quickly ran into a residential building nearby.
The cries, screams, and shouts on the street were one after another. As a result, no one noticed that the two of them were hiding in the corner of the stairs.
Will grandma Nissan be in Danger?Little Fa raised his head and looked nervously at Lu Xiaoyu.
In his world, there was no fear.
There was only worry for Grandma Nissan, who he cared about.
Lu Xiaoyu reached out and rubbed his hair. She said softly, You stay here and hide. I will go and save Grandma Nissan.
Just as she was about to get up, she realized that her clothes were being pulled.
Xiaoyu Dont let anything happen to you.Lucifer looked at her anxiously. I will go with you.
Lu Xiaoyu had heard from her mother and the other uncles in Yin that there was no suchw.
However, when she thought about what happened to FA FA, she felt relieved.
No one was born that way.
At this moment, although FA FA FA had experienced being poisoned and framed, as well as the poor life in the slums.
However, Grandma Nissan had taught him well. At the very least, his heart was still filled with kindness, and he was still pure and beautiful.
When she thought about the future study in the slums, thest trace of kindness and innocence in the childs heart was shattered. Lu Xiaoyu was furious again and could not help but greet fa FAs cruel and heartless father.
Oh right, there was also that vicious woman She was the lover of that father of hers.
These two people were a perfect match!
Although she was unable to reject this kind of dharma, Lu Xiaoyu knew that with Dharma, dharma was even more dangerous. Moreover, it might not be able to save Grandma Nissan.
Thinking of this, she ruthlessly pried away Lucifers hand and said very seriously, You will drag me down if you go with them. Also, these bad guys want to catch you. You have to hide so that I can save Grandma Nissan. If you dy any longer, grandma Nissan might be in danger, understand!
Lu Xiaoyu had heard from uncle Mephistopheles that dharmaws were very scary when they were serious. Previously, every time they red at them, they did not dare to make any more mistakes.
Even though, most of the time, the Dharma was amiable and would not teach anyone a lesson.
However, now that Lu Xiaoyu was teaching the little guy the Dharma, she suddenly had a rather special feeling.
Oh, I got it.Little Lucifer lowered his head, I will obediently hide here and wait for you guys toe back. Sister Xiaoyu, hurry up and save Grandma Nissan. Also you must be careful, dont force yourself
Chapter 3167 - 3167 Chapter 3167 you are my favorite
3167 Chapter 3167 you are my favorite
Looking at the pitiful look of the little boy and Lu Xiaoyu, who was very concerned about Fa Fa FA, her heart softened.
She could not help but lean down and kiss fa FAs forehead, saying, Trust me, I will definitelye back.
After saying this, Lu Xiaoyu turned around and left. She went to look for Grandma Nissan ording to where FA FA said.
Therefore, she didnt notice that the Little Boy was staring at her back.
!!
He reached out his small hand and gently touched the spot on his forehead, as if he could still feel the burning sensation there.
Little Lucifer mumbled, I was worried that you disappeared again.
Lu Xiaoyu had already found the building where Granny Nisang was working.
She thought that she had to do something to change the miserable childhood of Little Fa Fa.
That devil-like Fathers main target was little FA, so he wouldnt hurt her for the time being.
If she could save Grandma Nissan, wouldnt that make fa less desperate?
Thinking of this, Xiaoyu quickened her pace.
On the way, she met a blind man who shot her directly.
Xiao Yu had been trained since she was a child. Although her skills were not as good as her brothers, her reaction speed was extremely fast.
She immediately rolled on the ground and the shot hit the wood beside her. Lu Xiaoyu kicked an empty bottle beside her and the empty bottle hit the mans hand that was holding the gun.
The gun fell to the ground.
Xiaoyu took this opportunity to turn around and run towards the street.
A few men in ck wearing sunsses saw this and chased after her.
Xiaoyu was worried that something might happen to Grandma Nissan, so she took a detour. After shaking off these people, she turned around and returned to the building.
Many people on the street had been killed, but many of them were hiding in their homes. As long as they hid well, they might be able to escape.
Of course, Xiao Yu knew about the fire that followed.
So, hiding wasnt a long-term solution!
In an instant, Xiao Yu had returned to the ce where Granny Nissan washed her clothes. Along the way, she was careful not to get hurt.
Because if the pain from her injury was too high, she might be bounced back to reality!
She prayed in her heart, Granny Nissan, you have to be okay!
However, when Lu Xiaoyu arrived and saw the row of seven or eight men in ck and the ck muzzles in their hands, her heart instantly turned cold.
At this moment, a group of trembling women were squatting in the corner, leaning against each other and holding their heads.
In front of them, besides the seven men in ck who were holding guns, there was also a man with a noble aura. The man was holding a golden pocket watch in his hand.
Although this man was very handsome, the sinister smile on his face reduced everything.
Grandma Nissan, long time no see,he said with a smile.
This man who was in his thirties was count bronte Lucifers biological father.
It had to be said that when Bronte didnt smile so sinisterly, one could vaguely see that this mans facial features were simr to Lucifers.
However, Lu Xiaoyu believed that this bronte count should be the person that FA FA hated the most!
Grandma Nissan, who was at the very center of the crowd, knew that there was no way to hide. The other party wasing for her.
She could only walk out from the crowd and use her fat body to block the few women behind her.
Mr. Count, you are here to look for me, right? It has nothing to do with them. Let them go.
Chapter 3168 - 3168 Chapter 3168 you are my favorite
3168 Chapter 3168 you are my favorite
Grandma Nissan knew how ruthless this Bronte was. She knew that she wouldnt live much longer. Ever since the day she took the young master away, she knew.
However, she didnt want to implicate others.
Also she hoped that the young master had escaped.
In that case, even if she died, she would feel at ease.
!!
If there was any regret, it was that she did not take good care of the young master until he became an adult..
Bronte looked at Grandma Sonny with a cold smile, and then turned his body.
Then, the group of men in ck also moved aside.
The other women were scared out of their wits. Although they were also worried about Nissan and grateful to her, at this time, one by one, they could not wait to leave this ce immediately.
Seeing them leave one by one, Grandma Nissan let out a sigh of relief.
Even though they were not close friends, they had known each other for some time. Although those people were not very friendly to her and the young master, they hoped that after they escaped, they could help take care of the young master.
The young master was really too young.
However, just as Grandma Nissan let out a sigh of relief, a series of gunshots suddenly sounded from outside. The women who had just left all fell to the ground without any breath.
In an instant, the smell of blood filled the entire shabbyundry room.
No!Grandma Nissan cried out involuntarily.
However, Bronte had already walked forward and kicked her. He pulled her hair and asked, Tell me, where is my son? Where did you hide him!
Your target is indeed the young master
He is my son. No matter where he goes, his surname is Bronte! You Damn Woman, how dare you steal my son!
Lu Xiaoyu, who was hiding at the side, gritted her teeth.
She wanted to rush up and kick that bad man away!
But she couldnt.
She couldnt be rash.
There were eight people with guns. If she rushed in rashly, she definitely wouldnt be able to save Grandma Nissan.
What to do!
But what to do!
But, if she didnt do anything, wouldnt that mean that she wouldnt be able to change the tragic past of the Dharma?
A resolute glint shed across Lu Xiaoyus eyes.
She held a gun and narrowed her eyes as she aimed at the person inside.
There was only one gun.
And she only had one chance to fire it.
In other words, this shot had to have a very good effect!
As she thought of this, a cold glint shed across Lu Xiaoyus eyes. The muzzle of her gun was aimed directly at the back of the man who had his back facing her and was stepping on Grandma Nissans face.
Even though you are Fa Fas father.
However, a person like you isnt fit to be a father!
Xiao Yu didnt know if she would kill the man with this shot, but she had to hit him!
She had entered the shooting range with her brothers before. Although she hadnt touched the gun many times, she was smart enough to remember all the steps.
Even if the guns of this era were slightly different from the ones she had usedter on.
It did not affect Xiao Yus use.
With a bang, the sound of a gun suddenly rang out.
A mans scream came from inside.
In the next moment, five out of the seven people inside rushed out. Only two men were left and went to check on Earl Bronte.
Lu Xiaoyu quickly left the ce. She bent down and hid in the pool beside theundry.
There were also dead people in the pool. The water was dyed red with blood.
However, it had a hidden effect.
Lu Xiaoyu pinched her nose and hid in the pool. She gritted her teeth and did not make a sound.
Chapter 3169 - 3169 Chapter 3169 you are my favorite
3169 Chapter 3169 you are my favorite
The water was cold.
Lu Xiaoyu felt that her limbs were numb. Fortunately, the group of people only fired two shots at the pool before leaving to search elsewhere.
They probably thought that no one would hide in the pool filled with corpses and blood.
In fact, when Lu Xiaoyu came out of the pool, she almost vomited.
!!
However, she resisted the disgusting feeling and moved her stiff limbs a little. Then, she climbed out of the pool and went to the other side of theundry room.
However, before she left, Lu Xiaoyu looked at the pool thoughtfully.
Xiaoyus previous shot had indeed hit count bronte. He, who had been shot in the back, was lying on the chair next to him.
There were two men in ck left. One of them was bandaging him. He was probably going to call for helpter.
The other man was holding a gun against Granny Nissans head.
You actually have an aplice!Bronte said fiercely.
In fact, Granny Nissan was still a little confused. The ce where she had been hit was very painful, but she felt a glimmer of hope.
She did not know who that person was.
However, she was praying in her heart, hoping that that person could save the young master.
No matter what, she absolutely could not let the young master fall into the Earls hands!
Seeing that Granny Nissan did not speak, the ck-clothed man kicked her again.
Granny Nissan was not young anymore. After being hit a few times, she had no strength left.
However, she said at this moment, Mr. Count, since the young master is your son, why cant you treat him better?
After being shot, Bronte, who was in extreme pain, sneered, Im just here to bring him back to live a good life. Why, Old Woman, have you thought it through and told me where he is?
Mr. Count, although Im old, I can see that the way youre acting today doesnt seem like youre here to bring the young master back to live a good life.
Hehe, do you think I wont dare to kill you?? Let me tell you, Old Hag, I n to wait until I find that kid, then Ill kill you right in front of him! When the timees, Ill make that kid remember who else hell dare to run away with in the future!
You!
Lu Xiaoyu gritted her teeth as she listened from the side.
This bronte really wasnt something!
Fortunately, although thew had turned dark, it wasnt like his crazy father.
At this moment, there was only one bullet left in Lu Xiaoyus gun.
How could this bullet be used to save Grandma Nissan?
Lu Xiaoyu held the gun tightly.
At this moment, Brontes wound was temporarily bandaged. He was helped up by a man in ck. As he walked out, he let another person grab Grandma Nissan.
Bring her to the square too. I dont believe that Brat wonte out from hiding!
Yes!
Bronte felt that his back was hurting too much, so he nned to treat his gunshot wound first. Moreover, he believed that one person was enough to deal with an old woman like Nissan.
Although Lu Xiaoyu hated Bronte and wanted to kill him immediately, she didnt want him to die.
Her priority now was to save Granny Nissan as soon as possible!
And now was the best chance!
With the help of his men, Bronte turned around and disappeared. He was probably looking for a ce to treat his wounds.
The Man in ck dragged Granny Nissan up and said, Hurry up and leave, or Ill make you suffer!
Grandma Nissan was worried about the young master, so she had to stand up first. However, before she took two steps, she suddenly felt that the man who was holding her suddenly went limp and fell down.
Chapter 3170 - 3170 Chapter 3170 you are my favorite
3170 Chapter 3170 you are my favorite
Grandma Nissan turned around and saw a very beautiful girl standing in front of her with a gun in her hand. She looked a little disheveled, but she was really beautiful. Her ck eyes were like gems.
You Are
Grandma Nissan said warily.
After all, this girl was still holding a gun in her hand.
!!
Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and said, I was just passing by. I just saved a little boy named Lucifer. He kept calling Grandma Nisang, is that you?
Upon hearing the little young master, Grandma Nisang immediately threw all caution to the wind. She asked nervously, Where is the little young master now? Is He safe?
Hes fine. I told him to hide.
Oh, OH, thank you so much. Lets go find him now!
Lu Xiaoyu pulled Grandma Nissan to the side of the pool and said, Grandma Nissan, you know that the Count wants to kill you in front of Fa Fa. Do you know what kind of damage fa fa FA will do to you if you do that?
IGranny Nissans expression turned extremely ugly after thinking for a moment.
She said angrily, There is a devil living inside this count! He is so cruel to his wife and even more so to his son. Therefore, we must not let him take the young master away.
But Granny Nissan, you cant take away FA FA FA with your current state. You might even be used by the count as a tool to stimte FA FA FA.
If Lu Xiaoyu had not appeared, then Granny Nissan must have been taken away by Bronte just now. Then, after capturing the Dharmaw, she had killed Granny Nissan in front of the Dharma Law.
The Dharmaw might not have left a deep impression on his mothers death back then. After all, he was still young at the time, and he had heard all these things from others.
However, it was different for Grandma Nissan.
Grandma Nissan was stunned and then lost her mind.
Then what should we do, young master
Listen, Bronte will not harm fa fa fa, but he will do some crazy things to stimte FA FA FA. Grandma Nissan, for FA FA FA, you have to protect yourself well. After avoiding this disaster, you have to live well. I believe that you will meet Dharma one day.
Lu Xiaoyu saw that Granny Nissan was crying. She gritted her teeth and said, We cant waste any more time. You have to listen to me. Believe me, I care more about Dharma than you do!
Granny Nissan raised her head in surprise. W-why? Didnt you say that you
At this moment, a me suddenly shot into the sky.
Lu Xiaoyu knew that the group of people had already killed almost everyone on the street and were starting a fire!
She asked, Grandma Nissan, Can You Swim?
I could swim a little when I was young, but now Im too fat, so I might not be able to float Ah!
Lu Xiaoyu had already pushed Grandma Nissan into the pool. When she was diving, she knew that there was a concrete pool at the bottom of the pool. It was a certain distance away from the surroundings, and the water there was not too deep, if she swam along the pool, she would definitely be able to escape from this sea of Fire!
Grandma Nissan sat in the pool with a dumbfounded look on her face.
At that moment, the fire had already started burning. Lu Xiaoyu shouted at Grandma Nissan, Grandma Nissan, for Dharma, you must be strong and live on!
In the end, the fire finally engulfed everything in the surroundings. Grandma Nissan could no longer see the back of the beautiful girl.
She just knew.
She had been saved!
Chapter 3171 - 3171 Chapter 3171 you are my favorite
3171 Chapter 3171 you are my favorite
But just as she said, even though Grandma Nissan was unwilling to let the count take the young master away, she knew that the count would not kill the young master.
But what about this girl?
She was the one who shot the count just now, right?
The count would not let her go!
!!
However, no matter how worried Grandma Nissan was about Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Xiaoyus figure had already disappeared into the fire.
Even though Grandma Nissan was trapped in the middle of the pool, it was still the safest ce. After all, it was surrounded by water.
It was a little cold at first, but with the heat from the surrounding mes, it made the pool less cold.
Grandma Nissan was anxious, but there was nothing she could do.
Lu Xiaoyu quickly ran to where Xiao Fa was hiding. Someone noticed her and shot at her. Although she dodged the bullet, her arm was inevitably grazed!
Dont Wake Up! Dont Wake Up! Dont Wake Up!
Lu Xiaoyu prayed in her heart. She really hoped that the wound on her arm would heal quickly. If the pain was too great, she would definitely wake up in the next moment.
Im not in pain! Im not in pain! Im not in pain!
Lu Xiaoyu had been trying to brainwash herself to tell herself that it didnt hurt at all. However, her vision was a little blurry, and her heart became more and more uncertain.
No, she couldnt leave at this time!
Fa Fa was still hiding in that building!
Lu Xiaoyu ran all the way until she finally arrived at the building where Fa Fa Fa was hiding. However, when she arrived, she found that the ce where Fa Fa was hiding was empty.
FA FA!
She didnt even realize how panicked her voice sounded.
The building was already on fire, but Lu Xiaoyu still stayed inside for a long time, shouting Fa Fas name crazily.
However, at this moment, a dense gunshot was heard.
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
She looked at the direction of the gunshot it was the square in the middle of the street!
FA FA was there!
Lu Xiaoyu immediately turned around and ran towards the square, ignoring the ashes on her face and her clothes that were almost burnt.
At this moment, the young Lucifer was standing in the sky under the fire.
Beside his feet, there were corpses lying on the ground.
They were all the corpses of the people on the street.
In his memory, Lucifer knew that many people on the street were not very friendly to him, especially the boys. Most of them had bullied him before.
There were also some women who had bullied Grandma Nissan.
However, although Lucifer did not like them, he never wished for them to die.
Now, these people were all dead.
Those who were good to him, those who were bad to him, those who he liked, those who he did not like..
The little child just watched everything with a numb expression. He was so numb that he did not even know that his body had been sshed with a lot of blood.
Not far away from him, Bronte sat there and watched everything coldly.
He was injured, so he was very frustrated.
The most depressing thing was that he still hadnt caught the bastard who had injured him!
A person next to him bent down and asked, Count, do you want to bring the young master back? The fire is getting bigger and bigger.
Let him watch for a while and let him know the consequences of betraying me. In the future, he can listen to me obediently and stay by my side.Bronte thought for a while, then he asked, Did you not catch that damn old woman?
No, but the fire is so big, and she looks like shes injured. I dont think she can escape.
Chapter 3172 - 3172 Chapter 3172 you are my favorite
3172 Chapter 3172 you are my favorite
Yes.Bronte nodded, and a vicious look shed in his eyes. Its a good thing that she didnt die in front of this kid! How dare she take my child away!
Lucifer sat there and watched the fire engulf the ces and people he had lived in.
Sister Xiaoyu, didnt you say that you went to save Grandma Nissan??
Where are you??
!!
Where are you??
Did you leave without saying goodbye again?!
Little Lucifers eyes were wide open and the fire lit up his eyes. A tear slowly flowed down his face.
Why, why did he have to go through all this??
Why did everyone he cared about leave him
FA FA!
Little Lucifer froze. His body froze, and a look of ecstasy appeared on his originally despairing face.
He heard sister Xiaoyus voice!
Sister Xiaoyu was still alive!
But..
Little Lucifer was very astute and thought that the group of bad men was not far away.
He knew that they were looking at him as a joke. The man who imed to be his father wanted him to personally watch all this destruction and then take him away.
He hated him even more than he hated Mike.
He didnt want to go with that annoying bad man.
However, that bad man had killed so many people. Could it be that he wanted to kill Sister Xiaoyu as well? !
After thinking through everything, Little Lucifers eyes shed when he saw Lu Xiaoyu running towards him. Then, he turned around and ran towards the bad mans car.
As he ran, tears rolled down his face. He bit his lips so hard that they were torn. He did not want to turn back.
He could not turn back.
He could not let the bad man find sister Xiaoyu..
Sister Xiaoyu, you promised me that you would appear again ande to me again, right?
You can not go back on your word.
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned when she saw fa fa fa running towards the evil count.
FA FAs final gaze was filled with longing and reluctance, but it was also filled with determination.
In an instant, Lu Xiaoyu understood fa fa FAs meaning even though she didnt say anything.
Fa Fa was worried about her.
Fa Fa didnt want that evil count to discover her or hurt her..
Lu Xiaoyus emotions were veryplicated, but she still stopped in her tracks. Although FA FA still wanted to go to that evil mans side.
At the very least, he did not carry despair and hatred.
He still had hope!
Therefore, regardless of whether it was Granny Nissan or her, they could not die in front of Fa Fas eyes. Because if that happened, it would be no different from FA FA FAs previous life.
Fa Fa Fa was only a child at this time, and he already knew that he would make such a choice at this moment.
Lu Xiaoyu felt heartache, relief, and shock at the same time.
On the other side, Bronte was quite surprised to see this child running up to him.
Lucifer raised his head and looked at him seriously. Are you really my father?
What do you think?
We have some simrities. In the future can I follow you?
In his previous life, Lucifer was forcefully taken away by Bronte, but in this life he was the one who took the initiative to go with Bronte.
Bronte had to admit that he was a little surprised, and his tone actually softened a little.
It wasnt because of the fatherly love in his bones, but because he liked to be looked at with adoration and dependence by this child.
He wanted to reach out and ruffle the childs hair, but at the thought of the filth on the child, he withdrew his hand.
Chapter 3173 - 3173 Chapter 3173 You are my favorite
3173 Chapter 3173 You are my favorite
Bronte said, Remember, you are my Brontes son. You will always be. Even if you die, you will still be a member of the Bronte family.
Little Lucifer lowered his head slightly and nodded.
Maybe it was because the wounds on his body were too painful, or maybe it was because Little Lucifers obedience pleased him. Bronte snorted and hurriedly left with his men.
However, his confidant lowered his head and looked at the child, wanting to say something but hesitating.
!!
Was this child too obedient to be a little strange?
However, it could also be that he was scared. After all, there were so many dead people and such a big fire.
Even an adult might be scared to death when they saw such a scene, let alone an eight-year-old child.
This man thought that Bronte didnt have a son until now, and this child in front of him was Brontes only son. Maybe he would get the title of nobility in the future..
Thinking of this, he paid special attention to this child in the following period of time. At least, he didnt abuse him.
Lu Xiaoyu didnt know that because of her appearance, some details had changed, causing Little Lucifers experience in the Bronte family to change in the future.
At this moment, she had nowhere to run. After all, she was surrounded by fire.
The sky-high mes and the scorching heat seemed to engulf everything.
Lu Xiaoyu sighed and took out the gun there was only one bullet left in the gun.
She frowned, gritted her teeth and fired a shot at her left hand!
Bang!
The sound of the gunshot waspletely drowned out by the surrounding sounds. At the moment when the immense pain hit, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly opened her eyes.
She realized that her ssmates were all looking at her.
Lu Xiaoyu cursed in her heart!
She was careless!
She had forgotten that she had fallen asleep during the evening self-study session!
Oh my God, Xiaoyu, why is your left hand covered in blood? !Lu Xiaoyus deskmate, Xu Miaoran, eximed in shock.
Lu Xiaoyu immediately pressed down on her hand. After a gunshot, she would naturally bleed. However, she absolutely could not let her ssmates know that she had been shot!
At this time, school was over. Lu Mufeng and Lu Hanze happened to arrive at the entrance of Xiaoyus ss. When they heard someone shouting that Xiaoyu was injured, the two brothers immediately rushed in like cannonballs.
When Lu Xiaoyu saw her brother, she let out a sigh of relief.
She pressed down on her wound with one hand and said, Second brother, little brother, quickly send me to the hospital. My hand was stabbed by a nail.
The two brothers knew some of Xiaoyus secrets.
But now, seeing that her sisters left hand was bleeding, Lu Mufeng couldnt care less about anything else. He immediately called for a taxi while Lu Hanze carried his sister and ran out.
Lu Xiaoyus face was pale from the pain and her forehead was covered in cold sweat. However, she didnt know whether tough or cry at this moment.
If she was carried out of school like this, she would definitely be on the front page of the School Forum Tomorrow.
She hurriedly said, Little brother, quickly put me down. My hand is only injured, not my foot!
Youve lost too much blood. Its easy to faint. Ill carry you faster,Lu Hanze said coldly.
Moreover, his voice was faintly filled with anger.
Lu Hanze looked at his sisters pale little face and felt his heart ache.
He stared at her and said furiously, Whats so good about that brat that hes worth you harming your own body like this? !
Lu Xiaoyu was suddenly stunned.
Little brother, do you Do you know?
Chapter 3174 - 3174 Chapter 3174 you’re my favorite
3174 Chapter 3174 youre my favorite
Youre really in a rtionship?Lu Hanzes tone was even more surprised than Lu Xiaoyus.
However, after hearing her little brothers words, Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded.
Oh No, how did it be that she was in a rtionship?
Little brother, what in the world are you imagining? !
!!
On the other hand, Lu Hanzes eyes were already filled with ice. Sure enough, theres a brat who has charmed you. Tell me, who exactly is he? !
Little brother, how could I dare to say such a murderous tone!
Oh No!
She wasnt in a rtionship at all!
Lu Xiaoyu realized that the wound on her left hand was hurting even more. She said helplessly, Brother, Im not in a rtionship, okay! This matter isplicated, but mom knows. give her a call immediately.
Lu Hanze was shocked. Mom actually knows about your rtionship!
Lu Xiaoyu:
Can I just give up on this stupid brother? !
Lu Mufeng had already finished his phone call and followed them. He took out a white handkerchief from somewhere and quickly wrapped it around Xiaoyus wound.
However, when he saw the wound clearly, he was stunned.
This is
Brother, go home first. Call Mommy First. I Cant go to the hospital now.
Lu Mufeng looked at his younger sisters serious expression and thought about the gunshot wound on her hand. In the end, he could only nod his head.
Although her two brothers were worried about her, they werent so worried that they would send her to the hospital. Lu Xiaoyu let out a sigh of relief.
The attentive Lu Mufeng had already helped Xiaoyu apply for a holiday and packed her things.
When the three siblings took a taxi home, Gu Yan and Lu Ye rushed back after receiving the call.
Lu Ye nearly flew into a rage when he saw the blood on his precious daughters hand.
He rolled up his sleeves and said, Who dares to Bully My Daughter? She must be tired of living!
Lu Ye had been a soldier for many years and had even worked in a mercenary group for a long time, so he still had the aura of a bandit.
Gu Yan ignored him and said to Mu Feng, Go, take out the emergency medical kit and the alcoholmp.
Gu Yan looked at Xiao Yu worriedly. Xiao Yu, is this from a Dream?
Yes.Xiao Yu did not dare to look at her mothers face. She felt a little guilty. After all, she had promised her mother that she would take care of her safety a moment ago.
She said softly, Mom, why dont you take the bullet out first before you get angry?
Seeing her daughter like this, Gu Yan couldnt be angry anymore. She sighed helplessly and said, I can only help you apply some anesthetic near the wound. Theres no anesthetic needle. You have to endure the pain.
Okay!Lu Xiaoyu had already expected this. She was mentally prepared.
Although it hurt it wasnt unbearable.
On the other hand, the three elders watched from the side as Gu Yan removed the bullet from Xiaoyus body. Their expressions were extremely unsightly as they bit their lips and furrowed their brows.
It looked like they were in more pain than Xiaoyu..
Gu Yan swiftly removed the bullet from his daughters body and performed a simple anti-inmmatory treatment on the wound. Although the wound looked hideous and even touched her bones, based on her daughters bodys recovery ability.., the wound should have returned to normal after a week. There wasnt even a scar left.
Even so, Gu Yan was still very worried about her daughter.
The three men beside her were dumbfounded, especially Lu Ye. He looked at Gu Yan and asked, Yan Yan, what happened? What Dream? Why did Xiao Yu get a gunshot wound in the ssroom?
The twin brothers also looked over anxiously. Their eyes were filled with worry for their sister.
Chapter 3175 - 3175 Chapter 3175 you are my favorite
3175 Chapter 3175 you are my favorite
Previously, the Twins thought that their sister had hurt themselves because of their rtionship.
But now, it seemed like that was not the case.
Gu Yan told them about how Xiao Yu was able to travel through time and space and return to Lucifers childhood. At this moment, there were only the five of them.
Lu Ye almost wanted to curse when he heard this.
!!
He had mixed feelings!
Back then, when he defended his family, that guy finally gave up on Yan Yan and took a step back. The main reason was that Lu Ye guessed that the other party knew that he was not long away.
In fact, back then, Lu Ye knew that Lucifer was a very strong opponent.
The other party had been frozen for many years and was covered in poison. Lu Ye sympathized with him. When Lucifer no longer had any designs on Yan Yan and returned to his family, Lu Ye was also very polite to the other party.
However..
What was going on now?
Did he stop coveting his wife and instead, he was coveting his precious daughter?
At this moment, Lu Yes old fathers feelings exploded. There was sadness, anger, depression, and most of all helplessness.
After all, this incident was too unbelievable. It was even more unbelievable than the rebirth of Yan Yan.
Seeing Lu Yes anger, Gu Yan thought for a moment and said, What are you angry about?
Im angry at that bastard Lucifer!
Lu Xiaoyu, who had been snuggling next to her mother, was immediately unhappy when she heard this. She said, Dad, why are you like this? Its not Fafas fault that I was able to travel into that space. Moreover, I remember that you kept saying that you hoped Fafa would wake up two years ago.
Lu Ye rubbed his face with aplicated expression, Yeah, I was hoping that he would wake up at that time. Even yesterday, I was still hoping. Anyway, he woke up. Even if he has been in a deep sleep and his body hasnt aged, hes already over sixty years old. He definitely wouldnt dare to have any designs on you!
Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt her ears burning. Dad! Youre nting! The Fafa in that world is only eight years old now!
The first time you went, he was just born. The second time you went, he was six years old. The third time you went, he was eight years old. What if the next time you went, he was eighteen years old!Lu Ye said angrily, Then you will be the same age!
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
It seemed to be true.
Gu Yan saw it. She knew that Xiaoyu did not have that kind of rtionship with Lucifer. At most, she cared about Lucifer. This was normal. All of them cared about Lucifer a lot, they all hoped that Lucifer would wake up soon.
However, after hearing what Ah Ye said..
Gu Yan immediately kicked him. Can you stop talking about this! Is this the main point? ! Isnt the main point that Xiao Yu is always injured? Arent you worried about your daughter? !
Looking at his fierce and fierce wife, Lu Ye felt wronged, I am worried about our daughter. Tell me, all these years, we have been on our guard. We were worried that a bad boy would take advantage of this and kidnap Xiao Yu. In the end, after all the calctions and precautions, we actually fell into a dream!
Mu Feng and Hanze, who had been silent all this time, looked at each other.
Although this matter was very unbelievable, they and their father also felt the same way!
Lu Xiaoyu was already feeling very speechless. Her ears were burning.
She wanted to kick her father!
So after so many years, those boys have given me love letters and never dared to appear in front of me again. After they confessed to me, theyll take a detour whenever they see me in the future Its all because of you two!Lu Xiaoyu looked at her father and her two brothers with a mixture of anger and amusement.
Chapter 3176 - 3176 Chapter 3176 you are my favorite
3176 Chapter 3176 you are my favorite
Lu Mufeng, who had the gentlest personality, wanted to save his precious sisters image of him.
Xiaoyu, were actually doing this for your own good. Its true. Those bad boys arent mature and steady at all. Other than liking your excellence and your beauty, they dont understand your inner self.
Lu Xiaoyu: Haha.
Lu Mufeng:
!!
Gu Yan was a little speechless when she saw this scene.
However, she didnt want to pursue the matter between Ah Ye and her sons for the time being, so she could only change the topic.
Xiaoyu, tell me, how did you get shot this time? Who Was it that hit you?
When she mentioned that someone had actually attacked her daughter, even if it was someone from decades ago, Gu Yans eyes were filled with coldness.
Hearing Gu Yans words, Lu Ye and the Twins looked over, their eyes revealing the same dangerous aura.
Seeing her family like this, Lu Xiaoyu felt a little embarrassed.
Actually, I Shot Myself
Gu Yan:
The three father and Son:
Lu Xiaoyu quickly continued, At that time, I had no choice. There was a huge fire around me and there was nowhere to run. I could only wake myself up forcefully. At that time, I happened to have a bullet in my hand.
When Gu Yan thought about her daughter being surrounded by the fire, her heart ached and she was extremely worried.
Lu Xiaoyu said with lingering fear, That count was really too evil. He killed everyone and even burned that ce down!
Lu Ye was also very surprised when he heard that. Especially after he found out that his daughter was also slightly injured the previous two times, his expression became even moreplicated.
What kind of life did Lucifer have when he was young?
Although he still hated this person for dragging Little Yu into danger.
But now, Lu Ye also felt a little sympathy for Lucifer.
Lu Ye thought for a moment and said, Yan Yan, do you want to tell Yin about this?
Every Time Little Yu was in danger, it was because of Lucifer. Moreover, even though she was angry, Lu Ye also thought about it.
Could it be that Xiaoyus special transmigration would be an opportunity to save Lucifer?
Gu Yan had also thought of this. However, from the looks of it, it was not good for everyone to know about this. She did not tell Beirut the truth before.
However, she suddenly thought of a very suitable candidate!
Lu Ye had also thought of it.
Miao Xiaoyu!
The two of them said in unison and then looked at each other.
Looking at their parentsiparable tacit understanding, Lu Xiaoyu was already unable toin. were they going to show off their affection at this time?
However, to be honest, she was a little envious.
Speaking of which, Miao Xiaoyu, who knew how to hypnotize people mentally, was indeed the most suitable candidate.
Gu Yan said to the three children, You guys go back to your rooms first. Xiaoyu, you go back and rest well. Mu Fenghanze, take care of your sister at school in the future.
Okay,the twins replied in unison.
When it came to taking care of their sister, even though the two brothers had very different personalities, they were very much in sync at this moment.
Lu Xiaoyu covered her face with a bitter expression. No, no, no. I definitely wont dare to sleep at school in the future! Other than blinking, I definitely wont let my upper and lower eyelids have too much intimate contact!
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
She looked at her baby daughter lovingly and said, Xiaoyu, you cant go to the hospital to treat your injury for the time being. Although your healing ability is very strong, it will probably hurt for a while tonight.
Yes, its okay.What Lu Xiaoyu wanted to say was thatpared to the injuries that FA FA had suffered and the things that she had experienced, it didnt matter that she only hurt for a night.
After seeing that her sons and daughters had returned to their rooms, Gu Yan asked Lu Ye to deal with the bullet.
Chapter 3177 - 3177 Chapter 3177 you are my favorite
3177 Chapter 3177 you are my favorite
Lu Ye looked at the bullet curiously and said, This thing is decades old.
Gu Yan also came over to take a look. She narrowed her eyes and said with a cold expression, Even if he is from decades ago, I will not forgive him for hurting my Xiaoyu!
Lu Ye looked at his wifes fierce look and thought for a while. He wisely did not mention that the bullet was shot by Xiaoyu herself.
Of course, all of this could be med on the count.
!!
Of course, ording to Lucifers personality, the grass in front of the counts tomb should be as tall as a tree.
After Gu Yan asked Lu Ye to deal with the bullet, she went back to her bedroom and dialed Miao Xiaoyus number.
When Miao Xiaoyu answered the phone, she was quite surprised. Gu Yan, how many years has it been since you called me?
Seven months and 13 days.
Miao Xiaoyu:
She said unhappily, You remembered so clearly, yet you still didnt call me! Tell me, have you forgotten what we went through together? You heartless woman, you
Xiaoyu saw Lucifer.
Wh-what?Miao Xiaoyu suddenly choked and almost choked herself. After coughing a few times, she asked in surprise, Are you saying that Xiaoyu came to the ind?
No.
Then how did she meet Boss? Boss cant move around at will now.
Gu Yan stood in front of the French window and looked at the scenery outside.
Ever since she was reborn, she had been very receptive to any strange things.
However, this matter concerned Xiaoyus safety, so Gu Yan had to be cautious.
She asked Miao Xiaoyu on the phone, Xiaoyu, do you believe in the existence of parallel spaces?
Upon mentioning this, Miao Xiaoyus tone immediately became serious.
I believe in the existence of parallel spaces. Previously, I had specially researched a theory, which was that if there was a me in this world, would there be a me in the same other world. Of course, whether it was the id or the ego, this involved a deeper level of research. To put it simply, it was those novels that appeared over the years. They said that people would travel to another world because of some maic field or some extremely special reason. That world could be ancient or it could be the future.After Miao Xiaoyu finished speaking, she asked curiously, Gu Yan, why are you suddenly telling me about these theories?
Its not about theories. Its just that something like transmigration happened to Xiaoyu.
What? !
Gu Yan naturally wouldnt tell her about the effect of the jade pendant on Xiaoyus body.
However, it wasnt a coincidence that Xiaoyu could transmigrate to the past and appear beside Lucifer every time.
Miao Xiaoyu was both surprised and excited when she heard this. However, she was also worried about Xiaoyu.
She thought for a moment and said, For now, lets not let anyone else know about this. They wont be able to help and it might cause some other problems. We will talk about it after we understand everything.
Before this, I wasnt sure about this. I just thought that Xiaoyu would dream about Lucifer, so I asked Beirut about Lucifers past,Gu Yan thought for a moment and added, Xiaoyu, have you ever encountered a situation like Xiaoyus? Im really worried about her.
The injuries were getting worse every time.
Gu Yan wished that he could enter that world with his daughter.
Miao Xiaoyu thought for a while and then said, Gu Yan, dont worry too much. Xiaoyu is a lucky person.. Also, I knew a friend who specialized in this area. Ill ask him about this situation.. Ill let you know as soon as I know anything.
Okay.
Chapter 3178 - 3178 Chapter 3178 you are my favorite
3178 Chapter 3178 you are my favorite
Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu had already returned to her room.
Her left palm was aching. She wanted to do something else to divert her attention.
Finally, Xiaoyus gaze fell on the stack of documents.
Fa Fa..
!!
Actually, Lu Xiaoyu wanted to go back immediately.
She realized that the longer she dyed, the bigger FA FA would grow.
FA FA experienced more pain!
Moreover, ording to the information, FA FA had also experienced a lot of bad things in that Counts house.
And the poison in his body.
Lu Xiaoyu remembered how fa Fa had fainted in her arms when he was eight years old.
FA FAs poison was already present in his mothers womb. It was done by the Counts viper lover. However, the count knew about it and chose to tolerate it.
In the end, Fa Fas mother died in the hospital. Fa Fa Fa was lucky to survive, but the virus was tormenting him all the time.
However, Lu Xiaoyu was still curious about the poison tormenting FA FA FA. If FA FA had sought treatment from a doctor when he was young, it might not have been as severe as it waster on.
Moreover, FA FA FA was in extreme pain every time the poison gas red up. He would even faint.
Since the Count had brought him home, how could he not know that there was poison in his body?
Unless..
That count did not want to give Dharma spell any treatment at all!
When she thought of that vicious count, Lu Xiaoyu was furious. If only there were more bullets. Give him a few more!
She thought angrily.
However, at this moment, a video connection suddenly popped up on her phone.
Lu Xiaoyu took a look and saw that it was her big brother, Lu Chongsheng.
In fact, Xiaoyu was a little in awe of her big brother. It wasnt that she hated him, but that he was too smart. She couldnt lie to him at all.
At this thought, she changed into a long-sleeved jacket to cover her injured left hand before she connected.
Seeing her big brothers handsome face in the video, Xiao Yu called out sweetly, Big Brother, why do you suddenly want to video chat with me? How is Sister Wenjing doing recently?
In the video, Lu Chongsheng was wearing a white shirt and tie. His hair was neatlybed, and it looked like he was ready to go out.
Xiao Sheng saw her little sister like this and narrowed her eyes, saying, Big Brother Misses You, okay? And, your sister Wenjing misses you too.
Oh, then when are you two getting married?
Lu Chongsheng smiled helplessly and dotingly. Oh, you, dont try to change the topic. If you want to ask when Im getting married to your sister Wenjing, go ask her. Lets talk about it. When did you start dating?
Me? Dating?Lu Xiaoyu was stunned. Why didnt I know about this!
Lu Chongsheng carefully observed the expression on his little sisters face. Although he was not majoring in psychology, he knew a little about it.
His little sister was not lying.
He let out a sigh of relief and betrayed his second brother without hesitation.
I knew it. Our Xiaoyu is so obedient. Why would she fall in love when she was still in school? Mu Feng must be spouting nonsense.
Mu Feng, give it back to them.
Lu Xiaoyu nodded. Yes, her second brother and little brother did not run away.
However, she thought about it and knew that her big brother had been worried about FA FA FA. So, she said, But, big brother, I have indeed encountered some strange things recently.
Lu Chongsheng was about to go to a meeting, but when he saw his little sisters expression, he immediately told his secretary to handle it first.
Lu Chongsheng said to Little Yu in the video, Whats the matter? Is it very troublesome? Tell Big Brother, Big Brother will help you solve it.
Chapter 3179 - 3179 Chapter 3179 you are my favorite
3179 Chapter 3179 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu paused.
She suddenly thought that since her brother was overseas, it was better not to let him know about this.
She did not want him to worry too much.
Although her brother was not her biological brother, Lu Xiaoyu had always treated Lu Chongsheng as her biological brother.
!!
She also believed that if she was really in danger, her brother would definitely rush forward to protect her.
Because of this, she should not let her brother think too much and should not let him worry.
Lu Xiaoyu forced a smile and said, Its nothing. I just have nightmares all the time. Those nightmares are scary. There are really bad people inside.
What Lu Xiaoyu said was not wrong, because that Earl Bronte was really too bad!
And that lover of his.
Although Lu Xiaoyu had yet to meet that Brontes lover, it was that woman who had poisoned Fa Fa and his mother!
It was definitely not something good!
Lu Chongsheng carefully looked at his little sister and knew that she was lying.
Also, why was she always hiding her left hand behind her back.
He frowned and looked at the video again. It was his sisters pitiful gaze. He suddenly thought of a possibility.
Even though he did not believe it, Lu Chongsheng still said gently, Xiaoyu, dont let your imagination run wild. Its just a nightmare. Its already night at your ce. Be Good, go take a shower and go to bed early tonight. When Christmas Comes, Ill bring sister Wenjing home with me. Well go to the amusement park together.
Lu Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her brother believed her. She immediately said, Mmm mmm, I miss sister Wenjing so much. You Can Do your best, brother. Marry sister Wenjing as soon as possible.
MMM, got it, little housekeeper.
After Lu Chongsheng cut off the video chat with Xiaoyu, he immediately dialed Lu Mufengs number.
Lu Mufeng saw that it was his brothers number and answered the call. He said honestly, Brother, Xiaoyu isnt in a rtionship. Well, at least for the time being. We made a mistake earlier.
As for why it was a For the time being, Lu Mufeng himself didnt know why.
Perhaps he was infected by his fathers nervousness.
However, he also felt that it was unbelievable. After all, in his impression, Fa Fa was an elder.
An elder who was older than his parents.
However, Lu Chongsheng said, Ive known about this for a long time. Apart from that, what else happened to Xiao Yu?
Lu Mufeng was stunned. He didnt expect his big brother to be so sharp.
Lu chongsheng said softly, Mufeng, I only care about Little Yu more than you and hanze. Or, do you treat Big Brother as an outsider?
Lu mufeng immediately said, No, no, no. Big Brother, dont think too much. I. . . Alright, Ill say this. Something strange happened to Little Yu. Do you still remember Fa Fa Fa?
Actually, Lu Chongsheng knew that his entire family, including his two younger brothers and sisters, had long treated him as a real family member.
However, Mu Feng was worried that Lu Chongsheng would think too much of it and not treat him as a family member. That was why he spoke so quickly just now.
It had to be said that Xiao Yus intuition was still urate.
Big Brother was the most cunning and the worst.
On the other hand, Xiao Mufeng was frightened by his big brother. He was worried that his big brother would think too much of it, so he immediately told him everything.
In the end, he said.., I didnt want to tell you for the time being. I know that you love Xiao Yu very much. However, youre far away abroad, so theres nothing I can do even if Im worried. I can only be more anxious. But now that you know, Big Brother, dont worry. With mom and dad around, our Xiao Yu will definitely be fine.
Chapter 3180 - 3180 Chapter 3180 you are my favorite
3180 Chapter 3180 you are my favorite
It was because they were a family that they put themselves in each others shoes.
Lu Chongsheng had always been d that he had grown up with Gu Yan and Lu Ye, and that he had such a group of cute younger siblings.
If he had followed those two..
Well, those two had long ceased to exist. It had been too long, and the hatred from before and the cold kinship in their blood had long disappeared.
!!
Lu Chongsheng said gently, Yes, I understand. Do you have any solutions for the time being? After all, going to that ce is so dangerous.
Mom has asked Auntie Miao to see how to deal with this matter. For the time being, theres no other way.
Lu Chongsheng knew his mothers capabilities, so he was more or less relieved. Although he was very worried about Xiao Yu, he could not leave immediately.
If he abandoned everything and rushed back, it would only put more pressure on his mother and Little Yu.
Of course, if his family needed him, he would definitely rush home at any time.
Thinking of this, Lu Chongsheng said to his brother, Mu Feng, Mu Feng, let me know if theres any progress in this matter. Remember, dont hide anything. If theres a need, Ill rush back immediately.
Okay.
After finally hanging up the phone, Lu Mu Feng let out a sigh of relief and felt a little helpless.
His big brother was really too bad for leaving this job to him.
Mu Feng clearly understood that his big brother definitely did not get anything out of Xiao Yu. However, he could sense that something was wrong and that was why he came to ask him.
It was his fault. It would have been fine if he had not mentioned that Xiao Yu was in a rtionship. His big brother would not have paid so much attention to it.
As for his mom and Dad His big brother was too cunning to ask his mom and the others.
Finally, Lu Mufeng thought about Han Zes personality and helplessly rubbed his face.
It seemed like he was really the best choice for his Big Brother.
This incident had a huge impact on the Lu family. The main reason was that everyone was worried about Xiao Yu.
Although this was an opportunity to wake up Lucifer, the prerequisite was that Xiao Yu must not be hurt.
Because of her hand injury, Gu Yan took a few days off and told the school that her hand was injured by a nail. Anyway, after a few days, with Xiao Yus recovery ability, the wound should be healed.
During this period of time, through Miao Xiaoyus introduction, Gu Yan even contacted her friend and specifically asked about the parallel space.
This persons surname was Qiu, and he was also a psychiatrist, but his research field was different from Miao Xiaoyus.
Miao Xiaoyu specialized in hypnosis, and this person studied space theory.
This person believed that he could travel from one world to another. He imed that when he was twenty-four years old, he had traveled to a strange world.
In that world, there were people flying in the sky, and all the animals in that world could talk!
However, he had only stayed in that world for less than two hours, and with a whoosh, he returned to his original world.
In the end..
Everyone thought he was crazy.
In fact, when Miao Xiaoyu introduced this person, she also said that she thought he was crazy.
Gu Yan suddenly felt that she was a little desperate.
However, because she had experienced many unimaginable things, to a certain extent, she did not think that what Dr. Qiu said was all a lie.
The moment the call was connected, Dr. Qiu said to Gu Yan impatiently, Ive already booked a flight for tonight. I should be at Your House tomorrow morning. Oh, your house will be at ten oclock tomorrow morning. Is there anyone at Home?
Chapter 3181 - 3181 Chapter 3181 you’re my favorite
3181 Chapter 3181 youre my favorite
Gu Yan was a little speechless.
Why was this person more anxious than them?
If it wasnt for Miao Xiaoyus promise, although this person had a very strange point of view, sometimes he was a little crazy.
But there was really nothing wrong with his character.
!!
Only then did Gu Yan give the address of her home to Dr. Qiu.
More importantly..
Well, at Ten oclock Tomorrow Morning, the children were all at school, and she had to go to the hospital. At that time, it just so happened that Ye, who was on a cross-country trip, was at home..
Therefore, when Qiu Han arrived at the Lu family home excitedly the next day, she only saw the tall, handsome, and mighty male owner Lu Ye at home.
Qiu Han looked around and said anxiously, Why? is your wife not here?
Lu Yes handsome face immediately darkened.
Why did Mr. Qiu Look for my wife the moment he arrived?
Although Yan Ye and his wife had been married for twenty years, Lu Yes jealousy as a wife-spoiling maniac would not diminish with the increase of time.
He was even secretly sizing up this gentle and bespectacled doctor Qiu, who looked like a schr. He would be able to take a few punches from him.
Unfortunately, Qiu Hans IQ was not bad, but his emotional quotient was touching.
He did not notice the dangerous aura emitted by the male owner at all. Instead, he said in a very serious tone, This matter has always beenmunicated between your wife and me. Im sure you dont understand even if youre a boor. So, when will shee home?
Lu Ye smiled and clenched his fists. My wife ising homete today, so please go back to your hotel. Ill call you when shes back.
The Lu familys house was much bigger than before. The two-story house was more than 200 square meters. Apart from the master bedroom, each of the four children had their own room.
In addition, there were two guest rooms, which could be used by rtives or friends.
Qiu Han came from afar. She was supposed to stay in the Lu family, but Lu Ye was really unhappy with her, so he directly kicked her out of the hotel.
The Research Maniac Qiu Han didnt think much about it. He had a lot of scientific research to do, so he didnt raise any objections. He immediately got up and left. He booked a hotel room, opened his notebook, and continued to do his research.
When Gu Yan returned home in the afternoon, she saw ye calmly cleaning.
Gu Yan changed her shoes and looked around. That Doctor Qiu didnt Come?
He came, but he still had something to do, so he left first. I couldnt stop him no matter how hard I tried. He said to call him when youre back.
Gu Yan nodded. She had an important surgery in the afternoon, so she could not be absent and could not be distracted.
Therefore, Gu Yan dialed Qiu Hans number.
As soon as Qiu Han heard that Gu Yan was back, he immediately put down everything in his hands and said that he would be right there.
Qiu Han was quite fast. In fact, he had found a hotel near Gu Yans house to stay in.
Gu Yan said politely, Doctor Qiu, have you eaten? If its every time, lets eat together.
Sure! I heard from Lilith that your dishes are especially delicious!
Qiu Han was very happy. He went to the bathroom to wash his hands and then sat down on a chair in the dining room.
Lu Ye endured it and was about to re up when Gu Yan pped his hands.
He was a little depressed and asked Gu Yan in a low voice, Yan Yan, is this person reliable?
Gu Yan saw that Qiu Han had already filled her bowl with rice. She sighed and said, For Xiao Yu, even if theres only a 0.1 chance, we have to give it a try. Just endure it for now.
Chapter 3182 - 3182 Chapter 3182 you are my favorite
3182 Chapter 3182 you are my favorite
Lu Ye could only nod his head.
However, the dinner was very enjoyable. Except for Qiu Han who did not treat himself as an outsider, he was eating very happily. He kept praising Gu Yans good cooking skills, and Lu Ye was very lucky.
This made Lu Yes face look better.
After he was full, Qiu Han immediately went into work mode. He immediately stopped smiling and asked Gu Yan and Lu Ye seriously, Lilith said that you guys encountered simr problems, but Im guessing that one of you had a time-travel incident? Where did you go?
At this time, the three of them were sitting on the sofa in Lu Yes study. Gu Yan poured a cup of tea for each of them.
!!
Their next conversation might be regarded as crazy.
Lu Ye and Gu Yan looked at each other, and then Lu ye said, Its not us, but our daughter.
Your Daughter went to another world and never came back?Qiu Han was excited again, and then he saw Lu Yes expression change, so he reacted, Oh, Lilith said that its not a missing person.
Lu Ye turned to look at Gu Yan and said firmly, Yan Yan, can I hit him now?
Gu Yan sighed. Bear with it.
If this Qiu Han continued to talk so inappropriately, she would want to hit him.
The person who sounded like he didnt care was their precious daughter!
Hearing Lu Yes words and seeing that Lu Yes eyes didnt look like he was joking, Qiu Han stopped thinking and looked at Gu Yan honestly, Tell me more about the trouble your daughter is in. Ill see if I can help you with anything.
Its about a friend of ours. Due to his physical condition, he has be a vegetable and has been sleeping. During this period of time, my daughter often returns to our friends childhood in her dreams. My Friends experiences since he was young are quite special and dangerous. You understand, right?
After Qiu Han heard this, she grabbed a key word, Often in dreams? That means more than once?
Yes. So far, this has already happened three times.
Then, could it be that you told her about your friends special experiences when she was young, and thats Why Your Daughter is overthinking it?? Thinking in the day and dreaming in the night, it actually happens often. And sometimes, the scenes in the dreams will be 100% true.
Gu Yan shook his head. No, before that, we didnt even know about our friends experiences when she was young. We heard my daughter say that she had a dream, so we went to find someone to understand it. We found out that it was exactly the same.
Actually, this was very strange. It was equivalent to having a prophet?
Qiu Han took out a pen and drew on the notebook. He thought for a moment and said, ording to my theory, its Your Daughters dream that ovepped with your friends childhood space. This situation is very special, even more bizarre than my time travel back then. But its okay now. Your daughter was just dreaming. Dont worry too much. Maybe this is just a sign.
This time, it was Lu Yes turn to speak.
He said, But the point is, if my daughter is injured in her dream, then the wound will be brought to reality. This concerns her life, how can we not worry?
What? ! ! ! !Qiu Han was shocked.
Chapter 3183 - 3183 Chapter 3183 you’re my favorite
3183 Chapter 3183 youre my favorite
Lu Ye frowned. Is there nothing you can do about it?
Qiu Han was shocked by Lu Yes appearance, but in the end, this matter attracted him too much.
He shrank back and said, Although theres nothing I can do for now, I can think of something. But first, what do you want? Do you want your daughter to never be able to travel to that ce again, or something else. You have to give me a goal.
Gu Yan thought of something, then nodded and said, Okay, but we still have to ask my daughters opinion on this matter. Its veryte today. Dr. Qiu, you should rest early. Ill tell you after weve discussed it.
Alright, then Ill head back to the hotel first.
!!
Gu Yan was stunned for a moment. However, she thought that Dr. Qiu might not be used to staying in other peoples homes and wanted to go to the hotel, so she didnt say anything more.
Lu Xiaoyu hadnt slept well recently, so she took a nap in the afternoon. She didnt know that Dr. Qiu had been here and missed dinner.
When she woke up, Gu Yan went to the kitchen to cook for her.
He then told her about it.
Gu Yan had his back to his daughter as he peeled the tomatoes. She said softly, Xiaoyu, what do you think?
Lu Xiaoyu sat on the chair with her feet on the stool. She was barefoot and dressed in a pink and white dress.
She chewed on an apple and thought for a moment before saying, Mom, FAFA is too pitiful.
Gu Yans hand that was chopping the vegetables paused slightly. She did not say anything and continued to cook a bowl of tomato and egg noodles for her daughter. Then, she brought it to her.
Seeing her daughter lower her head to eat the noodles, Gu Yans eyes were gentle.
Indeed, Lucifer is too pitiful. I cant even imagine what he went through when he was young.
MHM.Lu Xiaoyu lowered her head to eat the noodles. Her words were a little unclear. And thest time, I saved Grandma Nissan. I think it should have changed his life more or less.
She put down her chopsticks, raised her head and looked at Gu Yan seriously. Mom, even if he really cant wake up Dharma, I hope that his childhood wont be so miserable.
ording to the information provided by Beirut, eight-year-old Lucifer would be abused by that woman after he was brought back to the Earls house..
Gu Yan didnt say anything immediately.
Lu Xiaoyu lowered her head and ate a few mouthfuls of noodles before saying, But I also know that all of you are worried about me. Every time in Dharmas dream, I would be chased and injured. Luckily, I have good stamina, I can run fast, and my recovery ability is also fast.
Gu Yan sighed and reached out his hand to caress his daughters hair lovingly. He said, I wont make this decision for you, and I wont be in a hurry to force you to make a decision. Xiaoyu, think about it for yourself.
Okay, thank you, Mom.Lu Xiaoyu felt relieved and lowered her head to continue eating her noodles.
Gu Yan smiled, Silly child, theres no need to thank me. Remember, no matter what happens, Mom and dad will always support you from behind. But you have to be rational and not act on impulse. When I was 18, I was much more stable than you are now.
Im not as good as Mom. Besides, Mom, did you date my dad when you were 18?
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry.
This smart girl, how could she change the topic like this?
After eating noodles and returning to her room, Lu Xiaoyu sat in front of her desk in a daze.
She understood what her mother meant.
If she never wanted to enter that strange dream again, there was a solution. At most, it would be a little more troublesome.
But..
Chapter 3184 - 3184 Chapter 3184 you are my favorite
3184 Chapter 3184 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyus heart ached at the thought of Fa Fa, who was still frozen.
Fa Fa could not choose his birth, so he could not choose his parents at all.
His father was such a selfish and crazy person, but it was not fa FAs fault.
Why did he have to suffer so much?
!!
Lu Xiaoyu stretched out her hand and looked at the lines on her palm.
She knew that ever since she was born, there were always strange things that appeared on her body that showed that she was different from her brothers.
She had a superpower.
From the moment Xiao Yu first knew that she had a superpower, she wasnt afraid. She was very brave and very excited.
But gradually, when the second superpower appeared, Lu Xiaoyu vaguely thought why did she have to be given a superpower?
Could it be that she had a special mission?
Until this moment, she could actually travel through time and space, return to the past, and have the chance to change the miserable life of Dharma!
Lu Xiaoyu clenched her fists tightly.
This was a chance!
Perhaps, this was the only chance to save Dharma!
Thinking of thest time when Dharma was poisoned and lying unconscious, Lu Xiaoyus heart ached.
And that look gradually merged with the frozen adult Lucifer..
Lu Xiaoyu stood up and went to her parentsbedroom. She knocked on the door.
Gu Yan opened the door and saw her daughters determined look. It seemed that she already knew her daughters answer.
Lu Xiaoyu said to her parents, Ive decided. I dont want to leave that strange dream. But Im still very weak now, and Ive made you guys worried. So, Dad and mom, can you teach me more in the future so that I can be stronger?
Lu Xiaoyu knew that she was better than her ssmates. For example, she knew karate, she knew how to use guns, and she also knew a lot of knowledge.
But, she was still a girl. In this aspect, she was far worse than her three brothers.
She was even worse than her outstanding parents.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at Gu Yan very seriously. Mom, I want to be as strong as you! This way, I Can Help Dharma, and you guys dont have to worry about me too much!
She wanted to be stronger.
This was the way to get it done once and for all!
Lu Ye frowned slightly. He was not in a hurry to speak, but looked at his wife.
Gu Yan reached out and gently pulled her daughter into her arms.
If we train you in a particrly strict way, Xiaoyu, it will be very tough. Are you mentally prepared?
Mom, Dad, I want to protect FA FA, to the best of my ability. And, I also want to protect you when you need it. I dont want to be a baby bird under your wings and grow up peacefully. I want to be strong myself and have the ability to protect anyone I care about in the future.
Apart from his parents and brothers.
Fa Fa was the person that Lu Xiaoyu wanted to protect the most right now.
Lu Ye was a little unhappy. He wanted to say something, but was stopped by Gu Yan with her eyes.
Gu Yan said gently, Okay, I know about your decision. Xiao Yu, youre already 18 years old. Youre an adult now, so you have to bear the consequences of any decision you make. Do you understand? I dont want to see you cry and cry one day when youre too tired to continue. I also dont want you to regret saying it one day.
Any decision can bringughter or tears.
Adults make decisions that they ept calmly, whether they are tears orughter.
Some people make a decision with a lot of faith, but when they run into trouble, they cry and say they regret it.
Chapter 3185 - 3185 Chapter 3185 you are my favorite
3185 Chapter 3185 you are my favorite
This kind of person was very likely to be impulsive when making a decision. In a moment of hot-headedness, he did not consider whether he could bear the consequences or not.
Gu Yan did not want her child to be that kind of useless person.
Lu Xiaoyu raised her head and smiled brightly and confidently.
She said, I am the child of you, Gu Yan and Lu Ye. I can only be better than you. How can I Be Bad?
!!
Gu Yan smiled, Yes, you have to be confident. So, my confident little girl, go back and rest. ording to your previous experience, you might not be able to fall asleep for the next few days. You need to rest well and let your hands recover quickly. In addition, although I will arrange all kinds of training, you must not dy your studies.
Yes, leader!Lu Xiaoyu happily saluted her mother and then left with a satisfied smile on her face.
After the door of the master bedroom was closed, Lu Ye threw a pillow on the side bitterly.
I almost want to go through it. I will take care of the dangerous things. Then, I will beat up Lucifer!Lu Ye said angrily.
Gu Yan didnt know whether tough or cry. Lucifer was only a few years old at that time. Do you have the nerve to beat him up?
then beat his ass?
Gu Yan:
Actually, this matter couldnt be med on Lucifer.
After all, he was still frozen in the ice.
Gu Yan recalled what Liu Xingyun said back then. She thought, could it be that this was the bond between Xiao Yu and Lucifer?
No matter what kind of connection it was, Gu Yan would not forcefully interfere.
However, she had a bottom line.
Xiao Yu could not be hurt, either physically or psychologically.
Lu Ye also understood this logic, but from his fathers perspective, he was not happy.
After venting his anger and smashing the innocent pillow, he hugged Gu Yan and sighed softly, Sigh, it would be great if boss Liu was still around. Although he can be quite a chatan at times, there is no denying that he is indeed powerful and knows a lot of things.
Gu Yan also nodded.
She also missed Liu Xingyun very much.
Of course, even now, she still did not believe that a powerful figure like Liu Xingyun would really die just like that.
Could it be that he had also gone to another dimension?
Looking at her daughters current experience with Xiaoyu, Gu Yan felt that this possibility was very real.
After making his decision, Gu Yan turned to Qiu Han the next day to express his thoughts.
I dont want to stop this transmigration for the time being, but I hope that you can think of some ideas. Perhaps you can let Xiaoyu bring some things in, or perhaps you can let others in as well.
Although Gu Yan had retired from the system and was now an ordinary doctor, she was still a doctor.
However, her personal qualities were still much better than an ordinary person.
Qiu Han frowned and thought seriously for a while before saying, We can try to bring some things in, but its a little difficult to bring others in. Of course, Im doing some research now. This way, you can bring some special things in.
How Special?
This is the question I want to ask you. Why did your daughter transmigrate? Did anything special happen to her? Or something special? Then, if its rted to that thing, maybe you can bring it in.
Chapter 3186 - 3186 Chapter 3186 you are my favorite
3186 Chapter 3186 you are my favorite
After saying that, Qiu Han looked at Gu Yan expectantly. However, he said, Of course, for such a special matter, sometimes its okay if you dont want to talk about it.
OH.
Gu Yan knew that Xiao Yu could travel through time and space. It was probably because the jade pendant had merged into her body.
What could Xiao Yu bring in?
!!
Meanwhile, Qiu Hans mouth twitched.
He was just being polite.
In fact, he really wanted to know why his daughter could travel through time.
Sister Gu, brother Gu, father Gu, Can you tell me? !
However, Gu Yan obviously did not hear Qiu Hans inner scream. She hung up the phone and began to search for something that Xiao Yu could bring in.
Meanwhile, Xiao Yu returned to her room and sleptfortably.
After another three days, her hand injury had recovered and she did not enter the world of Dharma for the time being. She was not in a hurry. After she went back to school, she began the special training that her mother had given her.
At the same time, Gu Yan gave Xiao Yu the dagger that she had been carrying around all these years.
You can keep this dagger by your pillow. The next time you enter the dream, lets see if you can bring it with you. In addition, I will study Lucifers poison from back then and see if I can concoct some antidotes. Lets see if you can bring it with You Then.
Okay!
Lu Xiao Yu was very happy.
Because at this time, FA FA was still young. Although the blood on her body could alleviate the poison of Fa FA, if she could detoxify him from when he was young, then FA FA would not be poisoned when he grew up!
His father and his stepmother naturally would not detoxify FA FA.
Thinking of this, Lu Xiaoyu worked even harder to train.
Lu Ye had personally taught Lu Xiaoyu how to fight.
At first, Lu Ye was reluctant to do it. In this world, his daughter was the second woman he cared about the most.
However, Lu Xiaoyu said with a sullen face, Dad, if you go easy on me when you teach me, youll be harming me. What if I meet a powerful opponent?
Lu Ye sighed. But Ive never hit my daughter.
Lu Xiaoyu smiled. Its okay. Theres a first time for everything. Ive never hit my dad either.
A certain father:
Although he couldnt bear to see his daughter suffer, Lu Ye also knew that it was better for his daughter to suffer now than for her to be in danger in the future.
Because their daughter had a supernatural ability, Gu Yan and Lu Ye knew that they couldnt protect their daughter forever, so they trained their daughter everywhere.
Now, these requirements were even stricter, and the training was even harder.
Lu Mufeng and Lu Hanze were also clear about this. They wished that they could travel to that dangerous ce for their sister, but they had no choice. In the end, after they finished their homework after school, they would spend their spare time with their sister, they would also train together with their sister.
Moreover, hanze and mufeng were supposed to be admitted to the Empires first academy.
Only the Lu familys eldest, Lu Chongsheng, had chosen to enter the business world. Moreover, Xie Yuzhe had already said that he would let Xiao Sheng go to Minos Xie family to train.
In fact, Lu Chongsheng actually wanted to go to the empires first academy as well. Back then, when Wen Jing had joined the Snow Wolf Brigade, he had also had such thoughts.
However, he wanted to rely on his own abilities to ensure that his entire family did not have to worry about food and clothing.
He wanted to provide his family with the most stable financial backer.
Because of Lu Chongshengs decision, Wen Jing did not understand him at the beginning.
Wen Jings idol had always been Gu Yan.
Chapter 3187 - 3187 Chapter 3187 you are my favorite
3187 Chapter 3187 you are my favorite
When Wen Jing was young, she went on a mission with Gu Yan.
That mission was the assessment mission for Gu Yan to join the Snow Wolf Unit.
At that time, Wen Jing saw the all-rounder Gu Yan. Because of that, she made a decision in her heart that she would continue to work hard to be an outstanding ck star trooper like Gu Yan!
After that, when she found out that Gu Yan and Lu Ye had fought side by side andpleted many outstanding missions, Wen Jing was even more impressed and envious of them.
!!
Later on, she finally got together with Xiao Sheng. She made an appointment with Xiao Sheng to enter the empires first academy together.
Wen Jing was older than Xiao Sheng, but Xiao Shengs grades were good, so she skipped grades along the way.
However, in the end, Wen Jing went to the Empires first academy, while Xiao Sheng was admitted to a business school in the outer space worlds famous school.
Because of this, the young couple had a conflict.
By ident, the conflict was never resolved.
It was not until a yearter that the two of them reconciled, and that time, Xiao Sheng finally revealed her true feelings.
Actually, I also yearned for that olive green, but ever since my parents adopted me, I knew that the reason why my life had be so good was a gift from God. I must work hard to be better, be my parents, and be the most solid backing for my younger siblings. Moreoverat that time, Xiao Sheng was hugging Wen Jing, she said softly, Wen Jing, do you believe that Im someone who doesnt have a past life?
Wen Jing was suddenly stunned.
The reason why the two of them could get together was not only because they were attracted to each other, but also because of their experiences since they were young.
Wen Jing lost her parents early on and waster adopted by an oldmander couple.
As for Xiao Shengs parents after he was saved by Gu Yan, he became a member of the Gu Yan family.
However, at this moment, Xiao Sheng said that he was a person who did not have a past life.
That was when Xiao Sheng went home on vacation. When she passed by her parentsstudy, she vaguely heard some things.
Some things that no one knew.
It turned out that her mother, Gu Yan, was reborn, and in her mothers past life, he was not there.
It was also in that world that Bai Weiyang had not been with Lei Qing, so he had not been born.
At that time, Gu Yans mother had said that after she had been reborn, some things had changed. That had caused the butterfly effect. In the end, Xiao Sheng, who had not been born in her past life, had been born.
At that time, Gu Yan had said that this meant that Xiao Sheng should have been her child. This child was fated to be with her, so she had the responsibility to take good care of this child.
After Xiao Sheng heard this, she finally understood why her mother and her family were so good to her.
His feelings were extremelyplicated.
But more than that, it was gratitude.
So, what was the meaning of his ideals and wishes?
To do something that should be done by himself. Moreover, he was very willing to contribute more to this family.
Not to mention, his younger siblings had always respected and cared about him as a big brother over the years. There was no need to mention his parents.
Lu Chongsheng was certain that if he had grown up under that man and woman, he would definitely have been miserable.
After Xiao Sheng finished exining everything, Wen Jing nodded.
She finally understood Xiao Sheng and understood why he had made such a choice.
Family should work together at the most important and critical moment.
Therefore, after learning about Xiao Yus matter, Lu Chongsheng actively investigated the matter of that Earl Bronte and supplemented the recent matters.
In the end, he was surprised to discover something.
Chapter 3188 - 3188 Chapter 3188 you are my favorite
3188 Chapter 3188 you are my favorite
Lucifer had already inherited the title of Earl Bronte and all of his wealth.
Then, he actually gave all of his wealth to his sister!
In other words, his sister Lu Xiaoyu had be the inheritor of this huge wealth!
Lu Chongsheng called his mother Gu Yan in shock to verify the authenticity of this matter.
!!
Gu Yan was very calm. Its true. Its not just these things. Theres also a space pirate gang.
Lu Chongsheng was a calm young man, but when he heard this, he almost lost his grip on his phone.
He repeated in surprise, Theres another space pirate gang? Could It Be Yin?
One had to know that Yin had now be thergest space pirate gang in the world. Not only did no space pirate gang dare to provoke it, they had to listen to itpletely.
Therefore, over the years, the number of illegal pirate organizations had decreased. Until now, some of them had appeared on the ck market while others had disappeared.
This was all thanks to Yins existence.
As for how much money Yins organization had even their current leader couldnt calcte it.
There were too many of them!
Not to mention, there were so many of them.
The four children in the family actually wanted to be ck star troopers when they grew up. Even if they couldnt be ck Star troopers, they would go to the empires system.
This was the legacy of olive green, and it made the children yearn for all things ck Star troopers since they were young.
Lu Chongsheng knew that his situation was an exception, and his three younger brothers and sisters were all going to enter the Empires first academy.
But now that her parents were training her younger sister, were they asking her to take over the pirate crew?
Thinking about it, Lu Chongsheng felt a little awkward.
Gu Yan was very smart and immediately understood what Xiao Sheng meant. She exined, Let Xiao Yu decide what to do with this matter. However, she has no intention of epting the will for now.
Oh, its alright. After all, the environment is tooplicated. Im worried that Xiao Yu will be in danger,Lu Chongsheng said after some thought, Mom, I already know about Xiao Yu. If theres anything you need me for, just tell me.
Of course. I dont need my own son. If I use someone else, wouldnt I owe them a favor?
Hearing his mothers cheerful words, a huge smile bloomed on Lu Chongshengs face.
..
For Lu Xiaoyu, time passed faster and faster. She went to ss during the day, and she had to exercise after school at night. She did not have any free time on weekends.
Xu Miaoran asked Lu Xiaoyu curiously, Xiaoyu, what have you been busy with recently? I Cant see you anywhere. I asked you to go shopping on weekends, but you dont have time either.
Lu Xiaoyu had promised her mother that she could not dy her studies. So, when she was in school, she focused all her attention and worked hard.
And when she returned home, no matter how tiring her training was, she gritted her teeth and persevered through it.
At the same time, the basic antidote that her mother, Gu Yan, had developed was already out. Although she wasnt sure if it would be brought into her dreams, Lu Xiaoyu put the antidote into a small bottle, then, she carried the small bottle with her.
She smiled and said to her good friend, Theres something going on at home.
Xu Miaoran knew about Lu Xiaoyus family situation, so she did not ask about it in detail. Instead, she changed the topic and talked about something else.
Hey, Xiaoyu, I heard that your little brother, Lu hanze, seems to be in love.
After hearing the gossip about her little brother, Lu Xiaoyu, who was a crazed student, shifted her attention away from her book.
She looked at her friend curiously. Who said that?
There are a lot of people talking about it on the school forum. Oh right, there are also photos!
Chapter 3189 - 3189 Chapter 3189 you are my favorite
3189 Chapter 3189 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu was initially curious about what kind of girlfriend her little brother would find.
However, when she saw the photo of her little brother Han Ze carrying a girl and running away with a worried look on his face, the gossipy expression on her face froze.
On the other side, Xu Miaoran eximed, Xiaoyu, isnt this you?
Lu Xiaoyu rubbed her face and sighed, Yeah, didnt my hand get cut that day? Little Brother happened toe to our ss. He was so worried that he hugged me and ran all the way.
!!
Oh, I remember now.
After chatting with her good friend for a while, Lu Xiaoyu began to think of a solution.
She hadnt entered her dream for a few days, so she didnt know how old FA FA was.
Lu Xiaoyu was a little embarrassed.
Lu Xiaoyu carried the dagger and the antidote that her mother had prepared with her almost every day because she wasnt sure when she would enter the dream again.
In the end, half a month passed without any signs of entering the dream again.
Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and finally dialed a number.
After the call was connected, the gentle voice of Beirut came from the other end of the line.
Xiao Yu, why are you looking for Uncle Beirut?
Recently, hows the Law Going?Lu Xiao Yu asked softly.
Although her voice was very low, it was filled with deep concern.
In fact, this was a very strange thing. In Beiruts eyes, the boss and the little princess had nothing inmon in reality.
If there was anything inmon, it was when Gu Yan was about to give birth, so he was closer to the boss.
But at that time, there were also some unpleasant things.
Beirut was silent for a while, then finally sighed and said, Boss is still the same. However, Jonah and the others took good care of him. There are no problems with Bosss physical characteristics.
The Dharmaw must be very cold,Lu Xiaoyu said ufortably.
Beirut was stunned.
He actually hoped that his boss, who was frozen, could feel cold. Because he could feel it, it proved that this person was alive.
After chatting with Beirut for a while, Lu Xiaoyu hung up the phone, feeling a little ufortable.
However, that night, she still did not dream about Lucifer.
Seeing that her daughter had been depressed for the past few days, Gu Yan was also very worried. She thought for a moment and said to her listless baby daughter, Xiaoyu, mommy is going to attend a party this weekend. There will be many celebrities there. Do you want to go with Mommy?
HMM?
Your uncle Guan will be there too.
Guan Yujues second personality, brother Jue, had been awake for many years. He and Ah Jue had always had a tacit understanding and continued to do their jobs.
However, he was still single.
Although this matter was regrettable, the people around him were relieved to see that the two personalities were happy every day and that they were healthy. The third personality was no longer a demon queen.
No matter what, health was more important than anything else.
Lu Xiaoyu was not a fan of celebrities, but she remembered that her good friend Miaoran liked Uncle Guan very much. In addition, she knew that her mother was concerned about her, so she nodded and agreed to go to the party this weekend.
It was better to ease her mood.
Or perhaps, she could find an opportunity to enter her dream again.
Seeing his daughter let out a sigh of relief, Gu Yan finally felt at ease.
During the weekend, the mother and daughter were both dressed up and ready to go out. When Lu Ye found out, his wife and daughter went to the banquet.
Although many years had passed, he still remembered that Guan Yujue had once coveted his familys Yan Yan.
So after he was done with the matters at hand, he immediately changed into a suit and headed to the banquet venue.
Chapter 3190 - 3190 Chapter 3190‘You’re my absolute favorite’
3190 Chapter 3190Youre my absolute favorite
Gu Yan did not know that her jealous husband had arrived and that they would arrive at the battlefield in a few minutes.
She pulled Xiao Yu along and said to Guan Yu Jue, Ah Jue, Xiao Yu wants an autograph from you.
Sure.
Ah Jues smile was still as bright as ever. Even though he was old, he was still a warm and handsome uncle.
!!
He also liked this child, Xiao Yu, so he asked, Xiao Yu, where do you want me to sign it for you?
Lets take this photo on the street.Lu Yu took out the photo that she had prepared beforehand.
This photo was also Miao rans favorite.
After Guan Yu Jue signed the photo, Lu Xiao Yu suddenly felt a little dazed as he was very close to her.
A very familiar feeling passed through Lu Yus limbs like an electric current.
She raised her head in surprise and looked at Guan Yujue.
Guan yujue asked curiously, Xiao Yu, whats Wrong?
No, nothing.She quickly pretended to smile casually.
Just then, Lu Ye, who was wearing a handsome suit, rushed over and the adults started chatting.
Lu Xiao Yu found an excuse and went to the bathroom.
She pped her cheek with cold water and carefully recalled the feeling just now.
Why do I feel the aura of dharma from Uncle Guan?She looked at herself in the mirror in a daze.
She missed Dharma too much.
Some feelings had unknowingly entered her bones. It was just possible that the person involved was temporarily unaware of it.
When Lu Xiaoyu returned to the venue, she saw that her father was still jealous from afar. Her mother looked helpless and indulgent.
She didnt go forward.
She suddenly felt a little envious of her parents who were so in love.
To be honest, even though the 18-year-old Lu Xiaoyu had never been in a rtionship before, she wasntpletely clueless about matters of love.
The boys who came one after another to confess to her and send her love letters were all stopped by her brother and the others in the end.
In reality, Lu Xiaoyu didnt have anyone that she liked, so she let her brother and the others stop the girls for her.
But now..
Lu Xiaoyu subconsciously picked up the fruit wine from the waiter beside her and walked to the sofa in the corner. She sat down and took a sip.
It was sweet, but it also had a spicy taste.
The alcohol content of the fruit wine wasnt high. In addition to Lu Yus special physique, she had never been drunk before.
But, sometimes, a person would only get drunk if they werent drunk.
Lu Xiaoyu leaned against the sofa and sat there, in a daze. In the end, she fell into a deep sleep.
In a daze, a loud woman suddenly roared in her ear.
Lucy! How dare you ck off? What? You even drank alcohol! ?
The next moment, Lu Xiaoyu felt her long hair being pulled. She gritted her teeth in pain and instantly woke up.
She looked at the scene in front of her in a daze.
It was a fat woman in her forties. She was wearing a maids blue dress and a white apron. Her brown hair and yellowish brown eyes were staring at her.
The corners of Lu Xiaoyus mouth curled up!
Great, she was back in the world of Dharma!
But, where was this ce?
She lowered her head and realized that she was also wearing a set of maids clothes.
When Aunt Susan saw that the girl was still in a daze, she immediately pped her and said, If you continue to act like this, I will chase you out of the Earls Manor!
Lu Xiaoyus eyes immediately lit up.
Could this be Earl Brontes Manor? !
Chapter 3191 - 3191 Chapter 3191 you are my favorite
3191 Chapter 3191 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu was pleasantly surprised as she hugged aunt Susans arm and asked excitedly, Aunt Susan, how old is young master this year?
The corner of Susans mouth twitched when she was about to scold her.
It seemed that this girl Lucy had really drunk too much.
She actually dared to dream of young master!
However..
Susan snorted coldly, Girl, youre already eighteen, did you know? Young master is only seven years old this year, and you actually dare to dream of him!
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
() ? What? Fa Fa was only seven years old?
Thats not right. Thest time FA FA was taken away by Count Bronte, she was already eight years old, and it had been so long since she had entered the world of Fa Fa.
No matter what, Fafa had to be a few years older.
Lu Xiaoyu realized that although this aunt Susan in front of her looked very fierce, her nature was not bad.
If she was really a bad person, she would have chased out thiszy maid.
She would not be here to talk about all this.
Lu Xiaoyu was also used to it. The people here would naturally ept her identity. She said with a smile, Auntie, Im talking about young master Lucifer. How Old is he this year? He is too skinny. I cant tell how old he is.
Lu Xiaoyu was also testing him.
She was not sure where Bronte had taken Fa Fa.
After so long, she was still in the manor.
When she heard Lu Xiaoyus words, Susans expression changed. She covered Lu Xiaoyus mouth and warned her in a low voice, I think youve had too much to drink. If madam hears you say something like that, itll be terrible!! Everyone knew that Madam had never acknowledged the existence of that person! Lucy, I think you should stop working and quickly wash your face with cold water. If you continue to be so muddle-headed, youll be in Big Trouble!
With Susan covering her mouth, Lu Xiaoyu could only nod her head vigorously.
When Susan released her grip, Lu Xiaoyu coughed twice and her expression becameplicated.
It seemed that FA FA was in a bad situation in the manor.
However, the only fortunate thing was that FA FA was still in the Counts manor.
Susan was a typical tough-talking but soft-hearted woman. After teaching Lu Xiaoyu a lesson, she let her go.
Lu Xiaoyu found the bathroom and patted her face with cold water. She was finally a little more awake.
The most important thing now was to find Fafa.
She wanted to see how he was doing and how the poison in his body was doing.
Lu Xiaoyu remembered that the poison in Fafa was not that serious. It was a pity that she met a perverted man who was especially interested in studying these strange things.
However, that man was a friend of count bronte..
Lu Xiaoyu, who was obsessed with Lucifer and did not know when she would leave, immediately went to look for Lucifer.
As expected, Lu Xiaoyu found out about Lucifers whereabouts from another maid.
In the warehouse next to the stable..
Lu Xiaoyu looked at the gorgeous manor and felt sad when she thought of Fafa living in the warehouse.
The blonde maid looked at Lu Xiaoyu curiously and then looked at her curiously. Lucy, why are you interested in that man today?
I feel sorry for him.
Yes, hes pitiful. But, who isnt?The blonde maid seemed to remember something unhappy and sighed.
Then, she directly stuffed two pieces of hard bread into Lu Xiaoyus hands and said, Since you pity him, you can go and bring him some food.
Although the bread wasnt moldy, it was hard enough to tell that it wasnt fresh.
Lu Xiaoyu frowned and asked, Is this what youre giving him for dinner?
The blonde maid shook her head and said, Lucy, are you stupid? This is his food for the whole day, not dinner.
Chapter 3192 - 3192 Chapter 3192 you are my favorite
3192 Chapter 3192 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
Fa Fa was even worse than a servant in the counts manor.
She bit her lip and nodded. Then, she turned around and walked towards the horse farm.
Because she was too worried about Lucifer, when the horse suddenly rushed over, Lu Xiaoyu finally reacted.
She was annoyed that she was so careless. However, when she saw that the horse was already in front of her, she wanted to dodge, but a figure was faster than her and directly threw her to the ground!
The Crazy Horse Whizzed away and frantically ran in another direction.
Are you okay?
The young mans voice was especially cold. Even though there was concern in his voice, it was still cold.
Lu Xiaoyu raised her head and looked at the person who had saved her. The two words in her throat suddenly trembled.
When the youth saw that she was fine, he stared nkly at himself. That familiar face also made him dazed for a moment.
But in the next moment, a cry of surprise came from afar.
That horse must have rammed into someone else!
The youth immediately stood up. In the next moment, his hand was pulled.
FA FA
The young Lucifers thoughts moved. He looked at the person in front of him in surprise. His eyes were filled with excitement.
He reached out and grabbed Lu Xiaoyus hand. He nced at the two pieces of bread that had fallen to the ground.
He said, Go to the warehouse and wait for me.
After saying that, he pried Lu Xiaoyus hand away and ran towards the horse that had gone crazy from the shock.
Lu Xiaoyu was not injured. She looked at the taller little fa and wanted to chase after him.
However, after thinking for a while, she decided to listen to the FA first.
Although she was worried about Lucifer, Lu Xiaoyu did not want to cause trouble for Lucifer. Instead, she picked up the two pieces of bread and carefully shook off the dust on them. Then, she found the small warehouse next to the stable.
The warehouse was filled with things that needed to be used by the horse farm. The smell of grass and fodder filled the air.
In a corner of the warehouse, Lu Xiaoyu saw an old wooden bed. The quilt on it was tattered.
She could not help but feel sad again.
Lu Xiaoyu grew up in a honey pot. Since she was young, she had been doted on by many people.
However, inparison, Lucifers childhood experience made her heart ache.
Just as Lu Xiaoyu was worried and couldnt wait any longer, the door of the warehouse was pushed open and a gust of wind blew in.
There was also a faint smell of blood.
Lu Yu looked at Lucifer who was in a sorry state and immediately walked over to help him up.
Are you hurt?
Im fine.The young mans voice sounded as if he was enduring great pain.
Lu Xiaoyu quickly closed the door and helped him to the wooden bed. Just as she was about to stand up, the young man in front of her grabbed her wrist.
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned. Dharma?
The young man was obviously very weak and the scratches on his body were still bleeding, but his eyes were full of grievance.
Why why havent youe for so long?
I. . .
Lu Xiaoyu felt very ufortable. She felt the uneasiness and sadness of Fa Fa.
She did not leave, nor did she break free from Lucifers hand. Instead, she sat by the wooden bed and held his hand.
I want toe too. I have been worried about you, but I cante by myself
The beastie-like youth looked at the sadness and difort in the pretty girls eyes, and the ice in his heart was instantly warmed.
He loosened his hand slightly, then smiled bitterly and said, Thats right. After all, its not that easy to enter this ce.
The youth raised his head, and his eyes were filled with grief that could not be dispersed. I thought that you and Grandma Nissan were
Chapter 3193 - 3193 Chapter 3193 you are my favorite
3193 Chapter 3193 you are my favorite
FA FA! Grandma Nissan is fine. I hid her by the reservoir! And Im fine. Nothing happened to me!Lu Xiaoyu was eager to prove to Lucifer that she was fine.
She grabbed his hand and gently touched her face.
When the young man touched the smooth and warm skin, he was stunned.
There was something in his heart that was about to burst out.
In the next moment, he suddenly hugged Lu Xiaoyu.
The young mans thin and weak body couldnt help but tremble.
He closed his eyes slightly.
A tear silently fell on the young girls long hair.
I thought I would never see you again
Any strong person would also have weak moments.
No one knew that Lucifer, who was so strong that he could destroy anything, was so weak when he was young.
It couldnt be said that he was weak.
It was because this beautiful girl in front of him had unknowingly be his only weakness.
After the two hugged quietly for a while, Lu Xiaoyu coughed and said, Oh Right, Fa Fa, er, how old are you now?
From Fa Fas appearance, he should be around 11 or 12 years old.
However, because he was chronically malnourished, he might be older.
However, after Lucifer, who was hugging Lu Xiaoyu, heard this, a strange expression shed across his eyes.
He pursed his lips and said softly, 15.
You are already 15.Lu Xiaoyu tightened her nose, feeling that she hade toote this time.
Seven years had actually passed in a sh!
She asked, FA FA, have you been living here for the past seven years?
Yes.
Seeing that the girl was no longer hugging him, Lucifer was a little disappointed.
But in the next moment, he realized that the girl had actuallye over to pull at his clothes.
The youths fair face instantly turned red!
You
Let me take a look at the injuries on your body!Lu Xiaoyu did not forget the thick stench of blood.
There did not seem to be any medical equipment around..
The young man, Lucifer, grabbed his clothes awkwardly and said in a low voice, Its not serious.
Hurry Up! Dont Dawdle! I dont know when I will leave again!Lu Xiaoyu directly reached out and pulled open the young mans jacket. She saw the mottled wound on his chest.
And on the back of his hand..
Thetest wound was oozing blood.
Is he your father or the Devil!Lu Xiaoyu was about to explode in anger.
She wanted to rush over and kill that man!
How could he treat his own son like that!
If he didnt want to treat him properly, then he had to bring him here in order to do such a cruel thing!
Seven years! How did fa FA spend these seven years? !
Lu Xiaoyus tears started to fall.
Seeing her cry, Lucifer felt a dull pain in his heart. He was flustered and clumsily tried to wipe her tears.
However, because of the dust on his hands, he directly wiped Lu Xiaoyus beautiful face, which was the size of a palm, into a small cat.
Lucifer: Eh
Feeling the young mans stiffness, the corner of Lu Xiaoyus mouth seemed to be going up. When she was still trying to control herself, Lu Xiaoyu felt that something was wrong.
She asked, Whats Wrong?
The young man held back hisughter and turned his head away. He said softly, No, nothing
Lu Xiaoyu did not think too much about it. Right now, her mind was focused on Lucifers injury.
There was no way to treat Fafas wound. Also, Fafa looked too weak.
Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and stretched out her arm. She rolled up her sleeves and ced her snow-white arm beside Lucifers mouth.
Bite it.
Lucifer: (
Chapter 3194 - 3194 Chapter 3194 you are my favorite
3194 Chapter 3194 you are my favorite
Memories of her youth flooded her mind.
Her nose was filled with blood and the faint fragrance of vani.
Lucifer pursed her lips and her face was filled with rejection.
However, Lu Xiaoyu did not expect that the older FA FA would have a twisted personality.
!!
She sighed and said, FA FA, I cant be by your side all the time. I might appear today and disappear tomorrow.
I cant exin why, because I dont know either.
I only know that I have been worried about you,Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lucifer seriously and said softly, Count Bronte is not a good person. The wife he marriedter was also not a good person. You must be careful of them. Also, Bronte has a friend who is especially perverted. He will do experiments on you and put some other poisons into your body
As Lu Xiaoyu said this, someone suddenly knocked on the door.
The two people in the warehouse were stunned.
Lucifer immediately tidied up his clothes and walked over to open the door.
A man in a tuxedo stood at the door. The man did not want to go in.
He raised his chin and said, Lucifer, Sir Wants you to go over.
Whats the matter?
Why do you care so much!The butler pinched his nose and threw a set of clothes to Lucifer. He said, Change your clothes. This set of clothes is so dirty. Hurry up, do you hear me?
Lucifer didnt say anything and just silently pinched the clothes.
Suddenly, the butler heard a sound and looked inside. Who is inside?
Lu Xiaoyu knew that she couldnt hide anymore. Her gaze swept across the bread on the table beside her and suddenly, an idea shed through her mind.
As she walked out, she grumbled, I was kind enough to bring you food, but you dont know whats good for you.
When she reached the door, she was surprised as if she had just seen the housekeeper. Then, she said, Hey, its the housekeeper. Im here to bring him food. However, he actually disliked it and even threw a tantrum at me!
Hearing the young maids aggrieved voice, the housekeepers guard on her face rxed a lot.
Heforted her, Its your first time delivering food, right? No wonder. Dont think too much. Hes just like this.
Then Ill leave first.Lu Xiaoyu slightly bent her knees toward the housekeeper and then quietly gave Lucifer a look.
Lucifer lowered his head slightly and his eyes were behind his bangs.
He didnt know if he saw it or not.
However, Lu Xiaoyu knew that she couldnt stay here anymore, so she could only leave first.
She still had to use her identity as a maid. After all, this was a private manor.
Her actions were not as convenient as the chaotic street from before.
However, Lu Xiaoyu believed that FA FA was a very smart person and would definitely understand.
Moreover, she had to find an opportunity to let fa fa drink her blood.
Lu Xiaoyu did not expect toe over this time. She was wearing a long dress to attend the banquet with her mother, so she did not bring the dagger and the antidote that she always carried with her.
However, it was fine if she did not bring the antidote. She was FA FAs antidote!
The teenager watched Lu Xiaoyu leave reluctantly. He silently changed into a clean set of clothes and followed the arrogant butler with his eyes lowered to meet his bastard father.
Although Lu Xiaoyu left first, she did not leave. Instead, she stood at the corner and waited for the butler to take FA FA away. Then, she quietly followed like a cat.
Chapter 3195 - 3195 Chapter 3195 you are my favorite
3195 Chapter 3195 you are my favorite
The Butler led Lucifer to a luxurious living room. Two men were sitting on a leather sofa in the living room.
One of them was the Earl of Bronte.
Although he was very old, his face was still elegant and handsome due to proper maintenance.
The malicious aura was well hidden, so it was impossible for him to be together with the man who ughtered a street that day.
!!
The other man looked younger, in his thirties. He was refined and had an outstanding temperament.
However, the gold-rimmed sses he wore well concealed the madness in his eyes.
After Lucifer entered, he stood there quietly.
The butler bowed to bronte and said, Sir, this child has been brought here.
Yes, you may leave.
Bronte raised his eyelids and looked at the silent youth. The displeasure in his heart instantly spread.
He did not like this child.
He had never liked it.
If his wife had not been unable to give birth, he would not have specially brought this child back.
However, the second year after he brought this child back, his wife became pregnant and gave birth to a pair of dragon and Phoenix Twins. They were extremely healthy and cute.
At that time, Bronte had no other choice. After all, they were his children, and he could not throw them out to let them fend for themselves Bronte was worried that someone would find out and use this matter against him.
Finally, after thinking about it, he decided to throw the child in the manor and let him fend for himself.
However, what Bronte did not expect was that the childs vitality was as tenacious as weeds.
Over the years he had actually let his wife and servants torture and humiliate the child, but if no one was killed, he wouldnt care.
Until today, an old friend, Mr. Stephen, visited and mentioned this matter.
His eldest son had poison in his body.
And miraculously, after all these years, the boy still didnt die.
Stephen was suddenly curious about this matter.
That was why today was happening.
Ever since Lucifer came in, Stephen had been staring at him. His gaze was like he was looking at an innocentb rat on a test bench.
Lucifer frowned slightly, but in the end, he endured it.
Then, the next moment, Stephen walked towards him. The mans eyes were filled with greed and excitement. Even his sses could not stop it.
He asked Bronte excitedly, Mr. Earl, is this the child you were talking about?
Yes.Bronte took a sip of water and said nonchntly, Since you said that he can help you with your research, then you can take him away.
Okay!
Lucifer suddenly raised his head and stared at Bronte!
He suddenly remembered what sister Xiaoyu said just now!
She said that Bronte had a friend who was especially perverted. He would do experiments on you and put some other poison into your body..
Bronte was very annoyed by this childs gaze. If it werent for outsiders, he would definitely have kicked him.
He said, What are you looking at? This is a good thing. You have to know that you are going as Stephens Assistant!
Im not going!Lucifer stubbornly took a step back.
At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu had just arrived behind the door. When she heard this scene, her expression immediately changed.
It seemed that they had reached another turning point in FA FAs miserable life!
On the other side, the conflict in the room had already heated up.
Bronte was finally angry. He walked up to Lucifer and gave him a p!
Chapter 3196 - 3196 Chapter 3196 you are my favorite
3196 Chapter 3196 you are my favorite
When Lu Xiaoyu saw this, she almost rushed out!
At this moment, Stephen reached out and stopped bronte. He said with a smile, Mr. Bronte, dont be angry. He is just a child who doesnt know how to behave. Besides,he added after a pause, Its not good to break it.
Bronte snorted, but he did not mention hitting him again.
He said to Lucifer coldly, Go back and pack up. Later, follow Stephen to hisb.
Lu Xiaoyu was relieved when she saw that Lucifer did not get hit.
However, the next moment, when she heard that person was going to bring Faffa to someb, she suddenly felt the blood in her body turn cold.
So, it was that big pervert!
Lu Xiaoyu was extremely anxious, but at this moment, she knew that she could not rush in impulsively.
Rushing in would not do anything.
She almost bit her lips and could only wait and see.
No one could change the fact that she was sent to Stephensboratory, not even Lucifer.
The young man took onest look at his fathers ugly face, then turned around quietly.
His back was bleak, but it also revealed a cold indifference.
Bronte was a little ufortable, but at this time, Stephen started to talk about other topics, and he tried to forget those messy thoughts.
Half an hourter, Stephen took the young Lucifer into a carriage. He took off his hat and waved goodbye to Bronte very politely.
Lucifer, who was wearing a ck suit and a top hat, sat quietly beside Stephen.
Bronte was slightly relieved when he saw that the carriage had gone far away.
At this time, a noblewoman in a long dress wrapped around her chest walked to his side and held his arm.
She said, Count, you are too kind to send that child to be Stephens assistant. After all, some very knowledgeable children are unable to be Mr. Stephens assistant.
Hearing the womans words, Bronte felt even more at ease.
He patted the womans hand and said, No matter what, he is still my child. He cant learn anything, and he still acts weird all day long. I have to find something for him to do.
Your heart is too kind. In the future, you have to be so good to our child.
The two of them chatted without saying a word.
Meanwhile, the carriage had already gone far away.
Lucifer pursed his lips tightly.
His bastard father and his wicked stepmother naturally knew why he was taken away.
However, these two people were shamelessly enjoying themselves and thought that they had done a great deed.
Lucifer slightly lowered his eyes and bit the tip of his tongue. His mouth was filled with the smell of blood.
A cold light shed in his eyes.
In the future, how would he kill them? It would be better to let them die with gratitude.
Why arent you saying anything?Stephen suddenly asked.
Lucifer looked up at this man and suddenly smiled.
The young man had an extremely handsome face. Previously, because of his bangs, it was suddenly revealed and he smiled.
He was actually very stunning.
Stephens breathing stopped.
Lucifer asked calmly, Are you really nning to let me be your assistant?
Of, of course I am.
Oh, I thought that you were interested in my strange body.The youth raised his bound hands.
They were afraid that he would escape.
Which assistant was brought over like this?
Stephen opened his mouth, and a strange light shed in his eyes.
Chapter 3197 - 3197 Chapter 3197 you’re my favorite
3197 Chapter 3197 youre my favorite
But in the end, he cleared his throat and said seriously, Ive been working on a project recently, and you can really help me. But dont worry, Ill definitely be good to you. Youll get a hundred times better living conditions than on the manor.
Lucifer chuckled.
He asked, Then, what if I am killed by you?
The expression on Stephens face froze again.
Those hypocritical smiles disappeared bit by bit, and in the end, his expression slowly became very gloomy.
He said with a fake smile, Little guy, what kind of joke is this? How Can I Kill You? At most I will only let you get hurt a little.
Lucifer stopped talking.
Stephen also lost the desire to chat. Of course, he alsopletely stopped pretending to be kind.
The carriage returned to an ufortable silence.
Lucifer closed his eyes slightly.
Xiao Yu..
At this time, Lu Xiao Yu had already run out of the manor and took a beautiful jujube mare along the way.
She followed the carriage from afar and did not get too close.
If only I hade in earlier.
She did not know that the buildings behind her were slowly disappearing, including the huge manor of Earl Bronte.
Before the sky turned dark, Lu Xiaoyu followed the carriage and arrived in front of a castle.
This castle looked a little old, and its surroundings were very dpidated.
However, there was a faint lighting from inside.
The iron gate at the gate of the castle was still working, so Lu Xiaoyu could not follow in. She could only get off the horse at the forest closest to the gate.
Lu Xiaoyu touched the mane of the horse and said, Can you wait for me here? Wait for me to save the Dharma method and then take us away, okay?
The horse, which was very intelligent, rubbed its neck against Lu Xiaoyu and let out a cry.
It was very quiet, probably because it knew not to be rash at this time.
Lu Xiaoyu was not sure if the horse would stay here forever, but it was dark and quiet around here. No one could be seen.
However, she would not tie the horse here.
Who knew what other dangers she would encounter.
After making an unfulfilled promise to the jujube horse, Lu Xiaoyus figure shed and blended into the ink.
This era was still very backward, so there were no cameras or other advanced electronic equipment.
Although there were people patrolling the castle, it was easy for Lu Xiaoyu to avoid those people.
However, this ce was too big. Lu Xiaoyu searched for a long time, but she couldnt find Fa Fa.
At this moment, she heard two people talking.
Really? That Kids body carries poison?
Yes, Mr. Stephen did an experiment just now and fed the kids blood to a rabbit. The Rabbit died ten minutester. Now, Mr. Stephen is dissecting the rabbit.
I suddenly feel that the boy is very scary! What if he does something to our food and poisons us to death?
Yes, thats why Mr. Stephen locked him in the attic.
Thats good. There are no windows in the attic. He definitely cant run out.
The two of them spoke as they walked away.
Lu Xiaoyu walked out from the shadows and clenched her fists tightly.
This group of people really treated the Dharma method as an experiment!
Chapter 3198 - 3198 Chapter 3198 you are my favorite
3198 Chapter 3198 you are my favorite
In fact, up until now, Lucifers blood had a strange mold in it, but it was not as terrible as hister days.
If it were not for Stephens crazy experiments on him,.
Lucifer would not have deteriorated to that state!
Lu Xiaoyu was so angry that she wanted to beat Stephen up immediately. However, she clearly understood that the priority now was to save Fa Fa!
!!
The top floor was easy to find. As they walked up the spiral staircase, they found the house that was locked at the very end.
Just as the two of them had said, there was only one door in this house, and there was an iron lock on the door.
However, even the electronic lock could not stop Lu Xiaoyu.
Not to mention such an outdated iron lock.
She immediately found an iron wire on the ground and started to unlock the door.
There was a faint cracking sound, as if a small animal was eating.
However, the sensitive teenager who was locked in the house came to the door and asked in a low voice, Who is it? !
FA FA, its me!Lu Xiaoyu said in a low voice, Wait a little longer, I will be able to unlock the door soon!
Inside the door, Lucifers heart skipped a beat when he heard that.
However, he suddenly thought of that pervert Stephen!
Little Lucifer immediately said, Xiaoyu, quickly leave this ce!
Im not leaving! Im here for You!
With a click, the lock was opened.
When the door opened, Little Lucifer was still a little stunned.
He did not expect that it would be so easy to open it?
Looking at the amazement in Little Lucifers eyes, Lu Xiaoyu was very proud, FA FA, your sister Xiaoyu is awesome, right?
Xiaoyu is very awesome!
Unknowingly, the word sisterhad already disappeared.
However, Lu Xiaoyu didnt realize it.
Lucifer saw that the beautiful girl in front of him had already changed into a maids outfit and was wearing a ck outfit. It was a little out of ce.
However, in Lucifers eyes, the girl in front of him was even more beautiful than an angel!
Lu Xiaoyu did not forget that they were still in danger, so she immediately stopped showing off. She grabbed Lucifers hand and said, We have to leave this ce quickly!
Okay.
Lucifer did not ask Lu Xiaoyu where she was going.
Because no matter where she took him, he was willing.
However, before she left, Lu Xiaoyu turned around and remembered that this abandoned castle was actually that perverted research base.
Suddenly, a bright light shed in her beautiful eyes.
Lu Xiaoyu turned around and said to Lucifer, who was staring at her, Lucifer, how about we give that pervert a gift together?
Okay.
No matter what she said, it was fine.
Although this ancient castle was made of stone, the furniture inside was made of old wood.
It was too old and the Wood had be loose.
So it was burning at a little bit.
Lu Xiaoyu and Lucifer spilled the high-density wine barrels on the ground and threw the candles in.
When the two of them left, there was a sky-high me behind them.
There were also people in chaos.
Lu Xiaoyu held Lucifers hand and said as they ran, Lucifer, I will protect you. Dont be afraid!
Lucifer looked up and saw the girls long hair fluttering in the night wind.
He asked, Then can you protect me forever?
What did you say?
The wind was too strong, and the castle behind them was burning, making crackling sounds.
Therefore, Lu Xiaoyu did not hear what Lucifer was saying at all.
Lucifer held Lu Xiaoyus hand tightly and shook his head.
The two of them ran all the way to the ce where Lu Xiaoyu got off her horse.
There was a loud noise behind them.
It seemed that those people had found out that Lucifer had escaped!
Chapter 3199 - 3199 Chapter 3199 you are my favorite
3199 Chapter 3199 you are my favorite
At the critical moment, a horse suddenly neighed.
In the next moment, the Big Red Horse appeared in front of Lu Xiaoyu and Lucifer.
Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up. Thats great! Little Cutie, you didnt leave!
After saying that, she pulled Lucifer onto the horse and ran into the distance.
!!
The figures of those who were about to catch up became smaller and smaller until they disappeared.
Lucifer turned around and looked away. Then, he focused all his attention on his hands.
He was hugging Xiao Yus slender waist.
Lucifer knew that there were many strange things about Xiao Yu. However, wasnt his situation also very strange?
The world was big, and there were all kinds of strange things.
Moreover, he really liked Xiao Yus ident..
But she came in a hurry, and she left in a hurry.
Not appearing made him extremely happy, but every time she left, it made him suffer for a long time.
That kind of strong attachment, unspeakable trust, and an unexinable feeling mixed together, faintly developing in one direction.
Lucifer leaned on the young and beautiful girls back.
Even through theyers of clothes, she could still feel the overwhelming warmth.
Because she was running for her life, Lu Xiaoyu did not notice the abnormality of the people behind her. After all, she was older than FA FA FA, and she was very confident in her riding skills. So, when she was running for her life, she was the one riding the horse in front, fa Fa sat behind her and hugged her waist.
But when she finally got rid of those people, the speed of the horse slowly slowed down. Only then did Lu Xiaoyu realize that something was wrong.
The two of them were practically stuck together!
Lu Xiaoyu had never been able to treat FA FA as a real child, but she also could not treat FA FA as an elder in his forties.
It was veryplicated.
She had never been in a rtionship before. Other than the four men in her family, she had never been so close to any other man.
Xiaoyus face immediately burned up. She asked the horse to slow down and said awkwardly, Okay, I think Ive lost them.
The people behind her did not move.
Their hands were still tightly wrapped around her waist.
Lu Xiaoyu immediately turned her head and met Lucifers beautiful eyes.
Her long eyshes flickered, editing her starry eyes.
Lu Xiaoyu instantly forgot all her words.
The wind blew on the leaves, making a rustling sound.
Two beautiful people, one in front and one behind, sat on their horses and their eyes met.
Behind them was a huge and bright full moon. Under the swaying shadows of the trees, it cast a quiet silver light.
Lu Xiaoyu felt her heart beat very fast.
When she came to her senses, she suddenly felt a little ashamed after that moment of excitement.
She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it!
How could she how could she be moved by Dharma Heart!
After all, Dharma Heart was only fifteen years old!
However, Lu Xiaoyu had forgotten that on Lucifers side, children matured very early, not to mention a child like Lucifer who had experienced a lot of hardships since he was young.
To put it simply, Lucifer who was 15 years old was actually much more mature than Lu Xiaoyu who was 18 years old.
Therefore..
Lucifers gaze lingered on the lips of the girl whose ears were red for a while before he raised his head and said, They shouldnt be able to catch up.
Chapter 3200 - 3200 Chapter 3200 you are my favorite
3200 Chapter 3200 you are my favorite
The conversation suddenly became normal.
Lu Xiaoyu let out a sigh of relief.
She tried her best to pretend that she didnt care and pushed Lucifers hand away. Then, she got off the horse and looked around.
Hey, where is this ce?
!!
Lucifer looked at his empty hand and hid the regret in his eyes. He also jumped off the Big Red Horse.
He touched the horses mane and asked curiously, Its called Little Cutie?
Yes, I just gave it to him. Does it sound good?
Lucifer smiled, Yes, it sounds good.
He did not tell Lu Yu that he had taken care of this horse for a long time. Its temper was not good and it was not cute at all.
However, Lucifer was surprised that this hot-tempered horse would listen to Little Yu so obediently.
Lu Xiaoyu turned out to be Lucifer. After the night wind blew, the heat on her face finally subsided a little.
She realized that every time she dreamed of this ce, there was something very out of ce.
It was the same thest time she was in that street.
For example, right now, there was no one around. However, after rubbing her eyes, she saw some small houses in the distance. Some of them even had lights pouring out.
Lu Xiaoyu immediately imagined at least ten ck fairy tales.
What Little Red Riding Hood, blue beard, Thumbelina..
She turned to look at Lucifer and said, Will it be a problem for us to stay in the wilderness for the night?
There are people over there. Lets go over and sleep there.
Lu Xiaoyu was a little hesitant.
But at this moment, a thunder suddenly shed across the sky. The originally bright starry sky suddenly became overcast.
A heavy rain was about to pour down.
Lu Xiaoyu was speechless.
Alright then.
The two of them arrived at the door of a farmhouse. There was still light inside, which meant that the person inside was still awake.
When Lucifer knocked on the door, Lu Xiaoyu was also on high alert.
At this moment, the door creaked open.
The person who opened the door was an elderly grandfather. He coughed and looked curiously at the two people in front of him.
You Are
Lu Xiaoyu turned around to look at Lucifer.
Who are we?
Lucifer took a step forward and said calmly, Hello, grandfather. My fiance and I eloped. We are passing by. Can We stay here for the night?
Lu Xiaoyu widened her beautiful eyes and turned to look at Lucifer.
Lucifer reached out and held her hand tightly.
The Old Grandpa was stunned. In the next moment, an old grandma walked out from behind the Old Grandpa.
The old Grandma was dressed very inly, but she had a kind look on her face.
She said excitedly, Hey, you two poor kids,e in quickly. Its going to rain heavily soon!
Thank you, Grandma.
Lucifer took Lu Xiaoyus hand and walked in. He didnt forget to mention that they still had a horse outside.
The old grandma immediately pulled the two of them in and ordered her man to tie the horse to the stable and feed it with fodder.
She looked at Lu Xiaoyu and Lucifer and said, Hey, it must be because the family didnt agree to your marriage that you escaped, right?
Yes.Lucifer nodded in difort.
Lu Xiaoyu was speechless.
They actually believed her?
..
At the same time, a young man noticed the beautiful girl who was sleeping on the sofa.
The man looked at the sleeping girl on the sofa. She had fair skin and long eyshes.
Her palm-sized face was shockingly beautiful.
He could not help but reach out his hand, wanting to touch the girls face..
Chapter 3201 - 3201 Chapter 3201‘you are my absolute favorite’
3201 Chapter 3201you are my absolute favorite
Just as the young mans hand was about to touch Xiao Yus face, his hand was forcefully pped away.
The force was extremely strong.
The young man had once thought that his wrist was broken!
He raised his head and before he could see the person in front of him clearly, he said angrily, You dare to hit someone? !
!!
A cold light shed in Lu Yes eyes.
He sneered, Do you believe that I still dare to kill people?
Even though he was old, Lu Ye still reeked of blood. He red at him, and the young mans legs went weak.
Gu Yan had already walked to her daughters side, who was in aa. She held her daughter, her eyes extremely cold.
The banquet host rushed over.
The banquet host asked, What happened?
This banquet, it turns out that any Lecher will attend. In the future, it doesnt matter if you dont attend!Gu Yan felt that his daughters breathing had temporarily stabilized, and he was slightly relieved.
However, the coldness on his face was not missing a single bit.
Du Yun was a little stunned. In the end, he watched helplessly as the man and woman took the beautiful girl away.
On the other side, his uncle, who was also the host of the banquet, said to him speechlessly, Ah Yun, youve always been very steady. Why did you do this this time? !
I, I,Du Yun came back to his senses at this time and felt extremely guilty.
However, he was a little curious and asked, Uncle, who is that girl? And who are the other man and woman?
They are the precious daughters of the Bai and Lu families. As for the man and woman, they are the girls parents. Sigh, forget it. After the banquet is over, I will bring you to apologize to them one day.
The Bai and Lu families were not to be offended.
And the couple who had just left must not be offended!
Du Yun was overjoyed when he heard that he would be able to see the girl in a few days.
Lu Ye and Gu Yan got into the car. Lu Ye sneered, If it wasnt for the fact that it wasnt appropriate to see blood today, I would have broken that Brats wrist!
Gu Yan said, Fortunately, we discovered it in time. Sigh, its all your fault. Since you didnt Pester Me, Ive been by Xiaoyus side.
Lu Ye, who had been fierce just a moment ago, was immediately frightened. He nodded vigorously, Yes, yes, yes. Its all my fault.
After Lu Ye said that, he looked at his daughter who was lying in the back of the car and asked, Did Xiaoyu enter a dream again?
I think so. Drive slowly. Lets go home first.
Okay.
The environment outside wasplicated, so it was not suitable for them to stay for long.
More importantly, Gu Yan was worried that his daughter would be injured again.
Lu Xiaoyu had no idea that she had almost been rude just now. At this moment, she saw that the old grandma had only made a nket for them, and her face immediately flushed red.
As the olddy made the bed, she said, The conditions at home arent good. Make do with it. But fortunately, youre a young couple, so there shouldnt be any problems.
How could there not be any problems?
The problem was huge!
However, just as Lu Xiaoyu was about to say something, Lucifer stopped her.
Lucifer nodded gratefully at the olddy. Thank you.
No thanks, no thanks. By the way, there is clean water in the jar next to you. You can wash up or drink it if you want. There is a candle on the table. If this one is burnt out, you can rece it with a new one. You can rest now. We will talk about everything tomorrow.
Okay, good night.
Good night.
The olddy walked away with a candlestick in her hand. This was the small room next to the olddys house. There was only a 1.2 meter wide wooden bed with a lot of things piled next to it.
However, the old couple were very hardworking. Although there were many things inside, they were not messy or dirty at all.
Why did you say that just now?
Chapter 3202 - 3202 Chapter 3202 you are my favorite
3202 Chapter 3202 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyus face was red.
She suddenly felt lucky that the light in the room was a little dim and FA FA should not be able to see clearly.
In fact, Lucifers eyesight was very good and he could see the girls Pink Ears clearly.
He walked over, poured the water into the basin and said, If you dont say that, how do you say it?
!!
You can say that we are brother and sister.
Lucifer subconsciously rejected him. He didnt like this saying.
Even though he called her sister when he was young.
Lucifer lowered her eyes and said slowly, You cant say brother and sister. If brother and sister escaped, they would definitely ask what happened in the house.
What kind of thing was it that allowed the siblings to escape?
Not to mention, the two of them did not look like each other at all. This was even more unconvincing.
Lu Xiaoyu realized that she was convinced. Then, she saw Fa Fa Fa pour water for her.
He said, The conditions here are limited. There is no way to take a shower. You can just wash yourself first.
Okay.
A special situation naturally meant special treatment.
Lu Xiaoyu wasnt the kind of person to be unreasonable, even though she was actually raised by a spoiled child.
After a simple wash, the two of themy on the creaking wooden bed. As the wooden bed was too small, there was only one nket. No matter how careful Lu Xiaoyu was, their legs still bumped into each other.
It was a little awkward.
It was also a little confusing.
Lu Xiaoyu decided to divert her attention.
It was not good to continue like this!
She retracted her calves and asked, FA FA, what do you n to do next?
I dont know either.
Dont go back to that bad duke. He is not a good person, and his wife is not a good person either!Lu Xiaoyu continued, I remember that we rescued Granny Nissan back then. Why dont we go and find Granny Nissan!
With every word that the girl said, a faint fragrance seemed to overflow.
Lucifer, who was in the darkness, heard his own heartbeat that was extremely fast.
He slowly rxed, and the corner of his mouth also rose.
Okay.
Lu Xiaoyu actually did not know where to find Grandma Nissan. She just hoped that she could take Fafa away from the bad luck of his childhood.
This time, she realized that she might have interfered with Fafa when he was young. This time, she managed to avoid that perverts experiment.
Now, Fafas body might still have toxins in it. He was a little thin and weak, but he was still in good condition.
Ever since he came here, he had been running. Now that he finally calmed down, all he could hear was the snoring of the grandparents next door and the chirping of insects outside the window.
Lu Xiaoyu suddenly turned around and said to Lucifer, Lucifer, take a bite of me.
Lucifer felt his heart beat wildly again. He pursed his lips and asked, What?
There is poison in your blood, but my blood can be your antidote. Do you remember? When you were young, I gave you a drink too.
Since they had already reached this stage, they did not know when they woulde back again.
Lu Xiaoyu decided not to hide it anymore.
In addition, the Dharma now was a lot bigger and more sensible. She should understand what she meant.
Lucifer was extremely shocked.
He remembered those blurry memories from when he was young.
He raised his head. In the darkness, his beautiful eyes were filled withplicated emotions.
Are you my antidote?Lucifer asked
Chapter 3203 - 3203 Chapter 3203 you are my favorite 60
3203 Chapter 3203 you are my favorite 60
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
Objectively speaking, there was nothing wrong with saying that.
It was just that..
The two of them were too close to each other now. In addition, there had been a vague ambiguity between the two of them today.
Lu Xiaoyu subconsciously took a step back.
Her back hit the wall behind her.
In the next moment, a hand pulled her over.
Although she was still wearing her clothes, Lu Xiaoyu almost quivered.
Fortunately, her reason came back in time.
She felt that her voice was wavy. What, what are you doing?
Nothing,Lucifer didnt mention the fact that she was hiding behind him. He just calmly said, I wont touch your blood.
Why?Lu Xiaoyu suddenly became excited, Do you know how troublesome the Poison In Your Body Is? I wanted to bring some antidotes in, but I couldnt! My Blood is the only medicine that can cure the poison in your body. Why Dont You Want It?
I dont want you to hurt.
If she took a bite, how painful would it be.
If she cut her finger, how painful would it be.
It was a simple sentence, I dont want you to feel pain.It immediately made Lu Xiaoyu speechless.
Theke of her heart, which had finally calmed down, started to stir again.
She was about to bite her lips open.
Although Lu Xiaoyus heart was in a mess, she still retained herst bit of rationality.
She said, FA FA, I dont even know when I will appear again! Do you know how bad your body will be in the future? Do you know that you will always lie in the freezer and sleep?
Me In the future?
Lu Xiaoyu was silent for a moment before she said, Yes, I came from the future! You can only cure your poison now so that you wont be sleeping in the freezer in the future! Do you know that many people are worried about you? They care about you!
This news was too shocking!
No matter how mature he was, he was still only a fifteen-year-old youth.
At this moment, the candles on the tablepletely burned out, and the room fell into darkness.
Lucifers voice was very soft, as if he was afraid of scaring the girl in front of him away.
He asked, Then what is our rtionship in the future?
He didnt ask why he would sleep in the future.
Nor did he ask what he would be in the future.
What he cared about was this girl in front of him.
This girl who had invested a sliver of light into his dark life time and time again!
After Lu Xiaoyu heard this question, she fell silent.
What rtionship?
In name, Fa Fa was her uncle.
Later on, Fa Fa left everything to her in his will.
Also over the years, Xiao Yu had vaguely heard that fa fa liked her mother..
We
She suddenly felt extremely bitter. She couldnt describe their rtionship no matter how hard she tried.
From an objective point of view, they didnt have any intimate rtionship.
Lu Xiaoyu felt extremely ufortable.
She didnt even know why she felt so ufortable.
Perhaps sensing the young girls hesitation, Lucifer reached out and covered her mouth.
The soft touch made Lucifers voice be even gentler.
He said, You dont have to tell me anymore. I understand.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at him in surprise.
Lucifer smiled and put his hand down. Ill listen to you. Ill try my best to get healthy as soon as possible.
Because I want to change the future.
Change, you and me.
Chapter 3204 - 3204 Chapter 3204“You are my favorite.”
3204 Chapter 3204You are my favorite.
Lucifer felt warm all over as the sweet blood entered his mouth.
What was even warmer was his heart.
In the end, after Lu Xiaoyu fell into a deep sleep, he reached out and hugged the beautiful girl tightly in his arms..
The next morning, Lu Xiaoyu and Lucifer bid farewell to the kind grandparents and set off on the road to find Grandma Nissan.
The grandparents even brought them some dry food and water to eat on the way.
Perhaps it was because they had let Lucifer escape from his fate, the two of them had a very warm and smooth life.
During this period of time, Lu Xiaoyu would often let Lucifer eat her own blood.
Her body was good and she recovered quickly. She would treat it as a blood donation and it would not affect her body at all.
However, Lucifer was still worried.
One time, Lu Xiaoyu said with a smile, You seem to be a vampire.
Vampire, you have to bite your neck,Lucifer replied.
Lu Xiaoyu subconsciously touched her neck and felt that this topic was suddenly weird again. She coughed lightly and said, Sigh, I dont know where Grandma Nissan is.
Its okay. We will definitely find her,Lucifer did not expose her and answered her.
Some feelings had already taken root in the young mans heart.
However, he knew that he could not say it now.
Because once he said it, the girl in front of him would be scared away.
He always remembered that Xiaoyu could disappear just like that. Therefore, he was very careful every day, afraid that the girl he loved would disappear in the next moment.
It was with this kind of worry that the two of them spent an entire month together.
Many people were moved by their love story, so along the way, they received the help of many kind-hearted people.
Lu Xiao Yu was too embarrassed to cover her face.
After leaving the house of another kind-hearted couple, Lu Xiao Yu said gloomily, I feel like a liar.
Lucifer led the jujube horse and asked calmly, Whats Wrong?
We lied.
Its not entirely a lie.Lucifer raised his head and looked at her.
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned and turned her head away helplessly.
The two of them used the identity of a couple and slept in the same room several times along the way.
At this time, Lu Xiaoyu also came to her senses. No wonder those people did not doubt their words at all.
Because in this world, one could get married at the age of 15 or 16!
How could she not understand what Fa Fa was looking at her for!
Lu Xiaoyu felt like a little deer in her heart. She jumped a few times and suddenly didnt know what to do.
Until the next moment, her hand was tightly held by Lucifer.
Dont think too much. Lets find Grandma Nissan First.
Okay.Lu Xiaoyu sniffed and tried to calm herself down.
Fortunately, their efforts paid off. After another ten days, the two of them finally found Grandma Nissan.
Grandma Nissan looked at the two children. The next moment, she hugged them and started crying.
I thought I thought I would never see you again
Lucifers eyes were also watery. Grandma, you have suffered all these years.
Im fine. I heard that you were taken away by Count Bronte, but I cant go in to see you.Grandma Nissan wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at Lucifer carefully. She found that Lucifer was fine, only when she was a little malnourished did she let out a sigh of relief.
Then, Grandma Nissan turned around and looked at Lu Xiaoyu worriedly. She said, I remember when we were separated, there were gunshots in the direction you left! Are You Okay?
Chapter 3205 - 3205 Chapter 3205 you are my favorite
3205 Chapter 3205 you are my favorite
Lu Yus heart warmed when she saw how concerned Grandma Nissan was about her.
She said, I ran away during the chaos and I couldnt find you guys.
Oh, its fine. Its fine now. The three of us can live together again.
Grandma Nissan didnt find it strange at all. Why was Lu Xiaoyu still the same as before.
!!
She was actually very old.
However, she still remembered Lucifer and tried her best to stay alive.
Just like that, Lucifer and Lu Xiaoyu stayed behind to spend Christmas with Granny Nisang.
Granny Nisang left peacefully.
Lu Xiaoyu cried for a long time. Lucifer hugged her quietly and said softly, Xiaoyu, dont cry. I remember you said that in the future, Granny Nisang passed away during the massacre on the streets.
She passed away peacefully.
I know.Lu Xiaoyu leaned against Lucifer and sighed. But Im still sad.
Lucifer reached out and gently wiped away the tears on Lu Xiaoyus face. He said, As long as the two of us are happy and live happily, Grandma Nissan will be happy in heaven.
Lu Xiaoyu nodded.
With her efforts, Lucifers body gradually recovered. Although it was impossible to examine him now, Lucifersplexion was visibly better.
However, Bronte and his men still came after her.
Lu Xiaoyu did not want Bronte to bring Lucifer back, so she let Lucifer go first while she went out to dy him.
However, how could lucifer let her be in danger?
In the end, the moment the gunshot sounded, Lu Xiaoyu felt a pain in her shoulder.
At the same time, Lucifers blood also sprayed onto her body.
FA FA!
When Lu Xiaoyu woke up from the shock, she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. She turned around and saw that she was injured and bleeding!
She looked around and found that she had already returned home.
Hearing her scream, Gu Yan and Lu Ye immediately rushed in. When they saw that their daughters shoulder was covered in blood, their hearts almost stopped beating!
Xiaoyu, are you okay?Gu Yan immediately held her daughter.
Lu Ye turned around and went out to look for the first aid kit.
Lu Xiaoyu leaned on her mother andforted her.
Mom, Im fine. I just got shot in the shoulder. I dont know what happened to the Dharma. He, he was also shot!At this point.., lu Xiaoyu gritted her teeth angrily. That Bronte is too bad! If I can enter the dream again, the first thing Ill do is to kill that man!
Gu Yan felt that his daughters emotions were especially unstable, so he immediately said a lot offorting words.
She said, Xiaoyu, dont think too much. Theres no need to rush to say anything. Let mom treat your wound first.
Okay.Lu Xiaoyu took a deep breath. She also felt that she wasnt in the right state just now.
She paused for a moment. Seeing the worry in her parentseyes, she said apologetically, Dad, Mom, Im sorry for making you worry.
Xiaoyu, theres no need to say sorry. This isnt something you can control.Gu Yan Let her angry husband go out first. Then, she carefully treated her daughters wound.
Lu Xiaoyu couldnt care less about her own injury. She grabbed her mothers hand and said anxiously, Mom, Fa Fa has been shot. Can you think of a way to make sure that hes okay? !
Seeing the troubled look in her mothers eyes, Lu Xiaoyu said desperately, Mom, Please!
Chapter 3206 - 3206 Chapter 3206 you are my favorite
3206 Chapter 3206 you are my favorite
Gu Yan felt that something was wrong.
Previously, her daughter cared about Lucifer a lot.
However, it was different this time.
She did not know how long her daughter had been in that world, nor did she know what happened between them.
!!
The only thing she could be sure of was that Xiao Yu cared about Lucifer more and more.
Gu Yan looked at her daughters pleading eyes and her heart softened, Be good and let me treat your wound first. Then, I will call Blu and let him take a look at Lucifers physical characteristics.
If something really happened to Lucifer
Then, the sleeping him would probably be affected as well.
Lu Xiaoyu insisted on letting her mother call first. Gu Yan had no choice but to call blu first to confirm that there were no changes to Lucifers frozen body. Only then did Lu Xiaoyu feel relieved and her eyes turned ck, she fainted.
The injury this time was even worse than the previous one.
This was because Lu Xiaoyu was shot twice in the shoulder.
Gu Yans face was dark. After taking out the two bullets, she disinfected her daughters wound and bandaged it.
She was skilled and quickly did everything.
In the end, Gu Yan looked at the cold sweat on her daughters forehead. She couldnt help but give her daughter a painkiller injection.
Lucifer, you bastard!
After covering her daughter with the nket, Gu Yan retreated and her face became even uglier.
Blues call came again.
Gu Yan, Im sorry.
Whats the use of saying sorry? Get Lucifer to get up and apologize to me!Gu Yans temper had always been very bad, seeing her daughters serious injuries and miserable appearance, she did not directly rush over and Smash Lucifers Ice Cube. She had already restrained her temper!
Blue smiled bitterly, I knew you would be angry. In fact, I also understand why you would be angry but boss is still sleeping. Gu Yan, why dont you hold your temper now and wait for Boss to wake up. Then, you can deal with him together, okay?
Gu Yan took a deep breath and said, Okay, I will knock him out then!
Count me in!Lu Ye added.
But he was serious.
He felt sorry for his precious daughter even if she lost a strand of hair!
But this time, the injury was more serious than before!
Blu was very helpless, but he still apologized and tried to appease the irritable couple.
In fact, he was curious about what happened to Xiao Yu when she went to that world this time?
How was the boss, Lucifer, doing?
However, Blue was smart and didnt ask for the time being.
After all, the couple was currently in a bad mood. If things went wrong, they might even beat him up.
It was better to wait until Xiao Yu was better before he directly asked Xiao Yu.
It had to be said that blue was indeed smart.
Gu Yan and Lu Ye were sitting in the living room with worried looks on their faces.
Lu ye frowned and said, Yan Yan, why dont we find that psychiatrist and think of a way to stop Xiao Yu from entering that world again!
Gu Yan did not say anything.
She sat there and looked in the direction of her daughters room with a frown.
Lu Ye continued, Each time, the injury is worse than thest. This time, it was all on her shoulders. What if next time
He could not bear to continue.
Lets wait until Xiao Yu wakes up.Gu Yan rubbed the space between her eyebrows.
She cared about her daughter as much as Lu Ye.
However, Gu Yan was worried about one thing.
That was why did Xiao Yu care about Lucifer more and more?
Chapter 3207 - 3207 Chapter 3207“You are my favorite.”
3207 Chapter 3207You are my favorite.
When Lu Xiaoyu woke up, she saw the sunlight shining in.
Because she had been in that world for a few months, she didnt know what time it was.
At that moment, the door to her room was pushed open and her mother, Gu Yan, walked in.
Mom
When she saw her mother, Lu Xiaoyu called out, a little coquettish, a little aggrieved, and a little homesick.
In front of her beloved mother, no matter how old or how strong a person was, she was still a weak child.
Not to mention, to Lu Xiaoyu, her mother, Gu Yan, had always been her idol.
However, when she thought about the interaction with FA FA in that world and the deep affection in FA FAs eyes..
Lu Xiaoyu fell silent again.
Xiaoyu, drink some warm water first.Gu Yan handed her a ss of warm water.
Lu Xiaoyu nodded and sat up. She still felt a little pain in her shoulder.
However, during the time she slept, her strong recovery had healed the wound by six or sevenyers.
However, it still hurt a little.
After drinking the water, her throat was no longer dry and sweet.
Gu Yan stood up and went over to open the window. The air in the room instantly became fresh.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at her mother hesitantly. She bit her lip and finally summoned up her courage to ask, Mom, back then, you and Fa Fa
Gu Yan paused for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal.
She returned to the bed and ruffled her daughters long hair. She sighed and asked directly, Xiaoyu, tell me first. What exactly happened when you entered that world?
This time, Xiaoyu had stayed in that world for too long.
In reality, she had been unconscious for seven days and seven nights.
If it wasnt for the fact that her physical characteristics were normal, the whole family would have gone crazy!
Not to mention, this time, when Xiaoyu woke up, her injuries were even worse than thest time!
Looking at her mothers serious gaze, Lu Xiaoyu pursed her lips and told her everything that she had experienced in that world.
Especially when she slept in the same room as FA FA..
Mom, we didnt do anything, really!
Lu Xiaoyus face was burning as she quickly exined.
Gu Yan:
She looked at her daughter with aplicated expression and finally sighed, I really wanted to smash Lucifers ice into pieces.
F * ck she actually kidnapped her Xiaoyu in her dream! ! ! ! ! ! !
When Lu Xiaoyu heard this, she immediately became anxious. She grabbed her mothers hand, and because she was too anxious, she even pulled on her wound.
It hurt so much that she bared her teeth.
However, Lu Xiaoyu couldnt care less about this anymore. She nervously said, Mom, dont Dont go to the ystyle.
Gu Yan was extremely angry, but the matter of that piece of trash freezing Lucifers Ice Cube was just a rumor.
She ruffled her daughters long hair and said, When I was pregnant with you and your brother, he did have a good impression of me. However, that was only a good impression. It had not reached the level of love yet. After that, he took me as his sister.
There were many types of people who liked a person.
They might not be lovers.
If it was so unforgettable, he would not have given up so easily back then.
Gu Yans eyes lit up when she saw her daughter. She said, Xiao Yu, among the things you said just now, Little Lucifer appeared many times when he was in danger and saved him. In fact, deep down in his heart, you are a very important person. He definitely cares about you, but you have to be clear about whether it is love or not.
Not to mention, hes in such a difficult situation now.
Gu Yan did not continue.
But Lu Xiaoyu understood.
Chapter 3208 - 3208 Chapter 3208 you are my favorite
3208 Chapter 3208 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu felt a little bitter in her heart. Then, she pretended to smile casually, but her smile was very forced.
She tried her best to make her tone happier.
Its Its fine that he likes mom. Its Its just that my feelings for Fa Fa are the same as my feelings for my family and friends. Its Itsshe was a little choked up, she bit her lip and continued, After entering that world for a long time, the poison in his body has almost been cured. We just need to make sure that he didnt suffer any fatal injuries.
Because of Lu Xiaoyus intervention, Lucifers life had changed.
At the very least, the poison that ate away at his life was about to disappear.
Xiao Yu
So, so I wont be able to go back to his world anymore. There wont be any more problems.
At the end of his sentence, he was already choking up.
Gu Yans heart ached so much that she immediately pulled her daughter into her arms.
It was only at this moment that Gu Yan finally understood what Liu Xingyun meant when he said those words back then.
Some of the memories from back then on the ind disappeared, butter on, he dreamt of some of them.
One of them was what Liu Xingyun had told Lucifer, that Xiao Yu was immune to all poisons.
Perhaps, back when Gu Yan was pregnant with Xiao Yu and was undercover, Xiao Yus fate was entangled with Lucifers.
But she knew that it was impossible for two people!
Xiao Yu was so much younger than Lucifer!
More importantly, Lucifer was still frozen in the ice!
Gu Yans heart ached for her daughter.
It was the first time she fell in love with someone.
It was a hopeless love.
She felt that her clothes were a little wet. It was her daughters tears.
Because it was too ufortable, even her tears were silent.
Gu Yan hugged her daughter and gently patted her back. She said, Xiao Yu, you are still young. Dont think too much. After a while, some of your memories might fade away.
Right now, their rtionship was still in its infancy.
If they didnt see each other again, perhaps it would fade away after a long time.
Lu Xiaoyu cried for a while before falling back into a deep sleep. However, she didnt fall asleep this time. She just didnt sleep well.
After resting at home for a few days, she went to school. Her days returned to normal.
Qiu Han visited her again and chatted with Gu Yan and Lu Ye for a long time. In the end, Gu Yan agreed to let him have a chat with Xiaoyu.
Qiu Han looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and suddenly scratched his hair nervously.
Um, do you have a boyfriend?
Lu Xiaoyu quietly said, Youre too old.
Qiu Han:
Lu Xiaoyu added, And I dont like psychologists either.
If he had any thoughts, he could easily let the other party guess it, and then the other party would hypnotize him or something like that just thinking about it was enough.
Lu Xiaoyu was not aunt Guo Rou.
Qiu Han was hit by the blow and instantly calmed down. He coughed and said, Its like this. I have a way to prevent you from entering that world in the future. What your parents want is for you to decide for yourself.
Lu Xiaoyus hands, which were originally released, suddenly tightened.
Qiu Han said very calmly, Objectively speaking, this is good for you. After all, every time you enter that world, you cant control it, and you will be seriously injured. Your parents and family have always been worried about you.
Actually, Qiu Han was also very interested and wanted to enter that world.
However, after studying Lu Xiaoyus situation, he came to a conclusion.
Lu Xiaoyus bizarre dream transmigration was targeted at a specific target.
Only Lu Xiaoyu herself could do it.
No one else could.
Chapter 3209 - 3209 Chapter 3209 you are my favorite
3209 Chapter 3209 you are my favorite
Let me think about it.
Do you have any feelings for the people or things in that world?Qiu Han asked.
Lu Xiaoyu frowned and looked up at him. Thats why I said I Hate Psychologists.
Qiu Han was kicked out just like that.
!!
He looked at the closed door in front of him and was a little stunned.
Such a sweet and cute little girl had a bad temper.
On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu chased her out and scratched her hair helplessly.
Lu Xiaoyu knew that she couldnt give up on Lucifer.
However, she couldnt bear to see her family worrying about her.
However, time passed by like that for a long time. Lu Xiaoyu didnt fall asleep again.
At the same time, Beirut, Jonathan, and the others were pleasantly surprised to find that Lucifer was slowly recovering from the ice. His weak organs were also showing signs of recovery.
This is amazing! Beirut, do you think boss will wake up after a while?Jonathan asked excitedly.
Even someone as calm as Beirut could not remain calm.
He looked at the data and saw that it was slowly rising. His eyes were shining.
Beirut said firmly, Boss will definitely be better!
Although he had been frozen for so many years, Lucifers appearance still hadnt changed. He was originally young, and at first nce, he looked like he was in his twenties or thirties.
However, his face was too fair.
If Jonathon hadnt used a special method to detect the vital data, the frozen Lucifer right now would be no different from a dead person.
However, for so many years, even if there was only a one in ten million chance, everyone had never given up.
After Gu Yan received the news, he thought about it and decided to tell his daughter.
Belu Jonah and the others said that Lucifers vital signs have improved.
Lu Xiaoyus expression paused for a few seconds before she said happily, This is good news.
Gu Yan knew that her daughter had notpletely let go.
She nodded and did not expose her daughters worries.
She just changed the topic and talked about other things.
If Xiaoyu entered Lucifers World a few times and really changed Lucifers fate.
Then, if nothing unexpected happened, the frozen Lucifer would definitelye back to life.
Not counting the incident with Xiaoyu, Gu Yan also hoped that Lucifer woulde back to life.
However, if Lucifer came back to life under such circumstances, did he have any of the memories that Xiaoyu had participated in?
He didnt know for the time being.
More than half a year had passed, and Lu Xiaoyu didnt experience any transmigration to another world.
However, other than that, her other abilities were getting stronger and stronger, and she could even start treating others.
It was just like the little jade pendant from back then.
It was a sin to have a treasure.
The more it was like that, the more the whole family protected Lu Xiaoyu. They kept the secret together and protected the little princess in the family.
Lu Xiaoyu knew the painstaking efforts of her family.
She knew that her parents and brothers were doing it for her own good.
However, sometimes, Lu Xiaoyu would lose focus when she saw those will documents.
The scenes that she had experienced with FA FA shed through her mind like a montage movie.
Lu Xiaoyu sighed.
Maybe I should return all these things to him.
After that, they wouldnt have anything to do with each other anymore.
Lu Xiaoyu told her parents about this matter.
She said, I dont want all these things anymore. Let Uncle Beirut and the others decide what to do with them.
Chapter 3210 - 3210 Chapter 3210 you are my favorite
3210 Chapter 3210 you are my favorite
Lu Ye let out a sigh of relief. He did not want his daughter to have anything to do with Lucifer and the space pirates anymore.
He nodded and said, Xiaoyu, dont worry. The money earned by your parents and brothers will be more than you can spend in your lifetime.
Lu Xiaoyu smiled sweetly and said, Dad, when I graduate from college, I will find a job to earn money by myself.
Thats different,Lu Ye said righteously. The money that mom and dad earn is for you to spend!
!!
Fortunately, Lu Xiaoyu did not deviate from the norm.
It was really because Lu Yes father doted on his daughter and spoiled her so much that he was out of control.
Gu Yan red at her husband in annoyance. Then, she came back to her senses and said, Xiaoyu, shall I call your uncle Beirut and ask him toe and get it?
Lu Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment before saying, Mom, I want to return this thing to him personally.
It could be considered a farewell.
During this period of time, Lu Xiaoyu thought about it for a long time. In the end, she still felt that she should give up.
There was no future.
Moreover, she didnt want her family to worry.
Even though her heart ached the moment she decided to give up.
But, Lu Xiaoyu knew that she had no other choice.
It was better to suffer than to let her family worry about her.
Her own unique constitution had already brought too much trouble to her family. How could she continue to do those things because of her willfulness?
Sorry, Fafa.
Lu Yes first reaction was to refuse. But, just as he jumped up, he was kicked by his wife, Gu Yan.
Then, Gu Yan turned around and looked at his daughter gently. Xiao Yu, why do you want to give it to him personally?
Thats right. Lets say goodbye. When the timees, Ill let Dr. Qiu Hypnotize Me. Then, Ill never go to that world again.
When Lu Ye heard his daughters decision to never go to that world again, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Meanwhile, Gu Yan understood her daughters dilemma.
From her mothers perspective, Gu Yan was naturally very happy that her daughter had made such a decision.
However, between mother and daughter, sometimes, they were more like friends and confidants.
She knew how difficult it was for her daughter.
Gu Yan reached out and patted her daughters hand. He said, Xiao Yu, no matter what decision you make, Ill support you.
Okay, thank you, Mom.
Just like that, she made her decision and went to do it.
It was just in time for the holidays, so Gu Yan apanied her daughter to M star.
Lu Ye was worried, so he naturally followed her.
Seeing her father being so sticky in front of her mother, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt a little envious.
If it was before, it wouldnt be a big deal if she had never thought about love.
But now, with a shadow in her heart, Lu Xiaoyu couldnt bear to see this kind of dog-eat-dog behavior.
When they arrived at the ce, Beirut was already waiting for them. After they got into the car, he helplessly confirmed with Lu Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, have you really made up your mind?
Although Beirut knew what happened thest time they entered that world, he didnt go into detail.
Only Gu Yan knew about the rtionship between Lu Xiaoyu and Lucifer.
No one else knew about it.
Not Even Lu Ye.
Gu Yan was worried that his man would really blow up when he heard about it, so he ran over and blew up Lucifer.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at Beiruts concerned eyes and nodded. I wont enter that world again in the future. Besides, I believe that Fa Fa Fa doesnt need me anymore.
Beirut nodded silently.
He didnt want Lu Xiaoyu to take any risks either.
And now that his bosss health was getting better and better, perhaps, once Lu Xiaoyu entered that world, his boss would wake up?
Two contradictory thoughts appeared in Beiruts mind.
Chapter 3211 - 3211 Chapter 3211 you are my favorite
3211 Chapter 3211 you are my favorite
He looked up and saw Gu Yans cold eyes. Heughed bitterly.
Gu Yan, dont worry. I know what to say and what not to say.
Okay.Gu Yan nodded.
It was one thing for Xiaoyu to be willing to take risks.
!!
But, Gu Yan did not want others to force Xiaoyu to make a choice.
In fact, he couldnt let go of both sides.
Gu Yan only wanted his daughter to do everything ording to her heart and not for external reasons.
Lu Ye was the only exception. He blinked and didnt say anything.
After all, he was here to protect his wife and daughter.
The few of them came to the room specially designed for Lucifer. When they pushed the door open, they felt a strong gust of cold air.
It was really too cold here.
The huge freezer was inside a special ss cover in the center, and the surroundings were filled with sophisticated instruments.
The bright red data on the instruments symbolized Lucifers health points.
Not to mention Gu Yan, even Lu Ye felt a little emotional when he saw Lucifer lying there lifelessly.
You have been lying there for so long, why arent You Awake Yet?He sighed.
Gu Yan felt even worse.
On the other side, Beiruts eyes were already red. He turned his face away.
As for Lu Xiaoyu, when she walked in, she didnt seem to feel any cold at all.
Her gaze waspletely focused on Lucifer, who was still in a deep sleep.
After Gu Yan saw this, she thought for a moment and coughed lightly. She said to Lu Ye, Ye, I have something to do. Come out for a while.
Okay.
She brought her husband out.
Lu Xiaoyu turned around and nodded gratefully at her mother.
She actually knew that her mother was very worried about her. She was also very worried that this unending love would leave her covered in bruises.
But, even if she knew that she couldnt.
She still wanted to have aplete farewell to FA FA.
There was also Beirut in this room.
Lu Xiaoyu looked up and said, Uncle Beirut, I want to talk to Fa Fa alone, is that okay?
Lu Xiaoyu had practically watched Beirut and the others grow up, so she naturally knew that she trusted this child very much.
It was a little hard for Beirut to say in his heart, but heforted Lu Xiaoyu instead.
He said, Xiaoyu, dont worry. Boss will definitely wake up. All of us have always believed in this.
Yeah, me too.
Beirut left considerately and gave the space to Xiao Yu.
Xiao Yu walked to the side of the freezer and reached out to touch the ice-cold transparent cab. She slowly slid down and knelt on the ground.
Her tears fell in an instant.
Dharma
The flowers floated in the air and the water flowed by itself. It was a kind of yearning, but there were two worries.
There was no way to get rid of this feeling.
Only then did she frown, but her heart was in her heart.
Lu Xiaoyus forehead was pressed against the freezer as she started crying silently. Because of her sobs, her body began to shake uncontrobly.
That kind of feeling was extremely sad, but there was no way to alleviate it.
It was enough to make ones heart ache.
The bond with FA FA was not something that Lu Xiaoyu could choose.
And falling in love with him was not something that Lu Xiaoyu could control.
But to say goodbyepletely made one feel so ufortable.
FA FA, youre the first person that I like, and youre also the only person that I like. I dont know when youll wake up, but I believe that youll definitely wake up. But Im sorry
Im sorry, I can only say goodbye.
Ill never see you again.
Because she was in too much pain and cried for too long, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly cked out and fell to the side.
At the same time, the will contracts in her hands were scattered all over the ground..
Xiaoyu
Lu Xiaoyu vaguely heard the voice of Fa Fa!
Chapter 3212 - 3212 Chapter 3212“You are my favorite.”
3212 Chapter 3212You are my favorite.
Even though she had a splitting headache, Lu Xiaoyu struggled to open her eyes.
Looking at the familiar eyes in front of her, her tears fell again.
Lucifer was flustered and quickly wiped her tears.
However, the more he wiped, the more tears flowed down Lu Xiaoyus face.
!!
Everyone around them did not dare to breathe loudly. After all, this was the first time they had seen their boss like this.
It was really..
Alright, they didnt dare toin.
The thought of their bossterrifying fighting strength was enough to make them swallow all theirints.
After crying for a long time, Lu Xiaoyu finally calmed down.
She knew that she was wearing it again.
She raised her head and looked at the mature dharma method. In fact, it was almost the same as what it looked like when it was sealed in ice.
He was slightly younger.
He looked like he was in his twenties.
However, even though FA FA FA was a size bigger, his expression did not change when he looked at her.
Lu Xiaoyu did not know what she looked like this time and what her identity was.
However, it did not matter.
Every time she appeared, Fa Fa Fa would immediately recognize her.
As for what other people saw of her, it did not matter.
Lu Xiaoyu thought about how heartbroken she was before and hugged Lucifer tightly. She didnt say a word, afraid that in the next moment, everything in front of her would disappear again.
Lucifer knew that she hadnt calmed down yet in fact, he couldnt calm down either!
Lucifer carried Lu Xiaoyu up and got into the car. He ordered his subordinates, Belu, drive to my ce.
Yes, Boss.
Lu Xiaoyus face turned red and her heart skipped a beat. She even forgot to cry.
In the next moment, she heard Beiruts voice.
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
She quietly poked her head out of Lucifers arms and looked ahead.
Lucifer saw the little girl in his arms looking at the others. He immediately reached out and pinched her face affectionately.
What are you looking at?
Looking at BeiLu Xiaoyu realized that the tone of his voice didnt sound too good.
She turned her head and her lips brushed past Lucifers face.
The inexplicable anger in Lucifers heart disappeared inexplicably.
His tone also became gentle. Sleep with me for a while. We will talk when we get home.
His tone was very familiar.
Lu Xiaoyu also knew that the Uncle Beirut she met at this time was definitely the young Uncle Beirut.
At this time, Uncle Beirut probably didnt know her..
After thinking for a while, Lu Xiaoyu didnt say anything. Instead, she obediently nestled in Lucifers embrace.
She stretched out her small hand and wrapped it around his neck.
The young Beirut who was driving secretly looked in the rearview mirror. He had countlessints in his heart that he wanted toin to Mephistopheles and the others.
But now was not the time.
Right now, he could only put on a straight face and be a driver with feelings.
When they got out of the car, Lucifer still had to carry Lu Xiaoyu.
Xiaoyu quickly said, I Ill get down and walk by myself.
Okay then.There was a bit of regret in Lucifers words.
Although he did not carry her anymore, he still reached out and held her little hand.
He held her hand and walked towards his house.
In reality, Lucifers mood was not as calm as he appeared to be.
It had been so many years since thest time she appeared, so many years that Lucifer was already in despair.
He searched the entire world, but he still could not find the cute girl who appeared in his life many times when he was in danger.
After the two of them entered, the door was just closed.
Lucifer suddenly turned around and hugged Lu Xiaoyu tightly.
Chapter 3213 - 3213 Chapter 3213‘you are my most beloved 70’
3213 Chapter 3213you are my most beloved 70
This hug was so fast that Lu Xiaoyu could not react at all.
By the time she reacted, she had already nted a kiss on her forehead.
Then, the two of them pressed their foreheads against each other.
It was just like how Lu Xiaoyu had pressed her forehead against the freezer just now.
However, this time, it was not the coldness of the freezer, but the warmth of the dharma..
Lucifers words contained a strong sense of longing.
Xiaoyu, I miss you
Lu Xiaoyu was slightly stunned, and the next moment, her tears surged again.
I Miss You Too!
The two of them hugged each other quietly for a long time, until the gurgling sound broke the silence.
Lu Xiaoyu touched her stomach in embarrassment and said, Im hungry.
What do you want to eat? Ill make it for you.Lucifer was worried that the little girl would starve, so he temporarily let her go. Then, he took her hand and went to the kitchen.
Previously, because she was in a bad mood, Lu Xiaoyu had no appetite and couldnt eat anything.
Now that she could finally see FA FA again, she realized that she was immediately hungry.
However..
As long as its made by you, I love to eat anything.
Lucifer paused for a moment. His deep eyes swept across Lu Xiaoyus sweet face and his Adams apple moved up and down slightly.
He said, Ill cook noodles for you.
Okay, I want to eat tomato and egg noodles.
Okay.
The handsome vampire aristocrat who walked out of the castle rolled up his sleeves, peeled the tomatoes and diced them.
He looked strangely gentle and harmonious.
Lu Xiaoyu leaned against the cab and chewed on a small tomato. She asked with concern, FA FA, how have you been all these years?
Much better. There is only a little bit left.Lucifer was worried that Xiaoyu would be worried, so he added, That little bit doesnt affect me too much.
I will give you some more of my bloodter.After Lu Xiaoyu said that, she immediately denied it and looked around for a knife.
No, Im not sure when Ill leave, so Ill give it to you first.
As soon as Lu Xiaoyu finished her sentence, Lucifer cut his finger.
Although it didnt touch the bone, the wound wasnt small. The scarlet blood instantly mixed with the tomato juice.
Ah, are you okay, Lucifer?Lu Xiaoyu saw that Lucifer was injured and immediately rushed over. Without any exnation, she put Lucifers injured finger into her mouth.
Lucifers heart skipped a beat.
The emotions in his eyes were surging..
He tightly held his other hand and said with a less firm tone, Xiaoyu, dont be like this, my blood
I shouldnt be like this.Lu Xiaoyu raised her head and thought that there was a finger in her mouth, so she didnt speak clearly. Im Not Rich!
Lucifers eyes became deeper and deeper, as if there was a huge wave in them..
An hourter, Lu Xiaoyu finally ate the tomato and egg noodles as she wished.
Gorgeous tomatoes, golden eggs.
And the white and tender noodles.
After eating a bowl of tomato and egg noodles, she let out a long sigh of relief.
The food made by FA FA is really delicious.
Lucifer looked at her cat-like expression and his eyes were filled with gentleness.
He said, Its because you are hungry.
No, its because FA FAs food is delicious!Lu Xiaoyu said firmly.
Lucifer immediately said unfirmly, Yes, Xiaoyu is right.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at him and leaned on his shoulder. She narrowed her eyes and said softly, FA FA, actually, I went to the ce where you will sleep in the future to say goodbye to you.
Chapter 3214 - 3214 Chapter 3214 you are my favorite
3214 Chapter 3214 you are my favorite
Lucifers pupils suddenly shrank.
He suddenly turned around and put his hands on Lu Xiaoyus shoulders. Why?
Because ILu Xiaoyu bit her lips, her eyes dim.
She sniffed and said in a low voice, Because I Like You.
Lucifer was a little confused by this sudden confession.
His mouth opened and closed. He felt that his heart was in torment one moment, and the next moment, it was full of flowers.
Sometimes it was salt, and sometimes it was sweet.
What a little fairy that made people love and hate her.
Lucifer tried hard to control the strong desire in his heart. He reached out his hand to touch the face of the girl he loved and said softly, I like you too.
Really?Lu Xiaoyu was surprised and happy.
There was a smile on her face.
However, she could not help but want to cry again.
Lu Xiaoyu sniffed and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. She said painfully, Unfortunately, we cant be together.
Why cant We Be Together?Lucifer said quickly.
He could not help but hug Lu Xiaoyu tightly and asked with a frown, Who didnt agree? Is it your parents?
Talking about his parents..
Lu Xiaoyus expression was especiallyplicated.
Lucifer was such a smart person. Although he wasnt even thirty yet, he was already someone that the entire universe feared.
He tried his best to calm himself down so that he wouldnt scare the little girl.
He said, Is it because of my future identity? Or did something happen to me in the future?
Before I transmigrated here, you were still sleeping in the freezer, but I heard from Uncle Beirut that your bodys stats are getting closer and closer to normal.
Lucifer calmly epted the fact that he would be lying in the freezer in the future.
But..
You called me Uncle Beirut?
Lucifer frowned and asked.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at his frown that was getting tighter and tighter, but she thought about when she might leave again.
So, she simply told fa fa about everything that happened in the future.
She even mentioned that FA FA had a good impression of her mother, Gu Yan..
When Lucifer heard this, his frown became tighter and tighter.
The aura around him was faintly filled with killing intent.
This time, he did not want to kill others, but he wanted to kill his future self!
How could he how could he fall in love with Xiaoyus mother!
However, the thought of the unbridgeable age difference between the two gave Lucifer a headache.
He calcted that he was much older than Xiaoyu..
Would Xiaoyu dislike him?
Lu Xiaoyu told him everything she knew in one breath, including the will.
After she finished speaking, she realized that Lucifer was silent.
She bit her lips. In the end, she couldnt bear to see him suffer.
The two of them had just confessed to each other.
Then, they found out about these unbelievable things about the future.
It was really terrible.
Lu Xiaoyu took the initiative to snuggle into Lucifers arms and said softly, Its not your fault. It was all done by that future FA FA, not yours.
Holding his beloved girl in his arms, Lucifer stroked Lu Xiaoyus long hair with his chin.
He said, Silly.
Lu Xiaoyu raised her head and red at him. Why are you suddenly calling me silly?
I dont feel bad. Really, you dont have to worry about me,Lucifer said with a smile, Xiaoyu, have you forgotten? You have already changed my fate and kept me away from disaster many times. Now, my body is about to recover and even let Grandma Nissan leave peacefully. Wait, wait, wait. You have changed me too much.
Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up.
In other words, your future will also change?
Chapter 3215 - 3215 Chapter 3215 you are my favorite
3215 Chapter 3215 you are my favorite
Lucifer nodded gently. Many things will probably change. However, I might still have a good impression of your mother.
You!
Because she was pregnant with you.
Lucifer murmured softly.
There were some things that were strange. However, perhaps at that time, he had already formed a bond with Xiao Yu?
So, she felt close to Little Yus mother?
Because the past had changed, so the future would also change.
The real truth, perhaps, was no longer important.
After all, the future Lucifer only had a good impression of Little Yus mother, he was not with her mother.
So, this also made Lucifer sigh in relief.
Because Lu Little Yu insisted on giving Lucifer her blood, Lucifer listened to her very obediently.
When he turned around, Lucifer called Beirut.
What? ! Preparing for the wedding?Beirut was shocked. Boss, who is getting married?
Me.
Beirut was stunned. He suddenly had an idea and asked tentatively, Boss, is that the girl you are holding?
Lucifer snorted and said, I want to see the wedding nning tomorrow.
Tomorrow?
Beirut was about to say something, but his boss mercilessly hung up the phone.
Although Lu Xiaoyu went to rest, she couldnt fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.
The small cut on her arm was slowly healing, and it was slightly itchy.
She felt like she had forgotten something.
Oh, right! It was about that evil count!
Lu Xiaoyu immediately got up and left the room. She looked for a few rooms but could not find Lucifer.
Finally, she saw him walking out of the study room.
Xiaoyu, what happened?
Thats right, I forgot to ask you. where is that Count Bronte?
He died.
Lucifer did not want to tell Xiaoyu how he died because he was worried that Xiaoyu would be afraid of him.
After all, he was the one who killed that man.
Lucifer could forgive other things.
However, that man was the only one who couldnt.
After all, apart from the unforgivable things that he did to him, there was also the death of his mother.
However, Lucifer didnt want to tell Xiaoyu about this.
Fortunately, Lu Xiaoyu didnt care about that. She was overjoyed when she heard that the man had died and that Lucifer had inherited the title of nobility.
She sighed and said, This time, there was too much time between us. As a result, I cant connect with many things. But, its okay. As long as you are safe, its more important than anything else.
Lucifer felt warm in his heart when he heard that. He reached out and rubbed Xiaoyus soft hair and said, Arent you going to sleep for a while?
No, I just want to stay with you.After saying that, Lu Xiaoyus face was slightly hot. She added, Of course, if If I disturb your work or something, I can
She was already in a hug.
The rest of her words were swallowed.
Lu Xiaoyu moved a little and stopped struggling.
She was more and more sure that she liked this man.
The more she liked him, the more desperate she felt.
So, while she could still hug him, she should hug him for a longer time.
That was what Lu Xiaoyu thought.
Lucifer ended the hug first. His eyes became darker and darker, as if he was suppressing some beast.
He coughed lightly and said, Xiao Yu, do you really like me?
Give me another chance to escape.
If you dont escape
You can stay by my side for the rest of your life.
Chapter 3216 - 3216 Chapter 3216 you are my favorite
3216 Chapter 3216 you are my favorite
Lu Xiaoyu was stunned.
She sighed gloomily and said, So what if I like you? Will you still marry me when you wake up?
I will marry you now.
NowLu Xiaoyu suddenly raised her head. What? !
Lucifer gently held her face as if he was holding a rare treasure.
He said, I have already asked Beirut to prepare the wedding nning. Xiaoyu, are you willing to be my bride?
Lu Xiaoyu waspletely dumbfounded.
She was so desperate for love.
So, she had never dreamed of getting married!
Lu Xiaoyu bit her lips. She waspletely dumbfounded and did not know what to say.
Lucifer directly reached out and pinched her chin. He said, Dont bite your lips. It will hurt.
Lu Xiaoyu felt that Lucifers hand was burning.
She quickly stepped back and said, Arent you afraid that one day, I will disappear again?
Yes.There was a deep sadness in Lucifers beautiful eyes.
Every time you appear, I am afraid that you will disappear. Every time you disappear, I am looking forward to your reappearance.
Lucifers forehead rested on Lu Xiaoyus forehead.
The two of them looked at each other.
He said, Xiaoyu, will you marry me? Be My Bride and never leave me again, okay?
His tone was humble like never before.
It made ones heart ache.
It made one unable to refuse.
Not to mention, she loved him to begin with.
What if What if after I disappear, when Ie here again, you will already be an old man?
I already know your address and who your parents are. If you disappear again, I wille straight to you.Lucifer paused for a moment, Or else, when your mother is about to give birth to you, I will steal you away!
Lu Xiaoyu didnt know whether tough or cry.
How could this person be like this.
She imagined that if fa Fa really dared to steal her away.
Her parents would probably fight to the death with him.
Because of Lu Xiaoyus smile, the sadness between the two dissipated a lot. In the end, Lu Xiaoyu finally agreed to Lucifer.
Marry him.
Be his wife.
Lucifer was overjoyed. He was so excited that he carried Lu Xiaoyu and spun her around a few times.
Only Lu Xiaoyu secretly apologized to her parents in her heart.
She also knew that she was very willful.
When she thought about how she would never be able to be with FA FA in the future, she wanted to leave some beautiful memories.
However, this was a little unfair to Fa Fa..
However, Lu Xiaoyu was even more reluctant to reject FA FA.
The following days were extremely happy for Lucifer and Lu Xiaoyu.
All the members of Yin were not used to seeing the smile on their bosss face every day. They were afraid that their boss would beat them up with a smile.
However, the reality proved that their boss was really happy.
When they thought about their boss getting married Ah, he was getting married, everyone was very happy.
Even though they were not familiar with their future sister-inw, seeing that she was able to transform their boss into such a kind person, they all supported their sister-inw to be with their boss!
Beirut was very efficient, and the wedding preparations were quicklypleted.
On the day of the wedding, Lu Xiaoyu looked at herself in the mirror in her wedding dress and was a little dazed for a moment.
Whats wrong, Xiaoyu?Lucifer reached out from behind and hugged her, his voice especially gentle.
Lu Xiaoyu asked him uncertainly, Do I Look Good?
Xiaoyu, you are really beautiful. So beautiful that I dont know how to describe it.
You Are So Sweet?
Why dont you try it?
Lu Xiaoyu immediately blushed and pushed him.
There were still customers outside, so Lucifer made fun of Lu Xiaoyu for a while and let her rest first. He went out first.
After Lucifer went out, the smile on Lu Xiaoyus face slowly disappeared.
She held her heart lightly.
She suddenly had a premonition that something was going to happen!
...
Chapter 3217 - 3217 Chapter 3217 you are my favorite
3217 Chapter 3217 you are my favorite
It was because everything had gone too smoothly.
Lu Xiaoyu looked at herself in the mirror and thought that she had met with extremely dangerous situations in her previous transmigrations.
It was more or less a turning point in the fate of Fa Fa.
Then, could it be that she had transmigrated to marry Fa Fa this time?
!!
It might be a little worrisome to think that way, but it concerned FA FAs safety, so Lu Xiaoyu had to think more.
This was love, right.
Because she loved a person deeply, she was always thinking of that person, every minute and every second.
She didnt want that person to be hurt in the slightest.
Lu Xiaoyu had always envied her parentslove.
She felt that their love was earth-shattering and unchanging until death.
She did not want to be separated from Fa Fa, and she also hoped that she could be together with him forever.
However..
Lu Xiaoyu felt that her nose was a little sore. She turned her head and heard a lively voiceing from outside the door.
Fa Fa was very happy.
This was the happiest moment since she had known FA FA for so long, including the time when he was lying in the freezer.
The happiest moment.
FA FA
The wedding still began.
Lucifer had already inherited the title of nobility. Furthermore, he had established the pirate gang and returned to the royal family.
Despite his young age, he was like a thunderbolt, unstoppable and unstoppable.
Right now, Lucifer was like the Sun in the sky.
In fact, many women wanted to marry Lucifer, but no one had seeded.
Some even got into trouble because of this.
At one time, everyone thought that Lucifer had seen the tragedy of his parentsrtionship when he was young, so he no longer believed in love.
However, reality pped them in the face.
The young and handsome Duke only had eyes for Lu Xiaoyu.
The people around Lucifer were also surprised. Where did this Lu Xiaoyue from? However, due to the special circumstances of the transmigration and Lucifers willingness, no one doubted her, where did this bridee from.
Lu Xiaoyus mood was very subtle.
She was very excited, nervous, and bitter.
Their love could only be fulfilled temporarily in this chaotic space-time.
Lu Xiaoyu once fantasized about her wedding. Her parents would definitely bless her gently, and her brothers would also bless her nervously.
But now, none of them were there.
The faces of everyone below the stage were all blurry and unfamiliar.
Even the people she knew, like Beirut and the others, were actually unfamiliar to Lu Xiaoyu.
Xiaoyu.
A gentle call suddenly sounded.
Lu Xiaoyu paused and slowly raised her head.
The Man in front of her was iparably handsome, like a god.
Slowly reaching out his hand to her..
Lu Xiaoyus heart thumped.
Just yesterday, Lucifer also said to Lu Xiaoyu, she not only cured his poison.
And redeemed him.
But Lu Xiaoyu knows, the world of love, originally is each others salvation.
He saved her, too.
She loved him, too.
The brides hand, gently put in the grooms hand, a moment, the grooms eyes inside, as if blossoming peach, gorgeous iparable.
Lu Xiaoyu suddenly had the courage to put aside all the nervousness and nervousness in her heart and tightly held Lucifers hand.
The two of them held hands and walked towards the priest.
The surrounding people burst into cheers.
Lucifers originally extremely handsome face was now full of smiles and warmth.
After the priest finished reading all the vows, he announced that the groom could kiss the bride.
Lu Xiaoyu subconsciously became nervous and clenched her hands.
Just as Lucifers kiss was about to fall, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly saw a figure sh by.
Then, a gunshot was heard!
...
No!
Chapter 3218 - 3218 Chapter 3218 you are my favorite
3218 Chapter 3218 you are my favorite
Someone tried to assassinate Lucifer.
That person was also very powerful, or rather, he was determined to die.
Or perhaps, this person was actually rted to Lucifer.
It was the child that Earl Bronte gave birth to with his lover.
!!
Things happened too fast, and before anyone could react, gunshots had already sounded.
When everyone came back to their senses, they only saw the bloodstain on the brides heart. It was like a red rose in full bloom.
No!Lucifer screamed in pain like a ferocious trapped beast.
He called out his lovers name again and again.
Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu
As for the murder of his half-brother, this was Lucifersst tribtion.
Lu Xiaoyu reached out and gently touched Lucifers face. Her eyes were gentle as she said, FA FA, if there is an afterlife, I, I will be your new
The brides figure gradually blurred and turned into thousands of starlight.
Xiaoyu, dont Leave Me!
Lucifer cried and shouted, but he still couldnt stop it. The starlight dissipated into the air..
Beelu and the others were all dumbfounded. They had already killed the assassin, but all of this was meaningless to Lucifer.
His eyes were filled with tears. He looked around and felt as helpless as a lost child.
Although they didnt know how Xiao Yu left thest few times, she never left with a fatal injury!
The fear in Lucifers heart instantly expanded!
Ah!
Lucifer covered his head in pain. He only felt that his world had fallen into darkness.
In the next moment, many images entered his mind. He felt that he was about to explode!
However, he was a person with strong willpower and his soul was also very strong.
Soon, Lucifer saw many things that would only happen to him in the future.
Or rather, it was his memories from the future.
It was as if someone had pressed the fast-forward button on his life. A huge amount of memories rushed into Lucifers head. Just when he thought that his head was about to explode, he suddenly opened his eyes.
The cold feeling made Lucifer, who had just woken up, Shiver.
What he saw was Snow White, and even the roof was pale white.
At this moment, Lucifer was lying in the freezer.
He was gasping for breath. Suddenly, he thought of something and immediately struggled to sit up.
Lucifer pushed open the ss door.
He tore off the various wires that were connected to his body.
The surrounding machines suddenly sounded the rm!
Lucifer covered his head in pain. He felt that his limbs were a little stiff, and his head was heavy and his feet were light.
His body was extremely strange!
But he couldnt care about this anymore!
He stumbled out of the freezer and took two steps before he suddenly stopped.
He turned around and saw a pool of blood on the ground near the freezer.
His nose twitched and that familiar sweet smell was Xiao Yus blood!
Xiao Yu!
Lucifers face turned paler and paler. He didnt care about anything else and rushed out of the door.
At this moment, Jonah ran in after hearing the rm. When he saw that Lucifer was able to walk after waking up, his face was filled with joy.
Boss! Youre awake!
Lucifer had already merged all his memories and naturally knew everything that happened after that.
However, he didnt have time to say anything else. He grabbed Jonathan and asked anxiously, Wheres Xiao Yu?
Chapter 3219 - 3219 Chapter 3219 you are my favorite
3219 Chapter 3219 you are my favorite
The surprise on Jonahs face froze.
He said helplessly, Just now, Xiao Yu and Gu Yan came to see you. For some reason, Xiao Yu suddenly got injured and was covered in blood. Just now, Lu Ye carried her to the infirmary as if he was crazy. Gu Yan should be performing an emergency surgery on Xiao Yu right now.
Because of Lucifer, there was also a fully equipped infirmary.
Covered in blood covered in blood..
Lucifer felt that his heart was about to stop beating!
He immediately said, Lets go, take me to the Infirmary!
Boss, you have been lying in bed for more than ten years. Now that you have just woken up, you cant
I said, take me there immediately!Lucifer coldly interrupted Jonathan.
He knew that his body could not hold on for too long.
However, he would not rest until he saw that Xiao Yu was out of danger!
Jonaxin was shocked by Lucifers roar. In his memory, this was the first time he saw his boss lose hisposure like this.
He pursed his lips and said, Boss, you wont be able to walk over quickly in your current state. Wait for me for three minutes, I will find a wheelchair for you.
Go quickly.
Lucifer leaned against the wall and panted heavily. Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead.
He knew that his body was very weak right now, and he couldnt even stand properly.
Lucifer knew that his head was also very dizzy right now, and his ears were still hearing those memories that suddenly merged together.
It was so noisy that he was about to explode.
However, Lucifer couldnt care less about all of this.
He wanted to see Xiaoyu, he wanted to see her!
He had been lying down for so many years because Lucifer didnt give up on the hope of life.
He knew that his friends cared about him so much that they would definitely do their best to save him.
However..
If something really happened to Xiaoyu, then he didnt want to live alone!
Could it be that if both of them died at the same time, they would reincarnate and be together again?
That way, they wouldnt miss each other for so many years, right?
By the time Jonah found a wheelchair and helped Lucifer sit down, Lucifers vision was already blurry. He bit his lips and ordered Jonah to hurry up.
Jonah pushed the wheelchair so fast that everyone around was shocked.
During this time, he almost bumped into Mephistopheles, who had just returned.
Looking at the wheelchair that shed past, Mephistopheles groaned in hindsight.
The boss is done! ! ! ! ! ! !
He immediately started to chase after the wheelchair.
When Lucifer finally arrived, he saw Lu ye anxiously pacing back and forth at the entrance of the operating theater. Beside him was Beirut, who was also not looking too good.
There was only Gu Yan and a doctor and nurse who stayed here for a long time.
When Beirut heard the sound of the wheelchair, he subconsciously turned his head.
When he clearly saw who was sitting on the wheelchair, his eyes were filled with surprise as if they were real!
Lu Ye turned his head and also saw this scene. In the next moment, he immediately rushed over and grabbed Lucifers cor!
What happened to Xiao Yu? Tell me! She is fine, how did she get shot?
As a friend and a family member, Lu Ye was happy that Lucifer could wake up.
However, his daughter was covered in blood and no one knew if she was dead or alive.
The reason was that his daughter had entered Lucifers past world and was injured!
He did not hit Lucifer directly, but he was trying his best to control his emotions!
Chapter 3222 - 3220 Chapter 3220 you are my favorite
3220 Chapter 3220 you are my favorite
Lu Ye, let go of me!Jonah was running out of breath.
When he saw Lu ye clutching Lucifers cor, he was afraid that Lucifer would strangle him to death!
Beirut also reacted and rushed over to grab Lu Yes hand.
Along with Mephistopheles who had rushed over, he finally managed to stop Lu Ye who was extremely emotional.
!!
Lucifers face was as pale as a sheet.
He coughed a few times, then looked up and said to Lu Ye, You can beat me to death. But, before that, I want to make sure that Xiao Yu is fine.
After making sure that Xiao Yu was fine, even if she died, he would feel at ease.
Jonah Xin was extremely anxious. Boss, what are you talking about? You finally woke up!
Thats right.Mephistopheles wasnt clear about the situation. He turned his head around and said earnestly to Lu Ye, Lu Ye, dont get too excited. Is there a misunderstanding?
Beirut didnt say anything.
He knew that the reason why Xiao Yus life was on the line was definitely because of boss..
He did not want anything to happen to Xiao Yu!
However the ce where Xiao Yu was shot was her heart!
Lu Yes eyes were bloodshot. He was panting like a wild beast as he looked at Lucifer.
If Xiao Yus surgery doesnt seed, Lucifer, you will die with our Xiao Yu.
Okay,Lucifer calmly agreed.
If Xiao Yu died, he would not live alone.
Jonathan, Mephistopheles, and Beirut looked at each other helplessly.
However, at this moment, they could not say anything.
They could only pray that nothing bad would happen to Xiao Yu.
At this moment, Gu Yan, who was in the operating theater, slightly frowned with a cold expression.
She calmly gave her daughter an anesthetic and then carried out the extraction of the bullet.
The doctors and nurses beside her knew Gu Yan, and they also knew that she was a doctor.
But the person lying there, covered in blood and lifeless, was Gu Yans biological daughter!
At the same time, she was also their hidden little princess.
Who was the one who attacked the little princess?
The doctor and nurse did not dare to ask, nor did they dare to say. They only tried their best to cooperate with Gu Yan.
Because the bullets location was very tricky, if one was not careful, it would touch the heart. Therefore, this surgery was extremely difficult.
The Doctor asked himself, if he was the one performing this surgery he would not be able to do it.
Gu Yan was also extremely clear about the situation. In reality, the bullet had only missed Xiao Yus heart by a little!
Even if Xiao Yu had an extremely strong recovery ability, if she was hit in the heart, there was nothing she could do.
When the fatal bullet was finally removed, even Gu Yans forehead was covered in cold sweat.
When the bullet hit the tray and made a crisp sound, the doctors and nurses let out a collective sigh of relief.
The cold sweat on their foreheads was even more than Gu Yans.
Only now did the doctor dare to speak.
She said, Master Gu, send Xiaoyu to the sterile room next door to rest. The environment there is better.
Okay.
It was indeed not suitable to rest in the operating room. After the bullet was removed, Gu Yan finally let out a sigh of relief.
Xiaoyus strong recovery ability could allow her to slowly recover.
However..
Why did Xiaoyu suffer such a serious injury this time?
Not long after, Gu Yan pushed Xiaoyu out of the operating room. The doctors and nurses were guarding her.
When she came out, Gu Yan saw many people at the door.
Among them was Lucifer!
Chapter 3221 - 3221 Chapter 3221 you are my favorite
3221 Chapter 3221 you are my favorite
Yan Yan, how is Xiao Yu? !Lu Ye asked anxiously.
Gu Yan looked away and said, The bullet almost hit her heart, but it has been taken out now. Xiao Yus life is no longer in danger.
Lu Ye let out a long sigh of relief.
Lucifer, who was sitting in the wheelchair, heard it and felt relieved. Suddenly, he cked out and passed out.
!!
Boss!Jonathan and the others cried out in surprise.
Gu Yan looked at Lucifer and suddenly understood.
He had just woken up, but he was still holding his breath. He wanted to make sure that Xiao Yu was out of danger.
Xiao Yu was injured so badly this time, it must be because of Lucifer.
The rtionship between the two of them was already so deep?
Because of Lucifers sudden fainting, Lu Ye did not want to make things difficult for him. When Jonah Mephistopheles and the others hurriedly sent Lucifer into the room and asked the doctor to check on Lucifer.., gu Yan and Lu Ye pushed their daughter into the sterile room.
After the two of them settled their daughter down, they were still worried and sat by the bed.
Lu Ye asked, Yan Yan, are we okay staying here?
Were fine. Xiao Yus body is very resistant to bacteria and her recovery ability is also very strong. As long as she sleeps well for the night, she might wake up tomorrow.Gu Yan gently tucked her daughter into the nket, at this moment, she was still a little scared.
After all, that bullet was just a little bit away from Xiao Yus heart!
Moreover, if she did not remove the bullet in time, the consequences would be unimaginable!
Lu Ye looked at his daughter, his face was still pale and his heart ached.
Gu Yan thought for a moment and said, Ye, dont be in a hurry to find Lucifer. We have to respect our daughter.
But Yan Yan, Xiao Yu was injured because of Lucifer! Each time it got worse and worse, she almost died this time!Lu Ye had never said such harsh words to his wife. It could be seen that he was in a bad mood.
After all, when he saw his daughter lying there covered in blood, Lu Ye almost went crazy.
However, after he said that, he regretted it.
Lu Ye quickly added, Yan Yan, dont be angry. Im not angry at you, I just
I know. You are too worried about Xiao Yu. But, Im not less worried about her than you are.
I know
Xiao Yu cares about Lucifer a lot, so no matter what, we should wait for her to wake up.
Gu Yan said this because Lucifer was not in a good condition. If her man did something rash and hurt Lucifer, then she would be in a bad mood.
Xiao Yu would probably be sad when she woke up.
Although Gu Yan still med Lucifer for hurting Xiao Yu, she could feel that Xiao Yus feelings for Lucifer and Lucifer for Xiao Yu were deep in her bones.
It was very heavy.
Under the premise ofplicated feelings, the best way was to do nothing first.
Hence, what Gu Yan said to Lu Ye.
At the same time, when Miao Xiaoyu and the others found out that Lucifer had woken up, they immediately put down everything in their hands and rushed to the rehabilitation center.
Halfway through filming, Guan Yujue immediately left everyone in the crew and came over overnight.
Everyone was extremely excited and happy.
They had finally waited for their boss to wake up!
However, what they did not know was that there was even more shocking news waiting for them..
Chapter 3222 - 3222 Chapter 3222 you are my favorite
3222 Chapter 3222 you are my favorite
When Lu Xiaoyu woke up, she found her mother and father lying on her bed, one on her left and the other on her right.
It seemed that they had not slept the whole night..
She had made her parents worried again.
When this thought entered her mind, Lu Xiaoyu wanted to sit up, but because the wound was too deep, it had not healed yet, so it was pulled at once.
!!
She subconsciously called out.
Even though the call was very small, Lu Ye and Gu Yan immediately woke up.
The two of them were very happy when they saw their daughter wake up.
Gu Yan asked Lu Ye to get someone to get some hot porridge, while she asked her daughter with concern where she was feeling unwell.
Its just that the wound hurts a little, nothing else.Lu Xiaoyu was already used to getting hurt frequently.
Even though it hurt a little more this time.
She was more worried about her parents now.
Mom, Im sorry to make you guys worry again.
Silly girl, youre better than anything else.Gu Yan helped her daughter up and gave her a cup of warm water so that she could dip it into the corner of her mouth.
Xiaoyu was recovering well. She could eatter.
Gu Yan thought about it and decided to tell her daughter.
Xiaoyu, let me tell you something. Dont get too excited.
Okay, okay. Mom, go ahead.
Lucifer has woken up.
What?Lu Xiaoyu was excited. She pulled on her wound again and grimaced, but her eyes were especially bright.
The corners of her mouth were full of smiles!
She happily held her mothers hand and said, Is it true? Is Dharma really awake?
Yes.. Although he is awake, his body is very weak. After all, he has been lying down for so long.. Fortunately, there is not much poison left in his body. Moreover, all the data in his body are steadily approaching the normal level.Gu Yan finally looked at his daughter gently, So, he will probably recover soon.
Okay.
After hearing that Lucifer had woken up and would probably recover soon, Lu Xiaoyus heart slightly rxed.
She suddenly quieted down.
The sunlight shone in through the French windows, making the room feel warm.
Mom, Im so happy, really.
She had finally done it!
She had finally saved FA FA!
Gu Yans heart was a little sore, but it was also soft.
She said, Silly Girl, you just walked out from the gates of Hell, do you know that?
Yes, Mom, Im sorry. I know that Im willful. Since FA FA has been cured, I dont have any regrets. In the future, Ill listen to you and Dad.
Lu Xiaoyu leaned on her mothers shoulder and closed her eyes slightly.
She blocked the watery light in her eyes.
Lucifer only woke up in the afternoon.
The first thing he did when he woke up was to ask the people around him if Xiaoyu had woken up.
Boss, Xiaoyu woke up in the morning. She can even eat porridge in the afternoon.After Beirut said that, he saw that his boss was nning to get out of bed?
He immediately stopped his boss and said, Boss, it is not suitable for you to go and see Xiao Yu. She is still weak. It is better for her parents to apany her now.
Lucifer was stunned.
He slowed down andid back down. After a few minutes of silence, Lucifer said, If Xiao Yu needs anything, send it over as soon as possible. If it is not here, send it over by air immediately!
Yes, Ive given the Order.Seeing his boss calm down, Beirut heaved a sigh of relief.
Chapter 3223 - 3223 Chapter 3223“You are my favorite.”
3223 Chapter 3223You are my favorite.
He was really worried that with his bosss condition, what if Lu Ye attacked him again!
Beirut said, Boss, Lilith and the others are back. They are all worried about you.
Lucifer had calmed down a little.
He said, Let theme over.
!!
Boss, dont you need to rest?
No need.
Lucifer knew that hispanions had never given up on him all these years.
They had been waiting for him to wake up.
In the merged memories, Lucifer still remembered that when he saved Ah Jue and his soul fell asleep in Ah Jues space of consciousness, Lilith and the others cried until they were in tears.
These people were all his family members.
And when he was young, those tragic fates were all rewritten by Little Yu.
Now, Lucifers heart was no longer so deste.
He was already filled with warmth.
And the people who warmed him were little Yu and these family members.
Not long after, several people walked in with red eyes.
Miao Xiaoyu, Cang Lan, Jonah Xin, Mephistopheles, David, Beirut, Ter, Moloch, Angel, and Guan Yujue.
They were all here.
BossMiao Xiaoyus eyes were red from crying. She sniffed and her voice was trembling.
Lucifer looked at hispanions and smiled weakly. Thank you for not giving up on me.
Boss, we are all family. If you say thank you, you are treating us like strangers!Moloch was still as fat as ever. He shouted loudly, but the smile on his face did not disappear.
Boss was awake.
This was great!
This was even better than letting him eat all the delicacies in the world!
The others were all moved. Everyone was carefully talking to Lucifer, afraid that he would be tired.
After talking to everyone, Lucifer coughed and said, I have something to ask of you.
Boss, why are you being so polite? If you have something to ask of us, just say it.
Thats right. Boss, dont say Please. Just order us like before! You have to be fierce!
Nonsense, when has boss ever been fierce to us?
Boss, dont talk about one thing. Even if its a hundred or a thousand things, as long as you say it, we will immediately go and settle it for you!
In the end, it was Beirut who said, All of you, be quiet for a while. Dont Disturb Boss!
Among the group of people, Beirut was the oldest, so when he opened his mouth, everyone went silent.
Then, they all looked at Lucifer.
Lucifer coughed again. His body was still very weak, so after talking for a while, he was actually a little tired.
However!
No matter how tired and ufortable he was, he still had to say this.
Lucifer said calmly, I hope that you guys can help me marry Little Yu.
What? !
The few people who were chattering a moment ago suddenly spoke in unison. Even their eyes widened in surprise!
Were they hearing things?
Boss Boss actually wanted to marry Little Yu? !
This was impossible!
The fact that boss wanted to get married was already unbelievable enough, and the bride was little Yu?
Only Beirut, who knew some of the truth, suddenly understood why Lu Ye looked like he wanted to beat someone up yesterday.
He suddenly stood in Lu Yes position and thought for a moment. If Mephistopheles said that he wanted to marry his daughter, he would probably want to beat someone up too.
Mephistopheles did not know that his big brother, Beirut, had used him as an example.
He held onto hisst glimmer of hope and asked nervously, Boss, who is the Xiao Yu that you want to marry?
It should not be the one they think!
Chapter 3224 - 3224 Chapter 3224 you are my favorite
3224 Chapter 3224 you are my favorite
Xiao Yan and Lu Yes daughter, Lu Yu,Lucifer said calmly.
Everyone present was petrified.
In the end, it was angel who found her voice first. She looked at Lucifer who was lying on the bed with aplicated expression and said, Gu Yan and Lu Ye wont agree to this, right?
Yes, its a little difficult, thats why I asked you guys to help.
!!
Everyone fell silent again.
If it was anything else, it would be fine. But when they thought about the couple, they were a little scared.
However, their boss finally woke up and made such a request if they didnt try their best to help their boss, what would happen if their boss fell asleep again!
The few of them came in excitedly and left with a heavy heart.
Beirut was thest to leave.
After the others left, the doctor gave Lucifer a drip.
Beirut hesitated for a while before asking, Boss, are you serious?
Beirut, if it wasnt for Little Yu, I wouldnt have woken up. She saved me.
I know, but boss, you dont seem like a person who would treat kindness as love.Beirut looked at his boss with aplicated expression.
He admitted that his boss was very good and outstanding.
But, boss and Xiao Yu..
Lucifer recalled those moments when he spent time with Xiao Yu. When he was still very young, those moments of happiness and happiness had slowly merged into his life.
Beirut, I Love Little Yu. And I only love her.
This was the first time Beirut heard Lucifer talk about love so seriously. Back then, his boss only had a good impression of Gu Yan.
No, there was another one..
Beirut raised his head and said seriously, Boss, back then, you almost married that woman
She is Little Yu.
How is that possible? !
Seeing the shock on Beiruts face, Lucifer didnt know what was the cause and effect of this.
His life had always been filled with regrets.
It was only after Xiao Yu appeared that he was satisfied.
Beirut looked at the gentle and happy smile on his bossface and suddenly realized that he didnt need to ask anymore questions.
As for the group of people who had just left, they came to a small living room and discussed countermeasures.
I feel that we have to work together to talk about this matter.
Right, right, right. This way, when the couple is fighting, we can win by outnumbering them!
Hey, Hey, Hey, the point is not to fight, but to get Lu Ye and Gu Yan to agree to marry Xiao Yu to boss.
Although there is a big age difference between the two of them, did you notice that boss seemed to have be younger?
Thest sentence was said by Mephistopheles, who was most concerned about his appearance.
Actually, this was not the main point.
The main point was how to get the couple to agree.
After arguing for a long time, there was still no answer.
Then, they heard that Lucifer asked Gu Yan and Lu Ye to go over.
Everyone immediately went back to the entrance of Lucifers ward.
Seeing that Beirut was blocking them, they became anxious.
Beirut, have Gu Yan and Lu Ye already gone in?
Beirut had aplicated expression on his face, but he nodded and said, Boss told us that no matter what we hear, we are not allowed to go in.
That wont do! What if Lu Ye beats us up?
Gu Yan and the others were still a little relieved. After all, she was very calm and would not act so rashly.
But Lu Ye was different!
Miao Xiaoyu put her face on her shoulder and muttered, Boss finally woke up. What if hes knocked out again? What should we do!
Chapter 3225 - 3225 Chapter 3225“You are my absolute favorite”(end)
3225 Chapter 3225You are my absolute favorite(end)
Although everyone was worried, with Lucifers orders, they could only stand guard outside.
In the house, Lucifer calmly said to Gu Yan and Lu Ye, Xiao Yan, Ye, I want to marry Xiao Yu.
Gu Yan suddenly looked up at Lucifer.
Lu Ye was even more furious.
What did you say! ?
If Gu Yan had not caught Lu Ye in time, he would have jumped onto Lucifers bed by now!
Although he did not jump over, Lu Ye was still extremely excited.
Lucifer, say it again!
I love Xiao Yu. I want to marry her.
You
Gu Yan held onto her man tightly with one hand. She looked at Lucifer with aplicated expression.
She said, Are you serious?
This is the most serious thing I have ever done in my life.Lucifer was very grateful that Gu Yan was still calm at this moment.
In fact, he was already prepared to be beaten up.
After all, Lucifer understood the thoughts of Lu Ye and Gu Yan as their parents.
However, he would not let go of Xiao Yu.
Lu Ye couldnt get rid of his wife. He looked at his wife and turned around to re at Lucifer, Do you know how old you are?
I will love her until the moment my life stops. If I can live another 50 years, I will love her for another 50 years. If I can live another second, I will love her for another second!
Gu Yan took a deep breath and said calmly, So, this is what Liu Xingyun meant when he said that, right?
Yeah.
Lu Ye didnt say anything.
After all, their little Yu had a special constitution. Because of the little jade pendant, Little Yu had a special ability.
And Little Yu, who had a special ability, was the only one who could save Lucifer.
The fate of the two of them had long been intertwined.
It wasnt easy for Gu Yan and Lu Ye to get together, so they naturally understood how difficult it was.
Compared to the two of them, they had only gone through two lifetimes of hard work.
It was even more difficult for Lucifer and Xiao Yu.
Because that was apletely chaotic space-time.
In such a chaotic space-time, the two of them could still fall in love. It could only be said that they were destined to be lovers.
In the end, Gu Yan said softly, If Xiao Yu is willing, we wont stop her. But, if Xiao Yu isnt willing, you cant force Xiao Yu.
Ill go and propose to her right now!
In reality, the two of them had almost gotten married.
Of course, Lucifer wisely didnt say this out loud.
If he did the couple in front of him would probably go crazy and give him a mixed doubles match.
Lu Ye was still a little conflicted, but after seeing his wifes attitude, he hesitated for a while and said, Well, when you recover in the future, you have to let me beat you up! Otherwise, I wont be happy!
Lucifer immediately nodded. Okay, no problem.
He had to agree first.
Anyway, whether or not little Yu would stop him when the time came was another matter.
..
Lu Xiaoyu slept for a while more. When she opened her eyes again, she realized that her parents were gone.
The entire room was filled with roses.
Little Yu, marry me and continue our wedding, okay?
Lucifer, who was still very weak, knelt on one knee in front of Lu Xiaoyus bed. He held a ring in his hand.
It was the same scene that happened in the chaotic space-time.
I
Xiaoyu, you just need to love me. Leave the rest to me.Lucifer looked at Lu Xiaoyu affectionately.
Lu Xiaoyu choked up. She looked at him quietly and then slowly extended her hand.
Under the illumination of the lights, the wedding ring glowed brightly.
The two of them hugged each other tightly.
..
I am your antidote.
And you are my one and only favorite!
(end of story)
The story of Xiaoyu and FA FA ended here, and the book was also finished. Thank you to the Little Cuties for their love and support for this book. This book had been serialized for a long time and had experienced many things in the middle. Fortunately, the Little Cuties did not abandon it. I hope the Little Cuties will continue to support brother Jiu. The story of Yan Yan and the others is over. The story of Boss Liu and his master is still ongoing. Oh, the Little Cuties who like this series of stories, dont miss it.
...
Once again, I bow to thank the Little Cuties. Mwah
See You in the new book.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!